ã€ŠCherished By Seven Sistersã€‹


 Chapter 1

    ?Chapter 1 The Return Of Sky Devourer Lord

    Jadeborough in July was scorching.

    A skinny young man in the crowd was silently gazing at the familiar and yet somewhat unfamiliar city.

    "It''s been fifteen years... I''m finally back. I wonder how the girls are," the young man mumbled under his breath.

    Emrys Lund was an orphan who grew up in an orphanage. There, seven girls who were not rted to him by blood still loved him like family.

    Their favorite game as children was to y house with Emrys. They even promised to marry Emrys in the future.

    Emrys was only five back then. In his cute voice, he told them that their promises had to be genuine because they were no longer three years old.

    The seven girls gave him a pinky promise for that.

    From then on, the young Emrys looked forward to growing up quickly, until a fire destroyed his life.

    Those girls could have escaped, but they had run back into the building to look for him and were trapped in the mes.

    Frightened out of his mind, the young Emrys began bawling.

    The eldest of the girls held him in her arms and told him not to be afraid.

    The mes raged on.

    The eight children huddled together, but they soon passed out from the smoke.

    When young Emrys opened his eyes again, the mes were still there. What was different was that there was an elderly friar standing before him in the fire, his clothes perfectly intact.

    The young Emrys was stunned. He thought he was hallucinating until the elderly friar said, "I can save the girls, but you have to serve as my apprentice."

    Those words were lifesaving words, and Emrys agreed to them immediately.

    Back then, he did not realize that his life story would be rewritten because of that.

    After leaving the orphanage, the elderly friar brought Emrys to a monastery and taught him medical skills, martial arts, and magic. He even made Emrys train in a Nameless Divine Art.

    Thatsted for ten years.

    When Emrys turned fifteen and thought he could finally return to Jadeborough, the elderly friar sent him to the war zone at the border. That went on for five years.

    During those years, an organization named Sky Devourer rose to power in the midst of the bloody battles.

    With Sky Devourer and its Thirty-six Sky Generals in power guarding over the four regions, no one dared toy a finger on Chanaea from then on.

    Their lord, Empyrean Lord, in the meantime, had discreetly returned to thend where he spent his childhood-Jadeborough. Emrys was mulling over his past, his memories shing across his mind as if he was dreaming.

    Truly, if he hadn''t been through all those incidents if he were to hear it from someone else he would have thought of them as insane. Sunshine Children''s Home was still around, but Emrys hadplicated feelings about it.

    The fire fifteen years ago had put the orphanage in the spotlight, with kindhearted people donating generously to rebuild the orphanage. The shabby, concrete building was now a much taller building, and it had better facilities than before. However, it was no longer the ce Emrys was familiar with.

    Still, when Emrys'' gazended on the children''s innocent smiles, the strangeness of it all dissipated.

    He felt as if he was looking at a younger version of himself and the girls.

    Everything was still the same, and the orphanage was still the wondrous ce it used to be.

    Emrys soon found one of the orphanage''s staff and told them the reason for his visit.

    In no time, a woman with reading sses came to Emrys and began studying him in confusion.

    "I''m the director of Sunshine Children''s Home. May I know who you''re looking for?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    "You''re the director?"

    Emrys froze.

    The director he remembered had thest name Olman, and he was an elderly man. He was definitely not the woman standing before him.

    The elderly woman nodded. "I''ve been the director for over ten years. Aren''t you here to see me?"

    "I''m here to see Mr. Olman."

    "Oh, you''re looking for the old director! It''s been some time since he retired!"

    The director was no longer suspicious of Emrys when she realized he was there to look for the previous director. In fact, she became friendlier.

    However, Emrys frowned.

    Mr. Olman retired? And it seems that he retired over ten years ago. Is it because of that fire?

    Emrys hastily asked, "Then, do you have Mr. Olman''s address?"

    "I do, I do! Give me a moment. I''ll write it down for you."

    The woman turned to enter a room. Not long after, she returned with a note containing the previous director''s address and handed it to Emrys.

    "Thank you!"

    Following the address, Emrys arrived at a house.

    A graying elderly man was hunching over, sweeping the yard. Emrys recognized him as the previous director-Walter Olman-instantly. It''s been fifteen years since I saw Mr. Olman. He looks like he has aged tremendously.

    A wave of sorrow washed over Emrys, and he hurried toward him. However, what he saw next made rage course through his veins.

    While Walter was sweeping the floor, a young man in a flowery shirt shoved him all of a sudden and snapped, "I know those women send you money every month, coffin-dodger. Where is it? Spit it out!"

    This is a robbery in broad daylight!

    Emrys was livid. He lunged at the young man and grabbed his cor. "How dare you try to steal an old man''s money? Are you even human? You beast!"

    The young man did not expect someone to lunge at him. A trace of panic flitted across his face, but he soon calmed down again. "L-Let go of me. This is a family matter. What does this have to do with you?"

    "Family matter?"

    It was Emrys'' turn to be confused as he turned to look at Walter.

    A mncholic look manifested on Walter''s face, and he sighed. "He''s not lying, kid. He''s no robber. He''s Gavin Wahl, my adopted son." Gavin Wahl? Oh, it''s Gavin!

    Emrys had to stare at the other young man for a while before he finally recalled who he was.

    No wonder he looks familiar. He''s Gavin, the one who used to bully me and was beaten up by the girls. Why did Mr. Olman adopt him? For a moment, Emrys was in a daze.

    Gavin took the opportunity to struggle away from him. He coughed violently for a while before he managed to rpose himself. "You b*stard, don''t be a busybody. Since you know this is a family matter, now scram!"

    Gavin shot Emrys a re before turning to shout at Walter again.

    "Grayhead, you should be giving me good food, clothes, and money for entertainment if you took me in. Why did you adopt me if you can''t give me the best things in life? Where is the money those women gave you? Give it to me! What are you trying to do by hiding it? Are you trying to bring it to the grave with you? You don''t have many years to live, and you need me to make the arrangements for your funeral. Who are you going to give the money to if not me? What a brainless old fart."

    The more Gavin spoke, the more he was getting out of line.

    Walter''s body was shaking, but he kept his head low as he endured Gavin''s cursing.

    Emrys could not bear to watch any longer. He raised his hand and gave Gavin a p.

    Smack!

    "This p is for your impudence and your foul mouth!"

    Smack!

    "This is for your ingratitude! You are a shame to humankind!"

    Smack!

    "And this is for your foolishness and ignorance!"

 Chapter 2

    Each of the three ps was harder and louder than the previous one. When Emrys delivered thest

    p, Gavin fell to the ground on his bottom. Gavin was stunned. He was bewildered. Where did this

    lunatice from? However, he soon came back to his senses, and the veins on his neck bulged.

    ¡°F*ck you! Whether or not I¡¯m a dutiful son is none of your business! Who do you think you are to stick

    your nose in my matters?¡± ¡°Who do I think I am?¡± Emrys shot him an icy look. ¡°Open your damn eyes

    and take a good look at who I am!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Emrys¡¯ bellow made Gavin freeze in ce, and he finally

    studied Emrys¡¯ face. Then a shudder wracked his b*dy. The image of the skinny boy fifteen years ago

    started ovepping with the sight of the young man in front of him. It was only then that Gavin realized

    how simr their features were. ¡°No¡­ That is impossible¡­¡± Gavin shook his head vigorously. Emrys¡¯

    name was on the tip of his tongue, but he could not say the name out loud. It was too absurd.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Emrys sneered. ¡°You bullied me so often when we were younger. You peed on my shoes,

    and you dirtied my clothes with watercolor. You even made me your scapegoat a few times. I ended up

    getting punished by Mr. Olman in your ce. Have you forgotten all about that?¡± Thump! Gavin took a

    step back. It¡¯s him! It really is him! The Emrys I bullied so often is back! ¡°Why didn¡¯t the fire kill you?

    Why must youe back so suddenly? Why are you here to mess up my life?¡± Gavin grew agitated. ¡°I

    did everything I could to curry favor with those women, but they refused to see me as their little brother.

    They said you¡¯re the only one who is their little brother. I tried my best to do well around the director

    and seeded in making him adopt me, but he¡¯s always talking about you and you only! I tried so hard

    to be you, but everyone refused to give me a chance! Which part of me isn¡¯t as good as you? Did

    you know how desperately I wished you were dead?¡± Gavin grimaced. Right then, rationality left him.

    He spun around to grab a metal rod and swung it at Emrys. s, the response he received from Emrys

    was a lightning-swift kick. Bam! Before Gavin¡¯s metal rod could touch Emrys, a shoeprint appeared on

    his stomach, and he flew backward. ¡°You want to know why you won¡¯t be as good as me?¡± Emrys

    ambled over and stared down at Gavin. ¡°It¡¯s because I won¡¯t bully the weak. It¡¯s because I¡¯m not

    ungrateful. It¡¯s because my jealousy won¡¯t turn into resentment. Are these enough reasons for you?¡±

    Emrys¡¯st words, spoken in a soft voice, mmed into Gavin like a sledgehammer. These were basicMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.

    principles for being human, which Gavin did not possess. Gavin was an ungrateful and jealous,

    despicable person who bullied the weak. ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Perhaps those words were too much for Gavin as he

    coughed out a mouthful of blood, his face scrunching up in pain. Emrys only stared at him. He had no

    pity for Gavin. Gavin had been consumed by jealousy to the point he turned vile. He deserved no

    sympathy. ¡°Young one, are you¡­ Are you really Emrys Lund?¡± Walter¡¯s shaky voice rang out all of a

    sudden. When Emrys turned around, the cial look on his face was gone, reced by a smile. ¡°Yes,

    it¡¯s me, Mr. Olman. I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°It really is you!¡± Walter¡¯s heart lurched, and he could not help but burst

    into tears as he hugged Emrys. ¡°Oh, my little Emrys, you¡¯re still alive! You¡¯re still alive¡­ God has finally

    decided to spare me! I thought¡­ I thought I killed you!¡± Walter was bawling. It did not sound like one of

    despair but of relief. The boy who had made him feel guilty for fifteen years was still alive. ¡°Yes, Mr.

    Olman. I¡¯m still alive, and I¡¯m doing good,¡± Emrys consoled softly, but he sensed something peculiar

    about Walter¡¯s mumbles. He waited until Walter calmed down before he asked, ¡°Mr. Olman, are you

    hiding something from me? The fire fifteen years ago wasn¡¯t an ident, was it?¡± Walter wiped his

    tears away. ¡°Let bygones be bygones. Everything is fine as long as you¡¯re alive.¡± His response made

    Emrys even surer of his spections. In a solemn manner, he said, ¡°Mr. Olman, if you really feel guilty

    about me, please tell me everything.¡± Walter wanted to avoid the topic, but he knew he could not hide it

    from Emrys anymore when he saw Emrys¡¯ somber look. Slowly, he told Emrys what had happened. As

    it turned out, there was indeed something strange about the fire fifteen years ago. Back then, Prime

    Realty had been interested in thend where Sunshine Children¡¯s Home was. They had met with

    Walter multiple times in an attempt to force him to agree to sell thend at a low price. However, Walter

    was strong-willed. No matter what Prime Realty did, he refused to sign the contract. Left without a

    choice, the person in charge of Prime Realty threatened Walter and warned him that he would suffer

    the consequences of not giving in. The next day after that, a fire broke out in the orphanage. Walter

    suspected that the fire was an act of revenge by Prime Realty, but he could not find any evidence of

    their involvement. After that fire, Emrys disappeared. Walter thought he had indirectly killed Emrys, so

    he soon quit his job and adopted Gavin, who was about the same age as Emrys. He tried to alleviate

    his guilt toward Emrys by giving Gavin everything he could. s, he ended up spoiling Gavin and

    made Gavin a greedy individual who asked for money from him every few days. It used to be a small

    sum, so he had said nothing about it. However, this time, Gavin was asking for two hundred thousand.

    There was no way Walter would give it to him, so that made Gavin hurl abuses at him. Dead silence

    took over after Walter finished telling the story. When he lifted his head to nce at Emrys, he was

    taken aback by the terrifying, frigid look in Emrys¡¯ dark eyes. Prime Realty. You made me leave my

    hometown for fifteen years. You nearly killed me in the fire. You nearly made me lose my found family!

    How should I settle this score with you?

 Chapter 3

    Emrys could feel the fury rising within him, like a storm building in the distance. His torrent of emotion

    was waiting to be unleashed. Sensing his wrath, Walter gently caressed his cheek to console him. ¡°I¡¯m

    telling you this so I can be honest and not hide anything from you. I don¡¯t want you to do anything

    foolish.¡± He had been afraid to tell Emrys the truth, fearing he would cause trouble for Prime Realty.

    There was no point in doing so because the forces behind the organization were terrifying. Emrys was

    pulled back to reality when the old man¡¯s wrinkled palm stroked his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for giving you a

    scare, Mr. Olman.¡± ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll let go of the past, okay?¡± Walter pleaded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr.

    Olman. I won¡¯t do anything foolish,¡± Emrys said, suppressing his anger. ¡°You¡¯re a good kid.¡± Walter

    sighed in relief. Suddenly remembering something, he smiled. ¡°The girls will be overjoyed if they know

    you¡¯re still alive.¡± Emrys¡¯ heart lurched as he asked, ¡°Are they doing fine?¡± ¡°They¡¯re doing well. They

    have their own careers, and they send me money every month. I have their photos here too.¡± Photos?

    Emrys¡¯ eyes lit up. It had been fifteen years since he had seen them. He wondered what they looked

    like now and whether they had grown even more beautiful. Of course, no matter how they looked, they

    were the women he loved most in his life. Walter entered the house and carefully retrieved a stack of

    photos from the drawer. Filled with anticipation, Emrys eagerly spread the photos out and took a quick

    nce. His eyes almost popped out of their sockets. ¡°T-They¡¯re really my sisters?¡± The man could not

    believe his eyes, not because his sisters were ugly, but because they were too beautiful. Each one of

    them looked like a goddess. Walter grinned and remarked, ¡°Your sisters are not only beautiful but also

    highly sessful.¡± Somehow, Emrys believed the old man¡¯s words. As the two were chatting, Gavin,

    who had caught his breath, suddenly crawled miserably to Walter¡¯s feet. ¡°Mr. Olman, please give me

    two hundred thousand. I really need the money,¡± he begged. Clearly, he was preparing to y the

    sympathy card. Walter had been chatting happily with Emrys, but Gavin¡¯s words instantly ruined his

    good mood. ¡°You unfilial child! How dare you ask me for money?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Mr. Olman. It¡¯s

    because I¡­ I¡ª¡± ¡°Hurry up and speak your mind,¡± Walter interrupted before Gavin could think of an

    exnation. ¡°Did you get into any trouble outside?¡± Seeing that he could not hide the truth, Gavin bit

    the bullet and confessed, ¡°I owe the casino money. They threatened to cut off my hand if I didn¡¯t pay

    back within a week.¡± ¡°What! How dare you go to the casino? I¡¯ll kill you, you b*stard!¡± Walter was

    enraged when he heard that Gavin owed money at the casino. He grabbed a broom and started

    beating him with it. Instead of dodging, Gavin pleaded, ¡°I must have gone insane, but it has already

    happened. I honestly can¡¯te up with a solution, which is why I¡¯m asking you for money.¡± ¡°You damn

    thing! Are you trying to drive me crazy?¡± Walter bellowed. Just then, a clear and cold voice came from

    afar. ¡°Gavin, I warned you not to make Mr. Olman angry again. Why do you keep disobeying my

    instructions?¡± A tall and slender woman walked over from outside the courtyard. Her long, shiny hair

    was coiled high behind her head, exposing her grace and poise. She had stunning features and a cold

    and sophisticated attitude. The white and elegant clothing could not hide her curvaceous figure. She

    exuded goddess-like grace. She¡¯s so beautiful! At first nce, Emrys was deeply attracted to the

    mysterious woman. His eyes glistened as he admired her good looks. That¡¯s my eldest sister! The

    woman was none other than Emrys¡¯ eldest sister, Cordelia Youngblood, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in fifteen

    years. Compared to the photo Emrys had seen earlier, Cordelia was even more beautiful in person, but

    she was also more aloof. Cordelia and Emrys looked at each other at the same time. In that moment of

    eye contact, Cordelia¡¯s delicate b*dy trembled slightly. There was a hint of surprise in her beautiful

    eyes. However, she quickly recollected herself as if nothing had happened. ¡°For Mr. Olman¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll

    help you for thest time. If you dare to cause trouble again, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± In order to prevent

    Walter from being upset, Cordelia wrote a check for two hundred thousand and threw it at Gavin. Gavin

    was wild with joy. ¡°Thank you, Delia.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. It disgusts me,¡± the woman spat. ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    Gavin smiled shamelessly. It didn¡¯t matter how he was treated now that he had the money. Unable to

    contain himself any longer, Emrys uttered, ¡°Delia, it¡¯s me.¡± After five years of military service, the man¡¯s

    iron-blooded character had already been forged. Even when facing a million-strong army, he had never

    shown any fear. However, at that moment, he felt jittery having to face his eldest sister. Even an iron

    man could be tender. Emrys¡¯ weak spot was his seven sisters. Cordelia froze as she recalled memories

    of her beloved younger brother from fifteen years ago. She stiffly turned to look at the somewhat

    familiar face, her voice trembling as she spoke. ¡°You are¡­ You are¡­¡± Cordelia could not believe her

    eyes. When she first entered and saw Emrys, she immediately felt that the young man resembled herContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    brother, who had died in a fire. However, she didn¡¯t dare to acknowledge him, as she was afraid of

    being disappointed. Even though Emrys called her ¡°Delia¡± with such a simr tone and expression, she

    still couldn¡¯t believe the man was her brother. Walter smiled and said, ¡°Cordelia, he is your little brother,

    Emrys. He has returned.¡± ¡°Emrys¡­¡± The woman was lost in her thoughts for a moment. Is my little

    brother, Emrys, really back? ¡°Delia, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m back.¡± Emrys smiled warmly and stepped forward to

    give his eldest sister a hug. Cordelia¡¯s b*dy instantly tensed up, and a hint of resistance shed

    through her cold eyes. However, her actions were subtle and not particrly obvious. ¡°Emrys, you¡¯re

    finally back! I¡¯m so happy!¡± Despite her celebratory words, she stepped back and broke free from

    Emrys¡¯ embrace. Emrys was stunned, as his eldest sister¡¯s reaction was somewhat unexpected. She

    wasn¡¯t as excited as he had imagined, nor did she ask how he survived the fire. Instead, they were like

    two old friends greeting each other respectfully, having not seen each other in a long time. Have we

    really grown apart after fifteen years? Emrys frowned as he thought of a serious question. He

    wondered if Cordelia had already started her own family and was trying to avoidplications. After

    all, even though they called each other siblings, they didn¡¯t have any blood rtion. If that were the

    case, Emrys could only sincerely wish her well. Walter, who was oblivious to the tense mood,

    enthusiastically escorted them to a seat so they could catch up on their lives. Throughout the

    conversation, Cordelia did not ask Emrys anything about his life. The bitter sensation in Emrys¡¯ heart

    grew stronger. Maybe we have really grown apart!

 Chapter 4

    They chatted for around half an hour before Cordelia got to her feet. ¡°Mr. Olman, I¡¯m heading back to

    Cordelia Group. I¡¯ll pay you a visit another time.¡± ¡°Okay. You should focus on your business. I¡¯m doing

    fine here,¡± Walter said happily. ¡°If Gavin upsets you again, let me know. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson.¡± After

    bidding Walter goodbye, Cordelia turned to Emrys. ¡°Come with me. I need to talk to you.¡± Emrys

    nodded and walked out behind her silently. Outside, there was a Porsche 911 parked by the road, with

    the driver waiting aside. ¡°Get in,¡± Cordelia said curtly. Emrys hopped into the backseat and immediately

    felt an icy gaze directed at him. It came from Cordelia. Emrys felt a chill go down his spine. What¡¯s

    wrong? Why is Delia acting this way? Even if west met fifteen years ago, there is no good reason for

    her to be so distant and unweing toward me. ¡°Be honest with me. What is your motive for

    approaching Mr. Olman?¡± Cordelia demanded icily. Motive? Her question caught Emrys by surprise.

    ¡°Delia, what are you talking about?¡± Cordelia fixed her gaze on him, her expression stern and

    impatient. ¡°Enough with the act. I don¡¯t have that much time to waste on you. Just tell me how much

    you want!¡± It was obvious to Emrys that Cordelia was hostile toward him as she thought he was an

    impostor. Interesting. A smile nudged Emrys¡¯ lips as he decided to trick her. He leaned against the chair

    lazily. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you expose me in front of Mr. Olman if you know I¡¯m an imposter?¡± I was right. He is

    an imposter. Cordelia¡¯s gaze grew increasingly icy. As Emrys had expected, she didn¡¯t believe that he

    was still alive. Although revealing the truth would have been easier, she had chosen to keep silent, as

    she didn¡¯t want to let Walter down. Cordelia felt terrible to see Walter¡¯s health deteriorating over the

    years, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. It had been more than a decade since she hadst seen

    him beam with such joy, and she found it impossible to shatter the blissful moment by revealing the

    truth. Of course, there was no need to exin things to the imposter. Instead of answering Emrys¡¯

    question, she merely red at him. Emrys gave a nonchnt shrug. ¡°Give me a ride home, will you?

    I¡¯m actually headed in the same direction as you.¡± With that, he closed his eyes. Cordelia had no

    choice but to tell the driver to drive. The Porsche sped away, leaving a trail of exhaust fumes in its

    wake. Not a word was spoken throughout the journey, and the tension in the vehicle was palpable.

    Cordelia¡¯s expression remained frosty the entire time. Around twenty minutester, she suddenlyBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    frowned and said, ¡°This is not the way to Cordelia Group.¡± However, the driver ignored her and

    continued driving. A sense of foreboding crept into Cordelia¡¯s chest. Before long, the car rolled to a

    stop in a spacious area. The driver, Simon Hall, turned around and shed a smile. ¡°Ms. Youngblood,

    please understand that I¡¯m merely doing my job.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Cordelia¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Nothing.

    You¡¯ll only have to y along and allow me to take several pictures of you. I won¡¯t harm you if you

    cooperate with me.¡± After locking the doors, he pulled out a camera and a sharp knife from beneath his

    seat. ¡°Ms. Youngblood, I believe you¡¯re smart enough to make the right decision.¡± A smirk flitted across

    Simon¡¯s lips as he looked at Emrys. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re in luck today. Many people lust over this

    gorgeous CEO, and you¡¯ll be lucky enough to see her n*ked b*dy today.¡± It was obvious that he was

    nning to take nude photos of Cordelia. Instead of yelling for help, Cordelia stared at Simon. ¡°Are you

    in cahoots with Allure Group? Or is Zachary in cahoots with Allure Group?¡± For years, Cordelia Group

    and Allure Group had been fiercepetitors in the beauty products industry. Cordelia Group was

    about to get listed. If anypromising photos of Cordelia were to be leaked online, it could cause

    irreparable damage to the reputation of the organization. Zachary Lawson was the HR manager of

    Cordelia Group, who had hired this new driver for Cordelia. Simon was surprised. ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories

    about your intelligence and courage, and now I¡¯m finally getting the chance to witness them for myself!¡±

    His answer served to confirm Cordelia¡¯s guess. Chortling gaily, Simon said, ¡°Ms. Youngblood, I¡¯m a

    gentleman who cannot bring myself to humiliate someone as gorgeous as you. Why don¡¯t you take off

    your clothes yourself? If you force me to take action, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll go beyond taking photos.¡± He had

    anticipated that Cordelia would not surrender without a fight. There was an unmistakable glimmer of

    desire and avarice in his eyes. Suddenly, Simon felt a strong grip on his wrist. He quickly looked up to

    see Emrys shooting daggers at him. ¡°How dare you bully Delia in front of me? Do you have a death

    wish?¡± Emrys¡¯ voice was as cold as his gaze. Having spent five years on the battlefield, Emrys had

    seen so much that his powers of observation were heightened to a remarkable degree. He was

    capable of recognizing the slightest hint of malicious intent in anyone¡¯s eyes. From the moment he first

    laid eyes on the driver, thetter¡¯s unsteady gaze had caused him to sense that something wasn¡¯t quite

    right. That was why he had asked Cordelia to give him a ride. Indeed, the driver had an ulterior motive.

    ¡°Watch it, young man!¡± Simon¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Isn¡¯t a free show enough? You want more,

    huh?¡± He tried to retract his arm. To his horror, Emrys¡¯ grip was as firm as steel. Crack! Simon felt an

    intense pain in his wrist as his bone was crushed. The knife that had been in his hand just moments

    before dropped to the ground. ¡°Ow!¡± Simon had no idea that Emrys¡¯ fingers were strong enough to

    crush his bone easily. He let out an agonized scream. Tossing the camera away, he unlocked the doors

    and fled the scene. However, he soon felt pain ring up his legs, and he crumpled to the ground. The

    culprits were two uneven pebbles, which had embedded themselves in the back of his knees. What the

    f*ck did he do? Ah! Riveting terror swept through Simon, causing his entire b*dy to tremble

    uncontrobly. ¡°I can¡¯t even bear to bully Delia. Who are you to take advantage of her?¡± Emrys strode

    forward and gave Simon¡¯s injury a forceful kick. ¡°Ow!¡± Another scream pierced the air, and Simon

    fainted from the excruciating pain. Anyone who crossed Emrys¡¯ limit would meet their doom. Emrys¡¯

    limit was none other than the sevendies. Those who dared toy a hand on them would have to face

    Sky Devourer Lord¡¯s wrath. If they were in battle, Simon would¡¯ve been dead by now. Cordelia got out

    of the car and stood behind Emrys. Hershes trembled when she saw how intimidating he was. ¡°Who

    on earth are you?¡± she asked. Suddenly, Emrys spun around and took off his pants. At the same time,

    he pinned Cordelia to the ground. ¡°Delia, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Mmph!¡±

 Chapter 5

    Cordelia was absolutely petrified and humiliated. After Emrys helped her gantly, Cordelia hade

    to view him in an entirely different light. She was no longer averse to the idea of bing friends with

    him even though he wasn¡¯t her little brother. That was why she had talked to him. Never in her wildest

    dreams did she know he¡¯d do this to her. She felt as if she had escaped from a pack of wolves but

    ended up in the tiger¡¯s den. Cordelia struggled to free herself, but she stopped in shock at the sight

    disyed before her. Emrys had a secret. There was a birthmark shaped like a bolt of purple lightning

    on his inner thigh. Everyone in the orphanage knew about it, including his seven sisters. Upon seeing

    the bolt of purple lightning, Cordelia immediately knew that the young man was none other than Emrys,

    whom she hadst met fifteen years ago. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s you, Rys! I thought I¡¯d never see you

    again!¡± Cordelia leaped to her feet and flung her arms around Emrys, her b*dy shaking with emotion as

    tears streamed down her cheeks. Emrys¡¯ nose stung, too. Nothing has changed. Delia is still the same

    person. Fifteen yearster, we¡¯re still as close as ever instead of growing distant. Feeling touched,

    Emrys swore to do his best to protect her. Something doesn¡¯t feel right. Soon, Emrys realized what was

    wrong. He chuckled bitterly and said, ¡°Delia, let me put on my pants.¡± Cordelia¡¯s cheeks flushed red as

    she shot him a re. ¡°Why are you shy? It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen you n*ked before.¡± ¡°Delia, there¡¯s

    someone else here,¡± Emrys reminded her. ¡°Oh!¡± Cordelia btedly realized that they weren¡¯t alone.

    She hurriedly ran over to check on Simon and discovered he was still unconscious. Only then did she

    heave a sigh of relief. Simon waspletely oblivious to the fact that he had missed out on a priceless

    scene. The engine of the Porsche 911 roared to life again. This time, Emrys was the driver, while

    Cordelia upied the passenger seat. It had been years since theyst met, so they naturally had a lot

    to talk about. Cordelia was filled with a burning curiosity to discover how Emrys had managed to

    escape the fire and where he had been for thest fifteen years. Emrys recounted his past to her but

    didn¡¯t mention anything about spending five years at war. Instead, he told her he had spent thest

    fifteen years cultivating with the elderly friar on the mountain. After listening to his story, Cordelia gave

    him a look. ¡°Are you telling me a fairytale?¡± Naturally, she refused to believe his story, as it sounded

    ridiculous. Despite his best efforts, he could do nothing to convince Cordelia and was left feeling

    deted. Fortunately, Cordelia didn¡¯t press on. She said excitedly, ¡°I wonder how the otherdies will

    feel when they discover that you¡¯re still alive and have grown into a handsome youngd.¡± Emrys

    chuckled. ¡°Keep this a secret from them. I want to surprise them one by one.¡± ¡°What a naughty boy,¡±

    Cordelia said as a knowing smile flitted across her lips. Time flew by quickly as they chatted nonstop.

    Before they knew it, they had arrived at Cordelia Group. Everyone was astonished to see the two of

    them entering the Cordelia Group building while cheerfully conversing with each other. They had never

    seen the ice queen being that intimate with another man. It was a heartbreaking sight. Countless

    people were destined to have sleepless nights ahead of them. The first thing Cordelia did after

    returning to her office was to fire Zachary, the HR manager. She never beat around the bush. That was

    how decisive she was. The position of HR manager was now vacant. Cordelia gave Emrys a wink and

    asked, ¡°Emrys, are you interested in bing a manager? It will be fun!¡± Emrys chuckled bitterly and

    shook his head. ¡°No, thank you. I know nothing about managing apany.¡± Despite being Sky

    Devourer Lord, who was in charge of Thirty-six Sky Generals, he knew it was different from managing

    apany. One would only need to be exceptionally strong to manage Sky Devourer, but managing a

    company was different, as it involved various rules and systems. Emrys wasn¡¯t good at that. Cordelia

    said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re just the manager in name. If you need help, just let Angelina know.¡± Angelina

    Gardner was Cordelia¡¯s secretary. They were close to each other. In the office, they were professional

    and respectful, but outside of work, they were practically inseparable friends. Hearing that, Emrys had

    no choice but to agree. After all, he could move on anytime if the job wasn¡¯t to his liking. They were

    chatting when Angelina came into the office. Angelina was a stunning woman in her mid-twenties. She

    entered the room with her sophisticated, business-casual outfit emphasizing her curvy shape. Her legs

    were tastefully covered in sheer ck stockings, and her pink sunsses were the perfect essory

    to cover the mole at the corner of her eye. Angelina was a gorgeousdy, and her looks were second

    to Cordelia in thepany. However, Emrys merely nced at her briefly before looking away. To him,

    nody wasparable to his seven sisters. ¡°Come in, Angelina. Let me introduce you to someone,¡±

    Cordelia said happily. ¡°This is my younger brother, Emrys Lund. I was thinking he could be the new HR

    manager. What do you think?¡± Angelina nced at Emrys with a thoughtful look on her face. A whileContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ago, Angelina had heard her colleagues gossiping about their CEO bringing a pretty boy to her office.

    Naturally, she had been skeptical of what she had heard. Cordelia was discerning and selective, so she

    refused to believe that she had actually sumbed to a romantic attachment. It looks like she has

    sumbed to her desires. ¡°Ms. Youngblood, I don¡¯t know if I should say this.¡± They might be best

    friends, but Angelina would always address Cordelia as ¡°Ms. Youngblood¡± at work. Cordelia replied

    cheerfully, ¡°We¡¯re all friends here, so go ahead!¡± Angelina pushed her sses further up the bridge of

    her nose and spoke firmly. ¡°I believe it¡¯s in thepany¡¯s best interest to maintain the vacancy in the

    upper management, specifically the HR manager. After all, we are in the process of bing publicly

    listed. Taking on Mr. Lund in this role may be unwise, so I suggest we reconsider this decision.¡± ¡°Oh?

    How so?¡± Angelina pondered over her question before eventually answering, ¡°Reputation.¡± ¡°Do you

    also think that Emrys is my toy boy?¡± Cordelia was smart enough to realize what she meant. ¡°I¡¯m not

    alone. That¡¯s what everyone thought.¡± Thepany was about to get listed, so thepany¡¯s

    reputation would suffer if word got out that Cordelia had fired a seasoned employee just to let her toy

    boy take over the position. Cordelia knew that, but instead of offering any further exnation, she

    simply waved her hand in a dismissive gesture. ¡°I have decided. Emrys is going to be our HR manager

    from this day forward. Angelina, why don¡¯t you take him around?¡±

 Chapter 6

    In the elevator, Angelina cast a disdainful look at the young man standing beside her. She had worked

    with Cordelia long enough to know that thetter had a younger brother named Gavin who loafed

    around. As that was the first time she had seen the young man, she was certain he must be a toy boy.

    However, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Emrys could be a toy boy. He was dressed in typical

    attire and had a in appearance. His features were not striking enough to make him the ideal mate for

    Cordelia. Besides, hisplexion wasn¡¯t fair at all. ¡°I have no idea what you did to persuade Ms.

    Youngblood to believe your lies. However, I would advise you to stay away from her. Cordelia Group

    has worked hard to attain its current level of sess. I will not hesitate to take action against you if you

    affect our listing. Before you try to seduce someone of a higher status, take a look in the mirror. Don¡¯t

    try to get someone out of your league,¡± Angelina warned, her voice dripping with disdain. She didn¡¯t

    bother hiding her contempt for Emrys. Angelina despised toy boys who had ambitions to lead a

    luxurious lifestyle by wooing women far out of their reach. ¡°Did you hear what I just said?¡± she asked,

    stomping her foot angrily. She was hoping Emrys would know his ce after listening to her words, but

    to her dismay, he stayed asposed as ever. Rage zed within her. When the elevator doors slid

    open, Emrys finally said calmly, ¡°Angelina, I understand your feelings, but you have no right to lecture

    me.¡± Angelina was taken aback at first, but that feeling was quickly reced with burning anger. ¡°What

    did you just say?¡± She ran out of the elevator to reprimand Emrys, but her face fell when she noticed

    someone approaching her. The man was decked out in a luxurious Versace suit. He was also wearing

    a diamond-studded Cartier watch and gold-rimmed sses, making it tantly obvious that he was of

    considerable wealth. He was none other than Kane Sheldon from the Sheldon family. ¡°Angelina, I

    heard Cordelia brought back a toy boy. Is that true?¡± Kane was courting Cordelia and had many spies

    in Cordelia Group. He had received news not long after Cordelia brought Emrys to thepany. It

    seemed that he was there to confront Cordelia. Angelina¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Mr. Kane,

    where did you hear the rumor from? You know that Ms. Youngblood won¡¯t simply take a liking to other

    men.¡± Kane heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I know Cordelia will never do something as absurd as that.¡±

    Angelina felt resentment filling her heart when she heard that. Falling for someone with the gentlemanly

    manners of Kane was inevitable. Unfortunately, his heart belonged to Cordelia. As that thought

    urred to Angelina, she looked daggers at Emrys. I don¡¯t know what Ms. Youngblood is thinking. Why

    did she fall for someone like that? Compared to Mr. Kane, he¡¯s worthless! While Angelina was ring

    at Emrys, his following words made her face pale in horror. ¡°I¡¯m the toy boy Delia brought back.¡± At

    once, Kane fixed his gaze on Emrys as the surrounding temperature dropped drastically. Angelina

    snapped out of her reverie and chided, ¡°Emrys, what are you talking about? Ms. Youngblood has

    nothing to do with you!¡± She kept shooting looks at Emrys as she spoke. s, Emrys ignored her and

    continued, ¡°This isn¡¯t a secret. Many people saw us when we came in earlier.¡± Angelina¡¯s mind went

    nk. The color drained out of her cheeks. We¡¯re doomed. Damn you, Emrys. Do you want to destroy

    Cordelia Group? Kane¡¯s expression was dark as he red at Emrys. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance to

    exin your rtionship with Cordelia.¡± ¡°Delia is someone I¡¯m going to protect for the rest of my life,¡±

    Emrys said honestly. ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Angelina had had enough. She reached out to give

    Emrys a p, but thetter caught her arm. ¡°You may be Delia¡¯s friend, but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t

    dare to hit you,¡± he warned icily. Angelina felt a chill going down her spine. Kane sneered, ¡°Young man,

    don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± ¡°Indeed, I have no idea who you are.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯m the son of

    the Sheldon family in Jadeborough.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°So what?¡± Kane looked at Emrys as if thetter was a

    fool. ¡°I¡¯ll be frank. The Sheldon family is Cordelia Group¡¯s biggest distributor. If I stop working with

    them, what do you think will happen to Cordelia Group?¡± Angelina¡¯s entire being trembled profusely, as

    her worst nightmare hade true. Emrys is nothing but trouble! Soon, Angelina discovered that

    wasn¡¯t the worst scenario. The worst had yet toe. Emrys responded calmly, ¡°Well, even the most

    prominent families in the capital must show me respect, so who are the Sheldons to think they can treat

    me with anything less?¡± Entities more powerful than the Sheldon family would plead to distribute

    Cordelia Group¡¯s products under Emrys¡¯ order. It was natural for him not to take the Sheldon family

    seriously. Angelina thought that Emrys had gone mad. He isn¡¯t only nning on destroying Cordelia

    Group. His actions will stop thepany from making aeback! ¡°Get on your knees and apologize

    to Mr. Kane now!¡± Angelina ordered. p! What she got in response was a p. ¡°I said, don¡¯t order me

    around.¡± Angelina was bbergasted. Where did Ms. Youngblood find this arrogant savage? ¡°I want to

    see Cordelia!¡± Kane said as he strode to the elevator. He wanted to get an exnation from Cordelia

    herself. The elevator doors slid open to reveal Cordelia, who hade downstairs. A while earlier, she

    had been informed of the situation through a phone call. She immediately made her way over, but she

    was a tad toote. ¡°Cordelia, I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. Tell me how this young man is rted to you!¡± Kane

    demanded loudly. Cordelia had wanted to exin the situation, but Kane¡¯s question made her

    expression turn cold. ¡°I don¡¯t think that concerns you, Mr. Kane.¡± Kane froze. A wave of fury crashed

    through him when he regained hisposure. She pretended to be innocent but ended up getting a

    toy boy. What a shameless person! Kane hollered, ¡°Cordelia, have you forgotten that Cordelia Group¡¯s

    current sess is owed to the Sheldon family? Are you forcing me to stop coborating with you?¡± ¡°Do

    as you wish.¡± Cordelia knew that herpany would suffer if they were to stop partnering with the

    Sheldon family, but she could no longer endure Kane¡¯s attitude. He was acting as though she was his

    girlfriend when that wasn¡¯t the case. Most importantly, Emrys was her only younger brother. Who would

    she spoil other than him?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 7

    Amotion instantly broke out among the staff of Cordelia Group. ¡°Did the icy Ms. Youngblood really

    justsh out at Mr. Kane for a toy boy? Has she lost her mind?¡± ¡°But the Sheldon family is the biggest

    distributor of Cordelia Group!¡± ¡°Indeed, this proves again that once a woman is taken over by their

    emotions, theypletely lose their rationality. Look, even a woman as strong as Ms. Youngblood is no

    exception to thisw of nature.¡± The gossips began spreading. Cordelia couldn¡¯t be bothered to

    entertain Kane anymore. She walked straight out of Cordelia Group, dragging Emrys with her.

    Unfortunately, however, they ran into Gavin right outside the building. Gavin¡¯s character had not

    changed a single bit. The moment he saw Cordelia, he fell to his knees. ¡°Delia, please loan me another

    two hundred thousand. I swear, this is really thest time!¡± It turned out Gavin had not used the

    previous two hundred thousand that Cordelia had given him to pay off his debts. Instead, thinking that

    he could make a profit, he gambled the money away again. ¡°Get lost! You disgust me!¡± As Cordelia

    was already in a foul mood, Gavin was only running into a line of fire by approaching her. It was not

    surprising that his endeavor turned out to be unfruitful. The Porsche roared to life and sped off. On the

    way back, Emrys looked at Cordelia¡¯s stern profile and apologized guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Delia.¡± It¡¯s only my

    first day back, and I¡¯ve already caused so much trouble for Delia. How impressive! Cordelia¡¯s

    expression softened as she responded, ¡°What are you talking about, Rys? It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± She

    had long since gotten fed up with Kane¡¯s constant pestering but had always tried to keep things civil

    between them, considering that he was their distributor. Even if Emrys was not present on this day, the

    conflict between them was inevitable. ¡°Delia, I¡¯ve given it some serious thought, but I really don¡¯t think

    the position of HR manager is suitable for me.¡± Screech! Cordelia mmed her foot on the brakes and

    turned sideways to re at Emrys, snapping, ¡°Do you care about those rumors as well? We haven¡¯t

    done anything wrong. Why do we need to be afraid of people gossiping behind our backs?¡± This time,

    she was truly furious. Cordelia could not care less about the rumors spreading among the staff in the

    office, but Emrys¡¯ words broke her heart. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, Delia. You¡¯ve misunderstood,¡± Emrys

    hurriedly exined. ¡°It has nothing to do with the rumors. I¡¯m simply too used to having freedom and

    don¡¯t think I¡¯m a good fit for managing apany.¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, Cordelia finally sighed

    and agreed, saying, ¡°All right, then, so long as you¡¯re happy.¡± ¡°By the way, Delia, isn¡¯t there going to be

    a press conference for a productunch the day after tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m a little worried now. I keep

    having this feeling that Kane and Allure Group aren¡¯t going to let the matter go easily.¡± Cordelia Group

    had nned to hold a press conference, mainly to introduce their soon-to-beunched product. They

    had even booked the reporters in advance. However, judging from recent events, the press conference

    might not go as smoothly as they had hoped, and the thought of that gave Cordelia a massive

    headache. They soon arrived at Verdant Estate, where Cordelia resided. It was a mansion surrounded

    by lush gardens with colorful butterflies dancing among the flowers. Whenever Cordelia pushed open

    the door to the yard, she would be greeted by the natural fragrance of the flowers, and all her worries

    would melt away. Emrys nced around and eximed, ¡°Delia, do you live here alone in this huge

    ce?¡± ¡°Yeah. Your other sisters are all pretty busytely and rarelye here. If you hadn¡¯t insisted

    on keeping your return a secret, I would have definitely called them home tonight.¡± Cordelia had

    changed into casual wear and was even wearing a top with a cartoon printed on it, looking rather

    adorable. It was as if she had transformed from a high and mighty ice queen to a regr girl next door

    in an instant. ¡°Go watch some television in the living room, Rys. I¡¯ll make some dinner,¡± Cordelia said.

    ¡°No need to prepare anything fancy, Delia. Just some pasta will do.¡± ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s not too¡­

    simple?¡± ¡°Not at all. I still remember when we were little, we never had many snacks to eat. You would

    always secretly cook pasta for us using Mr. Olman¡¯s cooking utensils. It would be nice to take a trip

    down memoryne.¡± ¡°Well, all right, then!¡± With that, Cordelia transformed into a petite cook, bustling

    about in the kitchen. Not long after, she came out, holding two tes of steaming pasta. Emrys

    devoured the food,plimenting as he ate, ¡°Mmm¡­ It¡¯s the very same taste, Delia. I haven¡¯t tasted

    this in a long while.¡± ¡°If you like it, I can make this for you every day for the rest of your life.¡± Watching

    Emrys polishing the te, Cordelia smiled with satisfaction. When she was about to clear the dishes,

    Emrys beat her to it. He stood up and said, ¡°Let me take care of it, Delia. Look at your delicate hands.

    You don¡¯t want to hurt them with the dishwashing liquid.¡± ¡°Hmm, looks like you¡¯ve turned into a caring

    little brother!¡± Cordelia¡¯s lips curved into a gratified smile, and she did not insist on helping. ¡°I¡¯ll go take

    a shower, then.¡± She then went into the bathroom. It was only after she had finished showering that sheBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    was struck by a sudden realization. Ah, I forgot my nightgown! There had never been men in the

    house. Cordelia was used to simply walking out of the bathroom when she was done showering, and

    the other sisters did the same. Looking at the dirty clothes that she had thrown into the washing

    machine earlier, Cordelia sank into deep thought. Should I wear those back? Finally, she simply

    grabbed a white towel, thinking of quietly sneaking back to her room while Emrys was watching

    television. However, before she reached the room, she slipped. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Are you all right, Delia?¡± ¡°No,

    don¡¯t¡ª¡± Before Cordelia could finish her sentence, Emrys had appeared before her, and her delicate

    face instantly flushed bright red. Emrys, too, was dumbfounded. What¡¯s going on? The moment he

    heard Delia¡¯s shriek, he had dashed to her, only to see that she had fallen down. After being stunned

    for a moment, he swiftly snapped back to his senses and strode toward Cordelia, sweeping her into his

    arms. ¡°Rys¡­¡± The blush on Cordelia¡¯s cheeks turned even more intense, and her heart pounded wildly

    in her chest. Although they were close as siblings, they did not have any blood rtion. Cordelia could

    not help but feel nervous. He won¡¯t try to do anything, will he? At that moment, Emrys broke the

    silence. ¡°Do you keep any antiseptic ointment in the house?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, there¡¯s a bottle in the cab

    underneath the television.¡± After cing Cordelia on the bed, Emrys turned at once and left the room to

    look for the antiseptic ointment and cotton swabs. Seizing the opportunity, Cordelia quickly put her

    nightgown on. ¡°You scraped your knee. Here, let me apply some antiseptic ointment for you.¡± Emrys

    dipped the cotton swab into the bottle of antiseptic ointment and carefully dabbed the wound on

    Cordelia¡¯s knee with it. ¡°I-I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice trembled slightly. Although she had worn her

    nightgown, it was rather thin, and she could not help but feel a little embarrassed facing Emrys like that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Emrys growled softly with a stern expression. Cordelia was slightly taken aback and

    subsequently buried her face in her nkets in utter embarrassment. This is so incredibly

    embarrassing! At the same time, she realized her little brother seemed to have be rather

    domineering as well. Emrys slept very soundly that night. When he woke up the next morning, Cordelia

    had left for the office. She had prepared breakfast for him, which she left in the living room and was

    attached with a lovely little note that said: Naughty boy, don¡¯t forget your breakfast! There was also a

    smiley face drawn at the bottom. Emrys¡¯ heart was brimming with happiness. Delia may be known as a

    cold person to outsiders, but at home, she¡¯s definitely a sweet and caring sister. I won¡¯t let her suffer

    any grievances. As the thought ran through his mind, a co

 Chapter 8

    ¡°Mr. Lund, how may I help you?¡± A polite voice rang out from the phone speaker after the call

    connected. ¡°Help me hack into a personalwork. I want all the documents and pictures on his

    computer. Send the files to me as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± After giving the brief and concise

    instruction, Emrys hung up the call and sent the other party a man¡¯s resume. The resume belonged to

    none other than Zachary. Emrys was present when Cordelia fired Zachary yesterday. Through his

    observation, he noticed something fishy about Zachary. First of all, when facing Cordelia¡¯s

    interrogation, Zachary didn¡¯t even bother to exin himself and directly admitted that he had colluded

    with Allure Group. Secondly, he shed an obvious smirk during his departure as if he was scheming

    something. Considering the recent and uing activities nned by Cordelia Group, Emrys had a

    hunch that the most likely event to be tampered with was thepany¡¯s new productunch the next

    day. He had copied Zachary¡¯s resume from thepany¡¯s database and ordered someone to hack into

    thetter¡¯sputer. Emrys was confident he could acquire some dirt on Zachary to prevent thetter

    from doing anything foolish during the press conference. That was Emrys¡¯ safety measure. After

    breakfast, Emrys went downstairs to take a walk. When he arrived at the mansion garden, he saw

    someone standing outside the courtyard door. The stranger was a man in his forties with a squarish

    face and closely-trimmed beard. He wore a stern and dignified facial expression. That man was

    Osmond Langdon, but the people of Jadeborough usually addressed him as ¡°South River King.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Empyrean Lord! I¡¯m Osmond Langdon, South River King,¡± Osmond greeted in a sonorous

    voice, abruptly bending his b*dy into a ny-degree bow when he saw Emrys. He had been waiting

    there for over an hour, standing with a straight back the whole time as if a moment of cking would

    lower his reverence toward Emrys. He had changed only his posture into a bow when Emrys showed

    up. ¡°You¡¯re quick to receive news of my arrival,¡± Emrys uttered nonchntly while ncing at Osmond.

    He wasn¡¯t familiar with anyone who went by the title ¡°South River King,¡± but he could sense that

    Osmond practiced martial arts. ¡°My elder brother is General Chance¡¯s subordinate, and he deliberately

    reminded me to care for your needs, Empyrean Lord.¡± ¡°Care for my needs? Aren¡¯t you here to butter

    me up?¡± Emrys snorted. ¡°I would never dare to do that!¡± Osmond broke out in a cold sweat. He felt as if

    a mountain was pinning him down and suffocating him. Empyrean Lord¡¯s aura is too terrifying. Others

    might think Emrys was just an average Joe. However, anyone who was slightly acquainted with him

    would realize the more ordinary a person seemed, the scarier they were. Osmond was a prime

    example. If he weren¡¯t informed about Emrys¡¯ identity in advance, he would assume thetter was just

    a typical teenager. However, after he learned about Emrys¡¯ status, Emrys¡¯ every word and action

    brought immense pressure upon him. ¡°Rx. Regardless of your intention, you havee at the right

    time.¡± Right when Osmond was about to be smothered, Emrys¡¯ words revitalized him. ¡°Your wish is my

    command!¡± ¡°Good.¡± Emrys nodded. ¡°There are a few things I need you to do. First, I suspect Prime

    Realty has something to do with the fire at Sunshine Children¡¯s Home fifteen years ago, so I want you

    to carry out a thorough investigation on the person in charge. Second, my sister¡¯spany, Cordelia

    Group, will be having a press conference for their new productunch tomorrow. I hope you¡¯ll set an

    example. The third thing is¡­¡± After Emrys exined the tasks to Osmond, thetter retreated politely,

    utter excitement churning within him. The opportunity to serve Empyrean Lord is an honor countless

    people yearn for. I wonder how many people will be jealous of me, knowing I am fortunate enough to

    be blessed with this privilege. Not long after Osmond left, Emrys received an email notification. He

    returned to his room and used Cordelia¡¯sputer to log in to his email ount to download the

    compressed folder. After unzipping the file, he noticed the folder contained some shocking content.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips into a contemptuous smile. ¡°Amazing!¡± Nothing will happen to

    Zachary if he stays obedient. Conversely, if he¡¯s foolish enough to stir up trouble during tomorrow¡¯s

    event, these documents I have are sufficient to ruin his reputation. The next day, one after the other,

    members of the media showed up at the conference hall on the thirteenth floor of Cordelia Group.

    Cordelia emphasized, ¡°You must check their work ID properly and don¡¯t let any irrelevant people enter.¡±

    The chief security officer, Henry Graham, patted his chest and assured her, ¡°Ms. Youngblood, you can

    count on me.¡± Nevertheless, Cordelia still felt uneasy when she was preparing backstage. Emrys

    pinched her palm and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Delia?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. My right eyelid has been

    twitching since morning. I can¡¯t shake off this sense of foreboding in my heart.¡± ¡°Things will be fine. I¡¯m

    here. Even if the world copses, I¡¯ll be here to support you.¡± ¡°The only thing you¡¯re capable of is

    followed by the entrance of Zachary. Tagging alongside him was Simon. Simon was sitting in a

    wheelchair, and both his legs were in casts. One of his arms was also covered in bandages and slung

    in front of his chest. When Henry took in the scene, instead of stopping them, he stepped forward and

    took the initiative to help Simon push his wheelchair. A reporter immediately ced a microphone near

    Zachary¡¯s mouth. ¡°Sir, are there any grudges between you and Cordelia Group?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m the

    seasoned employee who was dismissed by Cordelia.¡±

 Chapter 9

    Cordelia had a sinking feeling the moment she saw Zachary. She uttered coldly, ¡°You¡¯re no longer an

    employee of thispany, so please leave.¡± ¡°Are you in such a hurry to kick me out because you¡¯re

    afraid I¡¯ll expose the despicable things you¡¯ve done, Ms. Youngblood?¡± he asked with a sneer. Cordelia

    raised her eyebrows at that. ¡°I¡¯ve always been open and transparent. Your baseless usations don¡¯t

    scare me. It¡¯s just that what you have to say has nothing to do with today¡¯s press conference, so please

    be on your way.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know whether or not it¡¯s rted after I¡¯ve finished talking,¡± Zachary responded,

    continuing to smirk. ¡°Mr. Lawson, could you borate on what happened?¡± asked a reporter. Instantly,

    all the cameras swung toward him. No one was paying attention to Cordelia Group¡¯s new products any

    longer. ¡°Of course. I¡¯vee here to rip away Cordelia¡¯s fa?ade and give you all a look at her true self

    so you can see how ugly she is inside.¡± He cleared his throat before continuing, ¡°My name is Zachary

    Lawson. I was Cordelia Group¡¯s HR manager and had worked diligently at thepany for over ten

    years. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that Cordelia Group wouldn¡¯t be enjoying the sess it

    has today without my contributions. I couldn¡¯t be happier when I heard thepany was going public

    soon, thinking my hard work over the years was finally paying off. However, this woman here called

    Cordelia Youngblood turned her back on me. Wanting to advance her toy boy¡¯s career, she kicked me,

    a long-time employee who had worked hard and made valuable contributions, out of thepany. Do

    you think that¡¯s fair?¡± After his loudment, the reporters began discussing among themselves. The

    way they looked at Cordelia changed entirely. Never judge a book by its cover, indeed. This woman is

    beautiful, but who would¡¯ve expected her to be such a snake? And yet, such apany as hers

    harbors hopes of going public? More like going to the grave! Cordelia¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°That¡¯s

    all utter nonsense, Zachary. You colluded with Allure Group first. You should be grateful that I didn¡¯t

    take any action to pursue criminal liability. Instead, youe here and make unfounded usations.

    Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± ¡°I colluded with Allure Group? Cordelia, one must have proof to back

    one¡¯s ims.¡± ¡°You admitted to it in my office the other day, remember? Now, you¡¯re asking me for

    proof?¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± Zachary eximed. Then he pointed at the reporters and said, ¡°You be the

    judge. Do you believe what she said? If you had betrayed thepany you work for, would youe

    forth on your own ord and admit to it? Do you think I¡¯m that foolish?¡± Everyone shook their heads.

    Only a fool will admit they¡¯re colluding with anotherpany. What she said was a pdash statement.

    Here, Zachary gestured toward Simon and dered indignantly, ¡°However, the person who has

    suffered unfairly the most is Simon Hall. He used to work as Cordelia¡¯s driver and was the first person

    to find out about her young beau. However, look at how badly he got beaten up just because he tried to

    give a few words of advice!¡± The cameras turned to focus on Simon immediately. He yed along

    wlessly and took out a medical report. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°This is the diagnosis from the

    hospital. I have aminuted fracture in my right wrist and torn ligaments in both knees.¡± Like the

    effects of a bomb exploding in deep waters, an uproar rippled through the audience. ¡°That¡¯s

    outrageous! Absolutelywless!¡± ¡°How can such a wicked woman still dare to stand on that stage and

    hold a press conference? Hurry and get down from there!¡± ¡°Cordelia, you have to give us a proper

    exnation! You must give these two men the justice they deserve!¡± The general opinion shifted

    drastically as all the reporters fumed with righteous indignation. Cordelia¡¯s face paled slightly, and her

    voice trembled as she said, ¡°Zachary, you im I wanted to advance my lover¡¯s career and that I had

    someone beat up Simon. Well, where¡¯s the evidence? Please show me the evidence!¡± The only thing I

    can do now is to demand that he present his evidence. Zachary merely snorted coldly without saying

    anything. Just then, a middle-aged man seated in the front row rose to his feet. ¡°I have something to

    say.¡± The man was Tobias Jackman, Cordelia Group¡¯s current HR manager. When Zachary held that

    position, he had been the deputy HR manager. ¡°I can prove that Zachary is telling the truth.¡± Everyone

    had thought he wanted to defend Cordelia, but to their surprise, he sided with Zachary. That

    immediately caused a stir in the crowd. Cordelia¡¯s slight figure trembled as she asked, ¡°Tobias, what

    are you saying?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying? The wholepany knows you nned to let

    that toy boy of yours take over my current position. You only offered it to me after being pressured.¡± He

    removed his employee ID as he spoke. In a harsh tone, he added, ¡°I don¡¯t need such shameful

    handouts.¡± A shudder ran through Cordelia¡¯s b*dy. However, before she could recover herposure,

    someone pushed open the doors to the conference room again. This time, it was Kane and Gavin.

    ¡°Well said, Mr. Jackman. It isn¡¯t worth your effort to work for a woman like Cordelia. You should leave

    Cordelia Group. You¡¯re always wee to join the Sheldon family.¡± Kane¡¯s appearance was enough to

    send the reporters into a frenzy. They knew that the Sheldon family was Cordelia Group¡¯srgest

    distributor. On top of that, Kane was Cordelia¡¯s ardent pursuer. They could not help but wonder what he

    was doing there. Oh, right! He must be enraged that Cordelia has a toy boy. Sure enough, Kane took

    the microphone one of the reporters handed him and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to announce that I¡¯ll be severing ties

    with Cordelia Group from now on.¡± Then, he turned to Gavin. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have something to say? You

    can say it now.¡± With that, he passed the microphone to Gavin. A trace of resentment shed in

    Gavin¡¯s eyes. Cordelia, Mr. Kane promised to pay off my gambling debts for me, so please don¡¯t me

    me for what I¡¯m about to do. You were the one who acted cruelly in the first ce. ¡°I¡¯m Gavin Wahl.

    Like Cordelia, I grew up at Sunshine Children¡¯s Home, so I know what she¡¯s like. She liked bullying

    others since she was little, and I was one of them.¡± He proceeded to distort the truth, ming Cordelia

    for everything he had done at the orphanage. ¡°But I won¡¯t talk about the past anymore. Let¡¯s take a

    recent event, for example. The previous director of the orphanage was seriously ill and needed arge

    sum of money for treatment. I approached Cordelia numerous times, getting to my knees and begging

    her to lend me the money. However, not only did she refuse, but she even called me a scoundrel and

    told me to get lost¡­¡± A prolonged silence ensued after he finished talking, and a tense atmosphere

    shrouded the entire conference room. That sort of tension was the type that signaled an imminent

    explosive outburst of anger. After a lengthy period of tense silence, the crowd¡¯s rage hit the ceiling.

    ¡°Cordelia Youngblood, you low-life scum!¡± ¡°An ungrateful woman like you doesn¡¯t deserve to live! Hurry

    up and drop dead!¡± ¡°As a woman, I feel ashamed of you. You¡¯re a shameless b*tch!¡± ¡°I hope you go to

    hell soon!¡± Cordelia¡¯s b*dy shook violently when she heard the barrage of harsh remarks and censure,

    and tears streamed down her face. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I didn¡¯t do those things he said¡­¡± She kept

    shaking her head vehemently, and her angry tears soaked the front of her clothes. However, nob*dy

    was interested in hearing her exnation. The others had already decided she was a vicious woman

    devoid of gratitude and shame and that she deserved to drown in a sea of condemnation. Angelina

    gave a mirthlessugh as she took off her employee ID and threw it onto the floor. ¡°You¡¯ve concealed

    your true colors very well. In all these years I¡¯ve known you, I never once saw you for who you reallyT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    are. I feel ashamed to have worked with someone like you.¡± ¡°Angelina, not you too¡­¡± No matter how

    strong Cordelia was, the shock of so many consecutive bombshells was still too much for her to bear.

    Everything went ck around her, and she finally fainted. Right before she hit the floor, a figure rushed

    onto the stage and caught her fragile b*dy. ¡°None of you here right now should even think of washing

    your hands off of what happened today!¡±

 Chapter 10

    When Zachary came forward to make wild usations, Emrys didn¡¯t say a word despite his boiling

    anger. He had held back his temper, for he wanted to observe who it was who was bullying Cordelia.

    Henry, Simon, Tobias, Kane, Gavin, and Angelina! All of them maligned and humiliated Delia. Also, the

    reporters attacked her after only hearing one side of the story and didn¡¯t bother to verify the facts at all.

    The rage within Emrys had swelled to the point of culmination, burning with boundless fervor. Yet, at

    that moment, Zachary unwittingly pointed at Emrys and said, ¡°That¡¯s him! He¡¯s Cordelia¡¯s toy boy!¡±

    Emrys¡¯ figure disappeared instantaneously before appearing right in front of Zachary. ¡°You f*cking

    asked for this!¡± Emrys grabbed Zachary by the hair before smashing Zachary¡¯s head repeatedly onto

    the table right next to them. Bam! Bam! Bam! Zachary¡¯s head was quickly covered in blood. ¡°You¡­ You

    brute! Who are you to beat him up?¡± When the reporters realized what was going on, all of them

    rebuked Emrys. Zachary was in pain, and his face was covered in blood. He bellowed, ¡°All of you have

    seen for yourself how brazen this toy boy is! Quick, take pictures of his crime so that he¡¯ll be locked up

    in prison for life! Argh!¡± The reporters didn¡¯t need any of his reminders as they had begun clicking the

    shutters of their cameras furiously. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re not going to repent until it¡¯s toote!¡± With fury

    brimming in his eyes, Emrys dragged Zachary up on stage. ¡°Turn on the projector and y the files on

    my sh drive!¡± Emrys ordered the staff backstage. Click! Once the projector was turned on, a

    conversation could be heard. ¡°Mr. Leeson, I¡¯ve nted my friend, Simon, by Cordelia¡¯s side as her

    driver. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll soon be able to obtainpromising pictures of her.¡± ¡°Well done. Ideally, we

    should expose the pictures before Cordelia Group¡¯s listing. I want thepany to be reduced to

    nothing but a joke.¡± ¡°About the money you promised both of us¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pay you in full once

    the task ispleted.¡± The file being yed back was a recording of Zachary speaking to someone.

    Once the clip ended, two pictures appeared on the screen. One was a photo of Zachary¡¯s entire family,

    while the other was a shot of a steamy scene. The second photo showed three people in bed¡ª

    Zachary, Simon, and another woman. After a quickparison between the two photos, one could tell

    that the woman was Zachary¡¯s wife. Gasp! An uproar erupted among the reporters at the scene. Public

    anger immediately shifted toward Zachary and Simon. ¡°It turns out that the two of you are the real scum

    here!¡± ¡°You two deserve to die for lying to us!¡± ¡°I recognize the other voice in the recording. It belongs to

    Mr. Gabriel Leeson, the boss of Allure Group. I didn¡¯t expect him to use such unscrupulous methods to

    take down hispetitor.¡± ¡°We have to expose them so that everyone will boycott Allure Group¡¯s

    products!¡± Zachary was so shocked by the media¡¯s ridicule that he had forgotten the pain in his head.

    How did this happen? Zachary had secretly recorded the conversation to prevent Gabriel from

    disavowing their deal. How did he get his hands on the recording when I stored it securely? More

    importantly, why did he even expose my private pictures? Utter despair filled Zachary. The reporters

    were still hurling verbal abuse when Emrys suddenly barked, ¡°Shut up!¡± A pin-drop silence ensued.

    Emrys scanned the room with his piercing gaze, sending a chill down everyone¡¯s spine. ¡°Before you

    hurl usations, shouldn¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror?¡± These unscrupulous reporters attack

    relentlessly every time they seize upon an opportunity. Even when a mistake is made, they never take

    responsibility for it. They have no concern at all for the suffering experienced by the wrongly used.

    ¡°All of you owe Delia an apology! Now, kneel!¡± As silence filled the air, no one got down on their knees.

    They didn¡¯t deny that they had wrongly used Cordelia, but asking them to beg for forgiveness on

    their knees felt like an overreaction to the issue. ¡°Hmph, the audacity!¡± At that moment, Kane let out a

    snort. ¡°The evidence has only shown how despicable Zachary is, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that

    Cordelia has a toy boy and is an ungrateful person.¡± Although Kane was surprised that Emrys could

    come up with the proof to refute Zachary, it wasn¡¯t enough to change the overall situation. Everything

    was still under his control. ¡°Mr. Kane is right. Zachary is scum, but so is Cordelia!¡± one of the reporters

    chimed in. The words sparked a cold glint in Emrys¡¯ eyes. Kane is now on my list of people to be

    eliminated. ¡°Delia is no more than someone I dearly respect.¡± The female reporter who first instigated

    the matter asked, ¡°What proof do you have?¡± Emrys shot her an icy re. ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to

    prove myself. Besides, even if there¡¯s something going on between Delia and me, there¡¯s no reason

    why I should share it with someone as despicable as you.¡± ¡°You, Sir, you¡¯re making personal attacks

    against me.¡± ¡°Personal attacks?¡± Emrys unleashed a murderous aura that permeated the female

    reporter¡¯s b*dy. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you if I hear another word from your mouth.¡± Thump! The reporter¡¯s

    knees buckled before she dropped to the ground. One could suddenly see a foul-smelling liquid flowingBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    from underneath her white skirt. It was quickly evident that she had peed herself out of fear. A moment

    ago, she had felt as if a terrifying demon was ring at her, one who would really kill her if she uttered

    another word. After shifting his gaze away from the reporter, Emrys locked it on Gavin. Gavin¡¯s face

    turned pale at once. ¡°Did you just say that Delia bullied you when you were a child and that you

    borrowed money from her to treat Mr. Olman¡¯s sickness? Also, did you just use her of being

    someone ungrateful?¡± As Emrys approached Gavin step by step, thetter retreated in fear. His already

    pale face subsequently lost all residual color it had. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Trembling in fear, he felt a frosty aura

    engulf his entire being. It made him so anxious that he was unable to speak. The fear that gripped him

    was akin to having the Grim Reaper bear down on him. It terrified him so much that he was on the brink

    of a mental breakdown. ¡°I-I admit that it was me¡ª¡± Just as Gavin was about to give in to the pressure

    and reveal the truth, Kane interrupted, saying, ¡°Other than intimidating people, what else do you

    know?¡± p! As soon as Kane spoke, he felt a p across his cheek. The impact was so powerful that

    three of his teeth shot out of his mouth. ¡°You b*stard, why do you keep interrupting? Do you think

    you¡¯re somethin

 Chapter 11

    Smack! The second the p was delivered, the entire crowd fell silent. Everyone had their eyes

    opened so wide that their eyeballs were about to pop out of their sockets. That¡¯s the Sheldon family¡¯s

    son! Is he out of his mind? Cordelia¡¯s toy boy is a lunatic! Angelina rushed over to help Kane up. She

    then turned around and shouted at Emrys, ¡°You¡¯re doomed! You too, Cordelia! Everyone in Cordelia

    Group is doomed!¡± Angelina was d that she had left Cordelia Group in time. Otherwise, the insane

    Emrys would have dragged her to hell with him. Angelina¡¯s shouts made the hearts of Cordelia Group¡¯s

    employees skip a beat. She¡¯s right. That p has doomed Cordelia Group, and we, as the employees

    of thepany, will probably face the Sheldon family¡¯s wrath too. They all turned to look at Emrys with

    resentment. Why must this toy boy ruin Cordelia Group? Why must he ruin us? ¡°You b*stard! I want

    you dead! I¡¯m going to kill all of you here!¡± Molten anger coursed through Kane. His teeth were knocked

    out, his sses were shattered, and his dignity was trampled on. How would he appease his anger if

    he did not kill Emrys? Everyone in thepany was shaking. Terror had consumed their rationality.

    Emrys, the culprit, however, was still fearless. He said, ¡°I¡¯m going to give you some time to make your

    call. You can summon as many people as you want to. I¡¯ll be waiting for you to kill me.¡± What? The

    employees of Cordelia Group felt as if Emrys¡¯ words had punched the air out of their lungs. Someone

    cried out frightfully, ¡°Mr. Kane, I¡¯ll quit Cordelia Group right away! This has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s

    toote! You¡¯re next after I¡¯m done with this rat!¡± Kane was forcing them all into a corner. They could

    only direct their wrath on Emrys. If looks could kill, they would have already murdered him thousands of

    times over. Right then, the staff backstage anxiously woke Cordelia up and said, ¡°Bad news, Ms.

    Youngblood!¡± The moment Cordelia heard the staff member¡¯s recount, colors drained out of her face.

    She stumbled her way back to the conference room. ¡°Mr. Kane, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m really sorry! I never

    thought things would turn out this way!¡± ¡°Hmph! Now you¡¯re calling me Mr. Kane and apologizing to

    me? Why, aren¡¯t you a proud woman? Aren¡¯t you always so unfriendly toward me? Come on, keep up

    with your proud act, b*tch!¡± Smack! Once again, Kane was pped in the face so hard that a few more

    of his teeth flew out of his mouth. ¡°Watch your mouth,¡± Emrys snapped. However, in the next second,

    the sound of another p rang out in the room again. Smack! This time, Emrys was the one who was

    pped. He froze. He could have avoided it, but he did not, for the one who had hit him was Cordelia.

    ¡°Emrys, have you lost your mind?¡± Cordelia was in agony. If not for the desperate situation, she would

    not have been able to bring herself to hit Emrys. However, things were getting out of hand. The p

    was for Emrys¡¯ sake, too. She did not want him to worsen the situation. Bam! Right then, someone

    kicked the conference room door open. Dozens of b*dyguards in ck and a middle-aged man barged

    in. ¡°Benedict! Your son just got beaten up! Aren¡¯t you going to avenge him?¡± Kane screeched with a lisp

    as he crawled toward the middle-aged man. Benedict Sheldon was livid the second he saw that his son

    had been beaten up so badly. ¡°Who the f*ck did this? Get on your knees before me and apologize!¡± ¡°I¡¯m

    the one who did it. I¡¯ll be the one to bear the responsibility for this.¡± Right as Emrys was about to speak,

    a figure stepped in front of him. It was Cordelia. She was ready to bear all the mistakes Emrys had

    made. ¡°You?¡± Benedict¡¯s eyes widened. Naturally, he did not believe that a woman would be able to

    leave Kane in that state. When the employees of Cordelia Group saw that, their hearts sank. They

    could not believe that Cordelia was still trying to protect her toy boy. Right then, Angelina stepped

    forward and piped up, ¡°It wasn¡¯t her. It was the toy boy behind her who did it!¡± Instantly, Benedict fixed

    his furious gaze on Emrys, who was standing behind Cordelia. Angelina mocked, ¡°Loser, weren¡¯t you

    arrogant a moment ago? Why are you hiding behind a woman like a coward now?¡± ¡°Shut up, Angelina!¡±

    Cordelia snarled. ¡°Hah, Cordelia, I¡¯m no longer an employee of Cordelia Group, so you have no right to

    give me orders.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Right as Cordelia was about to say something else, a warm hand held her

    shoulder. ¡°Delia, I can deal with this. I should be responsible for this until the end,¡± Emrys said, then

    stepped forward. Cordelia was about to ask how he was going to deal with the situation, but she

    swallowed her words when she saw Emrys¡¯ back. Emrys did not have the broadest back, but somehow,

    his back gave her an inexplicable sense of security. Moreover, it seemed that he was confident with

    how tranquil his voice was. But the Sheldon family is powerful¡­ At that moment, Emrys had reached

    Benedict. In a t tone, he said, ¡°I was the one who beat up that stupid boy of yours. Is there a

    problem?¡± Is there a problem? The very second those words were out of Emrys¡¯ mouth, everyone in

    the conference room froze, including Benedict. Are you really asking him if there¡¯s a problem after

    beating up his son? Also, I can¡¯t believe he has the guts to call Benedict¡¯s son a stupid boy in front of

    Benedict himself! How is he so bold? The tension in the conference room was palpable. Angelina,

    Tobias, Henry, and the others were at the side, quietly waiting for Emrys to walk himself to the path of

    no return. Thank god we¡¯ve chosen to stand on the same side as Mr. Kane. If we stayed in Cordelia

    Group, this toy boy would screw us over. ¡°You brat! How dare you? Kill him!¡± Finally, with Benedict¡¯s

    roar, the conflict reached its peak, and the dozens of b*dyguards in ck behind him rushed over to

    Emrys. ¡°Ah!¡± Screams filled the room, and the reporters all scurried to hide in the corners, fearing that

    they would be caught up in the fight. Emrys remained rooted in his spot as he calmly said, ¡°Stand

    back!¡± All the b*dyguards stiffened as their minds turned nk. When they returned to their senses,

    Emrys had already defeated them easily. ¡°Y-You useless good-for-nothings! Why didn¡¯t you fight back?¡±

    Benedict bellowed. To him and the others, the b*dyguards seemed to have gone along with Emrys¡¯

    actions, for they did not fight back at all. Then a sh of shock appeared in Benedict¡¯s eyes. Emrys had

    reached him.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 12

    ¡°Benedict, you might think that you can crush me with a snap of your fingers, but the truth is, the

    Sheldon family is nothing but insects to me,¡± Emrys said upon walking up to Benedict. Bam! When

    Benedict retreated by reflex, his back hit the sharp corner of a table, causing him excruciating pain.

    This is humiliating! How can I, the head of the Sheldon family, be terrified by the words of such a young

    punk? ¡°I¡­ I admit that you¡¯re good with your fists, but you¡¯re still one man in the end. There¡¯s no way

    you can take on the entire Sheldon family,¡± Benedict roared after gathering his wits. The shocked

    crowd quickly regained their senses. They were all blown away by the skill Emrys had disyed earlier.

    Not only did he take down more than ten b*dyguards single-handedly, but he did so without a scratch.

    Are they actually filming a movie? Despite their shock, Benedict¡¯s words made sense to them. He may

    be a good fighter, yet he¡¯s still one man. Ten b*dyguards may not pose a threat to him, but it¡¯s

    impossible for him to defeat a hundred. On top of that, he brazenly said that the Sheldon family was

    nothing but insects! Thud¡­ Thud¡­ At that moment, the crisp sound of footsteps heralded the arrival of

    a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes. The moment everyone saw him, they felt a chill down

    their spines. ¡°What are you doing here, Thomas?¡± Benedict¡¯s eyes narrowed. Suddenly, something

    dawned upon him and he bellowed, ¡°Damn it, I was wondering where this kid got his courage from. It

    turns out that the Sundend family is the one supporting him!¡± Just like the Sheldon family, the

    Sundend family was one of the most prominent families in Jadeborough. Their influence in the city

    was pretty simr. Thomas Sundend was the current head of the Sundend family. ¡°So this is

    what¡¯s going on. On the surface, it may look like a conflict between Emrys and the Sheldon family, but

    in reality, it¡¯s one between two of the most powerful families in Jadeborough!¡± The reporters present

    made the same assumption as Benedict did. All of them thought that Emrys was under Thomas¡¯

    protection. It was then that the puzzled Thomas threw them a nce. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    What do they mean by support? He had no idea what they were talking about, as he was there on

    official business. Ignoring the crowd, Thomas walked up to Cordelia and announced, ¡°I, Thomas

    Sundend, am here under the orders of South River King to deliver Cordelia Group this contract worth

    a billion.¡± In that instant, everyone¡¯s eyeballs almost popped out of their sockets. South River King! AContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    contract worth a billion! This is crazy! Before everyone could regain their senses, an elderly man in a

    traditional outfit entered the conference room. ¡°I, Mance Trump, am here under the orders of South

    River King to deliver Cordelia Group this contract worth a billion.¡± South River King has instructed

    another prominent family of Jadeborough to offer a simrly huge contract. What the f*ck is going on?

    Little did they know that was just the beginning. After Mance¡¯s arrival, a few more men walked in. All of

    them were movers and shakers of Jadeborough. ¡°I, Lawrence Lambo, am here under the orders of

    South River King to deliver Cordelia Group this contract worth a billion.¡± ¡°I, Christian Warhol, am here

    under the orders of South River King to deliver Cordelia Group this contract worth a billion.¡± ¡°I, William

    Jackson, am here under the orders of South River King to deliver Cordelia Group this contract worth a

    billion.¡± As the men approached one by one, the crowd soon grew numb to them until thest man

    entered¡ªSouth River King. ¡°I, Osmond Langdon, present Cordelia Group this contract worth five

    billion.¡± A five billion contract personally delivered by South River King? Despite being numbed by the

    earlier shock, the crowd was bbergasted a second time. Oh my God! If word gets out that half of

    Jadeborough¡¯s most powerful men are gathered here, it will definitely send a shockwave through the

    city! All of them went crazy trying to fathom what was going on. Even Cordelia was astonished by the

    turn of events. As for the staff of Cordelia Group, they, too, were filled with shock. These prominent

    families that they had always admired were now taking turns delivering contracts to them. One billion!

    Five billion! If Cordelia Group were to ept the contracts, it would instantly transform from

    Jadeborough¡¯s worstpany to one of its best, just like a phoenix rising from its ashes. With her heart

    beating furiously, Cordelia mumbled, ¡°S-South River King¡­ What is going on?¡± She was just as baffled

    as everyone present. Osmond broke into a smile and replied, ¡°Ms. Youngblood, there¡¯s no need for

    questions. I hope you¡¯ll ept all the humble gifts that we have presented.¡± Right after he spoke, he

    nced in a particr direction before quickly retracting his gaze. However, his minute gesture didn¡¯t

    escape Cordelia¡¯s notice. When she turned in the direction he was looking, she suddenly froze. It¡¯s

    Rys! The apple of my eye, Rys! South River King must have presented all the contracts on his ount.

    Tears began to fill Cordelia¡¯s eyes. No wonder Rys was so calm throughout the episode. He must have

    already known that South River King would make an appearance. And yet, I pped him just now. Guilt

    began to well up inside Cordelia. ¡°South River King, are you mad? Thomas, Mance¡­ Have all of you

    gone crazy too?¡± Benedict couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. To put it another way, he refused to ept what

    he was witnessing. Even though South River King is extremely powerful, his influence isn¡¯t enough to

    compel all the prominent families to do this, so why exactly are they offering Cordelia Group such

    lucrative contracts? Benedict just couldn¡¯t figure out why. At that moment, South River King let out a

    snort. ¡°Benedict, can we speak in private?¡± The crowd didn¡¯t know what the two discussed. All they saw

    was Benedict trembling upon his return. The rage on his face previously was now entirely reced by

    fear. ¡°I-I¡¯m going to beat you to death!¡± Grabbing a chair, Benedict charged at Kane hysterically. He

    smashed the chair repeatedly on Kane until Kane lost consciousness and a broken piece was all that

    was left in his hand. The terrifying sight sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine. It was unfathomable that a

    father would strike his own son to the extent of almost killing him. After all, there was no way they

    would know the reason for Benedict¡¯s terror. Outside, South River King had told him that the man

    protecting Cordelia was none other than Empyrean Lord. He¡¯s Empyrean Lord for goodness¡¯ sake! If I

    don¡¯t beat Kane to a pulp, the entire Sheldon family will be eliminated. Benedict was naturally

    frightened by the consequences. Although South River King didn¡¯t mention Empyrean Lord¡¯s name,

    Benedict could already guess that it was Emrys. He finally grasped the meaning of Emrys¡¯ words when

    Emrys told him that the Sheldon family were mere insects to him. Truth be told, the Sheldon family

    wasn¡¯t alone. Even the prominent families of Jipsdale were just as insignificant in the eyes of Empyrean

    Lord. ¡°Can I have your attention now?¡± At that moment, everyone shifted their gazes to Emrys. A pin-

    drop silence ensued. ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, all of you owe Delia an apology. Are you ready to get on your

    knees?¡±

 Chapter 13

    Thump! The second the words were out of Emrys¡¯ mouth, Benedict went onto his knees. Even though

    he was not there when the media were attacking Cordelia, he was still afraid. The wrath of Empyrean

    Lord was not something the Sheldon family could withstand. He had to do everything he could to gain

    Empyrean Lord¡¯s forgiveness. Thump! Thump! Thump! Seeing that the head of the Sheldon family had

    already gone on his knees, the rest of the reporters dared not continue to stand and went on their

    knees as well. It was a grand sight to behold. Emrys walked over to Gavin and asked icily, ¡°Don¡¯t you

    have anything to say?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll confess it all. Everything I said earlier was a lie. Kane said he was going to

    help me pay back my debt,¡± Gavin rified everything with a shaky voice. He was quaking, both

    physically and mentally. Another person who was trembling with him was Benedict. Every time Gavin

    mentioned Kane¡¯s name, Benedict would give himself a harsh p as he desperately wished to skin

    Kane alive. Right then, Tobias crawled over to Cordelia and sobbed, ¡°Ms. Youngblood, I¡¯m sorry!

    Please give me a chance! I have a family to provide for¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be as stubborn as a

    mule?¡± Cordelia scoffed. ¡°I¡­¡± Tobias was filled with nothing but regret. Cordelia turned to Angelina and

    Henry and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re determined to leave Cordelia Group, I won¡¯t ask you to stay. Good luck

    with your future endeavors.¡± The two people¡¯s breaths hitched. Crossing Cordelia was akin to crossing

    South River King. Whatpany in the South River District would dare to employ them after this

    incident? Cordelia¡¯s blessing was indeed a sarcastic remark. After many twists and turns, the product

    launch was finally over. All the reporters decided to keep the interview a secret. No one dared to write

    any articles about what had happened that day. As for the promotion of Cordelia Group¡¯s new product,

    was there really a need to promote Cordelia Group¡¯s products when their orders made by South River

    King and various wealthy families totaled close to ten billion? Meanwhile, on the top floor of Cordelia

    Group¡¯s office, Osmond was humbly speaking to the young man before him. ¡°Empyrean Lord, were my

    arrangements to your satisfaction?¡± Emrys nodded. ¡°Not bad. It was grand enough.¡± When Osmond

    heard that, a smile appeared on his face. He looked nothing like South River King at that moment.

    Instead, he seemed more like a child who had been praised by his teacher for receiving full marks on

    his test. Osmond reveled in Emrys¡¯ praise for a while before rposing himself. ¡°Empyrean Lord,

    about Allure Group¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for it to exist anymore.¡± If Allure Group had been sticking to the

    rules andpeting against Cordelia Group normally, Emrys would not have intervened. However,

    Allure Group had resorted to lowly tricks, and for that, Emrys would not let them off. Allure Group had

    to go. It was not that Emrys was not merciful but that Allure Group was the one who had crossed the

    line first. Emrys truly did not know what would have happened to Cordelia if he had not been around

    that day. In a somber tone, Osmond said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll inform the heads of the families to cklist

    Allure Group.¡± After that, Osmond handed Emrys a ck card. ¡°Empyrean Lord, this is the obsidian

    card by the Chanaea Chamber of Commerce. This is avable for use across the country, so please

    have this.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Emrys was not short of money, but seeing it was a gift from Osmond, he

    epted the ck card in the end. After a beat, Emrys recalled something important and asked, ¡°Any

    news about the fire at Sunshine Children¡¯s Home fifteen years ago?¡± He had asked Osmond to look

    into the matter the day before. It had only been a day since then, so he was not expecting any positive

    answers from Osmond. To his surprise, Osmond nodded. ¡°I do, Empyrean Lord.¡± As expected of the

    first person who realized who Emrys truly was¡ªOsmond was efficient. ¡°I looked into Prime Realty and

    found the contractor who was in charge of the process back then. ording to him, they were indeed

    the ones behind that fire.¡± Osmond had to use the stick-and-carrot approach to get that contractor to

    spill the beans and give him the answer he wanted. Nevertheless, Emrys did not care about how

    Osmond had received the information. He only cared about the results. Once he heard that Prime

    Realty really had something to do with the fire, a frigid look appeared in his eyes. ¡°Prime Realty must

    have a death wish. Who is the mastermind behind this?¡± ¡°Gerald Chalker,¡± Osmond replied. ¡°He¡¯s a

    member of the Chalker family from the North River District. His main business is in real estate, and

    over ny percent of the real estate resources are under his control in the North River District. But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± ¡°My main influence is in the South River District. I won¡¯t be able to help out in North River

    District,¡± Osmond said with a wry chuckle. Jadeborough was located in a unique spot. It was

    surrounded by water, and there was a river that flowed in between thend from the west to the east,

    splitting Jadeborough into two parts¡ªa northern region and a southern region. To the south of the river

    was South River King¡¯s territory, and the most influential family to the north of the river was the ChalkerThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    family. After a moment of contemtion, Emrys said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have a way around this. Where is

    Gerald Chalker right now?¡± ¡°ording to my information, he should be in the state, Nuthana, now.¡±

    ¡°Nuthana?¡± ¡°Yes. The mid of next month¡ªthe fifteenth of August¡ªwill be Old Mr. Chalker¡¯s sixtieth

    birthday. Gerald has taken a trip to Nuthana to prepare a gift for him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s devoted to his family, huh?¡±

    Emrys sneered. The fire had nearly killed him and thedies back then. It even tormented Walter for so

    many years. This was a score Emrys was going to settle no matter what. Still, since Gerald was in

    Nuthana, Emrys would let him have one more month of freedom. ¡°I¡¯ll be giving you a luxurious gift on

    the fifteenth of August, Chalkers. Do you dare to take it?¡± Emrys uttered dangerously, his hands behind

    his back and his eyes narrowed. Osmond¡¯s heart lurched. Something massive was certainly going to

    happen in the North River District on the fifteenth of August. Angelina was in a crestfallen daze after

    leaving the Cordelia Group building. When she saw a stray dog barking maniacally at her on the street,

    she gave in to her urges and threw a stone at it. ¡°How dare youugh at me too, you stupid dog?¡±

    ¡°Awoo!¡± The stray dog let out an anguished cry before fleeing. The action did not bring anyfort to

    Angelina, nevertheless. With the current situation she was in, she was just like that stray dog. Great

    sorrow bubbled in her chest. ¡°Darn this! Cordelia Youngblood, all you did was get into South River

    King¡¯s good books! Your pretentious character disgusts me!¡± Angelina assumed that South River King

    had only helped Cordelia out because he was in some kind of secretive rtionship with Cordelia.

    Furthermore, Emrys was Cordelia¡¯s toy boy. The trio¡¯s rtionship, to Angelina, was an immoral one.

    Angelina resented her defeat. She gritted her teeth and made a call. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll marry into the Chalker

    family right away!¡±

 Chapter 14

    Gerald had a son named Joseph Chalker, and he was an infamous womanizer in Jadeborough.

    Women he set his eyes on could rarely escape him. There were at least a dozen of women who had

    fallen into his traps. It went on until a certain day. While Joseph was in the middle of intercourse, a

    mysterious female assassin barged into the room and chopped off his manhood. The incident had been

    major news back then. The Chalkers were furious. They once offered millions to catch that female

    assassin, but their efforts were fruitless. Joseph went from a womanizing scion to Jadeborough¡¯s

    famed eunuch. Not long ago, the Chalker family abruptly started searching for partners for Joseph.

    Even though everyone knew Joseph could no longer function in bed, the second the news was

    released, many socialites still flocked to the Chalker family. After all, the Chalker family was still a

    powerful family. As long as they married into the family, they would be able to soar to great heights.

    Joseph¡¯s disability would mean nothing by then. Michael Gardner had sent the Chalker family a photo

    of his daughter at that time as well, but he did not expect much about it. Yet, to his surprise, Joseph

    was interested. He then told Angelina about it excitedly. However, when Angelina heard that the one

    she was supposed to marry was Joseph, she protested. She was not interested in sleeping with

    someone like him for the rest of her life. Yet, Angelina changed her mind after the incident at Cordelia

    Group. She no longer had a ce in the South River District. If she stayed, she would never be able to

    catch up to Cordelia. Angelina would never ept that as her fate. She wanted to go to the North River

    District and marry into the Chalker family. With the power of the Chalker family, she wanted to take

    revenge on Cordelia and Emrys. I¡¯ll make him kneel before me and lick the soles of my shoes like the

    mutt he is! Meanwhile, Emrys had gone back to the CEO¡¯s office. Cordelia was sitting by the table,

    resting her cheek on her palm as she spaced out. Her plump breasts, pressed against the edge of the

    table, were no longer in their original shape. ¡°Rys, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Cordelia was still racked with guilt for the

    p she had given Emrys earlier. When she saw Emrys entering the room, she quickly stood up, her

    breasts bouncing. Emrys was delighted by the sight, but he schooled his features to a grimace and

    pretended to be angry. ¡°An apology is useless.¡± Cordelia pursed her lips. ¡°What do you want, then?¡±

    Emrys raked his gaze across the room before noticing a bottle of water on the table. After pouring the

    water out of the bottle, he squashed the stic bottle and said, ¡°It¡¯s t now. Do you think an apology

    will revert it to its original shape?¡± Cordelia froze. Then she took the bottle and covered the mouth of

    the bottle with her pink lips. Puffing up her cheeks, she blew air into it. ¡°All you need to do is to inte it

    by blowing air into it¡­¡± Right then, a thought crossed Cordelia¡¯s mind, and a blush crept onto her face.

    She red daggers at him and said, ¡°You cheeky boy. How dare you tease me?¡± Cordelia threw the

    bottle at Emrys. Emrys hastily moved aside and said with an innocent look, ¡°Delia, what are you talking

    about? I¡¯m saying that my heart hurts, and I¡¯m deted like this bottle. It¡¯s not something that can be

    fixed with just an apology. What were you thinking about?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Cordelia¡¯s face heated up even more

    as she cursed under her breath. This is all Nina¡¯s fault. She keeps making dirty jokes around me, and

    she¡¯s corrupting my mind! When she noticed the strange look Emrys was giving her, the

    embarrassment she felt turned into anger. ¡°Stop looking at me like that!¡± Emrys cackled. ¡°Delia, are you

    the kind with a stoic look and a dirty mind?¡± ¡°Argh! Shut up!¡± Cordelia gave up on maintaining her

    image as a cool woman and lunged at Emrys, baring her teeth. ¡°Delia, that¡¯s against the rules!¡± ¡°The

    nerve of you to keep talking!¡± The two of them messed around for a while before Emrys surrendered

    and ended the y fight. ¡°Honestly, were you the reason behind the orders worth billions made by

    South River King and the prominent families?¡± Cordelia asked as she tidied herself up to regain her

    prim and proper image. Emrys nodded and replied solemnly, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Empyrean Lord, and South River

    King is afraid of me. That¡¯s why he made an order worth five billion.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Rys, you¡¯ve

    changed. You¡¯ve grown a silver tongue. Didn¡¯t you say you were training in the mountains for fifteen

    years? How did you be Empyrean Lord?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Taking in Cordelia¡¯s look of disbelief, Emrys

    eventually said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a miracle doctor who healed South River King¡¯s mother¡¯s illness. He¡¯s

    returning the favor.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Emrys fell silent at that. It¡¯s tough trying to be honest nowadays. In the

    middle of their conversation, Cordelia¡¯s phone suddenly rang. After taking a nce at the screen, she

    gestured for Emrys to stay silent. ¡°It¡¯s the dirty-minded Nina.¡± Nte Wicker, known as Nina to

    Cordelia and Emrys, was the fourth among the seven girls. She was a reporter. ording to Cordelia,

    Nte was currently in Crounga, investigating the kidnapping of King Jupp. She would not be

    returning to the country for a while. Cordelia ended the call in no time, and Emrys asked curiously,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°What did Nina tell you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. She was just asking about the productunch. I nearly told her

    that you were still alive,¡± Cordelia said, cheekily sticking out her tongue. ¡°Hehe! I wonder how Nina will

    react when shees back here and sees me.¡± Cordelia pondered about it. ¡°I think she¡¯ll be so excited

    she¡¯ll pull down your pants to look at the birthmark.¡± In the evening, the duo left the office. However,

    instead of returning to Verdant Estate, they went to a bar named ¡°Nightrose.¡± Emrys cried out, ¡°Delia,

    I¡¯m an innocent boy. How could you bring me to a ce like this?¡± Smack! Cordelia whacked the back

    of Emrys¡¯ head and huffed, ¡°What are you thinking about? This is Lena¡¯s bar. Didn¡¯t you say you

    wanted to give Lena a surprise? We¡¯ll do this when we¡¯re¡­¡± Cordelia then leaned into Emrys¡¯ ear and

    whispered a n to him, a sly glint appearing in her eyes. After listening to it, Emrys raised his brows

    and said, ¡°Delia, you looked so serious most of the time. I never thought you¡¯d be worse than me!¡±

    ¡°Stop spewing nonsense and get out of the car!¡± Cordelia kicked Emrys out of the car before driving the

    Porsche into the parking lot and entering the bar herself. Emrys took a stroll around. When he spotted

    a nice bracelet from a store, he bought it. Twenty minutester, he finally ambled into the bar.

 Chapter 15

    At Nightrose Bar, a few lecherous men were huddled together, talking among themselves. ¡°What a fine

    specimen! She¡¯s stunning indeed! She¡¯s a downright goddess with her perfect figure and exquisite

    looks. Those unsophisticated women with thick makeup at the side are simply cheap inparison.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a beauty, all right. But then, she¡¯s too aloof. It hasn¡¯t even been twenty minutes, and she has

    already rebuffed seven men who approached her.¡± ¡°How ignorant of you. A goddess with such a ster

    figure and looks must be here to look for a sugar daddy. How could she possibly take an interest in

    those losers?¡± ¡°Are you all that knowledgeable, then, Fatty? But why is it that I remember you were the

    first to approach her and got rebuffed?¡± A sh of embarrassment showed on the lecherous man¡¯s

    face. ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­ I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m not a loser.¡± ¡°Quick, look! There¡¯s an eighth man approaching her.

    Wait¡­ Isn¡¯t that the heir of the Trump family?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really him. Damn, our goddess is going to be

    won over soon. He¡¯s dubbed a woman whisperer, and he never fails.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a wager?

    We¡¯ll bet on how long he takes to conquer this top-notch beauty.¡± As soon as Emrys stepped into the

    bar, he heard the few men talking up a storm. He strolled over and interjected, ¡°What are you guys

    betting on? Count me in!¡± ¡°You?¡± The few men turned to look at him in concert and sized him up. In the

    end, they snickered disdainfully. ¡°Don¡¯t butt in when you¡¯re impoverished. Save your money to take a

    bus home!¡± It¡¯d be apliment to even call him a loser, considering his cheap clothes. Instead of

    blowing up, Emrys whipped out a bill in the denomination of a hundred. ¡°I bet that man won¡¯t seed.¡±

    ¡°A hundred? You¡¯re truly a rich man!¡± The corners of the few men¡¯s mouths twitched, for someone

    ignorant of the situation might misunderstand that Emrys had taken out tens of thousands when he

    acted with such flourish. A gleam of craftiness glinted in Fatty¡¯s eyes. Snagging the bill, he dered,

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on that bet. If Mr. Trump fails, I¡¯ll pay you five hundred.¡± While a hundred isn¡¯t much, it¡¯s

    still money. Why should I give up such easy money? Emrys then asked, ¡°What do you think are my

    chances of sess if I were to go and strike up a conversation with that beauty?¡± ¡°Huh? You?¡± The

    instant his question rang out, they all cracked up, doubling over inughter. ¡°Pfft! Haha¡­ Buddy, are

    you sure you don¡¯t have a screw loose? You look penniless, yet you want to go over and strike up a

    conversation? You¡¯re killing me withughter. Haha!¡± Emrys solemnly countered, ¡°What if I seed?¡±

    ¡°If you seed, I¡¯ll prostrate myself before you.¡± Fatty was a fearless man, so he immediately took the

    bet. ¡°Okay. Remember what you said.¡± Smirking, Emrys confidently strutted toward one of the bars. A

    beauty was sitting before the bar, decked out like a citydy. She was holding a ss of red wine in her

    hand, elegantly swirling the fine liquor in it. From her side profile, her cheeks were stained faintly red.

    That aside, her chest was the epitome of tantalizing melons. Right then, a dashing young man was

    hitting on her. It was none other than the heir of the Trump family, Lance Trump. ¡°Pretty, as soon as I

    laid eyes on you, I felt that this ce isn¡¯t suited for you.¡± ¡°Why so?¡± ¡°Because this ce is too vulgar. It

    doesn¡¯t match your regal aura.¡± ¡°Haha, do you usually use such a pick-up line with girls?¡± ¡°Not at all.

    I¡¯m merely searching for a person, someone who is worthy of this Celestial Dream. It looks like I¡¯ve

    found her now.¡± Lance opened his palm, revealing an azure crystal pendant. It was thetest limited-

    edition crystal pendantunched by Swarovski, and only a hundred pieces were sold worldwide. Lance

    was fortunate enough to have bought one. All girls like beautiful jewelry! Thanks to that crystal pendant,

    he had sessfully coaxed countless young beauties to spend the night with him in the past. Naturally,

    he was merely toying with them. After bedding them, he would dismiss them with some money. He

    would never give Celestial Dream to them for real. He hade to Nightrose Bar that day in search of

    new prey. At his first sight of Cordelia, he was utterly captivated. She was simply too beautiful. Her

    looks, figure, and aura were far superior to all the women he had bedded in the past. Determined to win

    her over, he used his usual tactic. Unexpectedly, Cordelia merely nced at the crystal pendant

    indifferently before averting her gaze. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not interested in it.¡± She turned the man down

    without hesitation. Not only was Lance stunned, but the same could also be said for Fatty and the

    others, who had their ears perked up as they eavesdropped at the side. There¡¯s actually a woman who

    doesn¡¯t love jewelry in this world? She¡¯s probably feigning it, huh? Sharing their sentiments, Lance

    nned to unleash his next round of attack. But at that precise moment, a man came over to Cordelia.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve got quite the assets there, pretty! They make for a handful! How about epting a gift

    from me?¡± The man was Emrys. He was wearing a frivolous expression on his face, twirling a bracelet

    made of stic beads around his finger. At once, Lance was stumped. Where the hell did this bumpkin

    come from? His speech is vulgar, and his behavior is flippant. Most amusing of all is his bracelet. At a

    nce, it¡¯s more than obvious it¡¯s an inferior item he bought from a roadside stall! Where did he get the

    courage to hit on her? A near distance away, Fatty and the others almost stumbled to the ground, so

    mortified that they wished the ground would open up and swallow them whole. ¡°Sure!¡± Surprisingly,

    Cordelia grinned and happily took the stic bracelet. Cradling it preciously, she beamed from ear to

    ear. In a sh, exmations rang out all around them. ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± The eyes of Fatty and

    the others almost popped out of their sockets. Never in their wildest dreams did they imagine that such

    would be the oue. Ah, it turned out that the beauty is fond of this. If I¡¯d known, I could¡¯ve also

    yed a rogue! Sheer dejection swamped Fatty. His friend beside him seemingly remembered

    something and teased, ¡°Fatty, when are you going to prostrate yourself before him now that he has

    seeded?¡± ¡°Never! Damn you! I¡¯m going to take off before he notices me!¡± Fatty swiftly got off his

    bottom and scurried out of the bar like a toddling penguin. It went without saying that Emrys noticed the

    man¡¯s furtive movement. However, he did not bother saying anything since he was merely joking about

    the bet. Meanwhile, Lance, who had frozen into a statue, finally gathered his wits about him after some

    time had passed. Hemented incredulously, ¡°Take a good look at it, pretty. That bracelet of his can

    be bought at a roadside stall.¡± ¡°Hey, watch it! That still cost more than ten, okay?¡± Emrys retorted in

    chagrin. At his words, the corners of Lance¡¯s mouth twitched. Is he for real? Just then, Cordelia chimed

    in, ¡°A gift isn¡¯t about its value but the giver. As long as the person is sincere, it¡¯s priceless.¡± Lance grew

    increasingly upset. Earlier, I sincerely gifted you Celestial Dream, but you didn¡¯t even spare it a second

    look. This bumpkin razzed you right as he came over, yet you¡¯reuding his sincerity? I think you¡¯re

    both kidding me! Realization dawned on him that he had been yed a fool by the two of them.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 16

    Lance¡¯s face went as ck as thunder. Before he lost his temper, a seductive voice drifted into the air

    out of the blue. ¡°Why are you wearing such a dark look, Mr. Trump?¡± All the patrons looked over in the

    direction of the voice and were immediately floored. A beautifuldy was slowly descending the stairs

    from the second floor of the bar, her slender waist swaying slightly, even as her shapely legs led the

    way ahead. She was dressed in a magnificent red gown,plemented by a pair of bright silver high

    heels. She looked like a lofty queen descending from her throne. In truth, she was Yelena Lynch, who

    was dubbed Rose Queen, the mysterious owner of Nightrose Bar. Everyone had a besotted look in

    their eyes. They had long since heard that the mysterious owner of Nightrose was a top-notch beauty

    who was S**y and enticing. Beholding her then, they found that the rumors were indeed true. A faint

    smile yed on Yelena¡¯s lips, the bright red shade seemingly exuding a lethal allure. When she

    reached Cordelia, the crowd plunged into a trance for a moment. To their surprise, the two ster

    beauties were not the least inferior to each other when they stood side by side. The only difference was

    Cordelia was aloof while Yelena was charming, just like ice and fire. Theirbination was downright

    fatal. ¡°Mr. Trump?¡± Lance had also gotten lost in Yelena¡¯s appeal. Only when thetter called his name

    softly that he jolted back to reality. ¡°Ms. Yelena, it¡¯s not that I deliberately wanted to kick up a fuss at

    your bar, but this despicable couple yed me for a fool just now. I merely want to seek justice for

    myself.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Yelena chuckled seductively. Without warning, she turned to Cordelia and said, ¡°He

    called you despicable, my dearest sister.¡± Sister? At once, Lance¡¯s expression froze. At the same time,

    the crowd went into an uproar. Never had they expected the two rare and stunning beauties to be

    sisters. Sure enough, birds of a feather flock together! Cordelia had drunk quite a lot of red wine, so her

    cheeks were flushed. Nheless, her voice remained cold as she replied, ¡°Have him p himself,

    then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Whirling around, Yelena regarded Lance with a bright smile. ¡°Mr. Trump, my sister

    doesn¡¯t like your remark earlier. She asked that you p yourself.¡± Lance did not need her repeating it

    as he heard Cordelia loud and clear. Even so, he was still a touch bewildered. Yelena continued, ¡°If you

    can¡¯t bring yourself to do it, I can have someone else help you out. Or shall I talk to your father about it

    personally?¡± Despite the perpetual smile on her face, Lance felt as though she was a queen and her

    words a royal decree. ¡°N-No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Ultimately, he was defeated by her powerful

    aura. He obediently pped himself a few times before slinking away. It was only then that Yelena

    studied Emrys closely. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯s my boyfriend. His surname¡¯s Lund,¡± Cordelia answered

    before Emrys could say anything. She went ording to her n to give Yelena a surprise. As

    expected, a trace of surprise showed in Yelena¡¯s lovely eyes. ¡°Boyfriend?¡± She eyed Emrys

    suspiciously. Emrys nodded. Yelena¡¯s expression shifted. Grabbing Cordelia¡¯s hand, she dragged her

    to the side and whispered, ¡°Is he really your boyfriend, Delia? Or are you joking with me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you

    think he looks a lot like someone we know? On top of that, his surname is the same,¡± Cordelia said.

    Naturally, Yelena knew who she was referring to. ¡°I know you miss Rys greatly. I miss him, too. But you

    can¡¯t simply offer yourself to this man just because he looks a lot like Rys!¡± Unfortunately, Cordelia

    turned a deaf ear to the advice. Instead, she batted her eyshes and said, ¡°Let me ask you

    something, Lena. Do you still remember that we made a pact when we were young, vowing to marry

    the same man when we grow up?¡± In response, Yelena bobbed her head. Of course, I remember that.

    It was just a joke during our childhood. ¡°I¡¯ve already decided to marry him, so I came over this time to

    introduce him to you. That aside, I¡¯ll be bringing him to meet the others.¡± Cordelia¡¯s statement was so

    shocking that Yelena¡¯s eyes instantly widened in fright. She hurriedly ced her delicate hand against

    Cordelia¡¯s forehead. ¡°You¡¯re not running a fever, are you, Delia?¡± Verily, she could not believe Cordelia

    would say such a thing when thetter had always been an exceedingly sensible person. Ignoring her

    astonished gaze, Cordelia continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked my boyfriend, and he doesn¡¯t mind living with

    us all.¡± When Yelena heard that, her face darkened. Isn¡¯t that to be expected? He¡¯ll be more than d

    to do so when we¡¯re all beyond outstanding! How could he possibly mind it? And how could she fail to

    understand that? Could it be that love really makes one¡¯s IQ drop? Oh God, she must have lost her

    mind! Since I¡¯m not getting through to her, I¡¯ve got no choice but to talk to her boyfriend. Unbeknownst

    to her, a sly smile suddenly bloomed on Cordelia¡¯s face when her back was turned. Cordelia threw

    Emrys a look. It was as though she was saying that she had finished her part, and he was up next.

    Grasping her meaning, Emrys started arrogantly, ¡°You¡¯re Cordelia¡¯s younger sister who ranks third,

    yes? Since Cordelia has told you everything, I¡¯m not going to repeat it again. I hope you won¡¯t beThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    unreasonable about it.¡± Yelena was utterly dumbfounded. Good Lord! What kind of person is he? She

    gritted her teeth in frustration. He¡¯s the typical kind of man who¡¯s putting up a haughty act after gaining

    an advantage! What a sc*mbag! ¡°I think we can go upstairs for a chat.¡± Although she was seething

    inwardly, she still maintained her regal air, merely shooting him an icy re. It went without saying that

    Emrys would never turn that offer down. When they were heading upstairs, Emrys followed behind

    Yelena, silently admiring her bewitching figure. Witnessing that, the crowd went green with envy. They

    had no idea why Emrys was so lucky that he not only won over an aloof goddess but also received an

    invitation to the VIP room alone from Rose Queen herself. Truly,parisons would only render one

    inferior. The elegant VIP room had excellent sound instion. Once the door was closed, the noises

    from outside were cut offpletely. Emrys sensed a chill pervading the air. Yelena sat on the leather

    couch with her legs crossed, her bright silver high heels seemingly emanating a frosty light. Her regal

    aura was fully unleashed. ¡°Have a seat,¡± she ordered coldly. With a chuckle, Emrys went right over and

    plopped down beside her instead of sitting on the couch across from her. Immediately, Yelena frowned,

    and a trace of revulsion showed in her lovely eyes. Argh! This sc*mbag is simply insolent! If it weren¡¯t

    for Delia, I¡¯d have definitely chopped him into pieces! She had a shback to the past when Joseph,

    the yboy from the Chalker family in the North River District, had paid no mind to thew and ruined

    countless girls just because he had an influential background. In the end, she truly could not stand

    watching anymore and found an opportunity and castrated the man. If this man here steps out of line

    today, I don¡¯t mind granting Jadeboroug

 Chapter 17

    ¡°In short, I want you to leave Delia. You¡¯re not worthy of her.¡± Yelena cut to the chase right after Emrys

    sat down. She didn¡¯t want to waste another minute talking to him. Emrys uttered halfheartedly,

    ¡°Cordelia and I are genuinely in love with one another. Why are you trying to separate us?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± she

    sneered. ¡°If you truly love my sister, you won¡¯t be swooning over another woman simultaneously.¡± ¡°How

    can you say that? What I¡¯m harboring is clearly epassing love. You are Cordelia¡¯s younger sister. I

    love Cordelia, so it¡¯s a given for me to like you too.¡± He shed a mischievous smile while brazenly

    reaching out to wrap his arm around her waist. All of a sudden, a chilly sensation shot up Emrys¡¯ legs.

    He hastily moved backward. When he looked down, he saw a dagger stuck in the area of the couch

    between his thighs. Oh my. If I hadn¡¯t sensed her attack in advance and moved twenty centimeters

    away in time, she would¡¯ve sliced off my manhood with a single sh. Lena is indeed ruthless. While

    lingering fear washed over him, he also wondered if an ordinary person could be equipped with such

    dexterity. Emrys¡¯ background was extraordinary. On the front, he had the support of the Thirty-six Sky

    Generals. Besides, he was also in charge of the secret Seventy-two Shadow Forces. He could have

    easily figured out all his sisters¡¯ information via the Seventy-two Shadow Forces, but he didn¡¯t do so.

    Emrys respected her sisters¡¯ privacy. As such, he didn¡¯t know that although Yelena was a bar owner on

    the surface, she also had another identity: the cold-blooded assassin, Nightrose. Her call sign,

    Nightrose, was simr to the name of the bar. For that reason, everyone wouldn¡¯t connect the dot

    between Yelena and the savage killer since no assassin would be so stupid as to expose their identity.

    Back at present, Yelena was also surprised that she missed. It had been a long time since shest

    failed to hit her target. She swiftly pulled out the dagger and swung it at Emrys. The sharp end of the

    dagger was aimed at Emrys¡¯ throat the next instant, but he was well-prepared. He leaned backward on

    the back of the couch and rolled over. The razor-sharp de missed his face by less than a centimeter.

    Yelena abruptly leaped to her feet and said in a hostile manner, ¡°You¡¯re no average Joe.¡± Emrys

    could¡¯ve dodged her first attack by good fortune, but the second time couldn¡¯t have been as simple as a

    stroke of luck. Yelena wasn¡¯t a fool, so she wasn¡¯t oblivious to his prowess. She could even tell his

    capabilities were above hers. Emrys smiled. ¡°A girl like you shouldn¡¯t y with knives. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    Right after saying that, he suddenly tilted his b*dy forward and flicked his finger. A secondter, a crisp

    ng sounded. The dagger in Yelena¡¯s hand was sent flying out of her hand. An assassin losing her

    weapon was a fatal mistake. Utter shock and disbelief shed across her eyes. However, the next

    second, her b*dy tensed up because Emrys suddenly opened his arms and gave her a bear hug. It was

    an innocent hug, but Yelena couldn¡¯t fathom his intention. She thought he was taking advantage of her.

    Cold killing intent burst forth from her b*dy. This shameless man deserves to die! At that precise

    moment, Emrys¡¯ gentle voice rang out. ¡°Lena, it¡¯s me, Emrys. I¡¯m still alive.¡± Instantaneously, Yelena¡¯s

    emotional barrier crumbled. She asked with a quivering voice, ¡°W-What did you say?¡± ¡°Lena, he¡¯s our

    younger brother, Emrys, not my boyfriend. We were kidding with you just now!¡± At that moment,

    Cordelia pushed the door open and entered. She was shocked when she saw the messy interior of the

    room. Little did she expect the two to get into a fight. Fortunately, I came in just in time. Yelena

    remained skeptical. Emrys recounted many things from their past to her and even urately

    mentioned the existence of a mole under her left breast. Finally, Yelena believed her younger brother,

    Emrys, had returned. Tears of excitement gushed out uncontrobly from the corner of her eyes. She

    embraced him tightly, even more so than Emrys did when he hugged her earlier. He could clearly

    sense the realness and passionate thumping of her heartbeat. The blissful happiness he felt at that

    instant was indescribable. After Yelena regained herposure, the trio chatted for a long time. Before

    they knew it, two hours had passed. Yelena nced at the time and eximed, ¡°Oh no. I almost forgot

    about my meeting with Mr. Haberle.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Emrys asked. ¡°Mr. Haberle invited me to

    view his paintings and calligraphy collection at eight o¡¯clock. I won¡¯t make it in time even if I hurry over

    now. I¡¯m nning to tell him I won¡¯t be going over tonight. I want to stay here to keep youpany.¡±

    Yelena was an artwork enthusiast. Whenever she came back afterpleting her mission, she would

    spend some time practicing her drawing and calligraphy skills, as those were some activities that could

    calm her in no time. Not long ago, she had be acquainted with Lorenzo Haberle. Lorenzo was a

    famous painting and calligraphy collector. He had invited many people who shared his passion to check

    out his collection, and the event was held at eight o¡¯clock in the evening that day. Yelena was one of

    the invitees. She was about to contact Lorenzo to inform him of her circumstances when Emrys piped

    up, ¡°Lena, I¡¯ll apany you there!¡± ¡°Are you interested in artworks too?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes.¡± He

    nodded. ¡°asionally, I¡¯ll draw to entertain myself.¡± Emrys had been staying in the monastery on the

    mountain from when he was five to fifteen years old, so there weren¡¯t any other ways to keep himself

    entertained. Aside from practicing the skills the old friar taught him, painting was the other most

    rxing thing to do. He was considered a part-time artwork enthusiast. Hearing that, Yelena didn¡¯t

    decline Lorenzo¡¯s invitation but told him she would arrivete. Lorenzo magnanimously replied that it

    was fine. Immediately afterward, the trio left the VIP room together. Emrys walked in the middle with

    Cordelia on his left and Yelena on his right. The girls each held one side of his arm. The bystanders

    were utterly bbergasted after taking in such an astonishing scene. Cordelia and Yelena were two

    exceptionally exquisite beauties. Any man would guffaw in their sleep if they could even be with one of

    thedies. Yet, Emrys was going out with both women. Damn it. Isn¡¯t he too greedy? Most

    unexpectedly, Rose Queen was cold and unfriendly when she brought him upstairs earlier. However,

    after merely two hours, she seemed to have changed into a different person. She¡¯s now treating Emrys

    with the utmost affection. So, what exactly happened in the past two hours? Suddenly, everyone¡¯s

    imagination ran wild. They seemed to have guessed something. Two hours¡­ Everything makes sense

    now. The crowd instantly felt ashamed and inadequate.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 18

    Cordelia wasn¡¯t interested in paintings and calligraphy, so she decided to head back instead. Yelena

    could barely contain her excitement as they made their way over to the Haberle residence. That was

    because Lorenzo said he had recently acquired a genuine painting from the famous painter,

    Emerentius, and would be putting it on disy that night. ¡°Is Mr. Emerentius really that amazing?¡±

    Emrys asked curiously. ¡°Of course! Mr. Emerentius is a master of Chanaean traditional painting, which

    combines poetry, calligraphy, and painting! His works are able to express really intriguing ideas with

    very few strokes! Also, Mr. Emerentius is a really mysterious guy! They say no one has ever seen his

    true face!¡± As Emerentius was Yelena¡¯s idol, she started fangirling over him the moment Emrys

    mentioned him. There was a hint of jealousy in Emrys¡¯ tone as he said, ¡°Since you like Mr. Emerentius

    so much, I¡¯m curious to find out just how amazing he really is.¡± Yelena shot him a surprised look. ¡°Rys,

    are you jealous?¡± Emrys simply looked to the side and kept quiet. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be jealous! I only

    like Mr. Emerentius¡¯ art, not his person. For all we know, he might actually be an old man in his

    seventies or eighties!¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± The frown on Emrys¡¯ face eased up a little, but he still had a

    strange feeling in his heart. While he knew for a fact that he liked the sisters, he wasn¡¯t really sure what

    that feeling was. If I only see them as my sisters, then why did I get jealous when Lena said she likes

    some other guy? If I see them as more than sisters, then how would I manage my rtionships with all

    seven of them? I can¡¯t have them all marry me, can I? No, that¡¯s just asking for too much. I wouldn¡¯t be

    able to respect myself if I did that! He was snapped out of his train of thought when they arrived at the

    Haberle residence. ¡°Wee, Ms. Lynch! Mr. Haberle has specifically requested that I wait here for

    you. Please follow me!¡± the butler greeted them at the door. ¡°Okay!¡± The butler then led the two of them

    over to an old-fashioned loft that Lorenzo had built specifically for his art collection. There were quite a

    number of people in the loft by the time they arrived. An old man with a white beard walked up to them

    and greeted them with a warm smile, ¡°Haha! There you are! Pleasee in, Ms. Lynch!¡± That man

    was none other than Lorenzo himself. Yelena took the initiative to do the introductions by saying,

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Haberle. This is my brother, Emrys Lund.¡± ¡°Wee, Mr. Lund!¡± Lorenzo said while shing

    him a friendly smile. Emrys nodded and returned the smile. ¡°I know you are a big fan of Mr. Emerentius,

    so I waited for you to arrive before disying his artwork,¡± Lorenzo said while leading them over to the

    showroom. Yelena was both shocked and delighted by his act of kindness. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Haberle.¡±

    The moment they entered the showroom, they received quite a few displeased nces. A man with

    slicked-back hair let out a disdainful snort as he said, ¡°Well, well, well¡­ And here I thought we were

    waiting for some kind of big shot. Turns out it¡¯s just Ms. Lynch from Nightrose Bar! This is a grand

    event, though. It¡¯s not a ce for you to perform your exotic dances!¡± His tone was dripping with

    sarcasm and mockery. A few other guests snickered when they heard that. They were all looking

    forward to seeing Emerentius¡¯ artwork, so they were not happy with having to wait that long because of

    Yelena. ¡°Rowan Zalenski! Where are your manners? We are all art enthusiasts here! We should set

    aside our differences and appreciate good art together!¡± Lorenzo said with a frown. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Mr.

    Haberle. With all due respect, I¡¯m not used to appreciating artwork arounddies of the night!¡± Rowan

    was getting increasingly rude with his remarks. ¡°Ladies of the night¡± is a ng term for prostitutes!

    Yelena¡¯s eyes grew cold when she heard that. She was about to snap back at him when Emrys

    stepped forward and sent Rowan flying with a hard p. He refused to let anyone insult his sister.

    Thanks to his profound medical knowledge, he could tell that Yelena was still a virgin. That meant her

    flirtatious behavior was just an act that she put up, and Emrys absolutely refused to let anyb*dy insult

    her. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± Rowan eximed as he staggered to his feet and rolled up his sleeves. He

    was about to hit Emrys when someone shouted coldly from behind, ¡°Rowan! Apologize to Ms. Lynch

    and Mr. Haberle right this instant!¡± The man who spoke up was none other than Rowan¡¯s father,

    Harrison Zalenski. They were both art enthusiasts and had been invited by Lorenzo to view his

    collection. ¡°But, Dad¡­¡± ¡°Apologize right now, or get out of here!¡± Harrison ordered in an authoritative

    tone. As reluctant as Rowan was, he clenched his teeth and apologized anyway. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Lynch.

    I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Haberle. I shouldn¡¯t have said all that!¡± The people standing next to him tried to help

    relieve the tension as well. ¡°Now, now¡­ We¡¯re all here to admire Mr. Emerentius¡¯ art, so let¡¯s not bring

    up our personal affairs.¡± ¡°Exactly! We should focus on admiring the artwork!¡± ¡°Hurry up and show us Mr.

    Emerentius¡¯ artwork, Mr. Haberle! We¡¯ve been waiting for a long time now!¡± Seeing as the crowd was

    starting to grow impatient, Lorenzo turned around and retrieved a painting from his collection.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up with awe when they saw the painting. ¡°Whoa! It really is Mr. Emerentius¡¯

    artwork!¡± Emerentius loved using bright colors and simplistic strokes to create the most memorable of

    paintings. It was such a unique art style that people could easily identify his work, and yet, nob*dy was

    able to giarize it. Yelena was so excited about the artwork that she didn¡¯t even notice the strange

    look on Emrys¡¯ face. Wait a minute¡­ Isn¡¯t that a painting I made when I was thirteen? I was done with

    training for the day and happened to see an eagle in the sky when I looked up. Because I was bored, I

    decided to paint a picture of that eagle. While I was painting that picture, I identally dripped some

    fruit juice on the eagle¡¯s head, which left some red stains on the painting. Those red stains are also

    there on the painting that Mr. Haberle is disying, so that painting is definitely the one I made. Hmm¡­

    Emerentius, huh¡­ Hold on, that sounds kind of like my name! Oh, I get it now! I tossed that painting

    away and hadpletely forgotten about it, but that old friar must¡¯ve stolen it, brought it down the

    mountain, and created a fictitious person named ¡°Emerentius¡±! I suppose my legend has already been

    spreading through the streets even before my arrival! Oh, you sure are a genius when ites to

    marketing, old friar!

 Chapter 19

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    +10 pearls

    392%

    Chapter 19 Rowan Interprets The Painting

    Although Lorenzo wasn¡¯t a vain person, seeing everyone admire the painting filled his heart with joy

    and put a huge smile on his face.

    It wasn¡¯t easy acquiring a genuine piece of artwork from Mr. Emerentius, but it¡¯s definitely worth the

    trouble!

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    With that in mind, he asked, ¡°The name of this painting is Eagle on a Tree. What do you guys think of

    it?¡±

    Someone replied, ¡°This painting perfectly epasses Mr. Emerentius¡® unique art style! It has bright

    colors, and you can immediately tell it¡¯s an eagle on a tree even though he only used a few strokes!¡±

    Lorenzo nodded. ¡°Most paintings focus too much on the form and end up neglecting the soul,. which

    results in the paintings feeling empty somehow. Mr. Emerentius¡® paintings contain both form and soul,

    which is why it¡¯s so hard for anyone to imitate them.¡±

    The crowd nodded in agreement with his statement.

    A few more people then took turns sharing their opinions on the painting.

    ¡°I think this painting is actually a reflection of Mr. Emerentius¡® mental state,¡± Rowan said after giving it

    some thought.

    ¡°Oh? What makes you say that?¡±

    Everyone grew curious all of a sudden.

    Rowan cleared his throat and exined, ¡°Take a look at this tree. He didn¡¯t use a lot of ink here, but it

    looks like a shadow. This represents the difficult situation that he was in. Then there¡¯s this eagle. It

    looks like it¡¯s resting on the tree, but its posture is unnatural. I¡¯m guessing that represents helplessness.

    Every eagle dreams to soar in the skies, but this one is unable to. That¡¯s why it¡¯s forced to rest on the

    tree and look helplessly at the sky above. Now herees the most important part. The red spot on

    the eagle¡¯s head forms a huge contrast with the grey color theme of the painting. So, what does this

    mean? Well, I believe it means the eagle refuses to ept its fate and wishes to soar through the clear

    blue sky. In conclusion, this painting represents Mr. Emerentius¡® feelings when he was at his lowest

    point in life.¡±

    Everyone fell silent for a brief moment before apuding and cheering in response.

    That description is so on point! It¡¯s as though he knows Mr. Emerentius like the back of his hand!

    Even Lorenzo couldn¡¯t help butpliment him. ¡°I¡¯m sure Mr. Emerentius would see you as a close

    friend if he heard that.¡± He then turned to Harrison. ¡°Hey, Harrison! Your son sure is impressive! He

    might actually be better than you!¡±

    Harrison let out a hearty chuckle and said proudly, ¡°Haha! I told you he¡¯s going to go far in life! I sure

    am d I taught him a lot about art during his childhood!¡±

    1/2

    Chapter 19 Rowan Interpret¡­

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    He made no attempt to sound humble at all.

    7

    As the crowd continued to praise Rowan, even Emrys found himself tempted to apud along with

    them.

    I didn¡¯t even think about all that deep stuff when I was painting that back then. I¡¯m surprised he

    managed toe up with all those theories like that!

    A smug grin formed on Rowan¡¯s face when he heard the praises from the crowd. He shot Yelena a

    nce and asked, ¡°What do you make of this painting, Ms. Lynch?¡±

    Rowan had been hostile toward Yelena ever since she walked through that door. He believed that a

    promiscuous woman like her would not know anything about art, so she wasn¡¯t even worthy of being

    there.

    Rowan deliberately asked her that question to humiliate her in front of everyone.

    Everyone shifted their gaze to Yelena and waited for her reply.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ms. Lynch. Just go ahead and share your thoughts on this. We¡¯re all here to appreciate art,

    after all,¡± Lorenzo encouraged her.

    Yelena nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m a huge fan of Mr. Emerentius, so I am thrilled to see this painting. This

    painting really does reflect Mr. Emerentius¡® art style perfectly-¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap and get to the point! Someone has already mentioned his art style earlier, so we don¡¯t

    need you repeating it again!¡± Rowan interrupted her.

    ¡°Be patient, Rowan! Let Ms. Lynch finish!¡± Lorenzo said.

    Rowan¡¯s excellent performance earlier had left a strong impression on Lorenzo. In fact, he liked Rowan

    so much that he addressed him by his first name.

    He didn¡¯t even reprimand Rowan for rudely interrupting Yelena just now.

 Chapter 20

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    +10 pearls

    Chapter 20 Understand Me The Best

    Yelena knitted her eyebrows and continued, ¡°Eagle on a Tree is overall excellent, but I think that

    smudge of red was a mistake.¡± Why did Mr. Emerentius add something like that to an already perfect

    painting? It doesn¡¯t fit his usual style.

    When Emrys heard that, a ghost of a smile formed on his face. Lena truly does understand me the

    best. I was eating red berries when I identally squirted the juice on the painting.

    However, when the crowd heard what she said, their expressions shifted drastically.

    Harrison eximed, ¡°Nonsense! Mr. Emerentius¡® works are always wless!¡±

    The others also expressed their displeasure at Yelena¡¯s remark because Em¨¨rentius was their idol.

    They wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to speak ill of him or his works.

    Rowan snorted. ¡°It¡¯s like I said earlier. There¡¯s no way a woman like her understands art. She shouldn¡¯t

    have been invited. She¡¯ll only spoil our mood.¡±

    Simrly, Lorenzo frowned.

    Although he had said that everyone was free to express their opinions, what he really wanted to hear

    were praises from different perspectives, not criticisms.

    He was so upset by Yelena¡¯s critique that he stopped treating her as nicely as he used to.

    Of course, Yelena detected the change in his attitude and was disappointed. I genuinely thought this

    was aworking event for art enthusiasts. As it turns out, everyone here is just a tterer, including

    Mr. Haberle. I shouldn¡¯t havee.

    Just as she was going to leave, Emrys stopped her. ¡°Wait and see.¡± There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll leave before

    these people get what they deserve for bullying Lena. I guess it¡¯s time to reveal my identity as Mr.

    Emerentius.

    Just as he wondered how to expose himself as the famous artist, something happened, and it changed

    his mind.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve seen your collection, how about youe and look at mine, Mr. Haberle?¡± suggested

    Harrison when he had almost finished admiring Lorenzo¡¯s collection.

    The crowd turned to him.

    Lorenzo was surprised. ¡°You brought your collection here?¡±

    Smiling, Harrison turned to Rowan. ¡°Bring it here!¡±

    Rowan nodded before leaving for a short period. When he returned, he was holding a scroll in his

    hands.

    1/2

    12:14 Tue, 16 Jan.

    Chapter 20 Understand Me.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    +10 pearls

    ¡°This is an artwork from Marco Phoenix. While it¡¯s not as good as Mr. Emerentius¡® work, it is ancient,

    thus valuable,¡± Harrison introduced, unrolling the scroll.

    A magnificent painting of a naturalndscape entered everyone¡¯s eyes.

    It really is Marco¡¯s painting!

    Everyone was astonished.

    However, just as Harrison was relishing the envious looks around him, someone said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think

    it¡¯s embarrassing to disy a fake painting?¡±

    Harrison¡¯s ¡®smile froze. He turned to the owner of the voice.

    When he saw the speaker was Emrys, his expression darkened. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°I said this painting is a fake.¡±

    ¡°A fake? Are you joking?¡± Rowan was more furious than his father. ¡°Do you think we wouldn¡¯t notice if it

    was fake? Or do you think your appraisal skills are better than all of us here?¡±

    His words sessfully directed everyone¡¯s hatred toward Emrys.

    If none of us can tell it¡¯s a fake except you, doesn¡¯t that mean your skills are more exceptional than

    ours? The crowd stared at Emrys with hostility. Where did this attention¨Cseeking ante from?

    Lorenzo¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°If you two siblings are here to pick a fight, please leave right now.

    You¡¯re not wee here.¡±

    2/2

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21 Fake

    Lorenzo was not one who would get angry easily, but he was truly enraged that night. Earlier, Ms.

    Lynch delivered a nonsensical critique of Mr. Emerentius¡® work. Now, Mr. Lund is saying that Harrison¡¯s

    painting is fake. They¡¯re clearly looking for trouble! As patient as I am, I can¡¯t tolerate the two of them

    anymore. I want them gone now!

    Emrys sneered, ¡°You can argue with me all you want, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that it¡¯s a fake. If

    none of you can tell, it means all of you are terrible.¡±

    ¡°How dare you insult us, brat! Who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so full of yourself, you b*stard!¡±

    ¡°Youngsters these days reallyck education.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± eximed Lorenzo abruptly as he pointed at Emrys and Yelena. ¡°Both of you, get out!¡±

    ¡°Fine by me. I¡¯d rather not spend my time with a bunch of idiots. Let¡¯s go, Lena.¡± Emrys grabbed

    Yelena¡¯s hand and was ready to leave.

    Right then, Harrison shouted, ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    Emrys turned around and stared at Harrison coldly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, son?¡±

    Harrison gritted his teeth and barked, ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize for ndering my artwork, I¡¯ll tear your

    mouth apart!¡±

    ¡°You want an apology?¡± Without warning, Emrys approached Marco¡¯s painting with a smirk and poured

    hot coffee over it.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rowan roared and dashed toward Emrys, intending to start a fight. However, a

    few secondster, he was stunned.

    That was because Emrys had revealed a hiddenyer under the artwork after rubbing his finger on the

    soaked paper.

    Upon seeing that, the crowd was surprised and immediately understood what was going on.

    Emrys mocked, ¡°The loweryer is the fake painting, while the upperyer makes it look old. If none of

    you noticed such an obvious thing, can you say you¡¯re not terrible?¡±

    The crowd¡¯s expression froze.

    Although they were angry, they couldn¡¯t offer any retort because he was right.

    Yelena was simrly surprised. I thought Emrys was intentionally messing with them by calling it a fake.

    It turns out he was right! It feels so good to see them getting dunked on.

    1/2

    12:14 Tue, 16 Jan

    Chapter 21 Fake

    Q

    92%

    +10 pearls

    Harrison snatched the artwork away and said in grief, ¡°My three million!¡±

    His heart was bleeding because he didn¡¯t expect the three¨Cmillion painting he wanted to show off to

    everyone during the event to be a fake.

    However, that wasn¡¯t the worst part.

    After the artwork was soaked in coffee, a small sentence appeared on its edge. It read: Whoever buys

    this is an idiot!Thud!

    Harrison was so overwhelmed by sorrow and anger that he copsed and convulsed.

    Rowan shouted in panic, ¡°Dad! What¡¯s wrong with you, Dad? Dr. Hubbard, please take a look at my

    dad!¡±

    A middle¨Caged man in a pair of round sses approached him.

    He was Patrick Hubbard, an art enthusiast and the head of the acupuncture d¨¦partment at

    Jadeborough Hospital.

    Upon observing Harrison¡¯s condition, Patrick frowned. ¡°Your father was so agitated that he¡¯s

    experiencing a stroke. He¡¯s in critical condition right now.¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°W¨CWhat do we do? There aren¡¯t any hospitals nearby!¡± Rowan panicked.

    After a brief contemtion, Patrick said, ¡°My teacher taught me an acupuncture technique that may be

    able to help him, but I¡¯m not certain if it¡¯ll work.¡±

    ¡°Please try it regardless, Dr. Hubbard. My dad¡¯s life is in your hands.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Patrick nodded before removing a few ten¨Ccentimeter¨Clong needles from his portable

    needle pack.

    Emrys was slightly shocked as he watched Patrick insert the needles into Harrison¡¯s b*dy.

    However, he soon shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not how you use the Needle of Ninth Revival.¡±

    2/2

 Chapter 22

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 22 A Peck

    +10 pearls

    At first nce, Emrys recognized that Patrick was using the Needle of Ninth Revival, but thetter

    obviously got some of the acupoints wrong.

    Emrys tried to remind him kindly, but Rowan suddenly turned around and snapped, ¡°Shut your trap! If it

    weren¡¯t for you, my dad wouldn¡¯t have fainted. Stop putting on an act! If anything happens to my dad,

    I¡¯m never going to let you off!¡±

    As Rowan red at Emrys with hatred, the other painting and calligraphy enthusiasts, including

    Lorenzo, did the same.

    They all attributed Harrison¡¯s attack to Emrys.

    This event could have been perfect, but it¡¯s ruined because of him and that damned woman! They

    should be cklisted from events like this for life.

    Just then, a series of coughs sounded.

    Harrison came to his senses, and the redness on his face had faded.

    The crowd finally sighed in relief when they saw that.

    Keeping his needle, Patrick pointed out coldly, ¡°I think I heard someone boasting and questioning my

    medical skills just now.¡±

    He had actually heard Emrys earlier but couldn¡¯t refute him right away, as he was focused on the

    treatment.

    Now that Harrison was awake, Patrick had the time to berate Emrys.

    Patrick would not allow anyone to doubt his professionalism.

    The people around them were already dissatisfied with Emrys, so when they saw Patrick striking back,

    they began to gloat and watch with amusement.

    He imed there was something wrong with Patrick¡¯s execution. How is he going to defend himself

    now that Harrison has regained consciousness? How embarrassing!

    Emrys ignored their mocking looks and spoke calmly. ¡°Harrison will definitely faint again within three

    days, and he¡¯s going to bleed profusely. He¡¯s going to die within five days!¡±

    Emrys had seen it clearly while Patrick was treating Harrison.

    Instead of releasing the surging energy within Harrison, Patrick suppressed it with his incorrect usage

    of needles. Doing that would only cause more serious repercussions.

    If things went ording to Emrys¡® prediction, Harrison would get a worse attack within three days.

    1/2

    16

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 22 A Peck

    +10 pearls

    Immediately after Emrys said that, Rowan¡¯s eyes turned red with rage. ¡°You f*cker! How dare you curse

    my dad? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± he roared, charging toward Emrys.

    Emrys¡® gaze turned frosty cold in an instant as he cast a nce at Rowan. ¡°Go ahead and hit me if you

    have a death wish,¡± he warned.

    Intimidated by Emrys¡® aura, Rowan shuddered and came to a halt.

    ¡°Piece of trash!¡±

    Emrys did not want to waste any more time on these people. Before he turned to leave, he nced at

    Lorenzo.

    ¡°A bunch of sightless, pedantic fools. What an insult it is for Mr. Emerentius to have followers like you.¡±

    With that, Emrys took Yelena¡¯s hand and strode out of the Haberle residence, leaving the fuming crowd

    behind.

    On their way back, Yelena kept studying Emrys with her sparkly eyes.

    ¡°Lena, why are you staring at me? Is there something on my face?¡± Emrys asked helplessly.

    ¡°Rys, you were so cool. I love it.¡±

    With a charming grin, Yelena leaned toward Emrys and suddenly grabbed his face before -nting a

    k*ss on it.

    A blush crept across Emrys¡® cheeks, which was uncharacteristic of him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯m just too happy,¡± Yelena rified nonchntly.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but chuckle wryly in his head. You¡¯re my sister. How could I bring myself to

    overthink?

    When they returned to Verdant Estate, it was already past eleven at night.

    Just like the otherdies, Yelena lived near her workce for convenience.

    Cordelia was the only one whosepany was nearby, so she usually stayed at Verdant Estate.

    Since Emrys was back now, Yelena was going to move back. She didn¡¯t mindmuting longer to

    work.

    2/2

    92%

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23 Comeback

    ¡°What took you guys so long?¡±

    Surprisingly, Cordelia was still awake when the duo entered the house.

    She had finished bathing and was wearing a sheerce nightgown that barely covered her thighs.

    Her fair and smooth legs were totally exposed, looking like a work of art.

    Emrys kept his gaze forward like a righteous man.

    The next second, Cordelia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Rys, your cheek¡­¡±

    Emrys had forgotten to wipe the red lipstick mark on his left cheek.

    With a sheepish giggle, Yelena piped up, ¡°Delia, I¡¯m going to take a bath first.¡±

    Cordelia instantly understood what happened, and a look of jealousy overtook her face.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be fair. Turn your right cheek to me. Don¡¯t force me to do it myself,¡± she ordered

    domineeringly.

    The next day, Cordelia and Yelena went to work.

    Emrys, who was left at home, dialed a number.

    There was no way he would leavest night¡¯s incident at that. He was determined to let those self-

    conceited punks give Yelena a sincere apology.

    Soon, an exciting piece of news began circting on the streets of Jadeborough.

    Eastfield Auctions would be opening on Tuesday along with the revtion of Emerentius¡® new work.

    Once word got out, the collectors¡® circle in Jadeborough broke into chaos..

    This was Emerentius¡® long¨Cawaitedeback.

    Everyone knew that it had been years since hest released something new. Add that to the fact that

    he was barely in the public eye, many people suspected that he might be dead already.

    Now, news about a new work from him meant that he was still alive.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Needless to say, this was breaking news to the people in the painting and calligraphy field.

    Feeling ted, Lorenzo, Harrison, Rowan, and Patrick each purchased an entry ticket to Eastfield

    Auctions at once on the inte.

    1/3

    Chapter 23 Comeback

    92%

    +10 pearls

    Even collectors from other cities were eagerly snagging a ticket for themselves. As a result, the tickets

    were sold out in the blink of an eye.

    By the time Yelena finished entertaining her guests and saw the news, no tickets were left.

    Because of that, she was dejected the whole day.

    When she returned to Verdant Estate, Emrys led her into a room mysteriously.

    ¡°Take a look at this, Lena.¡±

    ¡°Oh my goodness! It¡¯s a ticket to Eastfield Auctions! Oh my gosh! Rys, I love you so much!¡±

    Gone was Yelena¡¯s elegant self as she screamed in delight and gave Emrys another peck on the

    cheek.

    It just so happened that Cordelia witnessed this scene.

    With that, Emrys once again earned a matching pair of k*ss marks, one on each cheek.

    Although Emrys was unable to utter a word out of exasperation, he did want to tell the two women that

    they should stop k*ssing his face as they wanted. After all, he was already a grown

    man.

    On Tuesday, a huge crowd gathered at Eastfield Auctions.

    Excited chatter filled the hall, and the entire ce was packed.

    This was a scene that could only be found in the concert of the most popr singer in the country.

    It was fair to say that Emerentius was the most popr star in the painting and calligraphy field.

    When Yelena arrived and saw her seat, she was surprised. ¡°Rys, how did you manage to get this

    seat?¡±

    She was so over the moon when she got the ticket the day before that she did not notice the seat

    number.

    It was only when she got to Eastfield Auctions that she realized she had the best seat in the whole

    ce.

    Not only was the chairfortable, but it also had the best view of the stage.

    The ones who sat in this seat before were renowned painting and calligraphy collectors. It was not a

    spot that anyone could be in.

    Yelena could already feel countless pairs of eyes on her, their owners wondering which respected

    collector she was.

    2/3

    Chapter 23 Comeback

    92%

    +10 pearls

    ¡°I guess I got lucky!¡± Emrys answered calmly.

    ¡°Yeah, right.¡± Yelena rolled her eyes at Emrys. ¡°If you¡¯re that lucky, you might as well buy a lottery

    ticket.¡±

    \

    1

 Chapter 24

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    Chapter 24 A Gimmick

    Are we so lucky that we¡¯d score two of the best seats right next to each other? I don¡¯t believe it. I heard

    the auction house predetermines who gets to sit in this row and that these seats weren¡¯t for sale. He

    must be lying.

    Despite Yelena¡¯s questions, Emrys merely smiled without saying anything.

    Having no way of getting any answers out of him, she decided to wait until the auction ended, then

    drag him to bed for a careful interrogation.

    Over in thest row, several people were staring at the pair¡¯s backs grimly. They were the same people

    whom Emrys had offended while attending the exhibition for Lorenzo¡¯s private collection two nights

    ago.

    Rowan snorted coldly and muttered, ¡°How can he just sit there so shamelessly?¡±

    He felt a sharp pain as he shifted in his seat ufortably. What¡¯s with this sad excuse for a bench?

    Does it evene with long nails on its seat?

    ¡°Good day, everyone!¡± At that moment, the auctioneer went onstage and made a few generic opening

    remarks, then started to disy the auction items.

    The first few items were nothing special, and no one showed much interest. Everyb*dy was waiting for

    the grand finale.

    After several rounds of bids that merely served as a prologue, the auctioneer announced, ¡°The next

    item up for sale is what you all have been waiting for. It¡¯s Mr. Emerentius¡® newest work!¡±

    Excitement began to run high in the room.

    The avid art collectors were already itching with anticipation. They could hardly wait to raise their

    bidding paddles and get the ball rolling.

    A S**y, scantily¨Cd woman sashayed onto the stage while carrying the auction item.

    Deliberately trying to keep the suspense, the auctioneer said, ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone is curious about the

    latest masterpiece by Mr. Emerentius. I think you¡¯ll all be surprised when you see it.¡±

    ¡°Please stop with the nonsense. Hurry up and show it to us!¡± the crowd shouted.

    The auctioneer.

    merely before proceeding to drag things out for a little longer. Upon noticing that everyone was already

    burning with impatience, he told the S**y woman to pull aside the red cloth and reveal the auction item.

    As soon as the bidders saw the painting, however, looks of shock crossed their faces, at the same

    time. That painting is Mr. Emerentius¡® work indeed, but¡­

    Someone recognized it immediately. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Eagle on a Tree?¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    1/2

    Chapter 24 A Gimmick

    +10 pearls

    Sure enough, the woman was holding Eagle on a Tree, an artwork released quite a while ago.

    ¡°It¡¯s clearly an old piece. How could you describe it as a new work? Is Eastfield Auctions also starting to

    employ such gimmicks?¡±

    ¡°What you¡¯ve done is fraudulent behavior. It¡¯s too much!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Although this situation is very upsetting, I¡¯ve decided to bid for this artwork.¡±

    One after another, those at the auction expressed their dissatisfaction.

    They were not dissatisfied with the painting but rather Eastfield Auctions¡® deceitful actions. Even if the

    auction house did not resort to such a trick and im to have Emerentius¡®test masterpiece, they

    would stille to support the auction all the same.

    However, because the auction house had announced they would have Emerentius¡® newest work only to

    bring out something he had done previously, the crowd could not help feeling deceived. As Emerentius¡®

    loyal fans, they felt sorely disappointed.

    As for Lorenzo, his heart lurched when he saw that painting. Didn¡¯t I already acquire this piece for my

    art collection? How did it get here? Could it be that the one I bought is fake? Or did someone break into

    my house?

    He was instantly overwhelmed with an uneasy feeling.

    Meanwhile, the auctioneer was unfazed by the bidders¡® disgruntledments. He grinned and said,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This artwork is indeed Eagle on a Tree, but it¡¯s a new piece from Mr. Emerentius.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Everyone was puzzled.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed anything different about this Eagle on a Treepared to the previous one?¡±

    That question got the crowd thinking. All of them opened their eyes wide and studied the painting

    carefully.

    ¡°I see it! The red mark on the eagle¡¯s head is gone!¡±

    When the others heard that, they realized it was an urate observation. Many photos of Eagle on a

    Tree had been widely circted online, so most art enthusiasts had seen it before. They could tell the

    artwork the S**ydy was carrying was different from the one in the photos online.

 Chapter 25

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    Chapter 25 Another Surprise

    ¡°As you can see, this painting is a corrected version of the original Eagle on a Tree,¡± said the

    auctioneer. ¡°That¡¯s because the red mark in the earlier piece was a mistake. Not wishing to be so half¨C

    hearted in his work, Mr. Emerentius painted a new one.¡±

    The bidders felt much more at ease upon hearing that exnation.

    ¡°See, I told you. Eastfield Auctions has a strong sense of integrity and doesn¡¯t need to resort to

    gimmicks.¡±

    ¡°You know, I did notice that the red mark in the other painting seemed somewhat out of ce. Sure

    enough, it wasn¡¯t Mr. Emerentius¡® original intention to have it there.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Emerentius is such a responsible person. To make us fans happy, he deliberately painted a whole

    new version. I want to stan him for life!¡±

    ¡°I totally agree! He¡¯s my idol!¡±

    Emrys could not help thinking there was no need for such strong sentiments.

    Yelena flung her arms around his neck and eximed excitedly, ¡°I was right, Rys! Hurry up and tell me

    I¡¯m awesome!¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re really awesome.¡±

    However, the expressions of some people in thest row were a stark contrast to the rest of the

    crowd¡¯s. They were a sight to behold, especially Rowan¡¯s. His face looked as ck as thunder.

    To think I went on a whole spiel about my analysis of the painting the other night. Even Mr. Haberle

    praised me for being able to read Mr. Emerentius¡® mind! I never thought it¡¯de back and p me in

    the face.

    In the end, the newer version of Eagle on a Tree was purchased for eight million by a wealthy

    businessman from Summerbank to add to his collection.

    Emrys finally believed that he was a one¨Cin¨Ca¨Cmillion painting and calligraphy genius. Who knew it

    was in my blood? It turns out that the artworks I draw so casually are actually so valuable! I wonder

    how much the old friar has made from them.

    Just as everyone thought that the auction was over and was preparing to leave, they heard the

    auctioneer say, ¡°Please don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. Actually, we¡¯ve prepared another surprise for you

    today.¡±

    That piqued their interest immediately. A surprise? Could there really be something even more

    surprising than a new version of Eagle on a Tree?

    They watched as the S**ydy slinked off the stage, only to be reced by a middle¨Caged man.

    The crowd was shocked, for the middle¨Caged man was none other than Thomas Sundend, the

    1/2

    12:14 Tue, 16 Jan 2.

    DT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 25 Another Surprise

    6¡¢ 92%

    +10 pearls

    owner of Eastfield Auctions.

    He was personally carrying an auction item as he walked onto the stage, which intrigued the crowd

    even further. They were curious to see what could be more valuable than Eagle on a Tree.

    The auctioneer beamed as he announced, ¡°Truth be told, this is also a new piece by Mr. Emerentius.

    It¡¯s sure to astonish you like never before.¡±

    Everyone erupted into excited shouts and cheers. So, Mr. Emerentius didn¡¯t just do one painting!

    The bidders who had been upset over failing to purchase Eagle on a Tree felt their hope rekindling.

    ¡°Take a good look at it, everyone!¡±

    The person who spoke was Thomas. Without any pomp or circumstance, he pulled off the red cloth

    over it to reveal the artwork.

    Instantly, everyone in the room was stunned. They felt as though someone had struck their hearts with

    a giant hammer.

    Painted on the paper was a single rose, blush pink and just beginning to bloom. Its beauty was

    unparalleled.

    Nheless, that was not the most astonishing part. Even more mind¨Cblowing was that anyone who

    stared at the flower for more than ten seconds would notice a change in what they saw¨Cthe ¡ªbudding

    rose would seem toe to life and burst into full bloom. It was an incredibly powerful

    visual impact.

    Everyb*dy was shocked to the core.

    There were many artists who were masters at creating optical illusions, and their works often yielded

    unexpected visual effects. One of the most famous works was a painting where the subject appeared

    to be an elderly woman if viewed upright but, when viewed upside down, would turn into a young girl.

    Only someone with skills of the highest level could produce such masterpieces.

 Chapter 26

    herished By Seven Sisters

    1210

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    Chapter 26 Burgeoning Rose

    Emerentius¡® work was even more impressive, for his inanimate work seemed to being alive.

    In mere ten seconds, the audience could almost witness the process of the rose¡¯s budding state to its

    blooming state.

    It was the work of a master.

    Anyone could see that Emerentius¡® artwork would be worth hundreds of millions a hundred yearster.

    The audience was astonished.

    They were taken aback like never before.

    Thomas introduced, ¡°This piece of work is named Burgeoning Rose.¡±

    Right as he said that, the rich businessman who sessfully bid for Eagle on a Tree jumped to his feet

    and yelled, ¡°No need for the bids. I¡¯m buying this artwork for twenty million!¡±

    Twenty million? The audience gasped. Price tags really don¡¯t matter to the rich. He didn¡¯t even ask for

    the starting bid and just straight¨Cup offered twenty million!

    Right then, another wealthy businessman stood up. ¡°Thirty million.¡±

    Thirty million!

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were as wide as saucers.

    The increment was by ten million, and the rest of them would call the businessmen lunatics for

    that.

    There were actually many billionaires who never bid in the previous round because while Eagle on a

    Tree was a new piece of work, there was already an older version of it. At most, it would only be worth

    eight million.

    Furthermore, the collection value of the newer version would not be as much as the older version. It

    was the same concept as how misprinted stamps were far more valuable than normal

    stamps.

    However, Burgeoning Rose was a different matter. It was a work that stunned all, and twenty million

    was merely its base value.

    The business owners were all lifting their hands, and in the blink of an eye, the price was at eighty

    million. In fact, it seemed that it was about to surpass a hundred million.

    The ordinary collectors could only stare at the scene with their jaws hanging. They could not intervene

    at all.

    1/3

    10

    Chapter 26 Burgeoning Rose

    92%0

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    Right then, Thomas said, ¡°This artwork is only for disy. It is not one of the auction items of today.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Sundend, we¡¯re all regr patrons of Eastfield Auctions. Shouldn¡¯t we get some special

    treatment?¡± the people protested.

    They all knew how auctioneers worked. They would first disy the works to tempt the people before

    waiting for the news about the item to spread. In no time, famed collectors from all over the world would

    gather.

    By then, the art piece would sell for an exorbitant price.

    Thomas shook his head and smiled wryly. ¡°This isn¡¯t our intention; this is what Mr. Emerentius wants.¡±

    He wanted to auction the piece as well, for themission alone would let them earn a hefty

    sum..

    However, South River King had told him that the artwork was a gift¨Cit was not for sale¨Cwhen he passed

    him the piece. Furthermore, it was what Emerentius wanted, and South River King was only conveying

    the message for him.

    Upon hearing that, the audience hung their heads, feeling sad.

    All of a sudden, Thomas looked in Yelena¡¯s direction and said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Lynch, pleasee to

    the stage.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Yelena froze, not knowing why Thomas would call out to her.

    Emrys nodded. ¡°Yes, Lena. He¡¯s asking for you. Go on now.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Once Yelena was sure that Thomas was looking at her and not someone else, she finally walked up

    the stage, baffled.

    The audience was equally bemused.

    ¡°Ms. Lynch, South River King informed me that this Burgeoning Rose is a work Mr. Emerentius made

    for you. Please ept this,¡± Thomas said politely.

    With that, he presented the artwork to Yelena.

    Complete silence took over the room, followed by thunderous apuse.

    Everyone was looking at Yelena with jealousy and respect.

    Yes, it was respect.

    Emerentius was the one they looked up to, and Yelena was the only one who had ever received

    2/3

    16 Jan

    Chapter 26 Burgeoning Rose

    -92%

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    artwork as a gift from Emerenti¨´s. Furthermore, the piece she received was a masterpiece.

    In other words, the woman was someone extraordinary to Emerentius.

    How could they not have respect for her if that was the case?

    It was also an exnation as to why an unfamiliar face like Yelena had the right to sit in the VIP

    area.

    As it turned out, Emerentius had arranged for all of that.

 Chapter 27

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 27 Just For Her

    A

    +10 pearls

    At that moment, Yelena, who was standing on the stage, was holding onto Emerentius¡® artwork while

    trembling.

    She could not believe that Emerentius would create a piece of art just for her.

    What is so good about me to receive this?

    At that very second, Yelena was no longer the alluring Rose Queen nor the icy¨Chearted assassin

    Nightrose. She was merely a normal young woman who received attention from her favorite

    personality.

    But at the same time, she was also the woman Emrys respected most¨CYelena Lynch.

    Sure enough, everything was Emrys¡® n.

    The night before thest, Yelena had had a bad time at Lorenzo¡¯s ce. The conservative old- timers

    had thought that Yelena had no right to have a ce in their social circle.

    Fine. She won¡¯t join your circle, then. I¡¯ll hold a banquet and let you find out who truly stands on the top

    instead.

    Instantly, numerous collectors began trying to curry favor with Yelena and invite her to visit their

    collections.

    A wealthy business owner even offered hundreds of millions in an attempt to purchase Yelena¡¯s

    Burgeoning Rose, but Yelena rejected him.

    The businessman was not angry, nevertheless. He passed her his name card, hoping to be friends with

    her.

    Everything they were doing was to get to know Emerentius through Yelena.

    They were certain that Yelena had to know Emerentius and was close to the artist. Otherwise, there

    was no way Emerentius would have dedicated his painting to her.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    It was highly likely that all collectors would memorize Yelena¡¯s name after that day and remember that

    she was someone very important to Emerentius.

    Lorenzo, Patrick, Harrison, and Rowan could only stand far from the crowd as they watched the people

    compete for Yelena¡¯s attention. Bitterness swelled in their hearts¡­

    They had had the best chance to get to know Emerentius, yet they were also the ones who had shot

    themselves in the foot.

    The group turned to cast furious looks at Rowan.

    This b*stard¡¯s the reason for our misery. If not for him targeting Ms. Lynch, we would¡¯ve been able to

    get to

    1/2

    Chapter 27 Just For Her

    +10 pearls

    know her and Mr. Emerentius. Him? Reading Mr. Emerentius¡® mind? Nothing but bullshit came out of

    his mouth!Thump!

    Harrison was gripped by regret. Right then, he convulsed and fell to the ground, his entire face red.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Rowan cried out.

    Patrick was the first among them to snap back to his senses, and he hastily took out his medical kit to

    perform acupuncture for Harrison in the same way as the night before thest.

    However, not only did Harrison not wake up, but his convulsions worsened. He even started bleeding

    out of his orifices.

    ¡°Why is this happening? Tell me! Why is this happening?¡± Rowan screamed at Patrick as he grabbed

    thetter¡¯s cor.

    Patrick was panicking as well, for he had never encountered something like this before.

    \

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. This worked the other night, so why is it¡­ I¡¯m going to call and consult my teacher

    about this!¡±

    ¡°Consult? My dad¡¯s going to be dead by the time your teacher¡¯s here!¡±

    In his fury, Rowan punched Patrick, knocking Patrick¡¯s sses off.

    Right then, Rowan spotted Emrys, and he scrambled over to the other man. ¡°Mr. Lund, my dad, he¡­

    he¡¯s going to die! Please save him!¡±

    Emrys only gave him an apathetic nce. ¡°I thought a certain someone wasn¡¯t happy about me

    questioning his proficiency in medicine?¡±

    ¡°Patrick¡¯s just a f*cking quack! Mr. Lund, I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper with you the other day! I

    should have trusted you. You can punish me in any way, but you have to save my father, please!¡±

    Even though Rowan had a foul mouth and a lousy character, Emrys had to admit that he was better

    than some others when it came to family.

    At Emrys¡® silence, Rowan rushed over to Yelena and went on his knees.

    ¡°Ms. Lynch, I was an idiot to have said those terrible things to you that night! Please forgive me!¡±

    Even Lorenzo chimed in by pleading, ¡°We¡¯re talking about human life, Ms. Lynch. Please help us

    convince Mr. Lund to save Rowan¡¯s father!¡±

    Human life¡­

    Yelena was a coldhearted assassin who had taken a few lives, but those lives belong to the wicked

    who hadmitted ghastly crimes.

 Chapter 28

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    +10 pearls

    Chapter 28 Ignore His Pleas

    Harrison had not done any horrific mistakes.

    Furthermore, Lorenzo had taken good care of her before that night. Yelena could not ignore his pleas.

    ¡°Rys¡­¡±

    Right as Yelena was about to say more, Emrys smiled and said, ¡°I understand, Lena.¡± He walked over

    to Harrison and kicked Patrick aside. ¡°Open your freaking eyes and take a good look at this. This is the

    real Needle of Ninth Revival.¡±

    Emrys then took out all the needles inserted into Harrison and redid the insertions.

    His movements were fluid and swift.

    What was the most peculiar was how the tip of the needles would hum whenever he lifted them.

    These moves¡­

    Patrick was taken aback by the scene.

    Not even my teacher can replicate this nimble acupuncture technique! Who in the world is Mr. Lund?

    Right as Emrys was done with the acupuncture treatment, Harrison vomited ¨¤ mouthful of ck blood.

    That was the clotted blood that Patrick had suppressed in him with the wrong acupuncture technique.

    ¡°Dad, how are you feeling?¡± Rowan lunged to his father¡¯s side.

    After taking a slow breath, Harrison said, ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better, and I don¡¯t have that tight sensation

    in my chest anymore. Thank you, Mr. Lund.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lund! Thank you, Ms. Lynch!¡±

    Rowan prostrated before Emrys and Yelena.

    ¡°Mr. Lund.¡±

    Just as Emrys was about to leave the auction with Yelena, Thomas suddenly walked over to them.

    The head of the Sundend family had a look of reverence on his face as he stood in front of Emrys.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    However, he did not know that Emrys was Empyrean Lord, and neither did he know that Emrys was

    Emerentius, for South River King had been the one to convey the messages.

    If one were to ask why Thomas still held Emrys in such high esteem, one would find out that the

    1/3

    12.75

    Tue, 16 Jan

    Chapter 28 Ignore His Pleas

    +10 pearls

    answer had to be traced back to the day of Cordelia Group¡¯s productunch.

    That time, South River King had sought out the heads of the families and informed them that the man

    behind Cordelia was Empyrean Lord, and he had asked them to set a good example for the

    rest.

    All of them knew that South River King had a brother who was Empyrean Lord¡¯s subordinate, so South

    River King was trustworthy.

    Furthermore, South River King had made an order worth five billion.

    Betting on a bright future with one billion was worth it.

    Thomas had been at the productunch, so he had learned that Cordelia was part of Emrys¡® found

    family. In other words, it was highly likely that Emrys was Empyrean Lord¡¯s brother¨Cin-w.

    That was why Thomas had respect for Emrys.

    The other heads of the families shared the same thought as Thomas, save for Benedict.

    Benedict had witnessed Emrys¡® wrath first¨Chand, so he knew how different Emrys was from others.

    Emrys had a domineering, regal demeanor.

    Along with the attitude of South River King and the others, Benedict spected that Emrys was not

    Empyrean Lord¡¯s brother¨Cinw. Instead, Emrys was likely the Empyrean Lord himself.

    Sometimes, an enemy would know one better than one¡¯s friend.

    Benedict¡¯s guess was right, but how he would use the information was another story.

    Emrys responded to Thomas in a friendly tone, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Sundend?¡±

    He could tell that Thomas had a favor to ask of him.

    Emrys was not a cold¨Cblooded individual. His ruthlessness was reserved for his enemies.

    As long as the other person treated him with respect, Emrys would respond with equal respect.

    With a smile, Thomas said, ¡°Mr. Lund, I saw you saving that man with acupuncture. May I know if

    you¡¯re a doctor?¡±

    Emrys nodded. ¡°In a way. Could it be that you have someone ill in your family, Mr. Sundend?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, Mr. Lund. My father is sick. He hasn¡¯t eaten for three days, so I¡¯d like to consult

    you about his condition.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Emrys replied before asking Yelena to head back herself first.

    2/3

    12:15 Tue, 16 Jan

    Chapter 28 Ignore His Pleas

    +10 pearls

    92%

    He then followed Thomas to the Sundend residence.

 Chapter 29

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    Chapter 29 Franklin Sundend

    Franklin Sundend was lying on the bed, his stomach inted as if two basketballs had been stuffed

    in there. He was sighing non¨Cstop, seemingly anxious.

    The Sundends were equally worried.

    When Emrys pressed Franklin¡¯s stomach, thetter couldn¡¯t stop crying out in pain.

    By then, Emrys had figured out what was going on. But before he could start treating Franklin,

    someone barged into the room.

    ¡°Thomas, I¡¯ve gotten Dr. Quick toe! Let¡¯s hurry up and let him treat Dad!¡±

    The one who had just entered looked very much like Thomas. He was none other than the second son

    of the Sundend family, Lucas Sundend.

    A skinny elderly man with a medical kit entered after Lucas. He looked like he was in his sixties, and he

    looked suspicious.

    Nevertheless, despite his mediocre appearance, he was one of the top physicians in Jadeborough. He

    was Elliot Quick, also known as the Doctor of One Prescription.

    In other words, he was a physician who could supposedly cure a patient with one mere prescription.

    Thomas furrowed his brows when he heard that Elliot hade. Of all times for this darn old¨Ctimer

    toe.

    As it turned out, the Sundend brothers had gone to seek Elliot¡¯s help when their father first fell ill.

    However, Elliot had told them he was not interested in consulting those who were not deathly

    ill.

    Without a choice, the brothers had gone to look for other doctors, but the rest of the doctors could not

    help their father at all.

    Elliot had onlye now so that he could get the desperate brothers to pay any sum he wanted.

    Naturally, Thomas was not happy about that.

    Before he could say anything, Elliot scoffed, ¡°What is this? Don¡¯t hire me if you look down on

    me.¡±

    He was irked when he saw Emrys treating Franklin..

    Lucas did not expect Thomas to have hired another physician, and he froze. However, he noticed that

    Emrys was young, so he had more faith in Elliot¡¯s medical proficiency.

    ¡°Dr. Quick, this is a misunderstanding. Please don¡¯t be angry. We only went to other doctors

    1/2

    Chapter 29 Franklin ¡­

    +10 pearls

    because you didn¡¯t want toe. We can¡¯t just stand aside and watch our father suffer!¡± Lucas hastily

    exined, fearing that Elliot would just storm off.

    Elliot clicked his tongue. ¡°So you¡¯re ming me for noting sooner?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m immensely grateful that you¡¯re willing toe and treat my father.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Elliot said arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯ll treat him, but the consultation fee will be double the initial

    price.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°What?¡± Lucas blurted out. ¡°Dr. Quick, didn¡¯t we agree on the consultation fee? Why are you doubling it

    now?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s a different situation now.¡± Elliot shot Emrys a contemptuous look before he continued to say

    to Lucas, ¡°The consultation fee would have remained the same if this brat wasn¡¯t around, but for you to

    invite him here is a sign of your distrust in me. Therefore, I¡¯m doubling the consultation fee.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Lucas did not know what else to say.

    Thomas was enraged. Right as he was about to tell Elliot to scram out of their house, he heard Emrys

    say, ¡°Let him treat your father first.¡±

    Thomas suppressed his anger and said to Elliot grimly, ¡°The amount of the consultation fee isn¡¯t an

    issue as long as you can cure my father.¡±

    It was only then Franklin dramatically put down his medical kit and started taking Franklin¡¯s pulse. At

    the same time, he mocked, ¡°Brat, you should thank your lucky stars that you¡¯re getting to witness how I

    work today.¡±

    Sure enough, Elliot was a professional. He soon diagnosed Franklin after a while of taking his pulse.

    He wrote a prescription and passed it to Lucas. ¡°Purchase the herbs listed on this paper and brew them

    now. Get three hundred milliliters of the concoction, and remember to exclude the dregs.¡±

    Lucas immediately did as told.

    There was a herbal store nearby, and Lucas soon returned with the necessary herbs.

    Once he brewed the concoction, he brought a bowl of dark herbal tonic to Franklin.

    2/2

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 30 Useless

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    Elliot said confidently, ¡°Old Mr. Sundend, you¡¯ll recoverpletely after finishing the medicine.¡±

    Lucas hadplete faith in him.

    He was about to feed Franklin the medicine when he found himself in a predicament.

    ¡°Dr. Quick, my dad vomits everything he swallows. I can¡¯t feed him this!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Elliot furrowed his brows. He retrieved the bowl and fed Franklin the medicine himself. Unfortunately,

    the elderly man immediately spat it out.

    1

    ¡°Old Mr. Sundend, you must finish this medicine. How will you recover otherwise?¡± Elliot said sternly.

    Franklin was in a feeble state at present, and he would have struck Elliot with a resounding p if he

    was strong enough.

    Do you think I¡¯m deliberately refusing to drink? My b*dy is refusing to take anything! Damn it! I can¡¯t

    even drink water now. How could he ask me to drink the medicine? Is he a fool?

    Seeing that Franklin refused to finish the medicine, Elliot grew anxious.

    This won¡¯t do. I can¡¯t destroy my reputation as the Doctor of One Prescription.

    Elliot knitted his brows and fell deep into thought. A whileter, an idea urred to him. ¡°Why don¡¯t I

    massage your stomach, Old Mr. Sundend? That way, you might be able to stomach the medicine.¡±

    He then began to massage Franklin¡¯s stomach using a traditional massage method.

    ¡°Ow! Where are you pressing?¡±

    Franklin had been feeling weak, but when Elliot began to massage him, he suddenly jolted upright as a

    sharp pain coursed through his b*dy. In a moment of confusion and rm, he reflexively pped Elliot.

 Chapter 30

    Elliot was shell¨Cshocked.

    Lucas quickly apologized, ¡°Dr. Quick, my dad didn¡¯t p you on purpose. It was a reflexive action out of

    pain.¡±

    Elliot could not express his anger outwardly at his patient, so he was left with no other choice but to

    ept the apology despite feeling resentful inside.

    1/2

    12:15 Tue, 16 Jan

    Chapter 30 Useless

    92%

    +10 pearls

    He refuses to drink the medicine or let me massage him. How am I going to treat him? Am I going to

    fail this time?

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Emrys finally spoke up, sarcasm in his voice. ¡°You seemed arrogant, so I assumed you

    could treat Old Mr. Sundend. But now it¡¯s obvious that you are utterly useless.¡±

    Useless?

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Elliot¡¯s lips twitched as he swirled around to re at Emrys. ¡°What a rude brat! Which hospital do you

    work at?¡±

    He had been forced to tamp down his frustration, so Emrys¡®ment served as the perfect trigger for

    him to unleash his suppressed emotions.

    If Emrys had the courage to disclose the hospital at which he was employed, Elliot would use his

    influence in the traditional medicine industry in Jadeborough to get him fired.

    As soon as he said that, a crisp p sounded.

    p!

    Elliot staggered backward and hollered angrily, ¡°Mr. Surtdend, what are you doing?¡±

    It was Thomas who had pped him.

    Elliot had been getting on his nerves since the very beginning. If Emrys hadn¡¯t asked him to be patient,

    he wouldn¡¯t have allowed Elliot to stay until now.

    Thomas dered, ¡°I¡¯ll continue pping you if you dare to be rude to Mr. Lund.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Elliot trembled in anger as he pointed at Thomas. ¡°You b*stard! Without me, your father won¡¯t

    recover at all!¡±

    ¡°That is not your concern.¡± Thomas then turned to Emrys. ¡°Mr. Lund, I¡¯ll leave my father in your hands.¡±

    Emrys nodded.

    At the same time, Elliot burst outughing mockingly. ¡°Seriously? Do you think this man can treat your

    father? Perhaps you wish for your father¡¯s death-¡±

    p!

    Elliot was sent crashing to the ground with another p.

    Some people loved being rude and deserved to be punished.

    Elliot¡¯s cheek was burning, but he dared not retaliate, as Thomas was tall and strong.

    1

    This time, he was smart enough to remain silent.

 Chapter 31

    5:10 Wed 17 Jan

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 31 Antique Vase

    He didn¡¯t leave, as he wanted to see how Emrys would cause Franklin¡¯s death.

    As he finally stopped talking, the scene fell deathly silent.

    +10 pearls

    Emrys stared at Franklin for some time. He didn¡¯t prescribe anything or start to treat him. Instead, he

    asked, ¡°Does your father have a hobby!

    Hobby

    Thomas was surprised to hear that question ¡°Mr. Lund, can you be more specific?

    ¡°For example, he might like antiques¡±

    ¡°Oh, my dad loves collecting antique pieces. He has a few antique vases in his study. Thomas

    said

    ¡°Bring them all here.¡±

    Despite not knowing what Emrys wanted to do. Thomas left and soon returned with the antique

    A smirk yed on Elliot¡¯s lips as he stood aside, waiting for Emrys to make a fool of himself.

    ¡°Old Mr. Sundend, these antique vases are gorgeous. You must¡¯ve spent a lot of effort to get them,

    huh?¡± Emrys picked up a vase and waved it in front of Franklin.

    Franklin shed a bitter smile. ¡°Mr. Lund, what are you getting a

    cat?¡±

    If it had been any other time, he and Emrys would have had a delightful conversation about his antique

    vases, but unfortunately, he was on the brink of death and had no desire to engage in idle

    chatter.

    What is he doing?

    Both Thomas and Lucas were confused, too.

    Elliot snickered. ¡°How ridiculous!¡±

    Suddenly, a strange smile flitted across Emrys¡® lips as he drawled, ¡°Old Mr. Sundend, you love

    collecting fitiques, but my hobby is the opposite. I

    love smashing antiques!¡±

    With that, he smashed the antique vase onto the ground right in front of Franklin.

    Crack!

    The vase immediately shattered upon impact.

    1/3

    15:10 Wed, 17 Jan G

    Chapter 31 Antique Vase

    +10 pearls

    Thomas and Lucas nched in horror.

    Franklin adored his collection and would always wipe them meticulously with a cotton cloth several

    times every day. In fact, he cleaned them more often than he cleaned himself.

    However, Emrys had just destroyed one of his precious treasures.

    Lucas roared in anger, ¡°You lunatic! Is my dad¡¯s illness not serious enough? How dare you destroy his

    vase? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    He was about to rush forward to hit Emrys when Thomas stopped him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly. Mr. Lund must have a reason for doing so,¡± Thomas said to his brother with a

    grim expression.

    He didn¡¯t know the reason behind Emrys¡® action, but he chose to be patient for the time being.

    Feeling puzzled, Lucas demanded, ¡°Thomas, is it not obvious that he is here to anger Dad? Why are

    you siding with him?¡±

    Thomas said nothing.

    He was left with no choice but to trust Emrys, as he couldn¡¯t afford to offend him.

    Emrys had picked up the second vase, about to smash it.

    Lucas fixed a death re on Emrys. Refusing to tolerate his behavior, he charged forward and

    snatched the vase from his grasp.

    Right then, Franklin parted his lips, about to yell at Emrys for breaking his beloved vases.

    wever, before he could utter a single word, he was ovee with a powerful urge to vomit, and a

    putrid smell filled the air as the contents of his stomach were expelled.

    Following that, his stomach, which was as round as a ball, deted.

    It turned out that Franklin¡¯s condition was due to his weakened spleen, which had resulted in his.

    stomach bing bloated and his inability to digest food correctly.

    In traditional medicine, the liver was thought to have the ability to temper the functioning of the spleen.

    Emrys had deliberately angered Franklin, which affected his liver. This, in turn, meant that Franklin was

    able to vomit out the contents of his stomach, as the pressure that had been ced on his spleen as

    the liver¡¯s restraining effect was now relieved.

    Franklin was cured without needing to take any medicine or get any treatment.

    Both Thomas and Lucas were dumbstruck.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You were grinning happily, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    2/3

    10:15

    15 10 Wed, 17 Jan

    Chapter 31 Antique Vase

    +10 pearls

    Suddenly. Emrys strode over to Elliot and whacked him on the lock of his head,

    3/3

 Chapter 32

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    X64%

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    Chapter 32 Support Cordelia Group

    A while ago, Elliot had been grinning happily when Emrys smashed the vase. He evenmented, ¡°I

    can¡¯t believe this b*stard ims he is able to treat Old Mr. Sundend. Who is the fool who invited him

    here?¡±

    It was quite noisy at the time, so it was likely that the others didn¡¯t hear what he said. With all eyes on

    the shattered vase, no one would be listening to him.

    However, Emrys had heard him loud and clear.

    As Empyrean Lord, he couldn¡¯t believe someone had the guts to call him a b¡¯stard. He decided to teach

    him a lesson.

    When he pped the back of Elliot¡¯s head, he exerted some force.

    Elliot stumbled forward and, through what seemed like sheer luck, fell face¨Cfirst into Franklin¡¯s vomit.

    To his horror, he realized he had identally ingested some of the vile substance, which was nothing

    short ofpletely revolting.

    Thomas couldn¡¯t bear to witness the disgusting scene and summoned two b*dyguards to drag Elliot

    out.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, please ept my apology. I nearly misunderstood you just now,¡± Lucas said apologetically.

    He had nearly taken action against Emrys when Franklin vomited in time.

    Emrys wasn¡¯t bothered. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know you¡¯re just worried about your father.¡± He then turned to

    Franklin and smiled. ¡°Old Mr. Sundend, you won¡¯t me me for destroying your vase, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. You saved me, Mr. Lund. I wouldn¡¯t dare to me you,¡± Franklin replied hastily as he

    waved his hands.

    Although his heart ached for the broken vase, it was worth it, as he was saved.

    Thomas¡® expression was one of utmost respect as he said, ¡°Mr. Lund. I am deeply indebted to you for

    what you have done to save my dad. I would be d to pay you any amount that you want.¡±

    ¡°No need. I broke your dad¡¯s antique vase, so I won¡¯t ask for any money. All that I ask is that your

    family shows their support for Delia¡¯s Cordelia Group.¡±

    With that, Emrys left the Sundend residence.

    Thomas watched as Emrys¡® carefree figure left the house. He clenched his jaw and made an important

    decision.

    ¡°Gather everyone for a family meeting. I¡¯m going to announce that our distribution channel will be

    exclusively selling Cordelia Group¡¯s products from now on.

    1/2

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 32 Support Cordeli¡­

    +10 pearls

    ¡°Thomas, isn¡¯t that too risky?¡± Lucas asked worriedly.

    If their distribution channel sold Cordelia Group¡¯s products exclusively, that would mean they were now

    in the same boat as Cordelia Group.

    It was a risky decision.

    In the event of a catastrophe befalling Cordelia Group, the Sundend family would be doomed.

    ¡°We take risks every day in the corporate world.¡± Thomas said decisively, then turned to look at

    Franklin.

    Franklin gave a curt nod. ¡°I¡¯ve already handed you the family business, so I¡¯ll support any decision you

    make. Besides, I think Mr. Lund is no ordinary person. He¡¯ll definitely achieve sess in the future.¡±

    Mr. Lund, huh?

    Thomas narrowed his eyes. After all, Emrys wasn¡¯t the only reason he made this decision. It was also

    because of that man.

    Emrys soon returned to Verdant Estate.

    Yelena smirked upon seeing him. ¡°Rys, why would Mr. Emerentius suddenly give me a painting? How

    does he know me?¡±

    ¡°You should be asking Mr. Emerentius that question.¡±

    Yelena snorted. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Are you hiding something from me? Be honest with mel

    Emrys nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be frank with you. I was the one who asked Mr. Emerentius to draw

    Burgeoning Rose.¡±

    ¡°Stop lying to me!¡±

    Yelena grabbed Emrys by the arm and yanked him into his room. She pointed at a few crumpled.

    pieces of paper on the desk. ¡°I¡¯ve looked through your dustbin. There were some strange tissues in

    there, but I also found these.¡±

    Emrys was speechless. Is Lena a husky? Why would she look through my dustbin?

    However, he knew what the crumpled papers were. They were the drafts he made for Burgeoning

    Rose.

    He was actually teasing her, for there was no need for him to conceal his identity as Emerentius.

    As Yelena had discovered the truth, he admitted to it readily.

    2/2

    ×Ô..64%Ìm

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    +10 pearls

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33 Am I Not Pretty

    Tears brimmed in Yelena¡¯s eyes.

    Anyone would be ted if they were in her shoes. After all, she had just discovered that the artist she

    had been admiring for a long time was her brother.

    Yelena was touched to discover that Emrys had organized an auction just to make her the center of

    attention and exact revenge on her behalf.

    If she hadn¡¯t exposed his lie, he wouldn¡¯t have admitted that he was Emerentius.

    He was her silent protector, providing her withfort and warmth when she least expected it.

    Yelena had finally discovered a safe haven where she could be her true self¨Ca ce where she no

    longer had to put on a facade. She was truly and utterly safe here.

    ¡°Rys¡­¡±

    Ovee with emotion, Yelena flung her arms around Emrys. Unfortunately, the force of her embrace

    caused them both to stumble and tumble to the ground.

    Emrys said firmly. ¡°Lena, I know you¡¯re touched, but don¡¯t take the chance to take advantage of

    me.¡±

    As Empyrean Lord, he was a man of principles.

    Seeing his reaction, Yelena had the urge to tease him. A charming smile yed on her lips as she

    asked, ¡°Am I not pretty?¡±

    Staring down at him, Yelena reached up and brushed her hair away from her face, tucking it behind her

    ear so that she could see clearly.

    Emrys grew flustered, as it was clear Yelena was ying with fire.

    No! She¡¯s my sister.

    He was about to push her away when an icy voice rang out, causing him to jolt in fear.

    ¡°You guys look like you¡¯re having fun, huh?¡±

    It was Cordelia, who was leaning against the doorframe, her expression icy cold.

    Emrys had a coughing fit. ¡°Uh, Delia, this is a misunderstanding¡±

    He was about to exin things when a pnded on his cheek.

    Why did she p me? I¡¯m innocent!

    1/2

    Wed,

    Chapter 33 Am I Not Pretty

    03.64%ÚA

    +10 pearls

    After teaching Emrys a lesson, Cordelia turned to Yelena and said, ¡°Lena, you¡¯ll be sleeping in my.

    room from now on. I don¡¯t want you guys to fool around.¡±

    Yelena stuck her tongue out sheepishly. She dared not disobey Cordelia¡¯s words.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Among the sevendies, Cordelia was the most authoritative of them all.

    Midas was an underground casino in Jadeborough.

    Dozens of muscr men with intricate tattoos adorning their arms had congregated inside the casino,

    their bare torsos gleaming in the dim light.

    They were currently surrounding two men.

    One was their leader, Hendrik Landry, who was a figure of fear and intimidation to many. A cigar could

    be seen hanging from the corner of his mouth as he surveyed the other man before him.

    The other man was Gavin, who was trembling from his kneeling position on the ground.

    ¡°M¨CMr. Landry, we agreed that I have a week to repay the debt, no? It isn¡¯t time yet.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Hendrik used his cigar to poke Cavin¡¯s head. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t sent someone to

    keep an eye on you, you would¡¯ve escaped to another state!¡±

    A few days ago, Kane had promised to repay Gavin¡¯s debt if he agreed to discredit Cordelia.

    s, South River King suddenly appeared out of nowhere and disrupted their ns.

    Kane was in hot waters himself, so naturally, he had no time to help Gavin.

    Without a choice, Gavin nned to escape to the neighboring state. s, he was caught by Hendrik¡¯s

    lackey at the train station.

    ¡°Mr. Landry, I wasn¡¯t trying to escape. Trust me. I was just nning on enjoying myself nearby the train

    station. There are many of them there, and they are cheap¡­¡±

    p!

    Hendrik delivered a p on Gavin¡¯s cheek. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you cane up with that excuse.¡±

    ¡°Stop it¡­ Mr. Landry, please stop beating me,¡± Gavin pleaded. ¡°Give me a few days to get the money. I

    promise I¡¯ll repay the debt by the deadline.¡±

    Repay the debt? How will you do that?¡±

 Chapter 34

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 34 Deserves To Die

    Hendrik swung his hand to strike Gavin again.

    +10 pearls

    In a sh, Gavin hugged the man¡¯s thigh and cried out, ¡°Trust me, Mr. Landry. I¡¯ll definitely be able to

    get the money together! You know Cordelia Youngblood, yes? She¡¯s my sister. Not only is she

    exceedingly wealthy, but she¡¯s also on close terms with South River King!¡±

    ¡°South River King?¡±

    Hendrik was

    as stunned for a moment.

    Mistakenly assuming that he had gotten an opening, Gavin hastily asserted, ¡°Yes, South River King!

    My sister is South River King¡¯s woman.¡±

    It was clear as day that he was nning to use South River King to intimidate Hendrik.

    Unexpectedly, Hendrik startedughing uproariously after the brief stupefaction.

    The other tattooed men surrounding him cracked up as well..

    ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m increasingly impressed, Gavin! What an absurd excuse! Why don¡¯t you im that your

    sister is Empyrean Lord¡¯s woman and see whether we believe you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you, Mr. Landry. I¡ª¡±

    p!

    Hendrik pped Gavin across the face once more. Hisughter ceased, and he snarled with a ruthless

    expression, ¡°Stop wasting my damn time! Call your sister right now and ask her for the money.¡±

    Gavin stiffened.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Do you want a beating from me first?¡± Hendrik barked.

    ¡°No, not at all. Don¡¯t get me wrong, Mr. Landry. It¡¯s because¡­ It¡¯s because I¡¯ve asked her for money

    too many times. She¡¯ll never trust me anymore.¡± Gavin¡¯s voice was quivering. When he saw that

    Hendrik was about to hit him again, he hurriedly suggested, ¡°But Mr. Landry, so long as you take a

    video of me and send to it my sister, warning her that you¡¯re going to harass my adopted father if she

    doesn¡¯t pay up, she¡¯ll undoubtedly give you the money.¡±

    He knew all too well that he was nothing to Cordelia.

    However, the same could not be said of Walter.

    Cordelia certainly cared about Walter, so she would never sit back and do nothing as long as they

    capitalized on that weakness of hers.

    1/3

    Chapter 34 Deserves To Die

    +10 pearls

    Bringing his leg back. Hendrik kicked Gavin in the face and sneered, ¡°What a good son!¡±

    Emrys initially decided to pay his second pseudo¨Csister a visit that day, but the instant he stepped into

    the living room, he was greeted by the sight of Cordelia sitting on the couch sullenly.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Delia?¡± he asked.

    ¡°That Gavin is such an ingrate!

    Fuming, Cordelia showed the video on her phone to the man.

    In a sh, a cold gleam glinted in Emrys¡® eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t brood over it. Delia. I¡¯ll take care of it¡±

    ¡°You want to seek South River King out

    ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary

    Emrys gave a cold chuckle before leaving Verdant Estate.

    As worry lingered within Cordelia, she gave Yelena a call.

    She operates a bar, so the must have some connections with the underground forces. Who knows, she

    might be acquainted with Midas owner by chance and can ask him for a favor.

    No sooner was the phone connected than Yelena¡¯s puzzled voice drifted over from the other end. ¡°Why

    are you calling me at this hour, Delia?¡±

    ¡°Gavin has been detained by the people from Midas,¡± Cordelia stated, cutting straight to the

    chase.

    -That¡¯s none of my business?

    ¡°Rys has gone over.¡±

    ¡°What? Rys has gone over? I¡¯ll go and blow Midas up right away!¡±

    Hanging up the phone with a click, Yelena found a bay and fastened it at her waist before

    frantically rushing over to Midas.

    If a hair on Rs¡® head is harmed, I¡¯ll definitely torture you within an inch of your life, Hendrik!

    Meanwhile, Emrys had arrived at the entrance of the casino.

    He wore a cold expression on his face.

    Gavin¡¯s life did not matter to him in the least.

    Instead, he was enraged that Hendrik had actually dared to harass Cordelia and threaten to do the

    2/3

    Wed 17

    17 Jan

    Chapter 34 Deserves To Die

    +10 pearls

    sume to Walter

    He deserves to die

    ¡°Your ID. please

    Two indifferent men in ck sted at the dorsod moppit Exury from adrenang further

    Midas generally did longer you they needed to be

    Regrs, on the other basally held by that cate

    In other words, the vas man rady migget Forys the state stajatition

    ¡°¡®er here w

    Realization proovigely divinant aqua, ??c v?n man, and deeper darkened frightfully But before they

    could make a move ogar hugh her abdomen

    when

    3/3

 Chapter 35

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 35 A Duel

    On the heels of that, a loud bang split the air.

    Bam!

    The two men hit the doors hard, the force sending them flying right in.

    64%

    +10 pearls

    Many patrons were ying barat in the casino right then. They all jumped in fright upon hearing the

    car¨Csplitting bang from the doors.

    Whoa! What¡¯s going on?

    Everyone swung their gazes at the doors in bewilderment.

    In the next moment, a young man with a frosty expression stepped in.

    ¡°Scram if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    His voice was not loud, but everyone in the casino heard him loud and clear. When he spoke, in

    particr, the temperature in the entire casino seemed to have plummeted.

    Oh God, he has definitely killed before!

    Their hearts lurching, the patrons did not dare tarry any longer. In no time, the casino empty, leaving

    only a few beautiful croupiers hiding under the tables, shivering incessantly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Hendrik rushed over after hearing themotion, followed by his group of tattooed subordinates.

    The moment heid eyes on Emrys, his pupils abruptly constricted. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Without answering him, Emrys demanded, ¡°You were the one who sent the video to my sister, yes?

    At once, Hendrik understood that the man was there for Gavin. He waved a hand, whereupon a few of

    his subordinates quickly closed the casino doors and surrounded Emrys.

    Then, he instructed one of his subordinates, ¡°Go and drag that b*stard out¡±

    Shortly after, Gavin was dragged out, his face swollen and bruised. At the sight of Emrys, he cried out

    excitedly. ¡°Quick, save me, Emrys! Delia must have sent you here to save me, right?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Hendrik pped Gavin to calm thetter down before turning to Emrys. ¡°You should act the

    part when you¡¯re here to ransom him. How are you going topensate me for having driven all my

    patrons away as soon as you arrived?¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 35 A Duel

    ÅÌÃ×¿í64%S

    +10 pearls

    Suppressing the fury within him. Emrys asked chillingly, ¡°How do you want me topensate

    you?

    In response. Hendrik gave a bark ofughter.

    ¡°Haha! Fall to your knees and prostrate yourself before me in apology first. Then hand me the money to

    ransom this buddy of yours.¡±

    Emrys said nothing.

    He stared at the man for a few seconds in silence before stating. ¡°First. I¡¯ll never fall on my knees and

    prostrate myself before you in apology. Second, I didn¡¯t bring any money with me. Third, such a piece

    of trash isn¡¯t worthy of being my buddy¡±

    When his words rang out, the casino fell silent briefly Subsequently. Hendrik¡¯s roar pierced the air.

    ¡°Why the hell are you here if you didn¡¯t bring any money with you! Are you ying me for a fool:¡±

    ¡°I merely came to tell you that I don¡¯t care how you deal with a piece of trash like Gavin, but stop

    harassing my sister and Mr. Olman.¡±

    The instant he said that, Gavin panicked ¡°We grew up in the same orphanage, after all, Emryst) How

    could you leave me to die¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Once again. Hendrik smacked Gavin across the face before turning to Emrys ¡°So, this is

    how you beg someone!

    He pointed in the direction of the doors.

    The two men in ck who were standing guard at the entrance were still groaning in pain on the

    ground, their stomachs churning in agony

    Shaking his head, Emrys amended. Im not begging you, but warning you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re simply courting death!¡±

    In a sh. Hendrik¡¯s face went as ck as thunder, and his eyes radiated hostility.

    At that precise moment, a burly man suddenly stepped forward and interjected, ¡°Mr. Landry. I think he

    knows martial arts. Why don¡¯t I duel with him?¡±

    The man who spoke was Hunter Lister, Hendrik¡¯s top fighter and the key reason he sessfully

    attained his present status.

    Hendrik nodded in assent. Having done so, he said to Emrys, ¡°Don¡¯t say I¡¯m not giving you any

    chances, kid. As long as you can survive ten moves from him, we can sit down and talk things out. But

    if otherwise. He chuckled coldly before continuing, ¡°Not only will Gavin remain here, but you must also

    stay today. The ransom will be doubled by ten.¡±

    Bam!

    Chapter 35 A Duel

    +10 pearls

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Emrys streaking forward and brutally kicking his leg out at

    Hunter.

    While Hunter managed to cross his arms before him to block the kick in the nick of time, that terrifying

    force was beyond his endurance. His arms instantly snapped, and his chest caved in deeply.

 Chapter 36

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 36 Go And Meet Your Maker

    Emrys turned to Hendrik and asked tly. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Hendrik¡¯s jaw almost dropped to the ground..

    It was just a single kick!

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    Verily, Emrys had sent Hunter flying with a mere kick. He even fractured his arm.

    Others might have no idea about Hunter¡¯s might, but Hendrik was all too aware of it. Hunter had

    persisted in training with the wooden dummy every day since he was ten years old and had done so for

    the past twenty years.

    His arms had long since toughened to three times those of the average person.

    It was thanks to those iron arms of his that he stood out among the many fighters and became

    Hendrik¡¯s most trusted subordina

    In fact, Hendrik had been grooming Hunter as his sessor.

    But in the face of Emrys that day, Hunter could not even withstand a kick from the man.

    Worse still, his invincible iron arms were as fragile as a piece of paper.

    One could only imagine the terrifying the force of that kick.

    Immense shock flooded Hendrik. Gaping at Emrys, he asked, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±

    Someone with such incredible fighting skills despite his young age was definitely no ordinary

    person.

    Hendrik had to get the facts straight, lest he offended a force he could not afford to offend.

    ¡°Who am I?¡± Emrys merely chuckled and repeated that question before answering. ¡°I¡¯m merely

    someone who¡¯s willing to give my life to protect my sister.¡±

    Hendrik¡¯s heart jolted.

    He fell into silent contemtion for a 1

    Without warning, he proposed solemnly, ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re so skilled at fighting, how about working

    for me? Not only will I never again harass your sister, but I¡¯ll even give you a well¨Coff life. What do you

    think?¡±

    After swiftly extending Emrys a job offer, he waited silently for thetter¡¯s response,

    Emrys eyed him strangely and murmured, ¡°You¡¯re unworthy of it.¡±

    15:11 Wed, 17 Jan G

    Chapter 36 Go And Meet¡­

    BK 64%

    +10 pearls

    Unworthy of it?

    Those three words were a veritable bomb.

    All the fighters around them were wholly floored.

    They all had dreamed of having Hendrik hold them in high regard. s, they had not the capability to

    achieve that. However, Emrys had actually dared to say that Hendrik was unworthy when thetter had

    taken the initiative to offer him a job.

    It seemed that he was more or less ungrateful.

    Hendrik¡¯s expression darkened frightfully, and he snarled, ¡°I thought that you were a smart cookie, kid. I

    didn¡¯t expect you to want to do things the hard way.

    na

    Needless to say, he was in a foul mood at having been humiliated in front of his many subordinates.

    Even more infuriating was Emrys guts that he dared use that remark back on Hendrik, retorting, ¡°I, too,

    thought that you were a smart cookie. But from the look of things now, you¡¯re ying with fire.¡±

    ¡°ying with fire? Haha¡­ I shall see who exactly is doing so!¡±

    A malicious smile curved Hendrik¡¯s lips. All of a sudden, he ced his hand in the inner pocket of his

    jacket. When he took it out again, he held an improvised gun in his hand

    The pitch¨Cdark muzzle was locked right on Emrys

    ¡°You¡¯re skilled at martial arts, yes? And you move fast? Let me see whether you can outpace a bullet.¡±

    It went without saying that Hendrik always carried a weapon to defend himself, which led to him

    attaining his status at present. With that pocket pistol, he had killed several big shots in the

    underground circles.

    He did not mind taking another person¡¯s life that day.

    Emrys¡® eyes constricted imperceptibly. Looking straight at Hendrik, he drawled, ¡°You want to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t mind sparing you

    if you fall to your knees and prostrate yourself before me a hundred times and lick my boots,¡± Hendrik

    sneered.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Emrys confirmed.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Click!

    Hendrik simply flicked the safety off in response to that question.

    15:11 Wed, 17 Jan

    Chapter 36 Go And Meet¡­

    24 64%

    +10 pearls

    Emrys stilled for a moment.

    On the heels of that, he unleashed the murderous intent within him.

    ¡°Okay. You can now go and meet your maker.¡±

    While saying that, he stalked toward Hendrik without paying the pocket pistol any mind..

    Hendrik had never encountered such a situation in the past. Whenever he brandished his gun, the

    person across from him had always been scared witless.

    15:11 Wed, 17 Jan

 Chapter 37

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 37 You Can Call Me Sky Devourer Lord

    +10 pearls

    On the contrary, Emrys turned increasingly aggressive when faced with a pitch¨Cck muzzle in

    his face.

    Is he mad?

    Sheer panic swamped Hendrik. When he noticed that the man¡¯s eyes reflected no fear but only

    indifference, especially, he was all the more certain that Emrys was a downright cuckoo.

    ¡°I¡¯m really going to shoot if you dare take a step closer.¡±

    He did not even notice the slight quivering of his voice when he said that, and he suffered a total defeat

    in terms of aura.

    He was the one with a weapon, yet an inexplicable sense of uneasiness gripped him.

    However, he had no time to brood over it, for Emrys did not bother to heed his warning. Right then, the

    latter was already less than five meters before him.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    At longst, he snapped under the tremendous pressure and pulled the trigger.

    Bang!

    A puff of ck smoke wafted out of the barrel of the gun. The revolving bullet whizzed out and headed

    right for the space between Emrys eyes.

    At that critical moment, there was a twist of events.

    ¡°Shatter!¡± Emrys roared.

    In the next heartbeat, the bullet fired at lightning speed seemed to have been rendered frozen by some

    mysterious power.

    The sound waves spread out, upon which the bullet reversed directions without warning and struck

    Hendrik right between the eyes with a pop.

    All that remained of Hendrik was silence.

    Never had he imagined there to be such a bizarre urrence in this world.

    The bullet bounced, and it was propelled by sound waves at that?

    He could not fathom it all. Nheless, that was no longer of any importance, for he was already dead

    at that moment.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Emrys swept an impassive gaze over Hendrik¡¯s dead b*dy before looking away.

    15:12 Wed, 17

    Chapter 37 You Can Call Me¡­

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    That was his first time using his magical powers to kill an ordinary Chanaean.

    It probably would not be thest time either.

    This will be the end of whoever dares to be disrespectful toward Delia and the others.

    By then, all the fighters surrounding him were shaking in their boots. They would never have believed

    such a mystical event had they not witnessed it with their own eyes.

    Even then, they felt as though it had all been a dream.

    After all, it was utterly terrifying that someone had actually killed a person with just his voice.

    Horrified, Hunter asked, ¡°Who exactly are you, Sir?¡±

    Leashing his murderous intent, Emrys replied softly, ¡°You can call me Sky Devourer Lord or Empyrean

    Lord.¡±

    Sky Devourer Lord? Empyrean Lord?

    Hunter and the others were promptly horror¨Cstricken, shaking like a leaf.

    Why would someone with a godlike existence in Chanaea be in this tiny city of Jadeborough? That

    aside, he¡¯s even so young!Thud!

    Everyone dropped to their knees.

    Emrys did not have to say anything further. Just the title of Empyrean Lord was sufficient to make

    others tremble and kneel before him.

    Meanwhile, Gavin felt as though he had been struck by a bolt of lightning-

    His mind went nk, and he waspletely stunned.

    He could not believe that the weak and scrawny boy who had grown up together with him at Sunshine

    Children¡¯s Home had actually be the unrivaled Empyrean Lord.

    Conversely, he was still a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing.

    ¡°For someone like you, being alive is trouble. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Olman, I would¡¯ve killed you time and

    again,

    As Emrys said that, he grabbed Gavin¡¯s head under thetter¡¯s terrified gaze and sent a pulse of

    energy to it. In a trice, Gavin¡¯s mind turned into mush.

    This time, he had truly gone mad.

    After doing all that, Emrys left Midas.

    Hunter cast a nce at the dead b*dy on the ground. Out of the blue, he said to the fighters

    2/3

    Chapter 37 You Can Call Me¡­

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    around him sharply, ¡°Mr. Landrymitted suicide! Got it?¡±

    ¡°Understood, Mr. Lister!¡±

    No sooner had Emrys stepped out of Midas than he saw Yelena rushing over with murderous intent

    radiating off her. At the sight of him, she froze briefly.

    ¡°Rys, Hendrik didn¡¯t do anything to you, did he?¡±

    Chuckling, Emrys reassured, ¡°I¡¯m exceedingly powerful. Hendrik was all frantic to fall to hist knees

    uponying eyes on me. He would never dare make things difficult for me.¡±

    Right then, his domineering and peerless air had long since disappeared without a trace. All that

    remained was an ordinary man.

    3/3

 Chapter 38

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    +10 pearls

    Chapter 38 Seeing The Doctor

    Yelena ced her palm over her heaving chest and let out a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re fine.

    Otherwise, I would have to hang Hendrik up and skin him.¡±

    Emrys was rendered speechless. Err¡­ the person is already dead, no? Well, she can torture the b*dy.

    ¡°Oh! You said you wanted to see Caylie, right? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to her.¡± Yelena suddenly wrapped

    her arm around Emrys¡® neck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to work today?¡± Emrys asked in a baffled tone.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m already out. I might as well bring you around. Quickly get in the car. I¡¯m an experienced

    driver.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Emrys nodded and suddenly asked, ¡°Lena, have you forgotten about someone?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Gavin.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who that is. I only know Rys.¡±

    Emrys was rendered speechless once again.

    Yelena drove a luxurious Mercedes that men would usually drive because the big car didn¡¯t suit women

    drivers.

    However, Yelena was unlike any other women.

    Instead, she and the car were like a match made in heaven. Due to her domineering personality. she

    just looked natural driving it.

    As she was speeding down the highway in Jadeborough, she asked, ¡°Do you know about Caylie¡¯s

    situation?¡±

    ¡°Delia told me about her.¡± Emrys nodded. Caylie is a traditional medicine practitioner. She used to work

    at Jadeborough Hospital, but she left the job for some unknown reason. Now, she owns a traditional

    medicine clinic, Apricot Hall

    ¡°Caylie¡¯s clinic is up front, Yelena said when the car was arriving at Apricot Hall.

    ¡°I just get down here!¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to apany you?¡±

    ¡°I want to give Caylie a surprise. If you were to follow me, wouldn¡¯t you expose my identity?¡± Emrys

    chuckled.

    1/2

    38 Seeing The¡­

    +10 pearls

    Yelena suddenly recalled what had happened when she met Emrys the other day. After shooting him a

    re, she uttered, ¡°I think you¡¯re going to scare her instead of giving her a surprise. I¡¯m warning you.

    Caylie is a nice girl. Don¡¯t frighten her.¡±

    ¡°Are you not a nice girl, Lena?¡± Emrys instantly regretted asking that question because he could see

    Yelena¡¯s expression getting odd.

    ¡°Rys, when we¡¯re at home, Delia is around to keep an eye on things. Now, she¡¯s not here¡­ Yelena

    uttered in an extremely alluring tone.

    Oh, my. That tone of her is so S**y.

    Emrys was startled, and he immediately said, ¡°Lena, I¨CI¡¯d better get going.¡±

    A beautiful smile appeared on Yelena¡¯s face as she watched Emrys dashing away. ¡°Hmph! What a

    baby!¡±

    Upon entering Apricot Hall, Emrys recognized Caylie White at a nce as the attending doctor

    because he had seen photos of her before.

    Caylie was wearing a white coat, and since it was summer, her short sleeves weren¡¯t covering her fair

    arms. At the lower part of the gown, on the other hand, was a pair of white and slender legs,

    Wow! Caylic is also a beautiful woman! Seeing that the clinic was empty, Emrys dashed toward Caylie

    and sat in front of her.

    ¡°Hi, my gorgeous doctor. I¡¯m not feeling well,¡± Emrys uttered without wasting a second.

    Caylic lifted her head and saw a young man smiling back at her. She couldn¡¯t help falling into a trance

    when she saw the familiar face. This is impossible¡­.

    Caylie forced herself to deny that thought.

    Right then, Emrys uttered, ¡°My gorgeous doctor, please treat me! What are you waiting for?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh! I¡¯m sorry. May I know what¡¯s wrong with you, Mister?¡± Caylie asked apologetically.

    For some reason, Emrys found Caylie¡¯s flustered state rather cute. Besides, Caylie has a nice voice!

    Her voice is so soft, gentle, and pleasing! She¡¯s not cold and distant like Delia, nor is she flirtatious like

    Lena. ¡®n fact, she seems like a caring person!

    My gorgeous doctor, I have an odd condition. Every time I see a beautiful girl, my heart will race. vildly.

    That¡¯s especially the case now. I can feel my heart pounding out of my chest. What should

    do?¡± Emrys asked.

    2/2Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 39

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    +10 pearls

    Chapter 39 Broken Arm

    Caylic froze momentarily and smiled. ¡°Mister, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a sickness. You¡¯re merely a lustful

    man. I suggest you go home and take a cold shower to see if you¡¯ll feel better.¡±

    Emrys was clearly flirting with Caylie.

    If Emrys were to do that to another woman, that woman would surely call Emrys a pervert and deliver a

    tight p across his face.

    However, Caylie was still able to respond patiently and gently.

    Needless to say, that sort of attitude could easily be taken advantage of

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t bear to tease Caylie again, so he called Cordelia on the phone. Not only did he want to

    tell Cordelia he was okay, but he also wanted Cordelia to help him reveal his identity to Caylic. I don¡¯t

    want to have to reveal my birthmark again to prove my identity.

    When Caylie found out about it, she dropped the phone and started tearing up. No wonder he looks

    familiar! I wasn¡¯t imagining it!

    The two then embraced each other, and Emrys couldn¡¯t help talking about the good old days.

    Emrys recalled the past and said, ¡°Caylie, do you still remember uspeting to see who could pee

    the furthest back then? You ended up wetting your shoes, and Mr. Olman scolded you You ignored me

    for a few days straight after that!¡±

    Caylic didn¡¯t expect Emrys to still remember that incident. While blushing, she refuted, ¡°Nonsense! That

    was Delia.¡±

    ¡°Caylie! I¡¯m still on the phone! How dare you nder me? I¡¯m going to make you pay!¡±

    Suddenly, Cordelia¡¯s cold voice was heard through the phone.

    Only then did Caylie realize what was going on. She was overwhelmed with emotions moments earlier,

    and she forgot to end the call. ¡°Oh! I think I remember wrongly. That was probably Nina¡­¡± she

    corrected herself.

    With that, Caylie picked up the phone and hung up without giving Cordelia the chance to say anything

    further,

    One could only imagine how the beautiful journalist working in Crounga while investigating the

    kidnapping of King Jupp would feel if she were to hear that.

    Caylie and Emrys continued chatting. All of a sudden, a man in his early twenties rushed into the clinic

    with the man¡¯s father, who was in his forties.

    ¡°Is Dr. Faraday here? Please have a look at my father¡¯s arm! His arm is broken!¡±

    1/2

    Chapter 39 Broken Arm

    3.64%#

    12

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    The young man was panting heavily when he shouted inside Apricot Hall.

    The man¡¯s father¡¯s left arm seemed contorted, and that strongly suggested a fractured arm.

    Seeing that, Caylie immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Dr. Faraday isn¡¯t here. I¡¯m on shift today. I¡¯ll

    try to see if I can put your father¡¯s arm back into ce.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll try?¡± The young man grew anxious. ¡°No. No. I don¡¯t trust female doctors for this. I want Dr.

    Faraday.¡±

    In terms of general health problems, the gender of the doctor wouldn¡¯t make too much of a difference.

    In terms of bone injuries, however, things weren¡¯t as simple. The doctor would need to be strong

    enough to realign the bones, so male doctors could do a better job in general.

    to

    Therefore, it was understandable for the young man to not trust Caylie.

    At that moment, three doctors were working in Apricot Hall, including Caylie. The most famous of them

    was Lincoln Faraday.

    Lincoln was so famous that every time he was on shift, Apricot Hall would be filled with patients.

    Needless to say, those patients were all specifically looking for him.

    Nheless, that didn¡¯t mean he had the best medical skills.

    Lincoln was only famous because he was mentored by the most famous doctor in the country, Duncan

    Rodriguez.

    The patients merely assumed Lincoln was the most reliable doctor avable because he was

    associated with Duncan.

    That was also why medical clinics usually had to pay a fortune to employ famous doctors.

    Such an urrence would have a bigger impact on clinics of a smaller scale. Hence, it didn¡¯t matter

    how capable Caylic was as a doctor because she still couldn¡¯t get customers without fame.

    Normally, patients would rather go to the hospital for treatments than visit a clinic without any

    well¨Cknown doctor.

    Caylic knew that was the case, so she had no choice but to employ Lincoln at a handsome price. Ever

    since then, Apricot Hall began to do better in business.

    Naturally, that wasn¡¯t the first time a patient had rushed into the clinic, demanding to see Lincoln.

    *All right, then. Please sit and wait for a while. I¡¯ll give Dr. Faraday a call to see if he¡¯s free now, Caylie

    uttered helplessly.

    15:12 Wed, 17 Jan G

 Chapter 40

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 40 Repositioning

    +10 pearls

    Lincoln had a terrible temper, and even Apricot Hall¡¯s owner, Caylie, was afraid of him.

    As expected, Lincoln scolded Caylie the moment the call connected. He was telling her off for calling

    him during his time off.

    Caylie hung up the phone aggrievedly and said to the young man in the most gentle tone possible, ¡°Dr.

    Faraday is busy, so please let me help you.¡±

    ¡°No. No. I would rather go to an orthopedic clinic somewhere further away.¡± The young man was

    ng his father out of the clinic.

    Just then, Emrys uttered, ¡°Since you don¡¯t trust a female doctor, please let me help you.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± The young man shot Emrys a suspicious look.

    Caylie wanted to say something, but she went quiet upon receiving a signaling gaze from Emrys.

    With a smile, Emrys answered, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m a new doctor at Apricot Hall specializing in treating

    bone injuries.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then. Take a look at my dad¡¯s arm quickly.¡± The young man was rather convinced.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys

    stepped forward to examine the patient¡¯s arm, and his expression suddenly turned grim. ¡°Your dad¡¯s

    condition is dire!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The young man got worried.

    ¡°This is a severe dislocation of the elbow joint, which ispressing the ulnar nerve and causing

    dysfunction in the movement of the finger joints.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± the young man questioned immediately.

    Emrys gave it some thought and uttered in a serious tone, ¡°In this case, we have to proceed with

    amputation.¡±

    ¡°Amputation?¡± The young man widened his eyes in shock.

    Caylie¡¯s expression also changed dramatically when she heard that. How could Rys say such

    nonsense? Since when is amputation needed for treating bone fractures? When he gave me the look

    just now, I thought he knew what he was doing! Who would¡¯ve thought that he was fooling around?

    Caylie had always been treating medical cases with the utmost professionalism and seriousness.

    Therefore, despite loving Emrys dearly, she was disappointed in him. He vanished fifteen years ago

    and has returned now to be such an unreliable person.

    When the young man finally came to his senses, he fumed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you amputate your own arm?

    Do you really know what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    15/12 Wed, 17 Jan G G

    Chapter 40 Repositioning

    +10 pearls

    At the same time, the patient was also trembling all over. ¡°You¡¯re a quack doctor, aren¡¯t you? What

    have I ever done to you? Why must you hurt me-¡±

    Crack!

    All of a sudden, Emrys moved at the speed of light to press the patient¡¯s elbow to reposition it.

    The patient was still in a fit of rage, so he didn¡¯t feel the slightest pain. Both the patient and the young

    man were stunned by what had happened. Huh? Is it healed? Oh! When the young doctor told us

    about amputation, he was merely distracting us so that there wouldn¡¯t be any pain when he

    repositioned the

    old man¡¯s elbow.

    Indeed, that was the truth. The patient was too focused on venting his anger, and that was why he

    didn¡¯t feel any pain.

    By the time they realized what had happened, the patient had regained the mobility of his arm.

    ¡°Doctor, I think you¡¯re even better than Dr. Faraday. From now on, I only want to seek treatment from

    you whenever I visit Apricot Hall,¡± the patient said.

    The patient and his son paid for the treatment, asked for Emrys name, and thanked him before leaving

    the clinic.

    Caylie¡¯s eyes were also sparkling in delight. ¡°Emrys, I didn¡¯t know you were an orthopedic doctor. When

    did you get your medical license?¡±

    Caylie was a professional doctor, so she knew how good Emrys¡® medical skills were. Although the

    method was simple, it required an excellent technique. How he distracted the patient isn¡¯t umon in

    medical treatment. In fact, dentists do that all the time. They would tell their patients to do a countdown

    of three seconds and remove their patients¡® teeth before the countdown ends. Practitioners do that to

    divert the patients attention. That doesn¡¯t apply to orthopedic doctors, though. Doctors in this field must

    assess thoroughly before applying pressure on the patients to reposition their bones. That process can

    cause anxiousness in patients, and some might also struggle due to the pain. Emrys used less than

    thirty seconds to diagnose the patient when the patient was still moving around, and that required a

    very strong ability to identify the spot to apply pressure. That¡¯s a technique that one has to practice for

    decades to perfect/ Wait! Rys is only in his early twenties. How could he have learned such an

    advanced repositioning technique?

 Chapter 41

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    +10 pearls

    Chapter 41 The Mean Nurse.

    In response to Caylie¡¯s question, Emrys smiled and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have a medical license.¡±

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t?¡± Caylic gaped in disbelief. She froze for a few seconds before saying, ¡°You¡¯re

    practicing medicine illegally!¡±

    Caylie¡¯s words rendered Emrys speechless. I thought Caylie was going to praise me! Who would¡¯ve

    thought she would say something like that? Well, as expected of Caylie, I guess.

    After that, Caylie decided to bring Emrys out for a stroll, so she paid another doctor twice the sry

    and asked the doctor to fill in for her. I haven¡¯t seen Rys in years. Surely, I must spend time with

    him.

    The moment Caylie took off her white coat, she revealed a purple sleeveless shirt with the hem tucked

    into her high¨Cwaisted skirt, outlining her astonishing curvy figure.

    Upon seeing that, Emrys couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Caylie, could you walk around for me for a bit?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Caylic thought Emrys didn¡¯t like her attire. Not only did she walk, but she also

    spun around to let Emrys have a better look. ¡°If you think what I¡¯m wearing doesn¡¯t look good, I¡¯ll get

    changed.¡±

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s unnecessary. You look fine.¡± Emrys waved dismissively.

    The two left the clinic shortly after.

    However, it started raining cats and dogs all of a sudden, and they had to find a ce to shelter

    from the rain.

    ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t that you, Dr. White? I heard you have your own clinic now. You¡¯re doing well, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    someone said in a sarcastic tone.

    Right then, they saw a spiteful¨Clooking youngdy arriving at the same spot to shelter from the rain.

    There was also a man in his fifties next to her.

    The man then submissively removed his shirt and wiped thedy¡¯s head dry.

    ¡°Caylie, do you know thatdy?¡± Emrys asked.

    Needless to say, Emrys wasn¡¯t fond of thedy. Why does thatdy sound so scornful when she talks?

    ¡°Her name is ire Brown, and she¡¯s working as a nurse at Jadeborough Hospital,¡± Caylic

    answered.

    Back when Caylie was still working at Jadeborough Hospital, ire was always fawning over Caylie.

    After Caylie resigned, however, ire¡¯s attitude toward Caylie changed drastically.

    One of the main reasons was that Randal Hubbard, the son of the director of the department, was

    Chapter 41 The Mean Nurse.

    64% f

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    +10 pearls

    pursuing Caylie, and everyone assumed that Caylie had a bright future.

    That was why ire was friendly toward Caylic.

    After that, however, Caylie turned Randal down, and ire didn¡¯t see the reason to be nice to Caylie

    anymore.

    Upon seeing Caylie and Emrys being very intimate with each other, ire continued to sound sardonic,

    ¡°You have a funny taste in men, Dr. White. How could you turn Randal down and be with a boy like

    that?¡±

    ¡°Are

    you done, ire?¡± Caylie red at ire. Caylie was a gentle and passive person, but ire¡¯s

    annoying personality could get under anyone¡¯s skin.

    ire shot Emrys a mocking nce and said, ¡°What? Was I wrong? Dr. White, even if you don¡¯t think

    Randal is good enough for you, you should at least get an older man to be your boyfriend. Have you

    not seen my boyfriend? He¡¯s such a caring person.¡±

    As soon

    as those words fell, the man beside her tried even harder to please her. ¡°Here, Babe. Let me wipe you

    dry. My heart would ache if you were to catch a cold.¡±

    Caylie was disgusted by what she saw to the point that she felt like puking.

    Suddenly, Emrys said, Wait here, Caylie. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    With

    that, he dashed off into the rain. Caylie tried to stop him, but her efforts were to no avail.

    ¡°Dr. White, is your boyfriend a dimwit? Why is he running in the rain? I think it¡¯s time you change your

    boyfriend!¡± ire mocked again.

    Caylie let out a cold snort and ignored ire.

    Ten minutester, a brand¨Cnew sports car with a temporary te number drifted and came to a halt in

    front of the three. Proom!

 Chapter 42

    ?Chapter 42 Help At The Dispensary

    Emrys poked his head out and said, "Caylie, I''ve looked around, but I couldn''t find a store selling umbres. There was only a car dealership, so I bought a car to keep us out of the rain."

    There were a few strangers taking shelter in the same ce. The moment they saw the sports car, their eyes widened with shock.

    What on earth? A Bugatti Veyron? It costs tens of millions!

    What stunned them more was what Emrys said earlier.

    Err... Did he just buy a car to take shelter from the rain? Is this how wealthy people pick up girls? There''s no way we can do that!

    Even Caylie felt her heart skip a beat. Emrys is attracting too much attention... But this is freaking satisfying.

    As the crowd stared at her in admiration, Caylie entered the car with her chin lifted high.

    Meanwhile, ire had frozen to the spot in disbelief.

    There was nothing Caylie needed to say, for the situation had spoken for itself-the gentleness of ire''s boyfriend was nothingpared to the Bugatti Veyron.

    Right then, Emrys said deliberately, "Ah... I''m going to regret this if I don''t learn to control myself when I''m young." Haha... This old bloke is suffering from ED.

    The elderly man''s hand froze as he wondered how Emrys noticed his problem. Unfortunately, the engine roared to life before he could even ask.

    The vehicle zoomed off, sshing muddy water all over ire.

    The elderly man could only force an awkwardugh and say, "Your clothes are dirty. Let me wipe it for you."

    "F*ck you!" ire cursed and gave him a p before running into the rain.

    In the sports car, Caylie asked curiously, "Emrys, how much did you pay for this car?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She did not know much about car brands. Like most women, she only knewmon brands like BMW, Mercedes-Benz, and Volkswagen. She had never seen a Bugatti Veyron before.

    However, judging by the configuration of the car, she guessed it was not cheap.

    Emrys responded casually, "Around one or two million, I think? I didn''t ask for the exact price. I just let the salesperson charge my card."

    Emrys had been using his sisters'' cars ever since he returned to Jadeborough. It was quite inconvenient for him sometimes.

    Coincidentally, Emrys bumped into ire that day and was mocked by thetter for some unknown reason. Hence, he decided to buy a car to get back at her.

    It was true that he did not ask about the car''s exact price.

    He had his eye set on the Bugatti Veyron the moment he entered the car dealership store. Immediately, he whipped out his ck card and said, "There''s no need to promote the car. I want this one, and I''m buying this in full payment."

    The salesperson''s eyes instantly lit up at the sight of the ck card.

    It was an obsidian card given by the Chanaea Chamber of Commerce. Only people with distinguished status were qualified to get one.

    The salesperson was instantly fired up as if he had received a jolt of energy. Normally, it would take him more than half an hour to process the temporary license te. This time, he processed it for Emrys almost instantly.

    Instead of returning to Apricot Hall, Emrys drove the car along the riverbank.

    Eventually, the rain stopped.

    Jolhurst River shimmered as sunlightnded on its surface. There were even fishes happily leaping out of the water.

    Emrys enjoyed a time like that.

    After driving in silence for some time, Caylie suddenly asked, "Emrys, have Cordelia and Yelena arranged a job for you?"

    Emrys shook his head, a bitter smile on his face.

    Originally, Cordelia had arranged for Emrys to be the manager of Cordelia Group''s HR department. Although it was a titr position, Emrys did not like it.

    As for Yelena, she wanted him to work at her bar.

    Ugh. Forget it. Who knows what position I''ll be given? A bartender? A security guard?

    Pondering for a moment, Caylie said, "Initially, I thought of letting you work at Apricot Hall. The problem is that you don''t have a medical license."

    "It''s all right. I can help dispense the medicines. I don''t need a medical license to do that."

    Caylie grinned mischievously. "Hehe. I was waiting for you to say that. Dr. Lincoln Faraday''s on duty tomorrow. I''m sure there''ll be many patients. I''ll have to visit Summerbank to get a batch of herbs, so I''ll leave the dispensing of medicines to you." "You tricked me, Caylie."

    Emrys reached out to touch her slender waist.

 Chapter 43

    °×63%S

    +10 pearls

    That was why the blonde man and his friends dared to openly scam them. Moreover, they¡¯d never

    staged a crash at the same ce again. Hence, they were not afraid of the rich people taking their

    revenge.

    At the same time, they believed a thousand was nothing for someone who owned a fancy car that cost

    tens of millions.

    If the victim was an ordinary person, he or she would have solved the problem with money. After all, the

    other party had arge number of people. Unfortunately, the youngsters had bumped into their worst

    nightmare that day.

    The moment the youngsters appeared, Emrys could tell they were working with the olddy.

    Hmm¡­ This is not just a staged crash. They¡¯re trying to rip me off, too.

    After giving it some thought. Emrys suddenly got to his knees and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you don¡¯t look injured

    to me.¡±

    The olddy shot him a re. ¡°What makes you think you have the right to say so? Only a doctor can

    decide whether or not I¡¯m injured. It¡¯s either you spend ten to twenty thousand to let me have a full b*dy

    checkup at the hospital or you can give me a few thousand to settle it on my own. Make your choice.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence! Both Caylie and I are doctors. I can examine you, so you can save on the trip to

    the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re a doctor?¡±

    The olddy¡¯s heart lurched with dread. Have we finally met two professionals this time?

    grim expression and said, ¡°Why should I believe you? Even you¡¯re

    Even so, she quickly put on a I

    a doctor, you can¡¯t determine my condition by just looking at me. I¡¯m suffering from internal injuries.

    Internal injuries, are you clear?¡±

    Cocking a brow, Emrys asked, ¡°How did you know it¡¯s an internal injury? You look fine to me. You¡¯re so

    energetic. There doesn¡¯t seem to be much of a problem.¡±

    The olddy fumed, ¡°Why are you so long¨Cwinded? I can¡¯t move now, and my entire b*dy¡¯s in pain.

    What else can it be if not an internal injury?¡±

    With that, she continued wailing in pain again.

    Suddenly, a mysterious smile crept to Emrys¡® lips. When everyone was distracted, he swiftly pressed

    on a specific point on the olddy¡¯s b*dy.

    Momentster, the olddy stopped wailing, and she frowned.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She suddenly had a strong need to use the toilet.

    What¡¯s going on?

 Chapter 44

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 44 White Tiger Decoction.

    Why

    am having an upset stomach at such a time?

    The olddy scowled harder. Unable to hold it in anymore, she leaped to her f

    can¡¯t hold it in anymore!¡±

    She sprinted off as soon as she finished.

    ·ÜÆø:63%ˆD

    +10 pearls

    and said, ¡°1

    Immediately, Emrys eximed, ¡°Her b*dy¡¯s incredible. Look at how she is running so fast when she¡¯s

    suffering from internal injuries.¡±

    The blonde man and his friends exchanged nces the moment the olddy vanished.

    This isn¡¯t what we nned.

    ¡°What do we do next, Blondie? Should we continue with the scam?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got an idea, Blondie. Why don¡¯t we go big this time? Look at thatdy over there. She¡¯s so

    gorgeous. Why don¡¯t-¡±

    Before his friend could finish, he flew into the air and fell straight into Jolhurst River.

    ¡°Holy shit!¡±

    The blonde man and the others were shell¨Cshocked.

    They were about ten meters away from Jolhurst River. Hence, they could not believe how Emrys kicked

    their friend into the river so easily.

    Is he a monster?

    The blonde man was stupefied.

    Eyeing them, Emrys asked, ¡°Are you guys going to jump into the river on your own or do you need my

    help?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can jump in on our own.¡±

    With a wry

    the waters.

    smile blonde

    youngster and the others ran toward Jolhurst River and leaped into

    Caylie asked in astonishment, ¡°Emrys, how are you so strong?¡±

    takes some practice,¡± Emrys responded gleefully.

    The next day, Caylie traveled to Summerbank to restock some medicines while Emrys stayed

    1/3

    63%

    Chapter 44 White Tiger ¡­

    +10 pearls

    back in Apricot Hall to help out,

    Sure enough, there were a lot of patients that day. In fact, there was a long queue lined up from. the

    consultation desk to the gate.

    That was because Lincoln was the doctor on duty that day. He was the apprentice of the country¡¯s

    famous doctor, Duncan Rodriguez.

    That title alone was enough to attract countless patients to the hall.

    Apart from Emrys, there were two other youngsters helping out at Apricot Hall as well. They were

    Lincoln¡¯s apprentices.

    Even so, they could not cope with the situation.

    There were too many patients, and new ones kepting in. It was as if the queue would never

    end.

    While Emrys was helping to dispense the medicine, he could not help but frown at Lincoln¡¯s

    prescription.

    He felt that Lincoln was not worthy of his position.

    Lincoln had added a lot of medicinal herbs with calming effects into his prescriptions.

    In truth, only one or two types were needed for each packet. It was useless to add extras. Yet, Lincoln

    prescribed around six types in his prescriptions.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Clearly, it was a strategy to make money.

    Since the patients said nothing about it, Emrys did not bother. After all, both parties were happy.

    In reality, people always had a misconception about herbs. They believed the more herbs they had in

    their medicines, the more effective it was. However, that was not the case. A prescription that was truly

    powerful only needed four basic herbs and would never have more than ten types.

    Regardless, each doctor had their own practice. They often added some harmless medicines as his

    signature.

    That was why most medicines in the market had a minimum of ten herbs. Some would even go as far

    as twenty or thirty types.

    It was a strange situation, but patients always fall for it. After all, they would think that the doctor was

    not professional enough if the prescription was too simple.

    With Lincoln¡¯s title as the apprentice of the country¡¯s best doctor, his patients would never suspect him.

    Some patients even rejoiced inwardly when they saw their prescription had more herbs, thinking

    Lincoln favored them more.

    Chapter 44 White Tiger¡­

    K63%Ìm

    +10 pearls

    Soon, noon arrived, but there were still many patients around.

    The next patient was a girl. She was about two years old. Her cheeks were flushed, and her forehead

    was covered in sweat.

    After examining her, Lincoln said, ¡°It¡¯s amon case of Heat Syndrome. I¡¯ll prescribe her a White

    Tiger Decoction. She¡¯ll be fine after consuming it.¡±

    As he said that, he jotted down the prescription for the White Tiger Decoction.

    Just as the mother and daughter were about to leave with the herbs, Emrys realized something was

    odd. He called out, ¡°Please hold on, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Thedy stopped in her tracks and nced at Emrys in puzzlement.

 Chapter 45

    45 Fake Heat Syndrome.

    ¡°May

    I know why your child keeps tugging at your shirt as if she wants to crawl in?¡±

    Thedy¡¯s expression changed the moment he said that. She thought Emrys was teasing her.

    Just then, Emrys said sternly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, please answer my question seriously. This concerns your

    daughter¡¯s life.¡±

    Noting Emrys stern expression and sincere gaze, the woman realized she had misunderstood him.

    Hence, she answered honestly, ¡°Nancy says she¡¯s cold.¡±

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Cold? Why is she feeling cold when it¡¯s Feat Syndrome?

    Frowning. Emrys stepped forward and asked, ¡°Do you mind letting me examine your child?¡±

    The woman nodded in approval..

    Since it concerned her daughter¡¯s life, the woman was naturally cautious and wanted another

    examination just to be safe.

    At that, Emrys ced his finger on the girl¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Her pulse is powerful, but it¡¯s weak in the middle. Her b*dy¡¯s obviously hot, but she feels cold

    instead¡­¡± Emrys muttered to himself. He then pinched the girl¡¯s index finger and finally stated grimly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Heat Syndrome. It¡¯s Cold Syndrome.¡±

    Cold Syndrome?

    All the patients queuing in Apricot Hall burst intoughter.

    ¡°Hahaha! Are you kidding me, young man? This kid¡¯s forehead is hot enough to fry an egg. How could

    you say she¡¯s suffering from Cold Syndrome? What a joke.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Even Dr. Faraday says she¡¯s suffering from Heat Syndrome, yet you say it¡¯s the opposite.. Do

    you think you¡¯re more skilled than Dr. Faraday?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! This is so funny!¡±

    Although some patients had no medical knowledge, they could tell the girl was feeling hot.

    Thus, they did not believe it was Cold Syndrome. People areing up with more ridiculous liestely.

    Even the woman¡¯s expression darkened. She got angry and said, ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re

    doing? If you don¡¯t, please don¡¯t simply give a diagnosis. Are you going to be responsible if something

    happens?¡±

    Comparatively, she trusted Lincoln¡¯s diagnosis more.

 Chapter 46

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    +10 pearls

    Chapter 46 A Quack

    Symptoms exhibited by those suffering from that condition include a weak pulse, a coated tongue, a

    strong urge to put on more clothes despite a high b*dy temperature, and not drinking much fluid despite

    being thirsty.

    Although the little girl exhibited all of the above¨Cmentioned symptoms, it was such a rare condition that

    Lincoln misdiagnosed her due to his carelessness.

    However, Lincoln refused to admit that Emrys was right. ¡°Nonsense! I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re

    talking about!¡±

    The crowd was starting to believe Emrys¡® statement because of how convincing he sounded, but

    hearing Lincoln deny it made them doubt him again.

    Even Dr. Faraday has never heard of such a condition, so it must be nonsense!

    The look on Emrys¡® face grew cold, and he shook his head in disappointment. ¡°A quack, huh? You truly

    are an embarrassment to the medical industry!¡±

    I would¡¯ve forgiven Lincoln if he realize his mistake and admit to it. After all, the medical industry is built

    upon continuously gaining knowledge and experience. Everyb*dy makes mistakes. What¡¯s important is

    to learn from those mistakes and improve ourselves. Lincoln, however, refuses to admit to his mistake

    even though he¡¯s clearly in the wrong. Therefore, he is not worthy of being a doctor!

    Lincoln got all worked up when he heard what Emrys said. ¡°Who are you calling a quack?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m calling you a quack!¡± Emrys replied.

    ¡°I dare you to say that again!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a quack!¡±

    Lincoln was so mad that he almost got into a fight with Emrys on the spot but chickened out when he

    felt Emrys¡® intimidating aura

    Not wanting to waste any more time on him, Emrys turned around and told the woman, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you

    really mustn¡¯t feed your daughter this White Tiger Decoction. I¡¯ll prescribe her another medicine.¡±

    ¡°I said it¡¯s fine for her to take it!¡± Lincoln shouted.

    Those words had barely left his mouth when a loud smacking noise echoed throughout the area.

    ¡°Shut the f*ck up!¡± Emrys yelled angrily as he sent Lincoln flying with a powerful p.

    I can¡¯t believe he is willing to put that little girl¡¯s life at risk in order to protect his ego! He deserves far

    more than just a p!

    1/2

    40

    A Quack

    +10 pearls

    Emrys knew exactly what Lincoln was trying to do.

    Under normal circumstances, prescribing someone the wrong medication would not result in any

    serious consequences. If the one he gave the little girl didn¡¯t work, Lincoln could just im the

    medication wasn¡¯t as effective and prescribe her another one.

    However, Emrys had noticed that the little girl was in critical condition when he observed her index

    finger earlier.

    There are three points on the fingernail, known as the healthy, sick, and critical points. Her lun has

    already reached the tip of her finger, which means she is in critical condition right now. Drinking this

    White Tiger Decoction will undoubtedly result in her death!

    That p had stunned Lincoln and the patients who were waiting in line for their turn.

    They had no clue how serious the little girl¡¯s condition was, so they couldn¡¯t understand why Emrys

    would hit Lincoln over a conflict in medical opinions.

    Having spent five years on the battlefield, Emrys had learnt to appreciate and value life. He couldn¡¯t

    bring himself to watch the little girl die as a result of Lincoln¡¯s misdiagnosis.

    ¡°F*ck you!¡± Lincoln yelled as he staggered to his feet and made a phone call.

    ¡°Hey, Caylie! Where did you find this barbaric savage from? Do you have any idea what he did?¡± he

    shouted the moment the call got through.

    Caylie was handling a shipment of goods that had just arrived in Summerbank when she received his

    call. Naturally, she didn¡¯t take too kindly to being yelled at like that. ¡°What happened. Dr. Faraday?

    What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about this guy named Emrys! Why would you even hire him?¡± Lincoln screamed angrily.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Caylie¡¯s tone grew cold when she heard Lincoln badmouthing Emrys. ¡°Emrys is my brother, Dr.

    Faraday. Please show some respect when talking about him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s your brother?¡± Lincoln froze in shock for a few seconds before continuing in a much angrier

    voice, ¡°Okay, I see how it is. I was wondering why he kept going against me earlier. It¡¯s all clear now

    that I know he¡¯s your brother, Caylie. I bet you¡¯ve been wanting to get at me since a long time ago,

    huh? Fine! I quit!¡±

    2/2

 Chapter 47

    ?

    Chapter 47 Compassionate But Firm

    "What are you talking about, Dr. Faraday? I-"

    Lincoln cut her off by hanging up the phone, so she couldn''t even find out what was going on. Caylie tried calling back immediately, but Lincoln had switched his phone off, and Emrys wasn''t answering her calls either. Caylie began to panic and drove all the way over to Jadeborough as fast as she could.

    Oh, no. Please don''t let anything happen!

    After switching his phone off, Lincoln turned toward Emrys and said, "You siblings brought this upon yourselves. I''m quitting my job here at Apricot Hall. Let''s see how you two keep this business running after I''m gone!" He then stormed out of the front door with his two mentees following behind him.

    People chose to visit Apricot Hall mainly because of Lincoln''s reputation.

    Since he was gone, the patients decided to leave as well.

    They all shot Emrys furious nces as they walked out of there.

    "I can''t believe my luck! Apricot Hall deserves to be shut down!"

    They had been waiting in line for a really long time, so having to leave because of Emrys causing a scene did not sit well with them.

    Seeing as the patients were all leaving, the woman picked up her baby and was about to leave as well.

    Emrys quickly ran after her and said, "Your daughter is in critical condition, ma''am! We cannot dy her treatment any longer!"

    To his surprise, the woman turned around and yelled at him, "Shut up! My daughter might''ve been cured long ago if it weren''t for you wasting all of our time! Please leave me and my daughter alone! You''ve caused enough damage as is! Go bother someone else instead!"

    After a brief pause, Emrys'' expression grew cold as he said, "I will only say this once. Your daughter will die for sure if you feed her that White Tiger Decoction. It''s up to you whether you believe it or not."

    Emrys felt bad for the little girl, but he knew that kindness would not necessarily be met with kindness.

    The old friar had often told me that medical practitioners would need to stand firm on their principles while beingpassionate. I didn''t understand it back then, but I do now. I''m the Empyrean Lord, whose name strikes terror all over the world, and yet, it took me so long to figure out such a simple theory. As for that little girl... Well, I''ll let fate decide what happens to her.

    With that in mind, Emrys let out a sigh and made his way back into Apricot Hall.

    "You''re nuts!" the woman shouted and left with her daughter in her arms.

    She had only taken a few steps out the door when her daughter said weakly, "I''m cold, Mom..."

    Swoosh!

    The next thing she knew, all traces of heat seemed to disappear from her daughter''s body, and her skin became as cold as ice.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    As the heat energy on the surface of her skin hadpletely disappeared, the cold energy inside her came surging to the surface.

    The woman panicked when she felt as though she were carrying a block of ice in her arms.

    It really is Cold Syndrome! That young doctor was right all along!

    The woman then stumbled back into Apricot Hall and shouted at the top of her lungs, "Doctor! I''m sorry for doubting you earlier! My daughter really is sick with Cold Syndrome! I should''ve listened to you! Will you please save her?" This time, however, Emrys was not in a hurry to treat her daughter like earlier. "I won''t treat her unless I see the sincerity in your request."

    The woman broke down in tears when she realized that Emrys was punishing her for doubting him just now. She then dropped to her knees and begged while sobbing, "I''m sorry, doctor! I really am! I was ignorant and chose to put my faith in the wrong person! Will you please save my daughter? Nancy is still so young! She didn''t do anything wrong!"

    Emrys frowned slightly and let out a groan before saying, "All right, then... I''ll do what I can to save your daughter."

    It''s as the woman said. Her daughter didn''t do anything wrong, so she should not have to suffer because of her mother''s mistakes. Besides, this woman probably onlyshed out at me because she loves her daughter, so I suppose I can forgive her.

 Chapter 48

    ?Chapter 48 Treating The Little Girl

    "Thank you, doctor! Thank you very much!" the woman eximed as she carried her daughter into Apricot Hall andy her down on the bed.

    The little girl''s body was as cold as ice, and she was so weak that she could barely breathe.

    "Please wait outside," Emrys said with a solemn expression as he closed the curtains around the bed.

    Good thing she didn''t feed her daughter the White Tiger Decoction. Oh, no... Cold Syndrome is spreading all over her body. If I don''t treat her now, she could very well die.

    With that in mind, Emrys whipped out ten needles and stuck them into the relevant acupoints on the girl''s body.

    He then channeled Nameless Divine Art and caused a warm energy to flow into the girl''s body through the needles.

    "Life energy restoration, Soul Cross!"

    It was a lot harder to save people than to kill them.

    A powerful fighter from Anndur once led a group of men to the Chanaean border and challenged the authority of Sky Devourer.

    Emrys stepped up and killed them all in one sh with an effortless look on his face.

    Even so, he found himself struggling tobat the Cold Syndrome that was guing the little girl.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    The little girl''s body was frail, so Emrys had to carefully control the intensity of the energy flowing into her body.

    That was no different from asking the strongest man in the world to exert just enough force to squash a bug.

    Because of how difficult it was to control that energy output, the entire treatment took about half an hour.

    The naturalplexion of the little girl''s face was restored as thest bit of cold energy waspletely removed from her body, and she burst out crying on the spot. The woman, who was going crazy from anxiousness behind the curtains, breathed a sigh of relief when she heard her daughter''s cries.

    "Nancy!"

    She ran up to Emrys when she saw him carrying her daughter out.

    "I''m not cold anymore, Mommy," Nancy said.

    The woman''s tears rolled down her cheeks when she heard her daughter''s voice.

    "Thank you, doctor! Thank you so much for saving Nancy! I will pay you as much as you want, even if it costs me my life savings!"

    Seeing as the woman was dressed in shabby clothes, Emrys knew that she wasn''t a wealthy person. "The treatment will cost you a hundred."

    A hundred? He just saved a life, though!

    The woman froze in shock as she prepared herself to spend a huge fortune on the medical bill.

    "D-Do you mean a hundred thousand, doctor?" she asked nervously.

    "No, I mean a hundred. You can use the rest of the money to buy your daughter some supplements instead."

    Thud!

    Those words had barely left Emrys'' mouth when the woman fell on her knees once again. "Come on, get up! Your daughter has just recovered from her illness, so you need to bring her home and let her get some rest." "O-Okay, doctor. I will make sure to do that. Thanks again. Come on, Nancy. You need to thank the doctor for saving your life."

    "Thank you, mister!" said the little girl in a sweet voice.

    The two then left Apricot Hall after thanking Emrys profusely.

    Emrys breathed a sigh of relief when he saw them leave.

    Maintaining an intense focus for thirty minutes while carefully channeling his energy took quite a huge toll on Emrys, but he felt it was worth it when he saw the smile on the little girl''s face.

    Feeling exhausted, he decided to take a short break and sat down on a chair.

    By the time he opened his eyes, he saw Caylie running toward him. "Are you okay, Emrys?"

    Emrys nodded. "I''m fine, Caylie. Don''t worry about me."

    "Thank goodness you''re all right." Caylie then breathed a sigh of relief before lecturing him, "Why didn''t you answer my calls? Do you have any idea how worried I was?"

    It wasn''t until Emrys pulled out his phone that he realized he had over twenty missed calls, all of which were from Caylie.

    I was busy persuading that woman when Caylie called me the first time, and I put my phone on silent to remain focused on treating the little girl after that. I didn''t know it would make Caylie so worried about me. I feel kind of bad for her now...

 Chapter 49

    ?Chapter 49 Betrayal

    "Come on, tell me what happened!"

    After everything that had happened, Caylie was confused to see Emrys sitting in Apricot Hall all by himself with neither the patients nor Lincoln in sight. Emrys then told her the full story from start till end.

    "What? This is unbelievable! I can''t believe I hired a murderer! He even had the audacity to confront me over the phone about this!" Caylie eximed angrily.

    Being a medical practitioner herself, Caylie knew who was in the wrong after hearing Emrys describe the little girl''s symptoms.

    Besides, she would surely choose to believe Emrys anyway.

    "Don''t be angry, Caylie. The world of medicine is better off without scumbags like him. Keeping him around will only bring us trouble sooner orter," Emrysforted her. Caylie let out a helpless sigh. "I hired him because he was a student of Mr. Rodriguez. Who would''ve thought he''d turn out like this?"

    Caylie knew that Lincoln''s medical skills were no better than hers, but he was more famous due to his status as Duncan''s student.

    Had Caylie chosen to continue working in Jadeborough Hospital instead of setting up her own clinic, she would slowly but surely make a name for herself as well. Unfortunately, no hospital would ept her after she rejected several advances from the head of department''s son.

    As such, Caylie had no choice but to set up her own clinic.

    Of course, it was no easy task, but it was the only option she had left.

    "Hi, Caylie!" a young girl called out to her while entering the clinic.

    Caylie turned around and responded in a gentle voice, ¡°Hi, Henny! Thanks for covering half my shift for me yesterday. You should head home and get some rest."

    The young girl was Henrietta ck, a doctor working at Apricot Hall. She had just graduated from university less than a year ago, so she was the least qualified of the bunch.

    "I heard about what happened with Dr. Faraday. Cheer up, okay?" Henrietta said.

    "Thanks foring over tofort me, Henny. I really appreciate it," Caylie replied with a relieved smile.

    "Um... I actually came here to tender my resignation, Caylie..." Henrietta said hesitantly after a brief pause.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Caylie''s eyes went wide with shock and disbelief. "What? You''re resigning?"

    Henrietta was the kind of student who barely got by in school, so she had very poor medical skills when she first joined Apricot Hall.

    She had tried applying for jobs at many hospitals before, but they all rejected her.

    Caylie once asked her if she would be willing to relearn everything from scratch. Henrietta said yes and expressed her regret for not working harder while she was in university.

    Sure enough, Caylie was impressed by Henrietta''s sincere attitude. Since Apricot Hall was in need of doctors at the time, Caylie decided to hire Henrietta and spent a whole year mentoring her.

    She would always guide Henrietta patiently whenever she encountered problems she couldn''t solve. Eventually, Henrietta waspetent enough to start treating patients on her own.

    While they did not treat each other as a mentor and a mentee, Caylie had been ying the role of her mentor all this while.

    As such, Caylie could''ve just asked Henrietta to cover for her shift unconditionally, but she decided to pay Henrietta twice as much for her time anyway.

    Because of how well Caylie had treated Henrietta, she was shocked by thetter''s sudden decision to tender her resignation.

    Caylie''s heart ached as she asked, "Henny, have I not been treating you well enough?"

    "You''ve been really nice to me, Caylie..."

    "Then why are you resigning?"

    "It''s because I n to take a post-graduate entrance exam. As you know,petition is incredibly tough among hospitals these days. It''s really hard tond a job without high qualifications. Besides, I don''t want to spend the rest of my life working in a clinic..."

    Henrietta''s voice grew weaker as she got to thest sentence, and she even avoided making eye contact with Caylie, who was stunned.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50 He Wants To Be A Doctor

    Caylie couldn¡¯t offer any counterpoints. It¡¯s not like I can stop her from pursuing her dream.

    Even though she was disappointed, she still nodded, because she was a soft¨Chearted woman. ¡°It¡¯s

    good that you have the ambition to want to do your master¡¯s degree. I wish you all the best. Come with

    me and get your sry for this month.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Caylie.¡± With that, Henrietta took her sry and left.

    Secondster, Caylie slumped on the chair as though her b*dy was drained of all energy. There are

    only three doctors in Apricot Hall. Now that two have left, things have turned from bad to worse.

    Without Lincoln to attract patients here with his fame, only a rocky future awaits Apricot Hall.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    When Emrys saw the expression on her face, heforted her, ¡°They¡¯ll regret it, Caylie. Besides, you

    still have me.¡±

    Caylie rolled her eyes at him with a bitter smile. ¡°You don¡¯t even have a medical license!¡±

    ¡°I can get something like that whenever I want.¡±

    ¡°Is lying the only thing you know?¡± After resting briefly, she pulled herself together and asked in a

    serious tone, ¡°Do you really want to be a doctor?¡±

    He nodded, thinking she was asking him if he wanted to work in Apricot Hall. I¡¯m not lying. After all, I¡¯m

    not interested in managing thepany or working at Lena¡¯s bar. The only ce I want to work at is

    Apricot Hall. It¡¯s not a bad choice to help her make Apricot Hall big.

    Unbeknownst to him, Caylie had other ideas.

    The next day, Apricot Hall was closed because Caylie went to a ce she didn¡¯t want to¨CJadeborough

    Hospital.

    Yesterday, when she asked if Emrys genuinely wanted to be a doctor, she was nning to help

    him find a job in the hospital.

    That was because she had no confidence in Apricot Hall¡¯s future.

    She was aware that he was skilled in traditional medicine, so she thought the most suitable ce for

    him to work was Jadeborough Hospital.

    The aim of her visit was to offer an apology.

    However, it wasn¡¯t until Caylie arrived at the hospital that she learned it was Randal Hubbard¡¯s birthday

    -he was Patrick¡¯s son.

    So, she picked a present and went to Fusion House, where Randal and the others celebrated his

    birthday.

    When she heard the noisesing from inside the room, she panicked a little. Then, she took a deep

    breath and knocked on the door before stepping in.

    1/2

    1141 Thu, 18 Jan ? 9 0

    Chapter 50 He Wants To Be A Doctor

    3

    66%

    The room instantly went quiet the moment the people inside saw Caylie.

    The awkward silencested for a few moments before a morously¨Cdressed woman mocked, ¡°Well,

    well, look who it is. Why are you here instead of having a romantic date with your rich, handsome

    boyfriend?¡±

    It was the person Caylie met when she was hiding from the rain yesterday¨Cire.

    Somewhat irritated. Caylie answered, ¡°I¡¯m here to give Mr. Hubbard a present.¡±

    Agift for Mr. Hubbard?¡± The group in the room was stunned.

    A weird expression settled on their faces when they saw the present in Caylie¡¯s hand.

    In the past, when Randal was still chasing after her love, she always treated him coldly, which was why

    they were surprised that she was giving him a birthday present.

    With an odd expression, ire questioned. ¡°Are you missing Mr. Hubbard because your boyfriend can¡¯t

    satisfy you?¡±

    She was still furious about being humiliated by Emrys and drenched in dirty water yesterday. Hence,

    when she saw her opportunity to retaliate, she intentionally said that to disgust Caylie.

    While Caylie was upset with ire¡¯s words, she still exined, ¡°Emrys is my younger brother.¡±

    It was then a slightly glowering young man stood. ¡°Just tell me what you want. I doubt you¡¯re here to

    give me a present out of kindness.¡±

    Send Gifts

    144

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51 Recement

    That young man was Randal, the son of the head of the acupuncture department at Jadeborough

    Hospital.

    Caylie apologized, ¡°I was in the wrong, Mr. Hubbard. I shouldn¡¯t have treated you that coldly-¡±

    Randal interrupted with an icy expression, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re going to make me feel ttered. Also,

    I¡¯m in the wrong, not you, because why else would I lick your boots for so long?¡±

    In reality, he was relishing the moment. I knew you¡¯d end up realizing I¡¯m the person who¡¯s most

    devoted to you! Now, get off your high horse and ingratiate me. Perhaps I¡¯ll change my mind and agree

    to start a rtionship with you.

    It was only natural that he felt giddy because he thought the goddess he had been chasing for a long

    time finally pursued him just as he was about to give up.

    Suddenly, ire whispered in Randal¡¯s ear. ¡°Something¡¯s suspicious about this, Mr. Hubbard.¡±

    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Think about it. It has been two years since she left the hospital. Who knows how many boyfriends she

    had? Besides, she used to treat you coldly, so why is she acting so friendly with you today?¡±

    ¡°Get to the point.¡±

    ¡°Based on my experience, I think she¡¯s looking for a father for her baby.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Randal was infuriated the instant he heard that and roared, ¡°How dare you, Caylie! Do you

    think I¡¯m nothing but a pushover?¡± I knew this whole thing was too good to be true! She¡¯s just trying to

    use me! This is preposterous!

    It wasn¡¯t until the others heard what he said that their confusion about the purpose of Caylie¡¯s visit was

    cleared up. Yeah! I bet Caylie returned to Mr. Hubbard because she had enough fun with other men!

    That has to be the reason. Why else would she be here? What a shameless woman!

    Swiftly, the group gazed at her with disdain.

    The young nurses who hooked up with Randal sneered. What a bimbo! She should¡¯ve searched for a

    more honest man instead of Mr. Hubbard. Does she think he wouldn¡¯t figure out her scheme?

    ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯ve never even had a boyfriend before, so how can I be doing that?¡± Caylie was on the

    verge of tearing up because of their baseless usations.

    In response, ire scoffed. ¡°No boyfriend? Then who¡¯s the man driving the luxury car yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Like I said, he¡¯s my younger brother.¡±

    ¡°What a joke! Do you think he¡¯s your younger brother just because you said so? I think he¡¯s your

    boyfriend who dumped you after having enough fun with you. That¡¯s why you¡¯re here to get back with

    Mr. Hubbard!¡±

    1/2

    11:41

    Thu, 18 Jan

    Chapter 51 Recement

    =>Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m not-¡±

    ¡°Then exin why you¡¯re here today!¡±

    Caylie¡¯s eyes reddened as she eximed, ¡°I¡¯m just here to ease my rtionship with Mr. Hubbard so

    my younger brother can get a job in Jadeborough Hospital!¡±

    Silence filled the air.

    So that¡¯s why she¡¯s here? The edges of Randal¡¯s lips twitched. Godd*mmit! I desired her because of

    her beauty and smoking¨Chot b*dy. In fact, I bet she¡¯s even more wonderful in bed after spending time

    with other men. Even though she¡¯s no longer a virgin, I don¡¯t mind ying with her because I¡¯ve been

    yearning for her for a long time. After I have fun with her. I¡¯ll dump her, just like her ex did. That was the

    n. Yet, now she¡¯s telling me she¡¯s here because she wants a good job for her younger brother!

    Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m not even good enough to be her baby¡¯s daddy? This is ridiculous!

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52 Emrys Storming in

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Randal was livid.

    ¡°Wait, that doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± ire questioned, ¡°You said the rich, handsome man from yesterday

    is your younger brother. In that case, why does he need a job at Jadeborough Hospital?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Caylie was stumped.

    Meanwhile, Randal went into deep thought. Oh yeah. If her brother is rich, he can have any job he

    wants. He doesn¡¯t need her to ask me for a job. This means she must be lying. Haha, there¡¯s still a

    chance she may get together with me!

    When his train of thought ended there, he felt giddy.

    However, he couldn¡¯t show it on his face. Otherwise, people would think he had a cuckold fetish.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care why you want to improve your rtionship with me. However, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Randal

    paused before turning to his colleague. ¡°Give her hell!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± His colleague immediately poured liquor into a dozen of sses on the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance. If you can finish all of them, everything will be open to

    discussion,¡± sn¨¨ered Randal.

    Caylie paled instantly as she stared at the sses.

    It was torture for her as she had never had liquor before.

    When ire saw Caylie frozen in ce, she snickered. ¡°Is your resolve to ask Mr. Hubbard for help

    that weak?¡±

    Grimacing, Caylie started thinking about leaving. Hence, she turned to the middle¨Caged man beside

    Randal with a pleading look.

    The man was Randal¡¯s dad, Patrick.

    He stayed quiet because he didn¡¯t want to interfere with the youngsters¡® matters.

    Caylie turned to him because she hoped he would help her out on the ount that they had worked

    together.

    However, he chose to ignore her.

    Despair filled her heart as her phone rang.

    When Caylie answered the call, she heard Emrys speaking. ¡°Why is Apricot Hall closed today, Caylie?

    Where did you go?¡±

    He wanted to help her out, but when he arrived at Apricot Hall, he saw the doors were closed, and she

    was nowhere to be seen.

    1/2

    11 41 Thu, 18 Jan 8 ?

    Chapter 52 Emrys Storming in

    66%

    ¡°I¡¯m at Fusion House right now. I¡¯m kind of busy at the moment, so I¡¯ll call you backter.¡± Then she

    ended the call.

    A cold look entered Emrys¡® eyes. While she didn¡¯t reveal anything, I could tell her voice was trembling.

    Also, I can hear someone say. Is this how you should act when asking someone for help? Taking a call

    while you¡¯re supposed to be drinking? This must mean someone is forcing her to drink!

    ¡°D*mmit! If anything happens to her, I¡¯m going to murder whoever¡¯s responsible!¡± he roared as he

    pulled the air and transformed his b*dy into a terrifying stream of light before flying toward Fusion

    House.

    Meanwhile, Caylie really wanted to leave the scene. However, she mustered up the courage to

    continue when she thought about how she hadn¡¯t done anything for Emrys yet. I must help him for he

    has finally returned after disappearing for fifteen years. Crap! It¡¯s just a dozen sses of liquor. I can do

    this for Rys.

    Tremblingly, she lifted her first ss of liquor.

    Randal who was sitting from across sneered while Patrick watched silently.

    As for ire, she couldn¡¯t wait to watch Caylie get drunk and humiliate her.

    In fact, she couldn¡¯t help but approach Caylie. ¡°Why are you taking so long to drink? If you don¡¯t have

    the guts to drink, I can help you out!¡±

    Immediately, she grabbed the ss and was about to pour some liquor into Caylie¡¯s mouth when

    someone kicked the door open.

    Boom!

    In the next second, Emrys stormed into the room furiously.

    Silence filled the air.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53 Drinking Challenge

    When Randal regained his senses a short whileter, he bellowed, ¡°Where the f*ck did youe from?

    Don¡¯t you realize what this ce is?¡±

    Emrys didn¡¯t respond.

    All he did was give ire a deathly re.

    Thetter had grabbed Caylie by the chin and was preparing to force some liquor down her throat.

    In that instant, a murderous aura exploded in the room.

    ¡°D¡°mn you, how dare you do this to my sister! I¡¯m going to kill you if that¡¯s thest thing I do!¡±

    Amidst a thunderous roar, Emrys pulled ire¡¯s hair and swung her head against the door. Thereafter,

    he grabbed her neck and suspended her in mid¨Cair.

    ire was scared senseless, whereas everyone else in the private room caught their breath in horror.

    Where did this murderous mane from?

    ¡°You¡­ What kind of man are you to hit a woman?¡±

    Randal spoke up to defend his pride despite the guilt he felt inside..

    However, the moment he finished¡­

    p!

    A loud p reverberated through the private room.

    Holding his face in disbelief, Randal questioned, ¡°Dad, why did you hit me? Shouldn¡¯t you be hitting him

    instead?¡±

    He was shocked by the fact that his own father, Patrick, had struck him.

    Patrick replied in a quivering voice, ¡°You¡¯re the one who deserves to be beaten. Do you know who Mr.

    Lund is?¡±

    Patrick was stricken by panic.

    At the end of the auction the other day, Patrick informed his master about Emrys exhibiting his skill in

    Needle of Ninth Revival. Little did he expect his master to puke blood from excitement.

    His master¡¯s reaction consequently shocked him.

    From that day onward, his master ordered him to find Emrys, for the former wanted Emrys to ept

    him as a student.

    My master wants Emrys to be his master!

    1/2

    Chapter 53 Drinking Challenge

    66%

    Back then, Patrick was dumbfounded by the fact. He swiftly sought Yelena¡¯s help, hoping thetter

    would be able to provide him with Emrys¡® contact details.

    However, due to the bad blood between them, Yelena refused to meet Patrick, filling thetter

    withanxiousness.

    Even though it was his son¡¯s birthday, Patrick found it difficult to relish in the supposedly joyful asion

    because his master had continued to pressure him over the matter.

    Therefore, when Caylie begged him for help, he was in no mood to entertain her due to the frustration

    he felt.

    Little did he expect Caylie to be someone close to Emrys.

    Upon realizing their rtionship, Patrick felt like killing himself for the missed opportunity.

    Emrys was already upset with me before. His resentment has probably intensified by now.

    Meanwhile, ire¡¯s face had turned red and her eyes were bulging. In spite of that, Emrys didn¡¯t look

    like he was letting her go at all. Instead, he seemed adamant about taking her life.

    ¡°Emrys, no. Don¡¯t kill her.¡±

    Caylie was worried that Emrys would end up in jail if he killed ire. It was certainly a fate that wasn¡¯t

    worth ending ire¡¯s life for.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Thest thing she wanted was to see him imprisoned after being separated for fifteen years. Hence,

    she begged him to stop desperately.

    When Emrys finally released his grip, he sneered, ¡°You¡¯re lucky that Caylie is a kind person. Otherwise,

    even God himself won¡¯t be able to save you.¡±

    ire copsed onto the ground, coughing repeatedly with her hand holding her throat.

    Upon catching a glimpse of the hard liquor on the floor, Emrys furrowed his brows. ¡°Who¡¯s idea was

    this drinking challenge?¡±

    In that instant, terror descended upon Randal¡¯s colleague who quickly passed the buck. ¡°R¨CRandall got

    me to do it.¡±

    Emrys piercing gaze shifted at once to Randal, sending a chill down his spine.

    Patrick frantically exined, ¡°Mr. Lund, we weren¡¯t aware that Ms. White is your friend-¡±

    ¡°Since when did I allow you to speak?¡±

    Patrick was stumped after being snapped at by Emrys.

    Just when everyone thought that Emrys would give Randal a violent beating, they heard a sneer from

    the former. ¡°Let me finish the drinking challenge on Caylie¡¯s behalf.¡±

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54 Punishing The Troublemaker

    After that, he raised one of the shot sses.

    With a horrified look, Patrick stopped him, ¡°Mr. Lund, no. Don¡¯t do it!¡±

    However, Emrys had already downed a shot.

    Turning around, Patrick gave Randal another p as he roared, ¡°You b*stard! What are you spacing

    out for? Pour me two shots quickly!¡±

    Even though Randal was oblivious to why his father was stricken by fear, he quickly did as he was told.

    Upon raising the two shot sses, Patrick pinched his nose and downed them.

    At that moment, Emrys had already downed his second shot, causing Patrick to anxiously follow up

    with another two.

    Thereafter, Patrick would fearfully drink two sses for every single one Emrys took. There was no

    time for him to take a break in between shots.

    Soon, Patrick bent forward to vomit uncontrobly.

    ¡°Dad¡­¡±

    ¡°Top up my ss, d*mn it! Barf-¡±

    Despite throwing up continuously, Patrick didn¡¯t stop drinking. As long as Emrys continued, he had no

    choice but to follow.

    In contrast to the miserable condition Patrick was in, Emrys seemed unscathed by the effects of

    alcohol. He looked as if he was downing shots upon shots of water instead of hard liquor.

    With every drink he took, he would take one step forward.

    Upon the final step¡­ Thud!

    Emrys stood before Randal with a solemn look on his face. ¡°Now that I¡¯vepleted the challenge,

    what are you going to do?¡±

    His words, just like those uttered by the devil himself, gripped Randal with fear.

    Emrys was standing in his face, ring at him with his ck obsidian eyes that looked like the

    bottomless abyss of hell itself.

    A terrifying aura quickly enveloped Randal.

    What sort of monster have I offended today?

    Meanwhile, the pissed¨Cdrunk Patrick copsed on the ground with a thud. Right before losing

    consciousness, he muttered, ¡°Mr. Lund, I¡­ am¡­ sorry.¡±

    1/2

    112 Thu, 18 Jan

    Chapter 54 Punishing The Troublemaker

    =

    Thereafter, Randal dropped to his knees and began smashing his head on the ground repeatedly.

    However, he had no idea why his father was so afraid of Emrys but was instead terrified by the aura the

    latter exuded Sometimes, fear was a contagious thing.

    Amidst the sound of Randal¡¯s head knocking on the ground, everyone else in the private room held

    their breath in shock. Soon, all they saw was Randal fainting on the floor, right beside his father.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who is so brazen as to cause trouble in my establishment?¡±

    All of a sudden, the deep voice of a middle¨Caged man rang out. It was quickly followed by a group of

    ck¨Cd b*dyguards swarming into the room.

    ¡°Mr. Warhol. he¡¯s the one causing trouble. Seize him quickly and give him a good round of beating!¡±

    ire seemed to have lost her mind. The moment she managed to catch her breath, she hurried up to

    the middle¨Caged man toin.

    Thetter was visibly stunned. ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ire Brown. Mr. Warhol. Have you forgotten that we have done business toge¡ª¡±

    -Shut up!¡±

    The middle¨Caged man stopped ire immediately, for he obviously remembered who she was.

    Half a month ago, the middle¨Caged man had gone to a club to chill. It was there that he got to know

    ire. Although her looks were ordinary, her youth and makeup allowed her to significantly elevate her

    attractiveness.

    Moreover, her provocative outfit and sensuous dancing drew the middle¨Caged man¡¯s attention like a

    siren song.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    As ire quickly recognized that he was someone rich, she readily spent the night with him and was

    handsomely rewarded subsequently.

    That was the reason why he was anxious to have ire shut up.

    After all, it was a private matter between both of them, and he would rather it stay that way.

    Nevertheless, regardless of whether he intended to stand up for ire, he was obliged to do something

    to enforce the rules of Fusion House.

    The troublemaker has to be severely punished.

    Send Gifts

    144

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55 Who Is Emrys

    With that, the middle¨Caged man stormed into the private room.

    With a smirk on her face, ire pointed at Emrys. ¡°Mr. Warhol, that¡¯s the kid who is responsible for the

    devastation here. He has caused two of your distinguished guests to copse.¡±

    Without the need for the middle¨Caged man¡¯s instructions, his b*dyguards rubbed their fists with their

    palms as they approached Emrys menacingly.

    It was then that Emrys threw the middle¨Caged man a nce. ¡°Are you going to stand in the way of my

    affairs?¡±

    The look Emrys gave him caused the middle¨Caged man¡¯s knees to buckle.

    Oh my God! Why is it him?

    The middle¨Caged man could clearly remember how the young man standing before him had forced all

    the reporters to apologize on their knees during Cordelia Group¡¯s productunch.

    More importantly, he had heard that the young man was none other than Empyrean Lord¡¯s brother- in¨C

    law.

    What the f*ck is going on?

    At that moment, the leader of the b*dyguards was about to strike Emrys. He barked, ¡°Kid, how dare you

    speak to our boss that way. I¡¯m going to¡ª¡±

    p!

    Before he finished, the middle¨Caged man lunged forward and gave him a p before bowing in

    deference to Emrys. ¡°Mr. Lund, please forgive me for my subordinate¡¯s indiscretion. I¡¯m sorry to have

    gotten in your way.¡±

    The middle¨Caged man was none other than the head of the Warhol family who presented Cordelia

    Group with a lucrative contract¨CChristian Warhol.

    Fusion House was one of the businesses owned by the Warhol family.

    The sudden turn of events had everyone dumbfounded.

    What¡¯s going on?

    The young nurses who came to celebrate Randal¡¯s birthday were further intrigued by Emrys¡® identity,

    especially after how their supervisor turned pale in shock earlier.

    And now, the big boss of Fusion House was treating Emrys with great respect.

    Who in the world is he?

    The young nurses, who had never faced such a situation before, felt their hearts pounding fast and

    their emotions raging within them.

    1/2

    Chapter 55 Who is Emrys

    The shocked ire asked in disbelief. ¡°M¨CMr. Warhol, have you made a mistake? This kid-¡±

    Bam!

    D

    Christian swung his leg into the air and gave ire a devastating kick.

    ¡°You who e! How dare you disrespect Mr. Lund. Men, p her face till it¡¯s swollen and throw her into

    the streets after ripping off her clothes,¡± Christian thundered.

    Right away!¡±

    Soon, ire was dragged out kicking and screaming. At the end of it all, she still had no idea who

    Emrys really was.

    Thereafter, Christian suggested with an ingratiating smile, ¡°Mr. Lund, going forward, please let me take

    care of such matters. There¡¯s no need for you to dirty your own hands.¡±

    Emrys shot him a frosty nce. ¡°If this was left to you, my sister would no longer be standing here in

    one piece.

    Christian was shaken by the words. ¡°And who is your sister?¡±

    After scanning his surroundings and spotting Caylic, Christian hurried up to her and apologized.

    Even though there were plenty of girls around, all of them had terrified looks on their faces.

    Caylie was the only one who appeared to be rtively calm, allowing Christian to recognize her

    immediately.

    After offering her his apologies, Christian returned his attention to Emrys respectfully. ¡°Mr. Lund, as a

    sign of my regret, I¡¯ll willing to present Fusion House to you. I hope that you¡¯ll ept my humble gift.¡±

    The crowd gasped upon hearing Christian¡¯s words.

    Fusion House is one of the Warhol family¡¯s prized assets. And yet, Christian is giving it to him just like

    that! Who can tell me what is Emrys Lund¡¯s true identity?

    What came as an even greater shock to them was Emrys waving his hand with an indifferent

    expression. ¡°I¡¯m not interested at all.¡±

    On the way home, Caylie gave Emrys a curious stare, as if he was some kind of weirdo.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Given that everyone was dying to know who Emrys really was, she was no exception.

    Why does Patrick fear Rys so much? Why is the boss of Fusion House terrified of Rys too?

    Overwhelmed by curiosity, Caylie held onto Emrys and peppered him with her questions.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56 Trouble With Lincoln

    Hence, Emrys resignedly told Caylie that Patrick likely didn¡¯t have the guts to offend him because he

    used Needle of Ninth Revival during the Eastfield Auctions.

    Boy, the man was stunned by my skills then.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    As for Christian, he was afraid of Emrys because he personally witnessed the incident at Cordelia

    Group. Also, Caylie learned about it from Cordelia.

    After listening to his exnation, Caylie finally understood what transpired and thought everything

    made sense.

    Emrys intentionally hid his identity as Empyrean Lord from her because he didn¡¯t think she would

    believe him even if he told her.

    After all, when he told Cordelia the same thing, she didn¡¯t believe him.

    Thus, he assumed Caylie wouldn¡¯t, too.

    It was the same as no one would believe a friend who imed to be the world¡¯s richest man after

    disappearing for fifteen years unless they saw their friend¡¯s bnce in a bank ount.

    Emrys¡® identity was even harder to exin. Although Cordelia and the others had heard of the title

    Empyrean Lord before, they wouldn¡¯t understand what it meant even if he had the identification

    documents as proof of his identity.

    It was then Caylie suddenly recalled something. ¡°Oh yeah. Howe you seem fine after drinking so

    much liquor?¡°.

    ¡°Now that you mentioned it, I am feeling a little drunk.¡± Emrys tried to act like an average person and

    staggered into her embrace.

    She quickly hailed a taxi and brought him to Apricot Hall thinking that he was telling the truth.

    Even though the road was bumpy, Emrys didn¡¯t feel awful. It¡¯s so nice to have Caylie around.

    When they arrived at Apricot Hall, he saw the shopfront on the opposite side was undergoing

    renovation.

    That shopfront used to be a bakery in the past, but the previous owners moved away because it was

    recently bought by a new proprietor.

    The next day, the identity of the new owner was revealed.

    Lincoln stepped into Apricot Hall with a smirk. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Ms. White.¡±

    Frowning, Caylie spat, ¡°What you doing here, murderer?¡±

    1/2

    11:19

    Fri, 19 Jan

    Chapter 56 Trouble With ¡­

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    ¡°Murderer?¡± He was stunned because he wasn¡¯t aware that the girl from two days ago almost died. In

    fact, he still thought the medicine he prescribed was fine.

    Hence, he didn¡¯t mind her calling him a murderer because he didn¡¯t understand why. He just thought

    she was exaggerating.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand anything, Ms. White. I¡¯m not here to ask you to take me back. I¡¯m just here to tell

    you my clinic is on the opposite side.¡± Lincoln smirked.

    ¡°What?¡± Caylie¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°No one said I can¡¯t. Besides, we all rely on our abilities to make a living, so we¡¯ll see who¡¯s more

    capable. Do you have a problem with that?¡±

    Her expression had turned extremely grim. Ability? You¡¯re clearly relying on your identity as the

    apprentice of a famous doctor to bully me!

    However, that wasn¡¯t the worst part.

    Lincoln continued, ¡°I wonder how my peers under the same teacher are doing. I can¡¯t wait to meet them

    again in two days!¡±

    Then he left Apricot Hall with a cackle.

    Caylie¡¯s b*dy trembled in anger. Does he mean he¡¯ll invite his peers who also studied under Duncan to

    help him on his clinic¡¯s opening day? This is bad. Any one of Duncan¡¯s apprentices has incredible

    medical skills on their own. If all of them are gathered in one ce, it¡¯ll no doubt be the talk of the

    town. There¡¯s a good chance that his clinic¡¯s opening day will also be Apricot Hall¡¯s closing day.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57 Ensure

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    When Caylie thought about how her efforts over the past two years were about to be for naught, sorrow

    flooded her heart.

    Emrys asked with a grin upon seeing the gloomy expression on her countenance. ¡°Why do you look

    unhappy again, Caylie? Who pissed you off? I¡¯ll murder them.¡±

    In

    response, she pinched him. ¡°Are you a barbarian? Violence shouldn¡¯t be your first option to solve

    problems.¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you, same as the others. If anyone dares to bully my older sisters,

    I¡¯ll kill them.¡±

    ¡°Is talking nonsense all you know?¡± Despite her words, she still felt happy to hear that. I always feel like

    I can depend on him.

    ¡°Tell me, what can I help you with, Caylie?¡±

    Since he insisted, Caylie informed him of her exchange with Lincoln earlier.

    Emrys smiled reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Caylie. I¡¯ll ensure he won¡¯t be able to open his clinic.¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are, the Chief of the Department of Health?¡± She red at him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, Caylie?¡±

    ¡°Yes,

    yes, I do. If you say you can pluck the stars from the sky, I¡¯ll believe you, too.¡±

    Instead of exining further, he merely said, ¡°I¡¯m feeling hungry right now, so I¡¯ll be going out to buy

    some food.¡±

    Then he left Apricot Hall.

    The moment he stepped out of the building, the look in his eyes turned frigid. That d*mned Lincoln! It

    seems like I didn¡¯t hit him hard enoughst time, considering he had the guts to bully Caylie again! I

    guess he¡¯s just too eager to meet Hades!

    Meanwhile, Patrick woke up with a splitting headache at noon after puking all day.

    He ignored the pain and hastily summoned Randal.

    When he saw his son, he was taken aback because his son¡¯s head was wrapped in gauze. ¡°Was Mr.

    Lund the one who injured you?¡±

    There was fear in Patrick¡¯s tone not anger.

    Randal shook his head. ¡°No. This is my own fault.¡±

    A1

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58 Calling His Peers

    Just as Patrick was about to depart, his phone vibrated. It was an unknown caller, so he thought it was

    from a patient and rejected the call without thinking.

    After a while, he received a text message: I¡¯m Emrys Lund.Mr. Lund? Agitatedly, he called the number

    without dy. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to call me, Mr. Lund. I¡¯m delighted. Erm¡­ I¡¯m very sorry about what

    happened yesterday¡­¡±

    Emrys went straight to the point. ¡°Stop talking. Do you want to learn Needle of Ninth Revival?¡±.

    That offer astonished Patrick for a moment before he vehemently nodded. ¡°Of course! Not only that,

    but my teacher also wants to learn it. He has been talking about studying under you for the past two

    days!¡±

    ¡°Your teacher?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Duncan Rodriguez, the famous doctor.¡±

    A brief silence ensued before Emrys spoke again with a weird voice. ¡°This means you¡¯re familiar with

    Lincoln, correct?¡±

    ¡°I do. We both studied under Mr. Rodriguez. However, my rtionship with him is terrible. Are you

    perhaps his friend, Mr. Lund?¡± inquired Patrick carefully.

    ¡°He¡¯s my enemy.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Patrick blurted before speedily realizing he had misspoken and exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lund.

    I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. What I was trying to say was that b*stard Lincoln doesn¡¯t deserve to be

    your friend.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Stop buttering me up. In two days, Lincoln will be opening a clinic opposite Apricot Hall. I want you to

    invite a few people to help me ruin the opening.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Send me the address. I promise you that you¡¯ll be satisfied with the results.¡±

    After the call ended, Patrick felt at ease, as though a ray of sunlight had shot through the dark clouds

    and shone on him.

    Then he cackled wildly. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Oh, Lincoln! You shouldn¡¯t have opposed me when we were still

    students. Now, you¡¯ve even stepped on Mr. Lund¡¯s toe this time! You deserve whateveres next!¡±

    Of course, he would never tell Lincoln the truth. I hope Mr. Lund will crush you beneath his feet!

    Confused, Randal stared at his father. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Dad?¡± Why is he beaming after

    answering a call? He looked depressed just a few minutes ago and was hurrying to reach Jadeborough

    Hospital.

    1/2

    60%

    Chapter 58 Calling His Peers

    +10 pearls

    In response, Patrick smirked. ¡°We¡¯ve struck gold, Randy.¡±

    That didn¡¯t make his son any less confused.

    Ignoring him, Patrick swiftly called someone. ¡°Hey, Abe, do you have free time during the next few

    days? I¡¯ve something I want to¡­ Eh? You¡¯re going to support Lincoln¡¯s new clinic? Sure. Good luck!¡±

    He ended the call and dialed someone else¡¯s number. ¡°Hey, Ray. Do you have time¡­ Oh, you¡¯re going

    to support Lincoln¡¯s clinic too? Good luck.¡±

    Then he made another call. ¡°Hey, Jaz¡­ Oh, good luck!¡±

    In total, he dialed more than a dozen phone numbers. Only two or three agreed to help him because

    they used to be his good buddies. The rest had already been invited by Lincoln.

    Puzzled, Randal inquired, ¡°Did the excessive amount of alcohol leave a negative effect on your brain,

    Dad? Why are you happy that people rejected you?¡±

    Patrick responded profoundly, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. They¡¯re all lining up to be taken out in one fell

    swoop! Hahaha!¡±

    After finishing contacting his peers, he waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Randy. Drive me to Mr. Rodriguez¡¯s

    residence. I want to pay him a visit.¡±

    Duncan used to be a professor at the University of Chanaea. Every one of his students was a

    prominent, established figure in hospitals nationwide.

    Even the Department of Health¡¯s chief was once his student.

    He had been enjoying his retirement for nearly a decade by that point.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59 Do Him A Favor

    Patrick arrived at Duncan¡¯s house and bumped into Lincoln, who was leaving.

    The two merely snorted and acted like they didn¡¯t know each other.

    At that moment, an old man in a white shirt was standing under the shade of a tree and practicing

    yoga.

    That man was none other than Duncan.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Although he was already in his seventies, he was still a healthy old man because he was adamant

    about practicing yoga on a daily basis.

    As healthy and fit as he was, he still couldn¡¯t stop himself from getting too emotional and vomiting blood

    when he heard someone had performed Needle of Ninth Revival. From that, it was obvious that Needle

    of Ninth Revival was a very precious technique.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Patrick!¡± Duncan stopped what he was doing and smiled.

    Patrick nodded. ¡°I bumped into Lincoln just now, Mr. Rodriguez.¡±

    ¡°Yes. He told me he was opening a traditional medicine clinic, and he invited me to help him out.¡±

    ¡°Did you agree to it, Mr. Rodriguez?¡±

    Duncanughed and shook his head. ¡°One must rely on his own capability to open a clinic. He¡¯s not

    going to go far if he uses unorthodox tricks. Hence, I criticized him and sent him away.¡±

    ¡°Nice one.¡±

    ¡°Are you here because you¡¯ve heard from the amazing doctor?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Duncan jumped in front of Patrick, grabbed his shoulders, and shook him violently.

    Needless to say, Patrick was startled. ¡°Calm down, Mr. Rodriguez!¡±

    Duncan was getting impatient when he urged, ¡°Quick! Bring me to see him. I want to be his disciple

    Duncan valued the knowledge of traditional medicine more than life itself. In fact, he had dedicated his

    entire life to traditional medicine, and that was why he could be the best in the country. Despite

    having retired, he still couldn¡¯t stop thinking about his past achievements.

    One of those achievements was Needle of Ninth Revival.

    1/2

    Chapter 59 Do Him A Favor

    +10 pearls

    Duncan learned the acupuncture technique from an ancient manual when he was young, and he made

    a name for himself in the traditional medical field with that technique.

    After he became famous, he was generous enough to share his knowledge with his disciples.

    It was only two years ago that Duncan realized his Needle of Ninth Revival was iplete as he was

    revising it.

    As it turned out, Needle of Ninth Revival didn¡¯t require nine needles to perform the acupuncture.

    Instead, it was a progressive healing effect, with a total of nine levels.

    Life energy restoration, Soul Cross, would only happen when one had reached the ninth level.

    With Duncan¡¯s current ability, the best he could do was seven levels. He had spent the past two years

    performing thest two levels required, but he could never do it.

    Hence, when Duncan heard Patrick telling him that someone had performed the Needle of Ninth

    Revival, Duncan specifically asked Patrick how many levels had that person achieved. The answer to

    that question was twelve.

    That was an extra three levels.

    Not only was there an increase of three levels, but that man that had performed the Needle of Ninth

    Revival had discovered the way to achieve the first nine levels.

    From that day onward, Duncan had decided to ask Emrys to ept him as a student.

    Upon seeing how excited Duncan was, Patrick couldn¡¯t help but utter helplessly, ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, I don¡¯t

    think now is the right time to visit Mr. Lund.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is he trying to negotiate terms with me?¡± Duncan was displeased.

    Hearing that, Patrick¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he instantly shed a bitter smile. ¡°You¡¯ve

    misunderstood me, Mr. Rodriguez. What I meant is that Mr. Lund will definitely reject you if you were to

    visit him out of the blue.¡±

    Patrick was being slightly crafty by omitting the fact that Emrys had already agreed to teach them

    Needle of Ninth Revival.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Duncan frowned.

    ¡°I think you should do him a favor first, Mr. Rodriguez.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Patrick smiled, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Based on what I know, Mr. Lund knows ady who owns Apricot

    Hall. Recently, an idi*t deliberately opened a new clinic right across the street to put Apricot Hall out of

    business.¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60 Betrayal

    ¡°How could someone do such a despicable thing?¡±

    Patrick darted his eyes around and replied, ¡°Regardless of who that person is, I think he still ought to

    respect you. Hence, why don¡¯t we wait until the new clinic opens? You can go over to say a word or two

    to bring that person down a peg. That way, you¡¯ll be doing Mr. Lund a favor.¡±

    Duncan smacked his own thigh and eximed, ¡°Good idea! You¡¯re a bright fellow, aren¡¯t you? Let¡¯s do

    that. Come over to pick me up when that idi¡¯t opens his new clinic.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Patrick was on cloud nine when he was leaving Duncan¡¯s house. Oh, Lincoln! You¡¯re no match for me!

    ¡°Dad, what did Mr. Rodriguez say?¡± Randal asked.

    ¡°Sit back and enjoy the show!¡±

    Two dayster, it was the grand opening of Lincoln¡¯s Four Pirs Hall.

    Over the past two days, Lincoln had been contacting all his associates and doing promotional events

    for the grand opening.

    Hence, the ce was packed that day.

    On the other hand, Caylie was utterly devastated. If Emrys hadn¡¯t consoled her, she would¡¯ve kept

    Apricot Hall closed for the day.

    Suddenly, she saw someone familiar walking past. ¡°Henny? What are you doing here?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Caylie widened her eyes in shock because she saw Henrietta exiting Four Pirs Hall from across the

    street.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going for the post¨Cgraduate entrance exam, Henny?¡± There was a sense of

    foreboding lingering within Caylie.

    In response, Henrietta answered sheepishly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Caylie. D¨CDr. Faraday offered to triple my

    sry.¡±

    Henrietta was young, and her medical skills were barely sufficient to treat patients independently.

    Whenever she ran into slightly moreplicated diseases, she still needed to ask Caylie for help.

    Therefore, it was obvious that Lincoln was simply paying Henrietta triple to upset Caylie.

    Lincoln was tantly challenging Caylie by poaching Henrietta, who Caylie had been tutoring over the

    past year.

    1/2

    11:20 Fri, 19 Jan

    Chapter 60 Betrayal

    +10 pearls

    That was how ruthless Lincoln was.

    Needless to say, Caylie was heartbroken. If Henrietta had really resigned to sit for her post¨Cgraduate

    entrance exam, I would have had no problem with that. In fact, I would even hope for the best for her.

    However, she¡¯s now working for Lincoln at Four Pirs Hall just because Lincoln is paying her three

    times more. Does she really value the triple sry more than the time and effort I invested in her over

    the year?

    At the same time, Caylie was also extremely disappointed with how things had turned out. Back then,

    this girl was having trouble getting employed after she graduated. She promised me she would learn

    and change her attitude. I¡¯ve been taken for a ride, haven¡¯t I? She stabbed me in the back after getting

    mentored by me for a year.

    Emrys was heartbroken and enraged when he saw how dejected Caylic looked.

    ¡°You¡¯re Henrietta, right? I¡¯ll keep an eye on you,¡± Emrys uttered coldly.

    ¡°Ha! How could you threaten a young woman? Where are your manners?¡± Suddenly, Lincoln stepped

    forward and shielded Henrietta. In a righteous tone, he uttered, ¡°You¡¯ve done nothing wrong, Ms. ck.

    Apricot Hall is filled with ruthless and vicious people. You shouldn¡¯t stay in a ce like that!¡±

    ¡°What are you on about, Lincoln? Have I ever wronged you guys when you were working at Apricot

    Hall?¡± Caylie was infuriated. Lincoln is such a shameless man! How could he tell such lies?

    In response, Lincoln sneered, ¡°Well, you should know the answer to that question.¡±

    Lincoln deliberately raised his voice when he said that. Everyone at the scene heard it and cast

    resentful nces at Caylie.

    The crowd chose to believe Lincoln¡¯s words because they thought Lincoln was Duncan¡¯s mentee, so

    Lincoln had no reason to lie.

    ¡°Lincoln, tell me how I mistreated you guys!¡± Caylie roared.

 Chapter 61

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 61 A Misunderstanding

    Lincoln kept his silence.

    +10 pearls

    He was deliberately tarnishing Caylie¡¯s reputation, kindling the crowd¡¯s resentment toward her.

    His reason? Was it of any importance?

    Not in the slightest.

    He didn¡¯t even need to provide an exnation, unable to conjure one even if asked. Regardless, the

    oue was just as he had wished.

    A spark of fury ignited in Emrys¡® eyes. He stepped forward, his voiceced with menace, ¡°How dare

    you nder my sister? Do you think I don¡¯t dare to strike you?¡±

    To his surprise, Lincoln intentionally patted his own face, goading, ¡°Come on then, hit me as hard as

    you can. Let everyone see just how crude the people of Apricot Hall are. With your violent

    temperament, who would dare to let you treat them?¡±

    His words set the crowd buzzing.

    ¡°Apricot Hall resorts to violence when they can¡¯t win an argument!¡±

    ¡°What a brute! And he runs a clinic? If you¡¯re so fond of fighting, why not start a gang? Even Hendrik,

    the leader of Midas, wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against you.¡±

    ¡°When I was at Apricot Hall thest time, this youngd jumped out and caused a scene. He even

    pped Dr. Faraday.¡±

    ¡°I was there too! It was him. He was the one dying the treatment of that little girl. She was barely a

    year or two years old. How could he be so cruel?¡±

    ¡°This is outrageous! Apricot Hall should be shut down!¡±

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    In no time, the tide of public opinion turned against Emrys.

    The issue of the little girl particrly invoked the people¡¯s sympathy, and the shared sentiment

    morphed into collective fury.

    The power of public opinion could be terrifying.

    Just their spit alone could drown Emrys.

    Caylie tugged at Emrys with an ashen look on her face. ¡°Perhaps we should close Apricot Hall for a

    while andy low until this blows over.¡±

    She knew all too well the venomous nature of these people¡¯s tongues and couldn¡¯t bear to see Emrys

    being vilified.

    1/3

    11:21 Fri, 19 Janki

    Chapter 61 A¡­

    60%

    +10 pearls

    However, Emrys shook his head with an icy look on his face. ¡°Caylie, we cannot back down, not even a

    single step. If we do, they will think we¡¯re guilty, and Apricot Hall might even get destroyed.¡±

    He, too, was seething with fury.

    However, he was waiting for the truth to unveil itself, for everything to settle down.

    Finally, a weak voice piped up from the crowd.

    ¡°You¡¯re all lying! He is a good man! He saved my life.¡±

    The crowd turned toward the direction of the voice.

    It belonged to the little girl whom Lincoln had diagnosed with Heat Syndrome.

    The woman cradling her stepped forward toe to Emrys¡® defense. ¡°Nancy is right. Dr. Lund is a

    good man. If it weren¡¯t for him, Nancy would have died in the hands of that ipetent doctor, Lincoln

    Faraday.¡±

    She pointed an usatory finger at Lincoln furiously.

    The crowd went into an uproar again.

    What¡¯s going on? Why have the usations suddenly shifted toward Dr. Faraday?

    Someone demanded, ¡°Ma¡¯am, please rify. The one who dyed your daughter¡¯s treatment the other

    day was this Lund fellow.¡±

    The woman shook her head. ¡°No. That¡¯s not it. Nancy had Cold Syndrome, not Heat Syndrome. It was

    this ipetent Dr. Faraday who misdiagnosed.¡±

    All eyes darted to Lincoln.

    The others couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they had misunderstood the situation.

    The mother and daughter were the ones affected. Hence, it seemed unlikely they would cover for

    Emrys, the so¨Ccalled murderer.

    A bead of cold sweat trickled down Lincoln¡¯s sideburn.

    He had not anticipated that the woman would step forward at this moment.

    Howeyer, he quicklyposed himself. His mind raced at a swift pace, and he began to p his

    hands, saying, ¡°Brilliant, Caylie! This move of yours is utterly brilliant!¡±

    Brilliant?

    The crowd was confounded.

    2/3

    11, 17 Jall

    Chapter 61 A¡­

    +10 pearls

    Caylie wore a puzzled expression on her face as well.

    Lincoln continued, ¡°Caylie, I know you have always held a grudge against me, so youy a trap early

    on to tarnish my reputation. This mother¨Cand¨Cdaughter duo are merely actresses you

    hired.¡±

    As Lincoln¡¯s words fell, everyone¡¯s eyes narrowed in suspicion.

    ¡°The other day at Apricot Hall, everyone saw how this girl was suffering from the heat. And yet, this

    woman has the audacity to im that her daughter was suffering from Cold Syndrome instead. Does

    she take all of us for fools?¡±

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62 Crushing Defeat

    ¡°Moreover, this woman berated me for being ipetent, saying that Lund fellow saved her

    daughter¡¯s life instead. Isn¡¯t she implying that my medical skills, trained under the famous Dr. Duncan

    Rodriguez, are inferior to a youngd barely in his twenties? Can you guys believe that? So, who else

    could they be, if not actresses?¡±

    Lincoln let out a bellow before assuming a look of utter heartbreak as he continued, ¡°I may not care

    about the rumors tarnishing my reputation. After all, I have never given much importance to fame.

    However, what truly breaks my heart is to see such a young girl manipted by these ill- intentioned

    people. Doesn¡¯t this pain their conscience?¡±

    His words rang with a righteous fury, captivating the crowd and igniting their collective anger.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Suddenly, insults started pouring in from all directions, not just toward Caylic and Emrys, but also the

    woman who had used Lincoln of being an ipetent doctor.

    ¡°A vile woman indeed, even exploiting your own daughter! How much were you paid by Apricot Hall?¡±

    ¡°You are unfit to be a mother.¡±

    ¡°All from Apricot Hall, may you perish!¡±

    The woman had not anticipated such an attack of words simply for standing up for what was right. She

    feltpletely disheartened.

    She had once been a loyal supporter of Lincoln, but ever since he misdiagnosed her daughter¡¯s

    condition, she had lost all faith in the man.

    Back then, she had just lost faith in the man¡¯s medical skills.

    However, it was not until today that the woman realized just how despicable Lincoln truly was. Not only

    were his medical skills questionable, but he alsocked basic moral integrity.

    How can such a person be a doctor?

    The woman, unable to defend herself, could only cover her daughter¡¯s ears to shield her from the foul

    language.

    Meanwhile, the fire in Emrys¡® eyes raged on.

    The scene before him seemed all too familiar.

    Back then at Cordelia Group, another clueless crowd was swayed by a few maniptive words and

    hurled abuses and slurs at him.

    Is it so easy to fool the citizens of Chanaea?

    1/3

    11:21 Fri, 19 Jan ?x.

    Chapter 62 Crushing Defeat

    60%1

    +10 pearls

    A wave of despair washed over Emrys as he thought about the brave soldiers defending the borders,

    risking their lives against external enemies, only to be helpless against the verbal assault of these

    ignorant people.

    How tragic!

    ¡°Mr. Faraday, isn¡¯t today the grand opening of your Four Pirs Hall? Why does the crowd seem so

    agitated?¡±

    A deep voice suddenly echoed from beyond the throng,

    The noise of the crowd faltered, faces turning toward the source of the interruption. A collective

    shudder passed through them.

    It was none other than the director of Jadeborough General Hospital, Frederick Duster.

    Has hee to celebrate the inauguration of Four Pirs Hall?

    Lincoln hurried to greet him. ¡°Mr. Duster, I¡¯m immensely grateful for your support. We¡¯ve had a minor

    hup here, but it¡¯s been taken care of.¡±

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s handled,¡± Frederick replied. He nodded and spared Emrys and the others a nce

    before entering Four Pirs Hall.

    Before long, a flurry of figures arrived.

    Astonishingly, each and every one of them was a department head or higher from various prominent

    hospitals.

    The murmuring of the crowd grew.

    The gathering of these prominent figures in the medical field was set to be an extraordinary medical

    extravaganza that would undoubtedly make waves in Jadeborough.

    The arrival of the next notable figure sent the crowd into an unprecedented uproar.

    It was the chief of the Jadeborough Department of Health, Sam Youngblood.

    He strolled forward confidently, a spring in his step and a radiant smile on his face. It was as if his every

    action dered that his fellow student had opened this traditional medicine clinic and was undoubtedly

    trustworthy, encouraging everyone toe here for their healthcare needs.

    One could only imagine the fervor coursing through the hearts of the people among the crowd.

    There was no doubting the power of the most famous doctor in the country and Lincoln¡¯s extremely

    well¨Cconnected social circle.

    In stark contrast, Apricot Hall across the street seemed inconceivably insignificant.

    All colors drained from Caylie¡¯s face. Each time a new VIP arrived, her heart pounded violently.

    2/3

    1121

    Fil, 19 Jall

    Chapter 62 Crushing Defeat

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    She had foreseen that Lincoln would attempt to overshadow her on this day. However, she had not

    expected the extent to which he would go, offering her not even a sliver of survival chance.

 Chapter 63

    11:21 Fri, 19 Jan

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 63 An Argument Among Students

    From that day onward, Apricot Hall would cease to exist there.

    At the end of the day, their efforts for the past two years had gone to waste.

    +10 pearls

    When enough people had gathered, Lincoln chirped, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ve invited my seniors and juniors

    today for the benefit of everyone. Today, each one of you can get a free physical

    examination at Four Pirs Hall.¡±

    The news threw the crowd into a frenzy.

    After all, the medical practitioners there were so famous that the citizens could never get an

    appointment. The fact that they were providing free physical examinations was unexpected news.

    It was like a blessing from the heavens.

    ¡°Dr. Faraday¡¯s the true definition of a great doctor, unlike a certain someone, who has no skills at all

    and only knows how to beat others up.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get treated at Four Pirs Hall in the future. I¡¯m never going back to Apricot Hall, no matter what.

    It needs to shut down!¡±

    As the crowd continued to make criticisms, more winding queues began to form as they waited for the

    medical professionals to examine their bodies.

    Lincoln subconsciously nced at Apricot Hall and smirked slyly. Just then, he spotted a figure.

    It was Mathias Jenkins.

    Why is he here?

    Like Lincoln, Mathias, too, had studied under Duncan. However, the two were on bad terms Rumor had

    it that Mathias was a deputy director of a hospital in Summerbank.

    What puzzled Lincoln was that Mathias had shown up when he never contacted thetter.

    Could my fellow students have contacted him so he coulde over to help?

    If that were the case, Lincoln would be more than willing to mend their rtionship, but as soon as he

    approached Mathias, he realized thetter was standing in front of Apricot Hall. In other words, Mathias

    was not there to meet Lincoln.

    Mathias looked up to read the signage above the clinic before asking Caylie, ¡°Are you Caylie White?¡±

    Caylie nodded with confusion written all over her face, absolutely unaware of the purpose of the

    man¡¯s visit.

    4

    1/3

    Chapter 63 An Argument¡­

    +10 pearls

    2.60%

    Mathias grinned. ¡°I¡¯vee to the right ce, then.¡±

    He then said nothing more and stood facing Apricot Hall, expressing his stand with his actions.

    Although Caylie was confounded, she was in no mood to ask Mathias questions. She had enough to

    worry about, thanks to Four Pirs Hall.

    More importantly, there was a huge crowd at thepetitor¡¯s clinic, and all of them were big shots.

    Even if there was one person supporting Apricot Hall, it was just a drop in the oceanpared to the

    number of people at Four Pirs Hall.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    After some time, another person arrived. Upon spotting Mathias, the man rushed forward to ask,

    ¡°What¡¯s up? Is Patrick not here yet?¡±

    Mathias smiled wryly and shook his head. ¡°Nope. I have no idea what the opportunity he mentioned is.

    He made it sound so mysterious.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s how he is. He loves keeping others in suspense. Let¡¯s just wait and see. By the way, why is

    Four Pirs Hall so lively?¡±

    ¡°How can it not be when Lincoln contacted half of our teacher¡¯s students for help?¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ Looks like our side is quite weak. Hopefully, Patrick isn¡¯t scamming us.¡±

    The two men were colleagues in the medical field who had promised Patrick to show Apricot Hall their

    support.

    In fact, the three were once roommates and had an incredibly close rtionship. Hence, the two did not

    think Patrick would trick them for no reason.

    Regardless, immense stress was building in them.

    Even though the people on the other side were not as influential as the two, their numbers alone were

    terrifying enough.

    On the contrary, the number of patients at Apricot Hall was pathetic.

    Lincoln¡¯s face contorted into a scowl when he realized the two were there to help hispetitor.

    In the meantime, Frederick and Sam had heard themotion outside and stepped out to find out

    what was happening. s, what they saw only made them scowl.

    Frederick said, ¡°Mathias, I know you two don¡¯t get along well with Lincoln, but must you really pick this

    day¨Cwhen Lincoln¡¯s clinic is having its grand opening¨Ctoe here and cause trouble?¡±

    From Frederick¡¯s perspective, both Mathias and his friend were deliberately picking a fight by standing

    on Apricot Hall¡¯s side.

    Sam, however, was not as patient nor polite as Frederick. The former barked, ¡°If you still consider

    2/3

    11:21 Fri, 19 Jan ti.

    Chapter 63 An Argument ¡­

    60%¨C

    +10 pearls

    yourself as Mr. Rodriguez¡¯s student, then you¡¯d better get your asses over here to Four Pirs Hall!¡±

    Both Frederick and Sam were Duncan¡¯s first batch of students, which meant they were the seniors.

    Thus, their words held immense authority.

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64 No Permission To Faint

    At that moment, Mathias and his friend were feeling the squeeze. They could not help but curse Patrick

    in their minds. D*mn you, Patrick. Why aren¡¯t you here yet? We can¡¯t hold on any longer!

    Fortunately, an angry shout suddenly sounded from a distance.

    ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s some attitude from you, Frederick, Sam. Am I dead to you?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expression changed when they turned to look in the voice¡¯s direction.

    An old man wearing a white shirt marched over with Patrick.

    That man was none other than the country¡¯s most famous doctor, Duncan.

    ¡°Mr. Rodriguez!¡±

    Shocked, Frederick and the others frantically rushed forward to greet Duncan, but thetter waved

    them off with disgust. ¡°Get lost! I don¡¯t have students like you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Frederick and the rest were bewildered; they had never seen their teacher so angered before.

    Duncan did not so much as entertain them. He walked past his students to arrive before Emrys, his

    head lowered respectfully. ¡°Mr. Lund, please ept me as your student!¡±

    Everyone at the scene was stunned. It was as if a pail of icy water was poured on them.

    They could not believe their ears.

    After all, their teacher, the country¡¯s most famous doctor, Duncan Rodriguez, wanted to be a student to

    the youngster standing before them.

    Has Mr. Rodriguez lost his mind?

    Frederick¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief as he asked, ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, what are you doing? How could

    you be this rascal¡¯s student-¡±

    If Mr. Rodriguez bes Emrys¡® student, that means we¡¯ll have to address Emrys as our

    grandmaster! How can that be?

    Before Frederick could finish, Duncan gave the former a tight p. ¡°Insolence! I¡¯m talking to Mr. Lund

    here. How dare an idiot like you interrupt?¡±

    Frederick was so frightened he dared not make a sound.

    Although he was the director of Jadeborough General Hospital, he would always be a student of

    Duncan¡¯s.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    1/3

    60%

    Chapter 64 No Permission T¡­

    +10 pearls

    Hence, Duncan could hit Frederick whenever he wanted.

    Right then, Duncan turned to Emrys with his head lowered respectfully again, asking earnestly, ¡°Please

    take me as your student, Mr. Lund.¡±

    An icy expression rested on Emrys¡® visage. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. We should settle the

    problem in front of us.¡±

    With that, he exhaled slowly.

    You guys are finally noticing me now, huh? You guys have no idea how frustrating it has been for me.

    Emrys could no longer contain the rage he had been suppressing for a long time. He rushed forward,

    grabbed Lincoln by the cor, and dragged thetter across the floor.

    ¡°You useless scum! Get on your knees and bow twenty times before Caylie!¡°.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The fires of anger consumed Emrys¡® eyes as he mmed Lincoln¡¯s head to the ground furiously.

    ¡°My sister¡¯s such a kind person. How dare a scum like you bully her? I¡¯m not letting this slide!¡±

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Lincoln¡¯s head was quickly covered in blood, but Emrys seemed to have no intention of stopping. It was

    only until twenty bows were fulfilled did Emrys drag the former to Nancy and her mother and pressed

    his head to the ground again.

    ¡°These bows are for thisdy and her daughter. An apology is not the only thing you owe them; you

    even owe them a life. How are you nning to pay them back?¡±

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Again, Lincoln¡¯s head was mmed into the ground twenty times.

    The pain instantly knocked him out.

    Unfortunately, Emrys pulled out a silver needle and stabbed it into the crown of Lincoln¡¯s head. ¡°Did I

    give you permission to faint?¡± fumed Emrys.

    Lincoln, who had already passed out, regained consciousness, his face contorted with pain.

    This is forture!

    The pain had already exceeded the limit of his b*dy¡¯s tolerance, yet he was forced to stay awake to

    endure it.

    Lincoln¡¯s head was already in terrible shape, but there was no way Emrys would feel sympathy for

    him.

    2/3

    11:21 Fri, 19 Jan

    Chapter 64 No Permission T¡­

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    It was simply impossible.

    After all, a murderer like Lincoln did not deserve the slightest ounce of sympathy.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65 The Reverse Version

    ¡°Is this enough to make you admit defeat?¡± Emrys questioned furiously.

    Surprisingly, Lincoln was incredibly adamant, shaking his head stubbornly even though his head was

    cut open.

    He knew his life would be ruined if he admitted defeat that day.

    ¡°Fine. Since you have a death wish, I¡¯ll make ite true.¡±

    Emrys¡® eyes glinted with hostility. All of a sudden, he pulled out dozens of needles and inserted them

    into Lincoln¡¯s acupoints with an extremely strange technique.

    Looks of astonishment immediately painted the faces of Duncan¡¯s students.

    Why does the technique look so unusual and familiar at the same time?

    Suddenly, a chill ran down everyone¡¯s spine.

    ¡°I¨CIs this the reversed version of Needle of Ninth Revival?¡±

    Sure enough, the technique Emrys applied was the reversed version of Needle of Ninth Revival.

    The Needle of Ninth Revival could unleash life energy restoration and Soul Cross.

    While the original version could save lives, the reversed version could unleash Soul Cross. Each

    needle inserted into the b*dy using thetter technique wasplete torture.

    Once twelve needles were inserted into the victim¡¯s b*dy, his or her soul would be destroyed.

    Emrys pressed Lincoln down with one hand and swiftly inserted the needles into thetter¡¯s b*dy with

    the other. Soon, Emrys was on his tenth needle.

    Lincoln¡¯s b*dy was twitching furiously at that point.

    The pain he was feeling did not juste from his b*dy, but it was alsoing from his soul. It felt as if

    each sharp needle was inserted into his brain matter.

    The crowd was stunned to the core.

    There were two things that contributed to their shock. Firstly, it was Emrys¡® ruthlessness. Secondly, it

    was the fact that the Needle of Ninth Revival used ten needles.

    Could the technique we¡¯ve been learning for the past decades be wrong?

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Duncan may be able to answer their question, but the old man was currently in no mood to do so. In

    fact, his face had flushed bright red with excitement.

    11:21 Fri, 19 Jan

    Chapter 65 The Reverse¡­

    +10 pearls

    Duncan valued medical knowledge more than life itself.

    Never in his wildest dreams did he think he would get to witness theplete technique of Needle of

    Ninth Revival in his twilight years. Even if Emrys did not ept Duncan as a student, thetter would

    be satisfied as long as he could watch Emrys perform theplete technique.

    Duncan could not wait to see it. I wonder what the legendary twelfth needle looks like.

    However, he seemed to have forgotten the fact that his student would die once the twelfth needle was

    inserted.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll tell you everything! Please stop torturing me!¡±

    Lincoln could not handle the pain anymore. With that, he admitted all his crimes, from the misdiagnosis

    of the little girl to his ns of defaming Apricot Hall. At the same time, he also cleared Caylie¡¯s and the

    other woman¡¯s names.

    Everyone at the scene fell silent after hearing the truth.

    Immediately after that, fury surged through everyone¡¯s hearts.

    They had trusted Lincoln greatly, yet thetter turned out to be a shameless scoundrel disguised as a

    gentleman. At that moment, they thought letting him live was simply a waste of the earth¡¯s

    resources.

    At first, the crowd may have felt empathy for Lincoln when he was tortured so ruthlessly by Emrys, but

    now, they wished for nothing more than for Lincoln to die sooner.

    Relieved by the oue, Emrys turned to Caylie and said, ¡°See? I told you no one would get to bully

    you as long as I¡¯m here.¡±

    Killing Lincoln was a piece of cake, but Emrys would never kill him right away. After all, what Emrys

    wanted was to reveal the truth. If he had outright killed Lincoln, then his tarnished reputation would still

    remain.

    ¡°Emrys¡­¡±

    Caylie could not hold in her tears anymore. Fat tears rolled down her cheeks as she threw herself into

    Emrys¡® arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Caylie. There are many people watching. Look, your makeup is running,¡± said Emrys.

    Wearing a teary¨Ceyed smile, Caylie promised, ¡°All right. I won¡¯t cry.¡±

    Only when the heartwarming moment between the two siblings ended did Duncan ask miserably, ¡°Mr.

    Lund, can you please ept me as your student?¡±

    Duncan thought it was a pity that he did not get to witness theplete version of the Needle of Ninth

    Revival when Emrys was down to thest two needles. Though it was the reversed version, it was

    better than nothing.

    2/3

    Fri, Jan

    Chapter 65 The Reverse¡­

    +10 pearls

    It¡¯s a pity that Lincoln yielded. What a useless student. He should¡¯ve sacrificed himself to contribute to

    the medical field.

 Chapter 66

    ¡°Is this enough to make you admit defeat?¡± Emrys questioned furiously.

    Surprisingly, Lincoln was incredibly adamant, shaking his head stubbornly even though his head was

    cut open.

    He knew his life would be ruined if he admitted defeat that day.

    ¡°Fine. Since you have a death wish, I¡¯ll make ite true.¡±

    Emrys¡® eyes glinted with hostility. All of a sudden, he pulled out dozens of needles and inserted them

    into Lincoln¡¯s acupoints with an extremely strange technique.

    Looks of astonishment immediately painted the faces of Duncan¡¯s students.

    Why does the technique look so unusual and familiar at the same time?

    Suddenly, a chill ran down everyone¡¯s spine.

    ¡°I¨CIs this the reversed version of Needle of Ninth Revival?¡±

    Sure enough, the technique Emrys applied was the reversed version of Needle of Ninth Revival.

    The Needle of Ninth Revival could unleash life energy restoration and Soul Cross.

    While the original version could save lives, the reversed version could unleash Soul Cross. Each

    needle inserted into the b*dy using thetter technique wasplete torture.

    Once twelve needles were inserted into the victim¡¯s b*dy, his or her soul would be destroyed.

    Emrys pressed Lincoln down with one hand and swiftly inserted the needles into thetter¡¯s b*dy with

    the other. Soon, Emrys was on his tenth needle.

    Lincoln¡¯s b*dy was twitching furiously at that point.

    The pain he was feeling did not juste from his b*dy, but it was alsoing from his soul. It felt as if

    each sharp needle was inserted into his brain matter.

    The crowd was stunned to the core.

    There were two things that contributed to their shock. Firstly, it was Emrys¡® ruthlessness. Secondly, it

    was the fact that the Needle of Ninth Revival used ten needles.

    Could the technique we¡¯ve been learning for the past decades be wrong?

    Duncan may be able to answer their question, but the old man was currently in no mood to do so. In

    fact, his face had flushed bright red with excitement.

    11:21 Fri, 19 Jan

    Chapter 65 The Reverse¡­

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    +10 pearls

    Duncan valued medical knowledge more than life itself.

    Never in his wildest dreams did he think he would get to witness theplete technique of Needle of

    Ninth Revival in his twilight years. Even if Emrys did not ept Duncan as a student, thetter would

    be satisfied as long as he could watch Emrys perform theplete technique.

    Duncan could not wait to see it. I wonder what the legendary twelfth needle looks like.

    However, he seemed to have forgotten the fact that his student would die once the twelfth needle was

    inserted.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll tell you everything! Please stop torturing me!¡±

    Lincoln could not handle the pain anymore. With that, he admitted all his crimes, from the misdiagnosis

    of the little girl to his ns of defaming Apricot Hall. At the same time, he also cleared Caylie¡¯s and the

    other woman¡¯s names.

    Everyone at the scene fell silent after hearing the truth.

    Immediately after that, fury surged through everyone¡¯s hearts.

    They had trusted Lincoln greatly, yet thetter turned out to be a shameless scoundrel disguised as a

    gentleman. At that moment, they thought letting him live was simply a waste of the earth¡¯s

    resources.

    At first, the crowd may have felt empathy for Lincoln when he was tortured so ruthlessly by Emrys, but

    now, they wished for nothing more than for Lincoln to die sooner.

    Relieved by the oue, Emrys turned to Caylie and said, ¡°See? I told you no one would get to bully

    you as long as I¡¯m here.¡±

    Killing Lincoln was a piece of cake, but Emrys would never kill him right away. After all, what Emrys

    wanted was to reveal the truth. If he had outright killed Lincoln, then his tarnished reputation would still

    remain.

    ¡°Emrys¡­¡±

    Caylie could not hold in her tears anymore. Fat tears rolled down her cheeks as she threw herself into

    Emrys¡® arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Caylie. There are many people watching. Look, your makeup is running,¡± said Emrys.

    Wearing a teary¨Ceyed smile, Caylie promised, ¡°All right. I won¡¯t cry.¡±

    Only when the heartwarming moment between the two siblings ended did Duncan ask miserably, ¡°Mr.

    Lund, can you please ept me as your student?¡±

    Duncan thought it was a pity that he did not get to witness theplete version of the Needle of Ninth

    Revival when Emrys was down to thest two needles. Though it was the reversed version, it was

    better than nothing.

    2/3

    Fri, Jan

    Chapter 65 The Reverse¡­

    +10 pearls

    It¡¯s a pity that Lincoln yielded. What a useless student. He should¡¯ve sacrificed himself to contribute to

    the medical field.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67 Pretty Easy

    Caylie scratched her head and confessed, ¡°This technique isn¡¯t that hard to pick up. Actually, I pretty

    much learned everything after seeing you use it on Lincoln the other day.¡±

    Duncan, Patrick, and Frederick were rendered speechless.

    The challenge of mastering the Needle of Ninth Revival did not lie solely in the knowledge of acupoints.

    Everyone present was well¨Cversed in traditional medicine and familiar with the locations of acupoints

    on the human b*dy. What made it difficult to master was the progressiveyers involved in the

    technique.

    To fully unlock the skill¡¯s potential, one had to diligently practice the art of needle insertion over an

    extended period. It required time and consistent effort.

    Duncan and the like were busy practicing, but Caylie had already learned the skill, iming that it

    wasn¡¯t difficult to master. They could barely believe their ears.

    An idea urred to Emrys as he told Caylie, ¡°Caylie, I¡¯ll show you another technique. See how much

    you can master.¡±

    He swiftly found a synthetic cadaver and skillfully inserted seven needles into various acupoints,

    employing different techniques for each one.

    Seeing that, Duncan shivered in excitement and blurted out, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the Seven Stings from Hell! I can¡¯t

    believe it!¡±

    Just like the Needle of Ninth Revival, the Seven Stings from Hell was a skill that had been lost

    over time.

    The Seven Stings from Hell technique involved using seven needles, while the Needle of Ninth Revival

    technique required twelve needles. Mastering the Seven Stings from Hell technique proved to be more

    challenging due to its ability to achieve an equivalent treatment effect with lesser needles.

    Emrys¡® lips curled as he nced at Duncan. ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, you¡¯re indeed knowledgeable.¡±

    ttered beyond words, Duncan gave him a polite bow and responded, ¡°Master Lund, please feel free

    to call me by my name, Duncan, instead of addressing me as ¡®Mr. Rodriguez¡°.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve gotten to know each other well, so you don¡¯t have to be reserved,¡± Emrys told him.

    ¡°No, that won¡¯t do. Anyone who teaches me for a day deserves my respect and obedience for a

    lifetime. That¡¯s my principle.¡±

    ¡°What a stubborn old man,¡± Emrysmented, shaking his head in exasperation.

    ¡°Master Lund, if you don¡¯t mind my asking, how many simr techniques have you mastered?¡± Duncan

    inquired cautiously.

    1/2

    Chapter 67 Pretty Easy

    +10 pearls

    The Needle of Ninth Revival was shocking enough. Anyone who mastered this skill would be revered

    by many.

    Duncan had no idea that his mentor had even mastered the Seven Stings from Hell.

    Naturally, he could barely hide his excitement.

    Emrys pondered over his question for a moment before answering. ¡°Not too much. Around twenty to

    thirty techniques. I guess.¡±

    Twenty to thirty techniques? How is that little? That¡¯s crazy!

    Duncan¡¯s eyes nearly popped out in shock as he shot Emrys a weird look. He assumed Emrys was

    being arrogant.

    In truth. Emrys wasn¡¯t acting arrogant. Back then, the friar gave him a few boxes of acupuncture

    manuals. Mastering only twenty to thirty of them wasn¡¯t considered a lot.

    As they conversed, Caylie had already administered the first needle.

    It might have been her first time, but she executed the technique wlessly. Her angle, force, and depth

    were identical to Emrys.

    Duncan would need three to five days to master that first move alone.

    After the first needle, Caylie shut her eyes and paused, seemingly recalling Emrys¡® actions.

    Emrys didn¡¯t teach her move by move and only told her to replicate his actions after he finished

    administering seven needles. That proved to be a challenging task as she had to rely on her memory.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Around seven to eight minutester, Caylie administered the second needle precisely.

    She then shut her eyes to recall the third needle.

    Duncan was gaping in shock. I can¡¯t believe she made the second move!

    What transpired next demonstrated that his surprise was premature.

    Pausing after each insertion, Caylie inserted the first six needles urately, but she made a slight

    mistake with the seventh needle.

    After correcting her, Emrys asked, ¡°Caylie, how do you remember so many acupuncture techniques?¡±

    It had been over an hour since Emrys demonstrated the Seven Stings from Hell. Thus, it was surprising

    that Caylie could still remember thest few moves.

    2/2

    1122 Fri, 19 Jan

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 68 Medical Genius

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    Caylie shed a shy smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t remember other things that well, but when ites to

    acupuncture methods, I can slowly recall the details after watching it once.¡±

    Emrys eximed, ¡°Caylie, you¡¯re a medical genius!¡±

    No one would dare to call her a fool anymore!

    In the end, Caylie only used two hours to master the Seven Stings from Hellpletely.

    Emrys felt a sense of shame creeping over him. ¡°Caylie, you¡¯re incredible! I must admit defeat. It took

    me an entire afternoon to grasp this acupuncture technique!¡±

    Caylie modestly waved her hand. ¡°Oh, no, not at all. I believe I still have a lot of room for improvement.

    I should strive harder.¡±

    Duncan, Frederick, and the rest nearly coughed out blood in exasperation.

    Are they both monsters? How could they say that? It would take us at least months to master this

    acupuncture technique, but Emrys mastered it within an afternoon and Caylie within two hours. Yet,

    despite their impressive progress, neither of them feels content. What about us, then?

    Back at Verdant Estate, three gorgeous youngdies were enjoying themselves in the swimming pool.

    Their fair skin, exposed to the air, glistened under the sunlight. They looked especially alluring

    drenched in water.

    Thedies were none other than Cordelia, Caylie, and Yelena.

    Previously, Caylie used to stay nearby Apricot Hall. With only three doctors rotating shifts, Caylie, being

    the owner, would always be present at the clinic to lend her assistance every single day

    However, it was different now.

    With the arrival of renowned doctors providing medical services at Apricot Hall, Caylie no longer had to

    worry about the facility¡¯s operations. This allowed her to move back to Verdant Estate, where she could

    reunite with her friends and enjoy theirpany.

    ¡°Rys, why don¡¯t you join us in the pool?¡±

    Yelena swam to the edge of the pool and emerged from the water when Emrys wasn¡¯t paying attention.

    Her lips were curled into an alluring smile as she gazed at Emrys with sparkling eyes. She even licked

    her lips in an obvious seductive move.

    Emrys stood at the edge of the pool, towering above her. He couldn¡¯t deny that she was an

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68 Medical Genius

    +10 pearls

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    incredibly stunning and alluring woman.

    s, the friar told him to remain a virgin before he sessfully mastered the Nameless Divine

    Art.

    Ugh, this is hard on me!

    ¡°Stop seducing me, Lena. I¡¯m afraid my legs would turn to jelly if I jumped into the pool,¡± Emrys told her

    with a bitter chuckle.

    The threedies were undeniably strikingly beautiful, and Yelena loved seducing him. If he joined them

    in the pool, it would merely be torture for him.

    Yelena winked. ¡°We don¡¯t mind if your legs turn to jelly.¡±

    ¡°Yelena, stop talking nonsense!¡±

    Without any forewarning, Cordelia yfully swam toward Yelena and pulled her beneath the water¡¯s

    surface.

    Caylie chimed in, joining the yful banter, ¡°Exactly! Let¡¯s see if you still dare to flirt with Emrys behind

    our backs after this.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t doing that behind your back. I did it right in front of you! Caylie, if you keep pushing me down,

    I¡¯ll get my revenge by grabbing your boobs!¡± Yelena retorted.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Caylie screamed.

    Emrys didn¡¯t dare stay here any longer as he was afraid he would lose control. He retreated to the

    living room and grabbed a book, seeking sce in reading to calm his racing thoughts.

    s, no matter how hard he tried to focus on the book, his mind kept reying the scene of thedies

    frolicking around in the pool.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69 Emily

    Frustrated, Emrys hurled the book away.

    .59%

    +10 pearls

    Suddenly, his phone rang. When he saw who the caller was, his expression turned serious. ¡°Mr.

    Olman?¡±

    ¡°Do you have time right now, Emrys? Can you visit me? I wish to speak to you about something,¡±

    replied Walter.

    ¡°All right, Mr. Olman. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Emrys then ended the call. I was just thinking about heading out

    to cool my head. Mr. Olman¡¯s timing is impable.

    A whileter, he arrived at Walter¡¯s ce.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Walter then led Emrys to a middle¨Caged woman and introduced her with a smile. ¡°Come over here,

    Emrys. This is Ms. Valentine.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Valentine!¡± greeted Emrys. I remember her somewhat. I think she used to work

    at the orphanage, but my memory could be wrong.

    Shocked, Scarlett Valentine studied Emrys before turning to Walter. ¡°Is he really the child who

    disappeared in the fire back then?¡±

    Walter nodded.

    ¡°I got lucky and was saved by an old friar,¡± added Emrys.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly blessed to have survived such a massive fire, Emrys! I think you¡¯re destined to be a

    powerful and wealthy man.¡± Scarlett scrutinized Emrys and repeatedly nodded, looking satisfied.

    Curious, Emrys asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly call me here to introduce her to me, Mr. Olman?¡°.

    In response, Walterughed and exined, ¡°Well, you see, Ms. Valentine has a daughter who¡¯s

    returning from studying abroad. I thought I could help you two meet and get to know each other.

    Ah, I see. He¡¯s setting up a blind date for me. Emrys smiled bitterly in his mind and was about to say

    1. no.

    Suddenly, Walter sighed. ¡°Ms. Valentine¡¯s daughter is an excellent international student. Initially, I was

    going to introduce her to Gavin. However, that b*stard was a disappointing mess, so I thought about

    you instead.¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at the courtyard with a mncholic expression.

    There, Gavin was squatting on the ground ying with ants.

    At that moment, his intelligence was equivalent to a five¨Cyear¨Cold child¡¯s. While it meant he

    1/2

    11:23 Fri, 19 Jan

    Chapter 69 Emily

    +10 pearls

    wouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble, Walter was slightly heartbroken, which wasn¡¯t surprising.

    After all, Gavin might¡¯ve been an unfilial man, but Walter had treated the former as his family member

    for over a decade.

    Again, Walter sighed. ¡°He was clobbered for owing money to the casino and suffered brain damage as

    a result. It was his fault, but still¡­¡±

    Emrys didn¡¯t feel great when he noted Walter¡¯s sorrow. I¡¯m the one responsible for Gavin¡¯s current

    state. Still, the damage isn¡¯t irreversible. I¡¯ll consider treating himter on.

    Concurrently, Scarlett handed a picture to Emrys. ¡°This is my daughter. She¡¯s pretty, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Emrys nced at the picture. She¡¯s attractive, and her figure¡¯s slim. Although, she seems familiar.

    Where have I seen her before? Hmm¡­ Wait! Is it¡­

    Widening his eyes, he questioned, ¡°Ms. Valentine, is your daughter Emily Valentine?¡±

    ¡°Eh? How did you know my daughter¡¯s name? Do you two know each other?¡± Surprise was visible in

    Scarlett¡¯s eyes.

    He coughed and answered, ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I merely identally overheard the name when both of you

    were chatting earlier.¡±

    Walter and Scarlett exchanged a puzzled look. I don¡¯t think we mentioned Emily¡¯s name earlier. Well,

    it¡¯s not important.

    The two didn¡¯t think much about it.

    Meanwhile, Emrys inhaled sharply in secret. I didn¡¯t expect to have the international pornstar Emily

    Valentine as my blind date. How lucky am I?

    The story of how Emrys learned Emily¡¯s name began with Nte¡¯sputer.

    Nte had twoputers. One was for everyday use, located in the mansion¡¯s bedroom, and another

    was her workptop.

    Recently, Emrys had been using theputer in Nte¡¯s bedroom and discovered her hard drive was

    full of porn videos.

    In response to that finding, he thought she should be admonished for her misbehavior.

    To prevent Nte from denying the existence of her porn collection, he decided to collect the evidence

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70 Date Fail

    +10 pearls

    The video that left the deepest impression on Emrys was an exciting one. It involved a Chanaean

    international student and her foreign boyfriend.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The female student¡¯s name was Emily.

    Later, Emrys arrived at the location of the blind date, a high¨Css cafe, on time because he wanted to

    take a gander at the international pornstar.

    However, after waiting for half an hour, Emily still hadn¡¯t shown up.

    Eventually, Emrys lost his patience and thought he was being stood up. Just as he was about to leave,

    Emily arrived.

    Her figure was slender, and she was dressed fashionably.

    Most importantly to him, she was the woman in the video.

    It was apparent Emily had seen Emrys¡® photo before because she strolled straight toward him with a

    slightly disappointed look.

    Earlier, she saw a Bugatti Veyron parked at the entrance and secretly hoped the car belonged to

    Emrys.

    However, she extinguished that thought after catching sight of Emrys. There¡¯s no way an affluent man

    will wear something that cheap.

    Emily studied abroad, so she was knowledgeable about various things. Thus, with just a nce, she

    estimated Emrys¡® attire likely only cost less than three hundred.

    Consequently, she assumed the Bugatti Veyron didn¡¯t belong to him.

    ¡°You¡¯rete.¡± That was the first thing Emrys said to Emily.

    ¡°What a dense man!¡± Emily rolled her eyes. ¡°Women need time to apply their makeup. It¡¯s normal for us

    to be tardy. Besides, I¡¯m only half an hourte, which isn¡¯t that egregious.¡±

    While she couldn¡¯t care less about Emrys, she. still sat modestly and prepared to proceed with the

    date. ¡°Since I¡¯m here, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance. Tell me about your conditions.¡±

    ¡°What conditions?¡± asked Emrys.

    ¡°You¡¯re a stupid man. I mean stuff like howrge is your house, what kind of car do you drive, and how

    much money do you earn every month?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a sry, but my house is as big as I want it to be, and my car can be as luxurious as I

    desire.¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 70 Date Fail

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    ¡°Are you the heir of a wealthy family?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then where will you get the money to buy cars and houses?¡®

    ¡°I just need to call someone, and they¡¯ll buy it for me.¡±

    ¡°I think you have a loose screw in your head!¡±

    Emily was almost bored out of her mind. He¡¯s clearly a delusional man! Why did Mom set me up on a

    blind date with him?

    Suddenly, Emrys grinned and remarked, ¡°Since you asked me so many questions, I think it¡¯s time for

    me to do the same.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Without dy, Emily rose and left the cafe.

    Before she did, she shot a look of disdain at Emrys. ¡°I don¡¯t know where this lunatic came from. What a

    waste of my time.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Emrys rubbed his nose. Her standard is high, fitting for an international pornstar. Well, I¡¯ve met

    her, so I didn¡¯t waste Mr. Olman¡¯s kindness.

    When he left the cafe, he saw two beautiful women posing in front of his vehicle and taking selfies.

    They were acting cute and innocent before their cameras.

    Emrys approached them and asked, ¡°Have you two finished taking your pictures?¡±

    ¡°What does it matter to you, huh? Shoo!¡± The woman with wavy hair abruptly red at Emrys, even

    though she was acting adorable just a second ago.

    The other womanmented with a smile, ¡°If you want to hit on us, you should just say so, handsome.

    While your clothing isn¡¯t anything impressive, you look quite attractive. If you ask me nicely for my

    phone number, maybe I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    Emrys was rendered speechless. Do modern women love to judge people by their looks?

    Dressing stylishly wasn¡¯t something he cared about. Comfort and durability were the only features he

    paid attention to regarding clothing. Whether a piece of clothing was branded mattered not to him.

    It was a habit molded by his time at the border during the war. In his line of duty, one would only dress

    the best before they were buried.

    Ignoring the women, Emrys unlocked the door to his Bugatti Veyron and stepped into it.

    Vroom!

    The sound of the engine startled the women. Their expressions shifted immediately when they

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71 Confronted By Yelena

    One of the women spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t know this sports car belonged to you, handsome.¡±

    Meanwhile, the one with wavy hair smiled. ¡°I was just joking with you earlier, handsome. Please don¡¯t

    get angry at me, okay? How about I apany you for a ride?¡±

    Before Emrys could speak, Emily rushed toward the vehicle and pushed the women aside. ¡°He¡¯s my

    boyfriend! You two shameless wh*res should leave!¡±

    Earlier, when she noticed Emrys was conversing with the two women, she had halted her steps to

    watch him be humiliated and sneered at.

    However, she realized something was wrong when she witnessed Emrys entering the sports car. Holy

    sh*t! The Bugatti Veyron really does belong to him!

    She immediately regretted how she treated Emrys and dashed toward the automobile. Without

    hesitation, she shoved the two women away.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Meanwhile, Emrys eyed Emily with a smirk. ¡°When did I be your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°We went on a blind date, didn¡¯t we? Now, not only are we a couple, we may even get married in the

    future!¡± Emily brushed her hair back and revealed a confident smile. F¡¯m a high¨Cachiever with good

    looks who studied abroad. Additionally, Emrys seemed interested in me back in the cafe. There¡¯s no

    doubt my charm will capture his heart.

    Unfortunately for her, Emrys was only interested in her out of curiosity. Mainly, he wondered how

    shameless she was, considering she filmed a porn video with a foreign man.

    I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s audacious enough to return here for a blind date. Emrys¡® smirk grew wider.

    ¡°Really? Why do I feel like you don¡¯t like me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just imagining it!¡± Emily swiftly exined, ¡°I thought my makeup was messed which was why I

    left to fix it. I¡¯m actually very satisfied with you.¡±

    Emrys smiled. ¡°All right, but I¡¯m not satisfied with you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    up

    earlier,

    ¡°Who would after what you did with a foreign man? I can¡¯t believe you have the gall to return here for a

    blind date.¡±

    Right after Emrys finished his sentence, he drove the Bugatti Veyron away, leaving Emily behind.

    She was dumbfounded. How did he know?

    Meanwhile, the two women earlier realized what had transpired and pointed at Emily, sneering, ¡°I was

    wondering why you seem so familiar. You¡¯re the international pornstar!¡±

    1/2

    11:01 Sat, 20 Jan

    Chapter 71 Confronted By¡­

    +10 pearls

    34706

    ¡°International pornstar¡­¡± I can¡¯t believe what I did overseas has be well¨Cknown in Chanaea¡­

    That was thest thought in Emily¡¯s mind before she fainted.

    Upon returning to Verdant Estate, Emrys saw Yelena leaning against the door frame and blocking his

    path with her slim leg.

    ¡°Where did you go while we were swimming, Rys? Hmm?¡± Abruptly, Yelena rushed toward him,

    grabbed his shirt, and sniffed. ¡°This is¡­¡±

    A glint shed past her eyes as she interrogated, ¡°Why¡¯s there women¡¯s perfume on you? Were you

    fooling around with other women?¡±

    Resignedly, Emrys answered, ¡°How can I not be tainted with women¡¯s perfume when I¡¯m living with you

    three?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying. The three of us don¡¯t use this perfume. It belongs to another woman. I¡¯ll punish you if you

    still refuse to spill the beans!¡± warned Yelena.

    Emrys sighed. Is she a dog? First, she rummaged through my trashcan. Now, she managed to smell a

    woman¡¯s perfume on me. I surrender.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you the truth.¡± Without any choice, Emrys revealed his blind date to Yelena.

    Meanwhile, Caylie approached them curiously and asked, ¡°Do you like the woman you had a blind date

    with? Is she beautiful?¡±

    For some reason, aplicated expression emerged on her countenance when she asked that

    question. It was as if she looked forward to his answer while afraid of learning it.

 Chapter 72

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 72 Thrashed

    Cordelia was also experiencing the same contradictory feelings.

    +10 pearls

    She was sitting on the couch with a distant expression. However, based on her repeated nces at

    Emrys, it was apparent she was curious about his answer, too.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Upon seeing that, Emrys grinned mischievously. ¡°She¡¯s pretty good. While she isn¡¯t as attractive as you

    all, she¡¯s still gorgeous.¡±

    ¡°Does this mean you¡¯re satisfied with your date?¡± inquired Caylie carefully.

    ¡°She¡¯s all right. I¡¯m still considering.¡±

    ¡°Considering?¡±

    Unable to sit still any longer, Cordelia dashed toward Emrys and twisted his ear, blurting, ¡°We¡¯re all

    older than you, yet we aren¡¯t in a hurry to get married, so why are you?¡±

    I knew it! Cordelia¡¯s panicking. The more aloof a woman is, the more terrifying they are when jealous.

    Even though Emrys was wincing from the pain, he was feeling giddy. She looks cute like this!

    Caylie¡¯s heart ached as she persuaded, ¡°Be gentler with Emrys, Delia! Look at how red his ear is. If you

    want to twist someone¡¯s ear, do it with Lena¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°Hey! I only sshed back at you at the pool earlier, Caylie. Are you that grudgeful?¡± questioned

    Yelena gloomily.

    ¡°I¡¯m your older sister, Yelena! How dare you speak to me like that!¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah? You got a problem with that?¡±

    The duo promptly argued with each other. It was amon sight.

    After a while, Yelena ceased her conflict with Caylie and turned to Emrys. ¡°Do you have a picture of

    your date, Rys? Considering you¡¯re satisfied with her at first nce, I¡¯m curious what kind of woman

    she is.¡±

    Cordelia and Caylie were intrigued as well.

    An ambiguous expression settled on Emrys¡® face. ¡°Not only do I have pictures, but I also have videos of

    her!¡±

    ¡°Really? Show it to us, then!¡± requested Cordelia impatiently.

    Thus, Emrys brought them to Nte¡¯s room and turned on theputer inside. In the next few

    minutes, the sisters pummeled him violently. It was a gory scene.

    Feeling miserable, Emrys exined, ¡°You all misunderstood me! The woman in the video is who

    1/2

    11:01 Sat, 20 Jan

    Chapter 72 Thrashed

    +10 pearls

    I met on my blind date carlier!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The sisters were shocked. Soon, their expressions turned weird.

    Yelena was the first to bellyugh. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky, Emrys! I can¡¯t believe you encountered such a

    strange situation. I think you can y the main character in one of these videos.¡±

    In response, Emrys grimaced. Do you have to gloat?

    Meanwhile, Caylie was furious. ¡°What kind of shameless woman is she? She has some nerve to return

    here for a blind date after embarrassing her ancestors!¡±

    As she spoke, she nced at the screen again and blushed.

    With a frigid expression, Cordelia spat, ¡°How dare you download porn on yourputer, Nte! I¡¯m

    going to punish you when you return!¡±

    Then, she turned to Emrys. ¡°Relocate theputer to my room. From now on, you aren¡¯t allowed to

    use it. Do you hear me?¡±

    Emrys didn¡¯t have the guts to disobey Cordelia and meekly carried theputer to her room.

    That night, while sleeping, he suddenly opened his eyes with an icy expression.

    It was because he sensed murderous intent approaching the building.

    At the same time, there was movement in Yelena¡¯s room.

    Quietly, Emrys stood in front of the window. With the help of the moonlight, he saw an agile figure

    diving out of the window of the neighboring room.

    While that person was dressed in dark clothing and was wearing a mask, Emrys recognized the

    slender figure as Yelena.

    34%

 Chapter 73

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    +10 pearls

    Chapter 73 Murderous Intent

    Yelena must¡¯ve sensed the murderous intent too, which was why she returned to her room to change

    into her night suit. Emrys was already aware of Yelena¡¯s secret identity.

    Back when they first met and exchanged blows, he ascertained she was an assassin because no

    ordinary person could fight the way she did.

    However, he didn¡¯t look into it because, no matter what she did, she was his sister. Additionally, she still

    doted on him as she did in the past.

    Therefore, Emrys respected Yelena¡¯s decisions.

    He watched Yelena bolt toward the source of the murderous intent. Just as he was about to follow her

    after jumping out of the window, he ceased his movements. I sense another killing intent! There are two

    assassins here tonight!

    Frowning, he spected, In this case, their target may not be Yelena. It¡¯s possible one purposefully led

    Yelena away. Is their target me or the others in the building? I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re here, but they¡¯re

    as good as dead for barging into this ce.

    Concurrently, the assassin hiding in the darkness had spotted Emrys. Upon confirming Emrys was one

    of his targets, he prepared to strike.

    Unbeknownst to him, his murderous intent had already exposed him, even though he thought he had

    concealed it well.

    Emrys intentionally turned away, leaving his back exposed to the assassin.

    The assassin was vignt as he patiently waited for a few more minutes before attacking.

    In a sh, he flung a sharp de toward his target.

    Right before the tip of the de reached Emrys¡® back, he twirled around. He fixed a cold gaze on the

    assassin, frightening thetter.

    Trembling, the assassin thought, None of my peers has a look as terrifying as his! Still, he¡¯s going to

    die!

    While stifling his fear, he watched his weapon glint coldly as it zipped toward his target¡¯s heart.

    What happened next bewildered him.

    The de did stab into Emrys¡® chest, right where his heart was located, with great force. However,

    instead of piercing into his flesh, the de was stuck, as though his muscles were made of metal.

    hea

    an expert? The color drained from the assassin¡¯s face. During his brief daze, he felt something smash

    into his shoulder. Soon, he was dragged away from the mansion¡¯s vicinity.

    Is

    He¡¯s not an expert! He¡¯s a godd*mn grandmaster! After his b*dy was hauled hundreds of meters away,

    1/2

    Chapter 73 Murderous Intent

    +10 pearls

    he felt as though his soul had departed his b*dy, and he was unable to return to his senses.

    Suddenly, Emrys cracked the assassin¡¯s rib with a kick and interrogated, ¡°Who sent you?¡±

    The assassin gritted his teeth in pain but kept quiet.

    Information about clients had to be kept a secret. That was the basic principle of the assassins.

    ¡°Not going to tell me, are you?¡± Emrys kicked again, breaking more of the assassin¡¯s ribs and

    puncturing thetter¡¯s innards.

    Blood poured from the assassin¡¯s nose and mouth as he roared, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you anything! You may as

    well just kill me!¡±

    ¡°Kill you? Oh, no. I¡¯m not letting you off that easily,¡± Emrys sneered and applied the reversed¡± version

    of Needle of Ninth Revival on the assassin.

    The assassin endured the agony brought on by the needles quite sessfully until Emrys stuck the

    fifth needle in his b*dy.

    Then, he started to wince.

    By the seventh needle, he thought he was in hell.

    Finally, his mental defense was shattered when the tenth needle was stabbed into his b*dy. ¡°Kill me!

    Please, just kill me!¡±

    His face was scrunched up terribly from the torment.

    ¡°Tell me who sent you, and I¡¯ll grant you a swift death,¡± spat Emrys mercilessly.

    Just as he was prepared to insert the eleventh needle into the assassin, thetter blurted, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you

    everything! Please don¡¯t torture me anymore!¡±

    2/2

    11:02 Sat, 20 Jan.

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 74 It Was Gabriel

    334%

    +10 pearls

    The assassin could¡¯ve endured the pain if it had been purely physical. At most, he would pass out from

    the agony.

    However, he was subjected to mental torture, too.

    Each needle that pricked his skin was another blow dealt to his mind. No matter how strong- willed

    someone was, they would suffer a mental copse eventually.

    The assassin revealed tremblingly, ¡°It¡¯s Gabriel Leeson. He hired us.¡±

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°From Allure Group?¡±

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s him! He spent a small fortune hiring us to kill you and Cordelia! I¡¯ve told you everything! Kill

    me now-

    Crack!

    Emrys instantly snapped the assassin¡¯s neck. His arm trembled for a moment before he injected a bout

    of powerful life energy into thetter¡¯s b*dy. Following a subdued explosion, the assassin¡¯s corpse was

    turned into a puddle of blood.

    Not even the assassin¡¯s bones were spared.

    ¡°Gabriel!¡± Terrifying murderous intent surged into Emrys¡® eyes. I didn¡¯t expect Gabriel to send these

    assassins to kill us. When he tried to prevent Cordelia Group from entering the market, he ordered

    people to take Cordelia¡¯s nudes. However. I noticed his trick in time. After that. I only asked people to

    cklist Allure Group from the industry instead of giving Gabriel trouble. Yet, that b*stard has the nerve

    to send assassins to murder Cordelia and me! He clearly has a death wish.

    Immediately, he called Osmond. ¡°I want you to send me Gabriel¡¯s address tonight!¡±

    Osmond was sleeping when his phone rang. However, when he answered the call and heard

    Emrys icy voice. he was so shocked that his b*dy was covered in a cold sweat. What did that b*stard

    Gabriel do to anger Empyrean Lord that much? He¡¯s courting death!

    Without dy. Osmond mobilized his socialwork to locate Gabriel¡¯s address.

    Concurrently, two figures were speeding away from Verdant Estate.

    Like an agile feline, Yelena chased after the assassin under the lunar glow in her night suit. They¡¯re not

    weak, so why do they keep running?

    Suddenly, she realized something and ceased her movements.

    Concurrently, the assassin ahead of her stopped running too. Upon turning around, he sneered. ¡°Have

    you finally realized the truth, Nightrose?¡±

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74 It Was Gabriel

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    He was dressed the same as Yelena, with a mask of a different design and a ck suit.

    They belonged to the same assassin organization, Shadow Garden.

    Yelena recognized him when she perceived his mask and eximed, ¡°White Reaper!¡± If he¡¯s here, it

    means his partner is also present! Sh*t! I¡¯ve fallen for their trap! He was luring me away so ck

    Reaper could infiltrate Verdant Estate!

    A sense of unease swelled in Yelena¡¯s heart.

    Instead of wasting time talking with White Reaper, she bolted back to Verdant Estate.

    Of course, White Reaper wouldn¡¯t allow her to flee that easily.

    ¡°When we received the mission, we thought this would be a standard assassination. To think we would

    identally stumble into Nightrose¡¯s residence! Wouldn¡¯t you say that¡¯s quite the coincidence,

    Yelena?¡±

    White Reaper directly called Yelena by her real name.

    Everyone in Shadow Garden referred to each other by their codenames. Additionally, they all wore

    ck and a mask when they were executing their missions to prevent anyone from learning their true

    identity.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    After all, their activities were illegal.

    Once an assassin¡¯s identity was revealed, their enemies would seek them out for revenge, and

    Shadow Garden would hunt them down to tie up any loose ends.

    Thus, when Yelena heard White Reaper calling her by her real name, she shuddered.

    At that moment, White Reaper sneered, ¡°I recall Nightrose castrated the son of the Chalker family

    around half a year ago. Say, what do you think will happen if they learn Nightrose is Yelena Lynch,

    hmm?¡±

    2/2

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 75 Perverted White Reaper

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± growled Yelena. A cold, bloodthirsty expression settled on her countenance. I only

    have one option, and that is to kill White Reaper. Then, I¡¯ll eliminate ck Reaper so no one can reveal

    my identity. Although, it¡¯s going to be difficult. I¡¯m about as capable as either of them, so it¡¯ll be

    challenging for me to kill one of them, much less both. Most importantly, if I spend too much time here,

    ck Reaper willplete his mission. In fact, it¡¯s possible it¡¯s already done. As a fellow member of

    Shadow Garden, I know how they operate. ck Reaper has a different killing style from White

    Reaper, preferring to eliminate his target as quickly and efficiently as possible. I think around five

    minutes have passed since I left Verdant Estate, enough time for ck Reaper to assassinate his

    target a hundred times over. Even if I rush back to Verdant Estate at this moment, it¡¯s possible the only

    thing I¡¯ll find there is a pool of blood. If I were a more merciless assassin, I would¡¯ve opted to kill White

    Reaper here and now before chasing after ck Reaper. This way, I can at least protect my identity.

    However¡­ I can¡¯t do it. As long as there¡¯s still a sliver of hope my family can be saved, I must return to

    Verdant Estate at once, even if my identity is at risk of being exposed.

    As a result, Yelena only paused for a moment before sprinting toward her home. My only regret is that I

    didn¡¯t wake Rys up before I chased after White Reaper. Rys is a pretty good fighter, so ck Reaper

    might¡¯ve had more difficulty aplishing his goal if Rys had been there to stall him. I hope I¡¯m not too

    late.

    She prayed for the safety of her family in her mind.

    Meanwhile, White Reaper grinned wretchedly and expeditiously blocked Yelena¡¯s path. ¡°To think you¡¯re

    still trying to save your family in this situation. It seems you¡¯re not as cold¨Cblooded as your reputation

    suggests.¡±

    Yelena roared, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to deal with you! Scram!¡±

    ¡°You may be in a rush, but I¡¯m not!¡± White Reaper smirked. ¡°You should¡¯ve known emotions are an

    assassin¡¯s greatest weakness when you joined the organization, Ms. Yelena. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re

    unaware of this principle?¡±

    While he and ck Reaper were brothers, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to abandon ck Reaper if he were in

    Yelena¡¯s shoes. In fact, he¡¯d personally kill ck Reaper to protect himself.

    Being merciless was a crucial t of an assassin.

    Yelena could act like she was heartless, but she wasn¡¯t genuinely cold¨Cblooded. Thus, she wasn¡¯t an

    authentic assassin.

    Swoosh!

    In an instant, bothbatants crossed des.

    Yelena wasn¡¯t interested in fighting, so she was on the defensive while continuing to retreat.

    White Reaper was in no rush to eliminate Yelena. Instead, he was treating their encounter like a cat¨C

    and¨Cmouse chase. With his sharp de, he shed Yelena¡¯s ck suit. ¡°I visited your bar in the past,

    Ms. Yelena. When I first saw you, I was drawn by your queenly demeanor. You have no idea how much

    I hope I could y with you¡­¡±

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75 Perverted White¡­

    +10 pearls

    ¡°Pervert!¡± Yelena was gripped with anxiety, but White Reaper was so annoying that it distracted her

    momentarily. As a result, he left a few slits in her suit, exposing her shoulder.

    I can¡¯t allow this to continue! Otherwise, White Reaper will humiliate me to death! As worried as I am,

    I¡¯ll have to deal with him first! Facing White Reaper, Yelena swung her weapon at him.

    ng!

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    The sh of their des generated sparks in the air.

    It was her first time engaging a peer from Shadow Garden inbat.

    Soon, she realized White Reaper was mightier than her, which was why he had been toying with her for

    so long.

    Additionally, White Reaper had all the time in the world, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to wrap things

    1. up.

    Enraged, Yelena howled, ¡°You¡¯re a despicable, perverted, disgusting motherf*cker! Kill me if you have

    the balls!¡°

    I¡¯ll find there is a pool of blood. If I were a more merciless assassin, I would¡¯ve opted to kill White

    Reaper here and now before chasing after ck Reaper. This way, I can at least protect my identity.

    However¡­ I can¡¯t do it. As long as there¡¯s still a sliver of hope my family can be saved, I must return to

    Verdant Estate at once, even if my identity is at risk of being exposed.

    As a result, Yelena only paused for a moment before sprinting toward her home. My only regret is that I

    didn¡¯t wake Rys up before I chased after White Reaper. Rys is a pretty good fighter, so ck Reaper

    might¡¯ve had more difficulty aplishing his goal if Rys had been there to stall him. I hope I¡¯m not too

    late.

    She prayed for the safety of her family in her mind.

    Meanwhile, White Reaper grinned wretchedly and expeditiously blocked Yelena¡¯s path. ¡°To think you¡¯re

    still trying to save your family in this situation. It seems you¡¯re not as cold¨Cblooded as your reputation

    suggests.¡±

    Yelena roared, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to deal with you! Scram!¡±

    ¡°You may be in a rush, but I¡¯m not!¡± White Reaper smirked. ¡°You should¡¯ve known emotions are an

    assassin¡¯s greatest weakness when you joined the organization, Ms. Yelena. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re

    unaware of this principle?¡±

    While he and ck Reaper were brothers, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to abandon ck Reaper if he were in

    Yelena¡¯s shoes. In fact, he¡¯d personally kill ck Reaper to protect himself.

    Being merciless was a crucial t of an assassin.

    Yelena could act like she was heartless, but she wasn¡¯t genuinely cold¨Cblooded. Thus, she wasn¡¯t an

    authentic assassin.

    Swoosh!

    In an instant, bothbatants crossed des.

    Yelena wasn¡¯t interested in fighting, so she was on the defensive while continuing to retreat.

    White Reaper was in no rush to eliminate Yelena. Instead, he was treating their encounter like a cat¨C

    and¨Cmouse chase. With his sharp de, he shed Yelena¡¯s ck suit. ¡°I visited your bar in the past,

    Ms. Yelena. When I first saw you, I was drawn by your queenly demeanor. You have no idea how much

    I hope I could y with you¡­¡±

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76 Visiting Gabriel

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Kill you? Now why would I do that? I¡¯m going to wear you down and slowly dominate you. That¡¯s more

    fun.¡± White Reaper smiled wickedly.

    He enjoyed dominating people, especially high and mighty figures. It satisfied his perverted desires

    greatly whenever they ingratiated him.

    Even in Shadow Garden, he was one of the few assassins who enjoyed tormenting his targets.

    Woosh!

    Just as he was about to toy with Yelena longer by slicing her attire apart and gawking at her b*dy, he

    was interrupted.

    An eerie, blinding white sh zipped through the air.

    Like a lightning bolt, the white shnded urately on White Reaper¡¯s forehead.

    His b*dy promptly burst into green mes. Secondster, all that was left of him was his ashes.

    He didn¡¯t even have a chance to scream during that process because he was already dead when that

    white sh struck him.

    In response to witnessing that scene, Yelena widened her eyes in astonishment. I can¡¯t believe White

    Reaper, the notorious, ruthless assassin in Shadow Garden, was turned to ash after being struck by

    lightning.

    ¡°Even God can¡¯t bear to watch your disgusting actions anymore! You deserved it!¡± snapped Yelena.

    Suddenly, she recalled something and darted toward Verdant Estate.

    Soon after she left, a young man exuding a domineering aura descended from a nearby tree around

    fifty meters tall. A cold glint was present in his eyes.

    ¡°How dare an insignificant ant like you attempt toy your filthy hands on my sister!¡± Upon ending his

    sentence, Emrys shot toward a five¨Cstar hotel in eastern Jadeborough at a frightening speed. ¡°You

    could¡¯ve led a happy life, Gabriel. However, you insisted on p*ssing me off. In that case, I¡¯ll grant you

    your death wish and send you straight to Hades!¡±

    Meanwhile, in Cygnus Hotel, Gabriel tossed a stack of cash at a woman beside him. ¡°Take the money

    and scram!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ste-¡±

    ¡°Just do as I told you!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You dirty men are all the same¡­¡± The woman glowered at Gabriel.

    When she saw Gabriel was about to fly into a rage, she hurriedly grabbed the cash and left.

    Flick!

    1/2

    Chapter 76 Visiting Gabriel

    Upon lighting a cigarette, Gabriel stood before a floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window and gazed at the city lights.

    For some reason, he suddenly felt deeply annoyed and frustrated.

    He had been in a foul mood since his scheme to sink Cordelia Group failed, and he lost Allure Group.

    Not that he could¡¯ve won, as Cordelia Group had Osmond¡¯s backing.

    Two days ago, he stumbled upon a channel to contact an assassination organization. Hence, he hired

    two assassins, White and ck Reaper, to eliminate his enemies.

    He was excited when he thought about Cordelia and Emrys dying.

    However, once that excitement wore off, he experienced a sense of unease and irritation for no clear

    reason.

    After Gabriel smoked a handful of cigarettes, he still couldn¡¯t figure out why he was feeling antsy.

    Ugh, I should forget about it. Maybe I¡¯m anxious because this is the first time I¡¯ve hired assassins. As

    heforted himself with those thoughts, he prepared to hit the sack.

    Suddenly, he noticed something outside the window and frowned. What is that? Is it a bird? A kite?

    Wait a second¡­ It¡¯s a person!

    In response, he double¨Cchecked the window and was dismayed to discover his eyes weren¡¯t ying

    tricks on him. It is a person crawling on the window! How can It be? I¡¯m on the thirty¨Csomething floor!

    Bang!

    The window shattered as the figure outside busted into the room. Expression fearful, Gabriel shouted,

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77 Never Do Anything Behind Your Backs

    Standing beare bin wax one of the targets he had tried to get vacinated. It was the boytoy living of

    how that ble Are you a human or a gho

    Gabriel widened his eyes in disbeliet, unable to ept what he was seeing

    masally wanted to spire you, but you refused to let me go. Since you keep provoking me, I youre threst

    of living¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Durys toke was cold as he grabbed Gabriel¡¯s head and killed him

    Gabriel perished before he even had a chance to scream

    Before long a few hotel stall rushed in hurriedly. There was no trace of Gabriel anymore, just shattered

    ss and ashes

    Water A

    Everyone was in shock

    Back at Vendant Estate, Yelena was pacing in circles anxiously.

    She had already checked on Cordelia and Caylie. They were sleeping soundly in their rooms without

    any danger. However, there was no one in Emrys room.

    There were no signs of struggle either, as the room was tidy and clean.

    Yelena was about to leave the house to look for him when she heard a gentle voice outside the

    window. ¡°Were you worried about me, Lena?¡±

    Rx¡­

    Yelena jumped out of the window and tightly embraced Emrys,

    The next day, rays of morning sun flooded the room.

    When Cordelia woke up and realized Yelena wasn¡¯t in her room, she assumed thetter had left for

    work and went to wash up.

    When she returned to the living room, she saw Yelena creeping out of Emrys¡® room. She froze

    momentarily.

    ¡°Hehe. Delia, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Yelena, what were you doing with Emrys?¡±

    Cordelia shrieked in disbelief. She had been so vignt and strict, but the worst still happened.

    ¡°What is it? Delia, why are you shouting so early in the morning? It¡¯s not like you.¡±

    1/3

    15:29 Mon, 22 Jan

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    90%

    Chapter 77 Never Do Anything Behind Your Backs

    Standing before him was one of the targets he had tried to get assassinated. It was the boytoy living off

    Cordelia, Emrys.

    ¡°How is that possible? Are you a human or a ghost?¡±

    Gabriel widened his eyes in disbelief, unable to ept what he was seeing.

    ¡°I initially wanted to spare you, but you refused to let me go. Since you keep provoking me, I guess

    you¡¯re tired of living.¡±

    Emrys¡® voice was cold as he grabbed Gabriel¡¯s head and killed him.

    Gabriel perished before he even had a chance to scream.

    Before long, a few hotel staff rushed in hurriedly. There was no trace of Gabriel anymore, just shattered

    ss and ashes.

    What exactly happened?

    Everyone was in shock.

    Back at Verdant Estate, Yelena was pacing in circles anxiously.

    She had already checked on Cordelia and Caylie. They were sleeping soundly in their rooms without

    any danger. However, there was no one in Emrys¡® room.

    There were no signs of struggle either, as the room was tidy and clean.

    Yelena was about to leave the house to look for him when she heard a gentle voice outside the

    window. ¡°Were you worried about me, Lena?¡±

    ¡°Rys¡­¡±

    Yelena jumped out of the window and tightly embraced Emrys.

    The next day, rays of morning sun flooded the room.

    When Cordelia woke up and realized Yelena wasn¡¯t in her room, she assumed thetter had left for

    work and went to wash up.

    When she returned to the living room, she saw Yelena creeping out of Emrys¡® room. She froze

    momentarily.

    ¡°Hehe. Delia, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Yelena, what were you doing with Emrys?¡±

    Cordelia shrieked in disbelief. She had been so vignt and strict, but the worst still happened.

    ¡°What is it? Delia, why are you shouting so early in the morning? It¡¯s not like you.¡±

    1/3

    15:29 Mon, 22 Jan

    Chapter 77 Never Do Anything Behind Your Backs

    56%

    D

    Caylie came out of her room groggily. Still wearing her pajamas, she stretched her arms, revealing her

    well¨Cendowed figure.

    Cordelia replied with aplicated expression, ¡°Ask Yelena yourself. She secretly snuck into Rys¡®

    room when we were all asleep.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    When Caylie heard this, she instantly snapped out of her sleepy daze.

    One could only imagine what a man and a woman sleeping in one room the entire night could do.

    Caylie ran into Emrys¡® room quickly.

    Cordelia seemed to have thought of something and followed her in. She grabbed the sleeping Emrys

    from his bed and inspected his bedsheet carefully.

    Emrys was confused.

    He was in the middle of a pleasant dream and woke up to find himself on the ground. Needless to say,

    he was almost scared out of his wits.

    ¡°What are you guys doing on my bed?¡± Emrys asked in confusion.

    The two ignored him and continued searching the bed, unwilling to overlook any corner. They breathed

    sighs of relief when they didn¡¯t find any bloodstains.

    However, they were still unsure.

    Cordelia asked, ¡°Did you and Yelena sleep on the same bedst night?¡±

    Emrys nodded. ¡°Yes. Why?¡±

    Caylie queried, ¡°Emrys, did anything happen between you and Lena?¡±

    Emrys was taken aback by the question.

    So this is what they are worried about!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I would never do anything behind your backs with Lena.¡±

    Last night, Yelena was drenched in sweat after her intense fight with White Reaper, so she decided to

    take a shower.

    When she returned to her room,/she feltpelled to exin her identity as an assassin to Emrys.

    Therefore, she entered Emrys¡® room.

    However, Emrys told her that she didn¡¯t need to exin anything. No matter what she did, he would

    always support her as he considered her his sister.

    Yelena was deeply touched.

    2/3

    15:29 Mon, 22 Jan B

    Chapter 77 Never Do Anything Behind Your Backs

    B

    After chatting for a while, they felt sleepy and ended up asleep in Emrys¡® room. They truly hadn¡¯t done

    anything.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78 Rusted Bicycle

    Yelena and Emrys didn¡¯t mention anything about the assassins sneaking into the mansionst night, as

    they were afraid Cordelia and Caylic would be frightened by it.

    That was all that happened.

    Meanwhile, in Antique City, Emrys decided to make some self¨Cdefense items for Cordelia, Caylic, and

    Yelena afterst night¡¯s events, such as Telepathic Formation.

    With that, if the girls encountered any danger, he would be able to find them as soon as possible.

    However, engraving a Telepathic Formation required a high¨Cquality emerald, as an ordinary emerald

    wouldn¡¯t suffice.

    Therefore, Emrys decided to try his luck at Antique City.

    After walking around for a while, he didn¡¯t find any useful items. However, he did bump into a familiar

    face¨CFranklin.

    Franklin liked collecting antiques, so he would oftene to Antique City to walk around.

    Upon seeing Emrys, he walked over to him and said, ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Lund!¡±

    Emrys nodded. ¡°Old Mr. Sundend, how¡¯s your recovery?¡±

    He had a good impression of Franklin.

    ¡°I¡¯m much better. It¡¯s all because of you; otherwise, I¡¯d be six feet under.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. Please be careful with your diet and eat less fatty and greasy foods.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Mr. Lund,¡±

    The two walked around Antique City while making idle chatter with each other.

    After a while, Emrys shook his head in disappointment.

    There¡¯s nothing.

    Franklin thought Emrys was like him, trying to scavenge for antique treasures. Seeing Emrys shake his

    head, he couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Mr. Lund, are you looking for something here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m looking for a few emeralds or stones with high hardness. However, I haven¡¯t found any after

    walking around here so long.¡±

    Franklin shook his head and smiled. ¡°Finding a real emerald here is like looking for a needle in a

    haystack. However¡­¡±

    As if recalling something, he went on, ¡°I remember Thomas previously receiving a special stone. I¡¯m

    not sure if it will meet your requirements.¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    1/3

    15:29 Mon, 22 Jan &

    Chapter 78 Rusted Bicycle

    D

    Emrys pped his forehead.

    That¡¯s right. The Sundend family runs an auction house, so they will definitely have many rare items.

    I should have asked Thomas sooner instead of wasting time in Antique City.

    A meaningful smile formed on Franklin¡¯s lips. ¡°Mr. Lund, why don¡¯t youe and have lunch at my

    house in the afternoon? I¡¯ll have Thomas look for that stone.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Emrys agreed.

    The two continued to wander around for a while. Just as they were about to leave, Emrys¡® eyes lit up.

    Oh? There¡¯s something good.

    Ele immediately walked toward a stall.

    This stall wasrger than the rest and specialized in selling peculiar items.

    Emrys¡® attention was drawn to a bicycle stationed behind the stall. The antique bicycle¡¯s frame was

    completely rusted.

    Emrys pointed to the bicycle and asked the owner of the stall, ¡°Aren¡¯t you selling antiques? Why are

    you also selling second¨Chand bicycles?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I met a lunatic yesterday who insisted on exchanging his bicycle with me. He imed

    that it was a treasure. I¡¯m so p*ssed!¡±

    As he spoke, the stall owner grew angry.

    The previous day, an elderly man appeared unexpectedly at his stall and demanded to sell his bicycle

    to him. He also stated that a destined person woulde here to purchase it.

    Of course, the stall owner refused.

    He was an antique collector, not a trash collector. No one would buy this pile of junk.

    In the end, the unreasonable Junatic grabbed some stuff from his stall and ran away, leaving his

    bicycle.

    there.

    As a result, the stall owner was in no mood to be intimate with his wifest night.

    Emrys smiled. ¡°Two hundred. I want this bicycle.¡±

    ¡°You want it?¡±

    The stall owner was taken aback, finding it hard to believe someone would actually buy the bicycle.

    ¡°May I ask for the reason?¡±

    Out of professional curiosity, the stall owner asked Emrys why he wanted to purchase the bicycle.

    2/3

    15:29 Mon, 22 Jan.

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    56%

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79 Supreme VIP Card

    Emrys¡® expression darkened as he said, ¡°Forget it. It was just a momentary impulse. I guess I better

    not.¡±

    ¡°Hold on!¡± The stall owner hurriedly called out to him, ¡°You said you wanted to buy it earlier, and we

    already agreed on the price. How can you back out now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡±

    ¡°No way! How can you do business like this? How about one hundred and fifty?¡±

    In the end, Emrys bought the worn¨Cout bicycle for one hundred.

    Franklin was filled with confusion. ¡°Mr. Lund, why did you buy this pile of junk?¡±

    The bicycle, from its frame to its chain, was covered in rust and practically immovable. It was nothing

    more than a pile of scrap metal.

    If it were to be sold to a scrapyard, it would probably be priced at no more than twenty or thirty.

    It was a loss to buy it at one hundred.

    ¡°I¡¯ve my own reasons.¡± Emrys shed a mysterious smile.

    After speaking, he carried the bicycle and left Antique City. Next, he went to a second¨Chand bicycle

    store and called out to the shop owner, ¡°Help me remove the rust from my treasure.¡±

    When the shop owner came out and took a look, he was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Your bicycle is in such a terrible state. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to remove the rust. Why don¡¯t you

    come inside and have a look at our bicycles? They may be second¨Chand, but they¡¯re as good as new.¡±

    ¡°No need. I like my bicycle. Just help me remove the rust.¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    The shop owner had never encountered a customer like this before. He circled the bicycle, observing it

    closely before his expression darkened. ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re here to remove rust. You¡¯re

    here to cause trouble, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Damn it! Not only are the frame and chain in such a bad condition but not even a single screw is intact.

    Why does he want to remove the rust? I¡¯m sure he¡¯s here to cause trouble!

    Emrys was at a loss for words when he saw the shop owner¡¯s grim expression. In order to demonstrate

    that he wasn¡¯t there to cause trouble, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a ck card, offering it

    as a gesture of his sincerity.

    ¡°The supreme VIP card from the Chanaea Chamber of Commerce!¡±

    The shop owner¡¯s expression changed once again.

    Suddenly, he realized something and quickly apologized to Emrys. ¡°Sir, I apologize for my offense

    carlier. I will remove the rust from your beloved bike right now.¡±

    1/2

    fun

    Chapter 79 Supreme VIP Card

    °×²ËÈâ56%Õ“

    3

    The VIP card from the Chanaea Chamber of Commerce instantly conveyed Emrys¡® prestigious status.

    Why is he so determined to remove rust from this old bicycle, then? It must be of personal significance

    to him. Perhaps the bicycle was passed down from his deceased grandfather? The minds of wealthy

    individuals are often difficult to fathom.

    As the shop owner contemted this, he decided not to offend Emrys and got ready to remove the rust

    from the bicycle. However, his wife suddenly pulled him aside and whispered, ¡°I have a feeling that his

    card might be stolen.¡±

    Stolen?

    A sudden realization jolted the shop owner¡¯s mind.

    He recalled a recent news report about a wealthy businessman whose house had been burrized.

    Among the items stolen were cash and a supreme VIP card from the Chanaea Chamber of Commerce.

    Is this the stolen card?

    The shop owner asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Chanaea Chamber of Commerce offer a reward of one hundred

    thousand for information about this ck card?¡±

    His wife added, ¡°The victim also promised a personal reward of one million for catching the thief.¡±

    ¡°One million?¡±

    The couple¡¯s eyes immediately lit up with excitement.

    With that amount of money, why bother running a second¨Chand bicycle shop? They could invest the

    money in other ventures and make it grow. That sounded like a much more enticing n.

    ¡°Honey, call the Chanaea Chamber of Commerce¡¯s customer service hotline. I¡¯ll try to keep him

    upied for now,¡± the shop owner instructed.

    ¡°All right.¡±

    With that, the couple sprang into action.

    The shop owner stepped back into the store, engaging Emrys in polite conversation as he took his time

    removing the rust from the bicycle. He skillfully concealed his true intentions and maintained a natural

    expression.

    Although Emrys saw through their facade, he decided to y along.

    He was curious to see what game this couple was ying.

    Fifteen minutester, a ck business car arrived at the second¨Chand bicycle shop. A well¨Cdressed

    man and two inclothes police officers stepped out of the car.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80 How Dare You

    The couple hurried over and eximed, ¡°Quick, it¡¯s him!¡±

    They pointed at Emrys.

    The man in the suit nodded and briskly approached Emrys. ¡°Hello, Sir. I¡¯m Derek Lindt, the president of

    the Jadeborough branch of the Chanaea Chamber of Commerce. May I ask you two questions?¡±

    The two inclothes officers positioned themselves on either side of Emrys, ready to prevent any

    escape attempts.

    However, Emrys had no intention of running away and calmly replied, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Derek asked, ¡°Sir, I heard from this couple that you possess a supreme VIP Card from our

    organization. Is that correct?¡±

    Emrys nodded.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, could you show me the VIP card?¡± Derek inquired.

    ¡°Feel free to take a look,¡± Emrys replied.

    With that, he handed over the ck card. Derek examined it carefully before nodding to the two officers

    beside him. ¡°It¡¯s real. This is one of our supreme VIP cards. No more than twenty of them were issued

    in Jadeborough.¡±

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Then he asked, ¡°Sir, may I know your name?¡±

    ¡°Emrys Lund.¡±

    ¡°Emrys Lund¡­¡± Derek opened hisptop and typed the man¡¯s name. However, the result showed no

    matching records. He immediately exchanged a nce with the two officers beside him.

    One of the officers quickly presented his identification and said sternly, ¡°We are from the Jadeborough

    police force. We suspect that you are involved in a burry that urred half a month ago. Please

    cooperate with our investigation.¡±

    Only then did Emrys realize that they mistook him for a thief.

    He hadn¡¯t expected that a ck card would cause such trouble.

    The couple could not contain their excitement when they saw the scene unfolding.

    It was now evident that this man was indeed a thief. The opportunity toy their hands on over a million

    was within reach, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel ted.

    However, they couldn¡¯t help but think how foolish the thief was. Not only did he fail to conceal the stolen

    goods, but he also dared to unt his actions so openly. They couldn¡¯t fathom what was going on

    in his mind.

    Emrys said helplessly, ¡°Officers, I would like to cooperate with you, but unfortunately, today¡¯s not

    1/2

    15:29 Mon, 22 Jan GS

    Chapter 80 How Dare You

    50%

    possible.¡±

    He had ns to visit the Sundend family at noon to inspect that peculiar stone. If he were taken to

    the police station, it would unquestionably eat up a substantial amount of his time.

    Upon hearing Emrys words, one of the police officers snapped, ¡°You dare to resist arrest?¡±

    With that, they swiftly drew their guns from their holsters,

    Emrys chuckled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not resisting arrest. The person you¡¯re looking to apprehend

    is not me. This ck card was given to me by someone else.¡±

    ¡°Someone gave it to you?¡±

    Everyone paused for a moment.

    The shop owner¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Haha, who would be foolish enough to gift

    you such a precious VIP card? What a joke!¡±

    Foolish?

    Emrys¡® expression turned slightly peculiar, and he nced at the shop owner¡¯s wife. ¡°I wonder how the

    South River King would feel if he heard you calling him foolish.¡±

    South River King?

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    The shop owner¡¯s wife stoppedughing. However, she soon sneered and retorted, ¡°What kind of joke

    is that? South River King is a prominent figure. How could he possibly know you?¡±

    She scanned Emrys from head to toe, a disbelieving look on her face.

    The others also remained unconvinced. However, after seeing Emrys¡® serious expression, Derek

    decided to err on the side of caution and called Osmond for rification.

    After finding Osmond¡¯s contact information in the important client database, Derek called him.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Langdon. I¡¯m Derek Lindt from the Chanaea Chamber of Commerce. May I ask if you have

    your supreme VIP card with you?¡±

    ¡°I gave it to someone else. Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Gave it to someone?¡± Derek¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he continued, ¡°May I ask if the person you gave

    it to is called Emrys Lund?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. Damn it! Did you offend Mr. Lund? Let me warn you, Derek, if you dare to offend Mr.

    Lund, I¡¯ll transfer away all the money I have in the Chanaea Chamber of Commerce tomorrow. How

    dare you offend Mr. Lund! Have you grown tired of living?¡±

    2/3

    15:29 Mon, 22 Jan

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    56%

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81 Misunderstanding Resolved

    Osmond, the South River King, was yelling at the top of his lungs on the other end of the call. Judging

    from how rapidly he spoke such that he did not even take a single breath, it was evident how furious he

    was.

    Derek was dumbfounded.

    Looks like the South River King has really given that ck card to Emrys!

    What was scarier was that he could hear the trembles in Osmond¡¯s voice.

    Osmond¡¯s the mighty South River King! Who exactly is Mr. Lund? How can he terrify the South River

    King to that extent? Osmond even said that the Chanaea Chamber of Commerce would meet its

    demise if we offended Mr. Lund. Is that guy truly so powerful?

    3

    Regardless of whether Osmond was exaggerating, Derek knew that Emrys was not someone whom he

    could easily offend.

    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Lund, this is a misunderstanding. Please don¡¯t be angry! I¡¯ll apologize to you now,¡± said

    Derek carefully, his fat forehead dotted with sweat.

    He was terrified.

    After all, Osmond was an important client of the Chanaea Chamber of Commerce. If he transferred all

    his funds out, the headquarters would definitely find out.

    By then, Derek would be stripped of his title as the branch chairman.

    Emrys kept the ck card and assured him, ¡°It¡¯s fine. All¡¯s good now that the misunderstanding has

    been resolved. I didn¡¯t expect a ck card to create such a hugemotion among you all.¡±

    After he finished speaking, a call from Osmond came. Evidently, he wanted to ask about the situation

    on Emry¡¯s side.

    The call made Derek even more certain that this ordinary¨Clooking young man in front of him actually

    came from a terrifyingly powerful background. Otherwise, Osmond would not have called him

    immediately.

    The back of Derek¡¯s shirt was already drenched in sweat.

    Luckily, Emrys had a good temper and did not hold a grudge against them, allowing Derek to leave

    gratefully.

    When the two policemen saw that it was a misunderstanding, they left as well.

    Meanwhile, the couple at the bicycle shop pleaded in fear, ¡°Mr. Lund, we didn¡¯t do it on purpose either.

    Please forgive us!¡±

    Although losing over one million was an unfortunate incident, both of them felt more fear than a sense

    of pity.

    1/3

    Chapter 81 Misunderstanding Resolved

    The man in front of them was obviously a big shot whose influence knew no bounds. If he were to hold

    this incident against them, they would not be able to continue operating their bicycle shop anymore.

    Perhaps, they might not even be able to stay in Jadeborough any longer.

    Looking at the couple trembling in fear, Emrys smiled and reassured them, ¡°Both of you didn¡¯t do

    anything wrong. I wasn¡¯t clear from the start.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Mr. Lund. We were so blinded by greed that we didn¡¯t rify the situation.¡±

    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s remove the rust from my precious bicycle first!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The owner of the shop went to work immediately, acting as swiftly as possible. Not only did he remove

    the rust on Emrys¡® bicycle, but he also sprayed it with the best paint he had and changed all the chains

    and screws.

    Inspecting his renewed bicycle, Emrys was very satisfied.

    ¡°How much in total?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s free! We¡¯re grateful that you didn¡¯t hold a grudge against us. How would we dare to ept your*

    money, Mr. Lund?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s tough for you to run a small business. Just take my money!¡±

    Emrys eventually paid the boss and left the ce with his bicycle.

    Staring at his retreating back, the couple was extremely moved. They eximed, ¡°Although he¡¯s a big

    shot, he¡¯s still so approachable! That¡¯s really rare.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I have a feeling that Mr. Lund will be the biggest pir of support for Chanaea in the

    future.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, he¡¯s the next Empyrean Lord.¡±

    After leaving the second¨Chand bicycle shop, Emrys headed to an isted alleyway excitedly.

    Who said that this bicycle is just a piece of trash? Obviously, it¡¯s a priceless treasure!

    Emrys sat on it eagerly and gripped the handles with his hands. Soon, some life energy flowed out from

    his palm.

    Whoosh!

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The bicycle immediately scaled the perpendicr wall and shot into the sky at a terrifyingly rapid

    speed.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82 Mystic Sun Stone

    ¡°Haha! I don¡¯t even know which genius cultivated this magical item! It¡¯s going to save me so much

    energy.¡±

    Emrys burst outughing. He managed to weave in and out of the skyscrapers rapidly on the bicycle

    without even needing to pedal. It was even faster than the high¨Cspeed rail.

    At this moment, there was a couple fighting downstairs.

    The guy pleaded, ¡°Dear, don¡¯t be angry. I promise that I¡¯ll never lie to you again. If I do, you can ignore

    me forever. What the f*ck! Look! There¡¯s a flying bicycle in the sky!¡±

    p!

    The girl pped her partner¡¯s face and yelled furiously, ¡°You b*stard! Just tell me straight to my face if

    you want to break up! There¡¯s no need to find an excuse like that.¡±

    Emrys probably did not realize that his actions had destroyed so many couples¡® rtionships.

    Naturally, to avoid causing a greatermotion, Emrysnded at a secluded ce after having his fill

    of fun.

    Meanwhile, Franklin, Thomas, and Lucas were standing with their backs straight at the Sundend

    residence¡¯s courtyard, enthusiastically waiting for Emrys¡® arrival.

    Thomas asked, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s almost time to eat. Will Mr. Lund actuallye?¡±

    Franklin replied confidently, ¡°He will. Since he promised toe, he¡¯ll definitely keep his word. Have

    you found that stone?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s in the living room. We can give it to him once hees.¡±

    ¡°Remember to host Mr. Lund well when he arrives. You must not offend him.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    At that moment, Lucas suddenly eximed, ¡°Dad, I think I see Mr. Lund heading here on a bicycle!¡±

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Franklin pped his son on the face and bellowed furiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to offend Mr. Lund?

    Why are you spouting such nonsense? How can someone of his status ride a bicycle?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­ Dad, I¡¯m also seeing that Mr. Lund ising here on a bicycle.¡±

    Immediately after Thomas spoke, a bicycle screeched to a halt in front of the three of them.

    Emrys got off of the bicycle and asked, ¡°Have you been waiting for me for a long time here, Old Mr.

    Sundend?¡±

    The Sundends were utterly bereft of words, so much so that Franklin¡¯s jaw almost dropped to the

    ground.

    1/2

    Chapter 82 Mystic Sun Stone

    He really rode a f*cking bicycle over! But this bicycle model seems quite familiar.

    Returning to his senses, Franklin gulped and asked, ¡°Mr. Lund, is this bicycle the one that you bought

    at Antique City?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I had someone repaint it. It¡¯s quite afortable ride!¡± replied Emrys contently as he patted the

    ¡®bicycle seat.

    An odd expression emerged on the three people¡¯s faces.

    Franklin opened his mouth, about to say something. However, after hesitating for a long while, all he

    could muster to say was, ¡°You¡¯re so elegant, Mr. Lund.¡±

    Meanwhile, Thomas thought, As expected of the Empyrean Lord¡¯s brother¨Cinw! He¡¯s got such a

    unique personality, and he stands out from the crowd! How cool!

    When Emrys entered the living room with Franklin and the rest, his expression changed slightly.

    Immediately sensing a special energy fluctuation, he locked his gaze on a translucent stone on the

    table.

    The Mystic Sun Stone! An absolute treasure.

    Franklin introduced with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s the special rock that I mentioned. Does it suit your

    requirements, Mr. Lund?¡±

    ¡°Of course! It can¡¯t be more suitable. Haha! Just quote me a price, Old Mr. Sundend. I¡¯m buying this

    rock.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no fun talking about money. Since we have no use for this rock, we¡¯ll just give it to you as a gift!¡±

    ¡°No way! That won¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°Why not? You saved my life, Mr. Lund. If you are unwilling to ept such a simple gift like this, I¡¯m

    going to be flustered.¡±

    As Franklin spoke, his expression fell.

    Unable to convince him otherwise, Emrys had no choice but to ept the Mystic Sun Stone. ¡°Since

    you¡¯ve already put it that way, I won¡¯t stand on courtesy, Old Mr. Sundend.¡±

    Everyone was pleased.

    At that moment, a melodious and clear voice, mixed with a hint of grumpiness, rang out from the

    bedroom. ¡°When will we be eating? I¡¯m famished!¡±

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83 What is Wrong With These People

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Agad who wered to be a bag whenley aged fores

    Where pulled her to a high ponytail and art brengs framan her fucked the heat you t eyes that

    posembled sparkling grading the youth orgy fond only in senage pre

    the was dround in a whores adorned with a bear prox, paired with a ck horn sought out skirt the

    cented for worth and denter p

    a

    The young girl rombled budding lens, with a hat of youthful innverace in berodover and oper

    Frankien reprimanded her. ¡°Where are your manner dels you we we have a part here? Go on and

    grem Mr. Loot

    ¡°Mr. Lund?¡± The pri, with her neck, cardslry charried Fearys. She wrinkled her nose and remarked. He¡¯s

    not much older than me Why should I call him Mr Land

    ¡°Insolence

    A Franklin was out to continue scolding her, Emrys raised his hand and intervened, saying, ¡°It¡¯s Jay

    She¡¯s just a kid

    Tnd you just call me a kad Upon hearing keys words, the girl disyed a hint of disown the

    raghorned her posture, attempting to make berell bok wore mature. However, realizing that her

    tempt to weentuate her chest had failed, the gradually rxed her shoulder.

    Franklin shook his head resignedly before watroducing her to Kerrys. ¡°This unarly girl is my wubhuber,

    Charone Sundend Rease forgive her for her demean

    ¡°No womes¡± Emrys harbored no ill feelings toward the teenager, even though he was only three years

    ber veroor

    The group gathered around the table for their meal.

    As they enjoyed their food, Franklin could not stop mentioning his granddaughter with a cheerful

    expression ¡°Mr. Lund, despite her asional unruliness, she has a good heart. If you don¡¯t mind.

    please provide her with guidance in the future.¡±

    Emrys finally understood the underlying motive behind Franklin¡¯s invitation. It seemed the old man was

    trying to y matchmaker and set Emrys up with his granddaughter. What¡¯s wrong with you, Old Mr.

    Sundend? She¡¯s only in her senior year of high school!

    Emrys, trying to change the subject, turned his attention to the food. However, Thomas was determined

    to steer the conversation back to the same topic. ¡°Mr. Lund, you¡¯re an impressive man. Im sure many

    girls have fallen for you. Is there anyone who has caught your interest?¡±

    Emrys was rendered speechless. Uh¡­ He¡¯s not right in the head either. What¡¯s wrong with these

    peoples

    Just as the conversation continued, Charlotte abruptly shoved her uterus aside and let out an

    exasperated sigh. ¡°This is ridiculous Go ahead if you guys want to get in Mr. Lund¡¯s good book, but just

    leave me out of it

    1/2

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 83 What is Wrong With These People

    A girl who appeared to be a high schooler stepped forward.

    With her hair pulled back into a high ponytail and neat bangs framing her forehead, she had a pair of

    eyes that resembled sparkling gems, radiating the youthful energy found only in teenage girls.

    She was dressed in a white t¨Cshirt adorned with a bear print, paired with a ck knee¨Clength pleated

    skirt that entuated her smooth and slender legs.

    The young girl resembled a budding lotus, with a hint of youthful innocence in her eyebrows and eyes.

    Franklin reprimanded her, ¡°Where are your manners? Didn¡¯t you see we have a guest here? Go on and

    greet Mr. Lund!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lund?¡± The girl, with her innocent appearance, carefully observed Emrys. She wrinkled her nose

    and remarked, ¡°He¡¯s not much older than me. Why should I call him Mr. Lund?¡±

    ¡°Insolence!¡±

    As Franklin was about to continue scolding her, Emrys raised his hand and intervened, saying, ¡°It¡¯s

    okay. She¡¯s just a kid.¡±

    ¡°Did you just call me a kid?¡± Upon hearing Emrys¡® words, the girl disyed a hint of disdain. She

    straightened her posture, attempting to make herself look more mature. However, realizing that her

    attempt to entuate her chest had failed, she gradually rxed her shoulders.

    Franklin shook his head resignedly before introducing her to Emrys. ¡°This unruly girl is my

    granddaughter, Charlotte Sundend. Please forgive her for her demeanor.¡±

    ¡°No worries.¡± Emrys harbored no ill feelings toward the teenager, even though he was only three years

    her senior.

    The group gathered around the table for their meal.

    As they enjoyed their food, Franklin could not stop mentioning his granddaughter with a cheerful

    expression. ¡°Mr. Lund, despite her asional unruliness, she has a good heart. If you don¡¯t mind,

    please provide her with guidance in the future.¡±

    Emrys finally understood the underlying motive behind Franklin¡¯s invitation. It seemed the old man was

    trying to y matchmaker and set Emrys up with his granddaughter. What¡¯s wrong with you, Old Mr.

    Sundend? She¡¯s only in her senior year of high school!

    Emrys, trying to change the subject, turned his attention to the food. However, Thomas was determined

    to steer the conversation back to the same topic. ¡°Mr. Lund, you¡¯re an impressive man. I¡¯m sure many

    girls have fallen for you. Is there anyone who has caught your interest?¡±

    Emrys was rendered speechless. Uh¡­ He¡¯s not right in the head either. What¡¯s wrong with these

    people?

    Just as the conversation continued, Charlotte abruptly shoved her utensils aside and let out an

    exasperated sigh. ¡°This is ridiculous. Go ahead if you guys want to get in Mr. Lund¡¯s good book, but

    just leave me out of it.¡±

    1/2

    Chapter 83 What Is Wrong With These People

    #

    As soon as she finished speaking. Charlotte stood up from the dining table and made her way out.

    Franklin bellowed in rage, ¡°Lunch¡¯s still not over. Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already full,¡± Charlotte replied, slinging a small backpack over her shoulder as she prepared to

    leave.

    Thomas knitted his brows. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t have ss today?¡±

    ¡°Just leave me alone!¡± After Charlotte¡¯s outburst, she added, ¡°I have ns with some ssmates to go

    to Mount Celestial. I¡¯ll be backter in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Y¨CYou!¡± Franklin let out a deep sigh, his anger rendering him almost speechless.

    His intention to y matchmaker between Charlotte and Emrys was dashed as the stubborn girl

    disyed no hint of self¨Crestraint. Mr. Lund must have already developed a negative impression of her.

    Franklin was utterly disappointed.

    Suddenly, Emrys stepped in and said, ¡°Calm down, Old Mr. Sundend. I¡¯ll go and check on her.¡±

    Franklin¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was all smiles again. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lund. Sorry to trouble you.¡±

    As Emrys left the living room, the remaining three exchanged nces, their eyes filled with joy. So Mr.

    Lund is into girls with an attitude, huh? Looks like there¡¯s still hope for us!

    Little did they know that Emrys had his own intentions when he followed Charlotte outside.

    Outside of the house, Emrys observed the gentle sway of the girl¡¯s skirt and calmly advised, ¡°You better

    not leave the house today.¡±

    Charlotte stopped in her tracks, turned around, and regarded him with a scowl. ¡°It¡¯s none of your

    business, Mr. Lund!¡±

    She deliberately emphasized his name, expressing her disapproval of Franklin¡¯s insistence on

    addressing him as ¡°Mr. Lund.¡±

    Observing her turn and walk away, Emrys could only offer a wry smile. She certainly is quite stubborn.

    Pushing his bicycle along, he silently trailed behind her.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84 Is He A Professional Cyclist

    He was not exactly interested in Charlotte. The only reason he chose to follow her was due to the

    demonic energy he sensed from her when he first met her.

    He refrained from mentioning his suspicions about the demonic energy surrounding the young girl

    earlier in the living room, knowing that the Sundends would not understand his words and wanting to

    avoid causing unnecessary worry for them.

    Moreover, Emrys had been treated with kindness by Franklin throughout their interactions. In addition,

    Cordelia had shared with Emrys that the Sundends were willing to dedicate all their sales channels

    to promoting and distributing products from Cordelia Group.

    Therefore, it was imperative for him to take an active role in keeping Charlotte out of trouble.

    Emrys followed silently behind.

    As Charlotte quickened her pace, frustration and puzzlement filled her. Who exactly is this person?

    He¡¯s even pushing a bicycle? What a weirdo!

    Beside an Audi SUV, stood two men and a woman.

    One of the young men, around twenty¨Ctwo or twenty¨Cthree years old, wore sunsses, while the other

    two people appeared to be high school students.

    They were waiting for Charlotte.

    ¡°You finally arrived! We¡¯ve been waiting for you for almost half an hour!¡± The girl named Shaynice

    Thankhew was the first to spot Charlotte.

    She ran over to Charlotte and enthusiastically grabbed her hands, revealing that they were best

    friends. ¡°Sorry, Shaynice, I hadte lunch today,¡± Charlotte replied.

    ¡°This is Kyril¡¯s older brother, Lance Trump. He¡¯ll be joining our trip to Mount Celestial. Look, this is his

    SUV,¡± Shaynice said, bringing Charlotte over and introducing her to the young man in shades.

    ¡°Hey, Lance,¡± Charlotte greeted.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Lance smiled and nodded.

    He could not help but size Charlotte up and was especially drawn to her fair and beautiful legs beneath

    the pleats of her skirt. Nice. What a sweet, innocent¨Clooking high school girl.

    Lance¡¯s eyes were filled with desire, but they remained hidden behind his sunsses, unnoticed by the

    others.

    On the side, Kyril Trump said, ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s get going. I can¡¯t wait to listen to Saint

    Yellowbeard¡¯s chanting.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    The four of them swiftly got into the car.

    30 Mon,

    Chapter 84 Is He A Professional Cyclist

    While driving, Lance asked curiously, ¡°Is that Saint Yellowbeard really as miraculous as you

    mentioned?¡±

    ¡°Of course. We went there oncest week, and when Saint Yellowbeard started chanting, it¡¯s like a

    magical power that instantly envelops you, making us forget all our worries,¡± Shaynice exined in

    excitement.

    However, she soon noticed Charlotte kept looking back and could not help but ask, ¡°What are you

    looking at, Charlotte?¡±

    ¡°Oh, ehm¡­ nothing.¡± Charlotte was checking to see if Emrys was following her!

    From a logical standpoint, it would be impossible for Emrys to catch up to an SUV while riding a

    bicycle.

    However, Charlotte could not shake off a strange feeling in her heart.

    It seemed Emrys was always trailing behind them.

    After passing through a rugged mountain road, the path ahead became rtively t. Unable to resist

    the urge, Charlotte looked back again and gasped in shock.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shaynice asked.

    Charlotte pointed behind and said, ¡°Look, that bicycle¡­¡±

    Shaynice also turned her head and looked through the rear window. She, too, widened her eyes in

    disbelief and eximed, ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    They could see that the bicycle was closely following their SUV without falling behind in the slightest,

    and the people riding it was none other than Emrys!

    Charlotte covered her lips with her hand and murmured, ¡°Is this Mr. Lund some kind of professional

    cyclist or something?¡±

    ¡°Charlotte, do you know the man behind us?¡± Shaynice asked.

    ¡°Well, his name is Mr. Lund. I don¡¯t know his real name, but he had lunch at my house earlier today.¡±

    Shaynice¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°This is so cool!¡±

    The road to Mount Celestial predominantly consisted of winding mountain paths, prompting Lance to

    exercise caution and drive at a moderate speed. Nheless, he maintained a steady pace of forty to

    fifty kilometers per hour. Yet, the cyclist was able to keep up throughout the journey. I can¡¯t believe my

    eyes!

    Send Gifts

    164

    B

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85 Fatal Curve

    Highschool girls like them had a weakness for cool and extraordinary men.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Shaynice found herself eager to know more about the man riding that bicycle.

    Meanwhile, Lance, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, had a gloomy look on his face.

    F*ck! You again? Why do you keep showing up? I finally came out to score some chicks, only to run

    into you again! Are you into me or something?

    He felt extremely irritated when he noticed and recognized Emrys through the rearview mirror. Not long

    ago, he had walked up to Cordelia at Nightrose Bar with Celestial Dream in hand, but Emrys showed

    up and ruined everything.

    Had it not been for his fear of the Rose Queen, Lance would haveshed out at Emrys on the spot.

    I did not expect to run into that punk again today! Those girls are all looking at him in admiration! Why

    can¡¯t I just score some chicks in peace?

    Vroom!

    Infuriated, Lance floored the elerator and brought the car up to a speed of eighty kilometers per

    hour. A smile formed on his face when he no longer saw Emrys in the rearview mirror.

    ¡°Slow down, Lance. We¡¯re in the mountains here. I know we¡¯re eager to meet Saint Yellowbeard and

    all, but there¡¯s no need to rush things,¡± Kyril said worriedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I may not have met Saint Yellowbeard before, but I know Mount Celestial like the back of

    my hand. The road ahead of us is even and has wide turns,¡± Lance replied confidently.

    He waited until he had put quite some distance from Emrys before slowing down a little.

    However, it wasn¡¯t long before he spotted Emrys in the rearview mirror yet again.

    Emrys was casually cycling behind them while maintaining a distance of about twenty meters from their

    SUV.

    ¡°What the f*ck? How is this happening?¡± Kyril eximed in shock.

    Even Charlotte, who had been angry at Emrys, couldn¡¯t help but exim excitedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Mr.

    Lund was this amazing! I should¡¯ve just let him give me a ride instead!¡±

    Naturally, Lance did not take kindly to that statement of hers. His blood boiled with jealousy and anger,

    and he floored the elerator once again.

    Vroom! Vroom! Vroom!

    All three of them inside the car were shocked by the sudden eleration. ¡°S¨CSlow down, Lance! We¡¯re

    scared!¡±

    1

    They were all screaming in horror, but Lance ignored them and brought the car to a whopping one

    1/2

    Chapter 85 Fatal Curve

    hundred and twenty kilometers per hour.

    This isn¡¯t a f*cking freeway! We¡¯re in the mountains here!

    What really shocked Lance was the fact that he couldn¡¯t seem to shake off Emrys no matter how fast

    he was going.

    Emrys then caught up to him and rode right next to the SUV while making a thumbs¨Cdown sign.

    F*ck! I have never seen a cyclist this insolent! I can¡¯t take this anymore!

    Lance clenched his teeth and got ready to elerate, only to see Emrys zoom past him and disappear

    from sight.

    What the f*ck is with that bicycle? It¡¯s as fast as a freaking rocket! This defies allws of physics!

    All four of them fell speechless at the thought of that.

    That was when Charlotte suddenly recalled something. ¡°Oh, no! I think Fatal Curve is straight ahead!¡±

    As its name implied, Fatal Curve was a sharp turn that became infamous for the number of idents

    that had taken ce there.

    It had an average ident rate of twenty and above per year.

    Although Emrys was riding on a bicycle, he would not have time to slow down at Fatal Curve with that

    ridiculous speed of his.

    As if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, the road was slippery with all the mud from the rain a few days ago, so

    the possibility of Emrys skidding off the road was as high as seventy to eighty percent.

    ¡°We need to catch up to Mr. Lund and warn him about the sharp turn!¡± Charlotte eximed, her tone

    laced with anxiety.

    Although she was spoilt and unreasonable, she had a kind heart and didn¡¯t want Emrys to be in danger.

    Kyril shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote to catch up to him now. In fact, we might even startle him if

    we do so, which would increase the chances of him going off the road.¡±

    ¡°What do we do, then?¡±

    Charlotte wasn¡¯t sure if Emrys could hear her, but she still stuck her head out the window and shouted

    at the top of her lungs, ¡°Watch out, Mr. Lund! Fatal Curve is straight up ahead!¡±

    Send Gifts

    164

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86 Drifting On A¡­

    +10 pearls

    To do so on a bicycle, however, would be extremely difficult due to it having only two wheels, both of

    which had a much smaller surface area.

    That reduced surface area meant it wouldck a lot of traction, which was a crucial element in drifting.

    Theck of traction would make it extremely difficult to maintain control over the bicycle when drifting.

    Most of the people who attempted to drift on bicycles ended up crashing their bicycles, but that was not

    the case here.

    Both Lance and Kyril had indeed witnessed Emrys pull off a near¨Cimpossible drift with a bicycle.

    As mind¨Cblowing as it may have been, they had no choice but to believe it.

    As Lance slowly maneuvered around Fatal Curve, they saw Emrys casually standing at the side of the

    road with his bicycle parked next to him.

    Although Lance was still mad at Emrys, he couldn¡¯t help but get out of the car and ask curiously, ¡°How

    did you do that?¡±

    Not only did he go over one hundred and thirty kilometers per hour on a bicycle, but he also pulled off a

    perfect drift with it!

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You want to learn how to do it? I can teach you if you¡¯d like!¡± Emrys said with a smile.

    The corners of Lance¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard that.

    The three high schoolers hopped out of the Audi SUV and ran up to Emrys¡® bicycle. They all had looks

    of disbelief on their faces as they examined the bicycle.

    ¡°This is incredible! The bicycle¡¯s tires are perfectly fine even after reaching such high speeds! Where

    did you buy this bicycle from? I want one too!¡± Kyril eximed.

    Shaynice¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration as she said, ¡°You¡¯re so amazing! I¡¯ve never seena bicycle

    that can drift! I shouldn¡¯t have closed my eyes earlier!¡±

    Charlotte ran up to Emrys and grabbed his arm. ¡°Could you give me a ride up the mountain on your

    bicycle, Mr. Lund?¡±

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87 A Ride Up The¡­

    95%

    +10 pearls

    Emrys received quite a lot of attention from them when he pulled up at the parking lot on his bicycle.

    Whoa¡­ I can¡¯t believe this guy managed to climb those steep mountain roads on that bicycle and with

    a girl in the back seat! Do young guys these days go that far just to please their girlfriends? It sure is

    nice being young and full of energy!

    Although Charlotte wasn¡¯t exactly satisfied with the short bicycle ride, she had no choice but to

    continue the journey on foot like everyb*dy else. There were people watching over the visitors to make

    sure they walked the rest of the journey. It was to show their respect toward Saint Yellowbeard.

    There was still a hint of excitement on her face as she got off the bicycle and tidied up her messy

    hair.

    Emrys and Charlotte waited for quite sometime before Lance and the others arrived in the SUV.

    After getting out of the car, the three of them stared at Emrys as though he were a monster.

    After all, they had just witnessed him go faster than their Audi SUV with Charlotte in the back

    seat.

    Shaynice ran up to Charlotte and tugged at thetter¡¯s hand as she asked, ¡°How did it feel, Charlotte?¡±

    ¡°It was awesome! It feels as though you¡¯re on a roller coaster but without the difort. I don¡¯t know

    how I can word this better, but just know that it was an amazing sensation.¡±

    ¡°I want to give it a try too!¡± Shaynice eximed.

    ¡°No way! Mr. Lund can only give me rides today! You¡¯re going to have to wait till next time!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! How could you do this to me? I thought we were besties!¡± Shaynice protested while reaching

    out to pinch Charlotte¡¯s waist.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    While the two girls were all tangled up, Kyril ran over to Emrys and asked, ¡°You¡¯re way too cool, man!

    Could you lend me your bicycle for a bit? I just want to borrow it for a short while!¡±

    Lance may be an a*shole, but his brother seems like a nice guy. Oh, well¡­ I suppose there¡¯s no harm

    in letting him take my bicycle for a quick ride.

    After a short moment of hesitance, Emrys eventually nodded and said, ¡°You can take my bicycle for a

    quick spin, but I need to remind you that this bicycle only responds to me. Try not to get too

    disappointed, okay?¡±

    ¡°Got it! Thanks, man!¡± Kyril replied excitedly and hopped on the bicycle.

    However, he couldn¡¯t seem to perform any extraordinary feats with it no matter how hard he tried.

 Chapter 88

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    +10 pearls

    Chapter 88 The Truth

    That bicycle became no different from any other bicycle on the street.

    Huh? What the¡­ Why isn¡¯t it able to go fast like before? Does it really only respond to its owner?

    After several failed attempts, Kyril had no choice but to give up on the bicycle.

    Little did he know, that bicycle was actually a magical item that required the input of life energy in order

    to perform those amazing feats. Without life energy, it was no different than an ordinary bicycle.

    The two girls found themselves crushing on Emrys even harder when they saw that.

    So, only Mr. Lund is capable of riding that bicycle at such high speeds! Oh, my goodness! His charm is

    to die for!ng!

    They were snapped out of their dreamy state when the sound of a bronze bell echoed throughout

    Mount Celestial.

    ¡°Saint Yellowbeard is about to start reciting the prayers! Let¡¯s get a move on!¡± Kyril called out to them

    while looking at the monastery above the mountain.

    ¡°Yeah! Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you listen to it with us?¡± Charlotte asked while tugging at Emrys¡®

    arm.

    An icy¨Ccold glint shed past Emrys¡® eyes as he nodded at her.

    Lance is the only one among these people who isn¡¯t exuding demonic energy. That means they only

    got it after listening to Saint Yellowbeard¡¯s prayers. Let¡¯s see who Saint Yellowbeard really is!

    An old man in traditional¨Clooking robes could be seen sitting cross¨Clegged with his eyes closed in the

    old monastery atop the mountain.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    His most prominent feature was his long, yellowish beard.

    So, that¡¯s why they call him Saint Yellowbeard, huh?

    Emrys noticed something was off about Saint Yellowbeard the moment heid eyes upon the man.

    Unlike other friars, the energy that Saint Yellowbeard exuded was dark and sinister.

    Of course, Emrys was the only one there who could sense that.

    Everyone else around him was practically worshipping Saint Yellowbeard as though he were a deity!

    Saint Yellowbeard slowly opened his eyes momentster and said, ¡°Everyone, please be seated.¡±

    His voice seemed to carry a hypnotic effect on people that calmed them all down.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89 Sinner

    95%0

    +10 pearls

    ck wisps of smoke instantly enveloped Cambion¡¯s b*dy. Its shrieks of agony rang out endlessly, and

    it dared not approach Emrys anymore.

    Astonishment filled Saint Yellowbeard¡¯s eyes as he eximed, ¡°Producing a seal from thin air?¡±

    A powerful skill like producing seals from thin air could only be aplished by an extremely high¨C

    level friar.

    Saint Yellowbeard wasn¡¯t equipped with that ability. He even had to rely on the banner g¡¯s assistance

    to control Cambion.

    What terrified him the most was that Emrys not only produced a seal from thin air, but thetter did it

    verbally. This man is an extraordinarily skilled friar!

    Saint Yellowbeard swiftly made up his mind. He vigorously waved the banner g in his hand, and the

    frightened Cambion twisted violently as if it had received a great shock.

    Screech! Cambion shrieked and sprang forward.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    However, its target wasn¡¯t Emrys. Instead, it went into Charlotte¡¯s b*dy.

    The next second, Charlotte exuded an intense malevolent aura, and the skin on her forehead turned a

    deep purple¨Cck. She opened her eyes, but they were lifeless and vacant.

    ¡°Hmph! Impudent brat! I shall bear this grudge in mind and repay you the favor tenfold!¡± Saint

    Yellowbeard roared, jumped down from Mount Celestial, and vanished without a trace.

    Having no other choice, he could only give up a pawn to save a chariot.

    Emrys knitted his brows but didn¡¯t give chase. Instead, he grabbed Charlotte,y her face down, and

    pped her.

    Smack! Smack! Smack!

    After a few strikes, a scream of anguish rang out, and the sinister¨Clooking Cambion left Charlotte¡¯s

    b*dy,ing out from her head.

    Emrys tightened his grip, instantaneously trapping Cambion within a seal.

    Charlotte woke up and murmured, ¡°Mr. Lund¡­¡±

    A momentter, a pained expression spread across her countenance. What¡¯s going on?

    While massaging the spot on her face, which was throbbing, she suddenly noticed something was off

    with her best friend, Shaynice, and Kyril.

    ¡°What happened to you, Shaynice? Kyril, wake up!¡±

    Charlotte realized everyone around her had their eyes closed as if they were asleep, aside from Emrys.

 Chapter 90

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 90 Salvation

    Í¼»­95%×Ô

    +10 pearls

    No matter how much she called them, they wouldn¡¯t wake, so she turned to Emrys in bafflement. ¡°Mr.

    Lund, what happened to them?¡±

    Emrys exined, ¡°They¡¯ve been hypnotized by Saint Yellowbeard. You were in the same state a

    moment ago. It was I who woke you up.¡± So, Mr. Lund pped me because he was trying to wake me

    up.

    Charlotte thought briefly before asking, ¡°Why did Saint Yellowbeard hypnotize us?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s no good person.¡± Emrys proceeded to give her a brief rundown of what had just urred,

    Charlotte was overwhelmed with shock as incredulity filled her exquisite, doll¨Clike visage.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, are you saying that you¡¯re holding a s¨Cspirit in your hand?¡± she asked.

    Seeing Emrys nodding, she couldn¡¯t help but probe further in curiosity, ¡°Can I take a look? I¡¯ve never

    seen what a spirit looks like.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have nightmares.¡±

    ¡°No, that won¡¯t happen. Please let me take a look, Mr. Lund!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Emrys decided to satisfy her inquisitiveness, so he swiped his fingers across her eyes, enabling her to

    see spirits.

    Huh? Charlotte opened her eyes in anticipation and nervousness. Then, she saw tworge, pitch-

    ck eyeballs swinging in front of her like two copper bells.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Sure enough, she was startled, slipped, and nearly fell.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, what are you going to do with this spirit?¡± Charlotte asked while blinking curiously, having

    recovered from a brief bout of panic.

    She was no longer as fearful as before and even found the little spirit oddly adorable, so she kept

    making faces at iy

    How childish. Emrys shook his head in resignation. If she had seen how ferocious Cambion was, she

    probably wouldn¡¯t think it was cute anymore.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Cambion is innocent. It was just manipted by wicked men to do their bidding, so I n to grant it

    salvation.¡± With that, he recited a couple of lines from ¡°Prayers of Enlightenment.¡±

    Charlotte pped her hands in excitement. ¡°Okay, all right. I¡¯ve never seen the real process of granting

    salvation to evil spirits. Hurry up and start, Mr. Lund!¡±

    1/2

    Chapter 90 Salvation

    +10 pearls

    ¡°It¡¯s already over.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Before Charlotte could react, she noticed the purple¨Cblue huc on Cambion¡¯s face had faded

    away, and the expression in its eyes shifted from initial ferocity to gratitude.

    Subsequently, Emrys released the seal.

    Cambion bowed deeply at him thrice in midair before turning into a wisp of dark smoke and dissipating.

    ¡°In the movies, the friars have to set up an altar and perform rituals to grant salvation. Howe you

    did it so quickly, Mr. Lund?¡±

    The process ended before she could see a thing. It waspletely different from what she had

    imagined. This is not satisfying at all.

    ¡°With my advanced skills, I don¡¯t need to rely on an altar for my practices. Also,¡± Emrys smiled, abruptly

    turning around, and flicked Charlotte¡¯s forehead, ¡°never say that a man is quick.¡±

    ¡°Why? You are quick in everything you do, Mr. Lund, be it granting salvation or riding a bicycle,

    Charlotte uttered innocently.

    Emrys was stumped.

    After that, the two stayed on the mountaintop for a while, and those who were hypnotized gradually

    woke up.

    ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s Saint Yellowbeard?¡± Everyone was utterly confused after waking up.

    Charlotte ran up to Shaynice, happily taking her hand, and chirped, ¡°You¡¯re awake, Shaynice!¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ It¡¯s strange. Why does it feel different from thest time? My head feels heavy.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just imagining things.¡± Charlotte stuck out her tongue and turned around to exchange a

    knowing smile with Emrys.

    She wasn¡¯t about to spill the beans about what happened earlier because that was their little secret,

    just between her and Emrys.

    When it was time to descend the mountain, Charlotte, disregarding the resentful look on her best

    friend¡¯s face, forcefully shoved thetter into Lance¡¯s Audi SUV.

    As for herself, she cheerily hopped onto the back of Emrys¡® bicycle, wrapping her arms tightly around

    his waist.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91 I Have Always Been A Lady

    At that point, Charlotte felt there was something special about finding happiness in life¡¯s simple

    pleasures rather than enduring unhappiness in the midst of luxury.

    The passersby, too, agreed that there was something refreshing and delightful about being young

    and innocent.

    After returning to the Sundend residence, they spotted three figures pecking from behind the yard

    wall, who seemed to have been eagerly awaiting their arrival for quite some time.

    ¡°They¡¯re weird. So weird,¡± Emrys murmured.

    After gently helping Charlotte off the bicycle and bidding her farewell, he leisurely pedaled away on his

    bicycle.

    ¡°Hey, Charlotte. How¡¯s your day with Mr. Lund?¡±

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    As soon as Emrys left, the three of the Sundends dashed out of the residence, surrounding Charlotte

    with endless questions.

    They were all grinning from ear to ear.

    Not one to reveal her shy side in general, Charlotte answered bashfully, ¡°Oh, please. We¡¯ve only spent

    an afternoon together. What¡¯s there to make a fuss about?¡±

    Seeing her blush and squirm, the three of them exchanged peculiar nces. Is this unruly child actually

    shy now?

    From the tone of her voice, it seemed like she would not mind getting closer to Emrys and developing a

    deeper rtionship with him.

    Big news! This is big news!

    Franklin expressed his concern by asking, ¡°Charlotte, does that mean you don¡¯t harbor any negative

    feelings toward Mr. Lund anymore?¡±

    00

    ¡°Why would I have any negative feelings toward him? He¡¯s such a nice guy. You guys are really weird!¡±

    The three of them cast her a peculiar nce. Now we¡¯re the weird ones? That¡¯s not how she reacted

    during lunch earlier!

    Charlotte seemed to understand what was on their minds and rolled her eyes. ¡°Mr. Lund is an

    impressive priest, yet none of you told me that! You all made me look like a fool during lunch.¡±

    The trio paused for a moment, exchanging surprised nces. Priest?

    Franklin and Lucas could not help but wonder why she called Emrys a priest. Isn¡¯t Mr. Lund a

    1/3

    Chapter 91 I Have Always¡­

    +10 pearls

    95%

    miracle doctor?

    Thomas, too, was perplexed. Isn¡¯t he Empyrean Lord¡¯s brother¨Cinw? When did he be a priest?

    However, none of their doubts mattered anymore, as Charlotte had developed positive feelings for

    Emrys, and he did not appear to be repulsed by her either.

    That¡¯s all that matters!

    With these two foundations in ce, their task now was to create more opportunities for Charlotte and

    Emrys to spend time together. They were confident that with these opportunities, a deeper rtionship

    would naturally develop between them.

    Our family is about to reach new heights! Hahaha!

    Thomas wore a gossipy expression as he asked, ¡°Charlotte, can you tell us exactly how far your

    rtionship with Mr. Lund has progressed?¡±

    Smack!

    Franklin smacked Thomas on the back of his head and scolded, ¡°Can you not be so direct? Can¡¯t you

    tell she¡¯s shy now?¡±

    After giving Thomas a fierce re, Franklin turned around and shed a grin at his granddaughter.

    ¡°Sweetie, have you¡­ held hands with Mr. Lund?¡±

    That question rendered Charlotte speechless. Well, that¡¯s quite a ¡°subtle¡± way of asking.

    Her mind raced as she recalled the incident when Emrys bravely protected her from Cambion while

    tapping her chin thoughtfully. ¡°Mr. Lund touched me.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?¡±

    The three men were thunderstruck. They were only together for an afternoon, and they¡¯ve already

    gotten touchy¨Cfeely? Here I thought Mr. Lund looked like a decent man!

    Franklin, who came to his senses, stroked his beard and burst intoughter. ¡°Well done, well done.

    Charlotte, sweetie, from now on, you need to start acting moredylike. Don¡¯t show your stubborn and

    unruly side before Mr. Lund anymore, okay?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, how can you have such a low opinion of your own granddaughter? I¡¯ve always been ady; I

    don¡¯t need to pretend to be one,¡± Charlotte retorted.

    He cleared his throat. ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re right. You¡¯ve always beendylike. Can you please let go of my

    beard now?¡±

    Meanwhile, as soon as Emrys returned to his room, he locked the door and could not contain his

    excitement as he took out the Mystic Sun Stone.

    He never expected to find such a precious gem in the Sundend residence. What a delightful

    2/3

    12:08 Wed, 24 Jan G.

    Chapter 91 I Have Always¡­

    45.95%

    +10 pearls

    surprise!

    He held the Mystic Sun Stone in his hands and eagerly absorbed its energy.

    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!

    The stone¡¯s surface quickly lost its luster, and the life energy within Emrys¡® b*dy became noticeably

    stronger.

    After absorbing enough energy, he used his life energy to cut the Mystic Sun Stone into seven circr

    stone pieces with a diameter of ten centimeters.

    ¡±

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92 Nancy And Her Mother Are In Danger

    95%

    +10 pearls

    Next, he needed to carve the symbols of Telepathic Formation onto these seven circr stone pieces.

    Before he knew it, half an hour had passed.

    Cordelia was the earliest to get home from work. When she realized Emrys¡® room was locked, she

    could not help but ask, ¡°Rys, what are you doing in there?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re back, Delia.¡± Emrys huffed as he opened the door.

    She cast him a puzzled look. ¡°Why do you look so exhausted despite being at home?¡±

    ¡°I did some handiwork.¡±

    ¡°Handiwork?¡±

    Cordelia froze for a moment, recalling a joke Nte had made before. Thetter had said that the

    ¡°handiwork¡± that boys referred to was different from what one generally assumed it to be.

    Her face instantly turned red, and she shot Emrys a peculiar nce. ¡°Got it. I got it. It must be hard on

    you to live with us girls.¡±

    She consciously guided him back into his room, giving him the space and time needed toplete his

    ¡°handiwork,¡± even closing the door behind him, respecting his need for privacy.

    Emrys was at a loss for words.

    He stared at the iplete formations on the table, deep in thought. The odd nces Cordelia had

    given him earlier only added to his contemtion. I¡¯m really doing actual handiwork!

    Later that evening, during dinner, Emrys could not shake off the peculiar gazes from the three

    women.

    Caylie served him a steaming bowl ofmb stew with white radish and smiled. ¡°Emrys, here you go. I

    made this for you. Delia even went out of her way to get some exquisite spices from the store to make

    this dish extra vorful!¡±

    Yelena also chimed in with enthusiasm, ¡°Rys, in the future, if yoe to me. I do my best to help you

    out.¡±

    have any needs, you can always

    Emrys felt increasingly uneasy throughout the meal as if he was sitting on pins and needles.

    The next day, he went to Apricot Hall with Caylie.

    Early in the morning, Apricot Hall was already bustling with business, even more so than during

    Lincoln¡¯s consultation hours.

    1/3

    12:08 Wed, 24 Jan

    Chapter 92 Nancy And Her ¡­

    +10 pearls

    95%

    Among the visitors, not all were seeking medical treatment. A significant number sought Duncan¡¯s

    expertise to maintain their general health and well¨Cbeing.

    Emrys did not disrupt Duncan¡¯s work. Instead, he assisted thetter by administering acupuncture and

    prescribing medication for several severely ill patients.

    ¡°You finally appear, Dr. Lund.¡± A smiling woman entered Apricot Hall, carrying a little girl in her

    arms.

    Upon seeing Emrys, the little girl eximed, ¡°Dr. Lund!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Nancy.¡± Emrys gave her a smile and stroked her head.

    He then shifted his gaze to the woman. ¡°Has your daughter fully recovered from Cold Syndrome?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Nancy hasn¡¯t experienced any illnesses since thest time you performed acupuncture on

    her. Dr. Lund, we¡¯re here to present you amendation banner as a token of our gratitude.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Emrys graciously epted the offer, recognizing the sincerity behind their gesture. The gift might not

    have been extravagant, but its significance was not measured by its price but rather by the sentiment it

    held.

    ¡°We shall not disturb you any further, then. Nancy, say goodbye to Dr. Lund.¡±

    ¡°See you, Dr. Lund,¡± said Nancy.

    ¡°See you, Nancy.¡±

    The smile remained on Emrys¡® face as he watched the mother and daughter duo leave Apricot Hall. At

    that moment, he realized it was these simple yet profound encounters that brought the greatest joy to a

    doctor¡¯s life.

    However, just as the mother and daughter were about to fade from his view, he caught sight of a furtive

    man following closely behind them.

    00

    Emrys¡® face darkened, and he swiftly turned to Caylie and said, ¡°Caylie, I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±

    Without dy, he left Apricot Hall and discreetly trailed the man, confirming his suspicions that the man

    was indeed tracking the mother and daughter.

    Unaware of the potential danger, the mother and daughter continued on their way.

    Emrys eventually arrived at the slums, where the sound of a heated argument reached his ears from a

    distance away.

    The crease on his forehead deepened. He quickened his pace and got into the woman¡¯s house, only to

    see her hugging the little girl while there was a bright red mark on her cheek.

    2/3

    12:08 Wed, 24 Jan G.

    Chapter 92 Nancy And Her ¡­

    24 95%

    +10 pearls

    The duo was squatting on the floor, sobbing in terror.

    The man, on the other hand, wore a fierce expression and continued to shout at the mother and

    daughter, even making threatening gestures as if he was about to hit the woman.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Witnessing this scene, Emrys felt anger welling up inside him. He strode forward and firmly grasped the

    man¡¯s fist, delivering a powerful kick that sent thetter flying.

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 93

    ¡°You piece of sh*t! A man¡¯s hands should be used to protect women, not hit them,¡± Emrys thundered.

    ¡°Who the f*ck are you? How is my reprimanding of my wife and child any of your business?¡±

    Briefly stunned, the man subsequently picked up a bench and threw it at Emrys ferociously.

    Unexpectedly, instead of dodging, Emrys intercepted the bench and swung it back in the man¡¯s

    direction.

    ¡°How can you bring yourself to strike your own wife and child? You¡¯re not a man at all. I¡¯m going to

    teach you a lesson!¡±

    As Emrys mmed the bench onto the man, thetter howled like a pitiful dog. It wasn¡¯t until the bench

    cracked into pieces that the former finally stopped.

    ¡°F*ck! Just you wait! Also, the two of you better not think that you can hide from me. I¡¯m going toe

    back real soon!¡±

    As the man hobbled out of the slums, it was clear from his scathing words that he was going off to get

    reinforcements.

    Calming himself down, Emrys turned to the woman and asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what in the world happened?¡±

    The woman sobbed for a while before rting her predicament to him.

    It turned out that the man was indeed her husband and Nancy¡¯s father, except he was anything but a

    good person. All he did every day was drink and get into fights, typical of a local hoodlum.

    Every time he finished drinking or was in a bad mood, he would assault the mother¨Cdaughter duo upon

    coming home.

    The woman had long wanted a divorce but would always end up being punched and kicked whenever

    she broached the topic. Sometimes, her daughter would also have to suffer along with her.

    Left without a choice, the woman moved away secretly to protect her daughter from the traumatic

    environment. Unfortunately, the man always managed to track them down every time¡® she did so,

    There was just no escape for them.

    The woman¡¯s story triggered a sense of sympathy from Emrys. This man is truly a b*stard!

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, haven¡¯t you considered calling the police?¡± he asked.

    1/2

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Chapter 93 I Will Resolve¡­

    95%Ùu

    +10 pearls

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. When the police arrived to mediate thest time, he promised he wouldn¡¯t hit us anymore.

    Yet, the moment they left, he did so with even greater intensity and threatened to kill us if I called them

    again..

    ¡°Given that my daughter is still a child, I¡¯m really worried about her getting hurt. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t dare

    call the police again and chose to keep moving to avoid that b*stard.

    ¡°Sadly, he¡¯s just like an evil demon. He would find us every time and beat us up when he did. If it wasn¡¯t

    for you today, Dr. Lund, I¡¯m afraid Nancy and I would¡¯ve¡­¡±

    Sobbing as she spoke, the woman would tremble in fear every time she mentioned her husband.-

    Emrys, with a cold glint in his eyes, mmed his fist against the door frame and dered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,

    Ma¡¯am. Now that I¡¯m made aware of your situation, I won¡¯t sit idly by and watch. I, Emrys Lund, will

    resolve your problem if the police are unable to do so.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    She grabbed him by the arm and exined fearfully, ¡°That man is nothing but a scoundrel. Wherever

    he goes, he¡¯s always able to fit in with local gangsters. Now that he has gone to seek their help, you

    have to leave immediately. Dr. Lund, I don¡¯t want you to be dragged into this.¡±

    While speaking, she tried to push him away, but he simply refused to budge.

    ¡°Why are you such a fool, Dr. Lund? This is a fate that both of us can¡¯t escape but has nothing to do

    with you at all. Why do you insist on staying and suffering with us?¡± shemented in tears.

    Why?

    #

    4

    Emrys knelt and wiped away Nancy¡¯s tears of fright before answering, ¡°Simply because Nancy sees me

    as her friend, and I cannot bear to see my friends suffer.¡±

    Afterforting the little girl, he turned toward the woman and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, stay inside the house with

    Nancy, and don¡¯te out regardless of what happens. Do you understand?¡±

    With that, he brought a bench with him outside and closed the door.

 Chapter 94

    ¡°You piece of sh*t! A man¡¯s hands should be used to protect women, not hit them,¡± Emrys thundered.

    ¡°Who the f*ck are you? How is my reprimanding of my wife and child any of your business?¡±

    Briefly stunned, the man subsequently picked up a bench and threw it at Emrys ferociously.

    Unexpectedly, instead of dodging, Emrys intercepted the bench and swung it back in the man¡¯s

    direction.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°How can you bring yourself to strike your own wife and child? You¡¯re not a man at all. I¡¯m going to

    teach you a lesson!¡±

    As Emrys mmed the bench onto the man, thetter howled like a pitiful dog. It wasn¡¯t until the bench

    cracked into pieces that the former finally stopped.

    ¡°F*ck! Just you wait! Also, the two of you better not think that you can hide from me. I¡¯m going toe

    back real soon!¡±

    As the man hobbled out of the slums, it was clear from his scathing words that he was going off to get

    reinforcements.

    Calming himself down, Emrys turned to the woman and asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what in the world happened?¡±

    The woman sobbed for a while before rting her predicament to him.

    It turned out that the man was indeed her husband and Nancy¡¯s father, except he was anything but a

    good person. All he did every day was drink and get into fights, typical of a local hoodlum.

    Every time he finished drinking or was in a bad mood, he would assault the mother¨Cdaughter duo upon

    coming home.

    The woman had long wanted a divorce but would always end up being punched and kicked whenever

    she broached the topic. Sometimes, her daughter would also have to suffer along with her.

    Left without a choice, the woman moved away secretly to protect her daughter from the traumatic

    environment. Unfortunately, the man always managed to track them down every time¡® she did so,

    There was just no escape for them.

    The woman¡¯s story triggered a sense of sympathy from Emrys. This man is truly a b*stard!

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, haven¡¯t you considered calling the police?¡± he asked.

    1/2

    Chapter 93 I Will Resolve¡­

    95%Ùu

    +10 pearls

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. When the police arrived to mediate thest time, he promised he wouldn¡¯t hit us anymore.

    Yet, the moment they left, he did so with even greater intensity and threatened to kill us if I called them

    again..

    ¡°Given that my daughter is still a child, I¡¯m really worried about her getting hurt. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t dare

    call the police again and chose to keep moving to avoid that b*stard.

    ¡°Sadly, he¡¯s just like an evil demon. He would find us every time and beat us up when he did. If it wasn¡¯t

    for you today, Dr. Lund, I¡¯m afraid Nancy and I would¡¯ve¡­¡±

    Sobbing as she spoke, the woman would tremble in fear every time she mentioned her husband.-

    Emrys, with a cold glint in his eyes, mmed his fist against the door frame and dered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,

    Ma¡¯am. Now that I¡¯m made aware of your situation, I won¡¯t sit idly by and watch. I, Emrys Lund, will

    resolve your problem if the police are unable to do so.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    She grabbed him by the arm and exined fearfully, ¡°That man is nothing but a scoundrel. Wherever

    he goes, he¡¯s always able to fit in with local gangsters. Now that he has gone to seek their help, you

    have to leave immediately. Dr. Lund, I don¡¯t want you to be dragged into this.¡±

    While speaking, she tried to push him away, but he simply refused to budge.

    ¡°Why are you such a fool, Dr. Lund? This is a fate that both of us can¡¯t escape but has nothing to do

    with you at all. Why do you insist on staying and suffering with us?¡± shemented in tears.

    Why?

    #

    4

    Emrys knelt and wiped away Nancy¡¯s tears of fright before answering, ¡°Simply because Nancy sees me

    as her friend, and I cannot bear to see my friends suffer.¡±

    Afterforting the little girl, he turned toward the woman and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, stay inside the house with

    Nancy, and don¡¯te out regardless of what happens. Do you understand?¡±

    With that, he brought a bench with him outside and closed the door.

 Chapter 95

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    @94%

    +10 pearls

    Chapter 95 Are You Satisfied

    ¡°Hunter Lister, the one from Midas. He used to work for Hendrik but took over as the leader after the

    lattermitted suicide. He¡¯s the one I¡¯m currently working for.¡±

    With barely any strength left, Harry almost fainted after finishing his sentence in a single breath.

    Emrys¡® first instinct was to say that Hunter was nothing to him, but after giving the matter some thought,

    he decided to get Harry to call Hunter instead.

    ¡°Tell Hunter toe and see me within fifteen minutes. Also, get him to bring a paintbrush, paint, and

    paper. By the way, let him know that I¡¯m Emrys Lund.¡±

    Seventeen minutes and three secondster, Hunter arrived at the slums with a terrified look and his

    head covered in sweat.

    I¡¯mte!

    He obviously didn¡¯t dare disobey Emrys¡® orders to be there in fifteen minutes. Thus, he drove at two

    hundred kilometers an hour and ran every red light along the way.

    Unfortunately, he was dyed by a few minutes to get the items requested by Emrys. That was why he

    exceeded the deadline by two minutes and three seconds.

    I¡¯m going to lose my head for this!

    Hunter couldn¡¯t help recalling what happened at Midas back then. Emrys had stormed into the casino

    and single¨Chandedly killed his boss, Hendrik. The thought of it alone sent a chill down his spine.

    ¡°I deserve death for beingte, Empyrean Lord. Please show mercy.¡±

    Upon rushing into the slums, Hunter dropped to his knees without dy. The relentless drops of sweat

    he emitted began to form a puddle as he bowed his head.

    The terror within him was unmistakable.

    As for Leonard and Harry, who were still lying on the floor, the sight before them shook them to their

    core.

    Did Mr. Lister just address this Emrys guy as Empyrean Lord? The Empyrean Lord! Only one person in

    Chanaea carries that title. Don¡¯t tell me that this young man is him?

    The fear in Hunter¡¯s eyes told them that their supposition was correct.

    In that instant, both of them felt as if their minds were blown.

    How is something as ludicrous as this possible? We¡¯re nothing but small¨Ctime hoodlums. There¡¯s no

    way we can end up crossing someone as mighty as Empyrean Lord,

    1/2

    12:11 Wed, 24 Jan G.

    Chapter 95 Are You Satisfied

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    +10 pearls

    Sad to say, regardless of whether they wanted to believe it or not, life could, at times, be really

    unpredictable.

    Meanwhile, Emrys stared at the trembling Hunter as he said indifferently, ¡°Get up now. I¡¯m not going to

    punish you just for being two minuteste.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m grateful for the mercy shown, Empyrean Lord.¡±

    Hunter expressed his gratitude as if he had escaped from the jaws of death. He then turned his

    attention to the stunned Harry and stomped his foot on thetter¡¯s face.

    ¡°Are you f*cking blind? How dare you cross Empyrean Lord? Do you have a death wish?¡±

    Raging in anger, Hunter gave Harry¡¯s face another stomp.

    Truth be told, he wasn¡¯t furious because Harry had gotten on the nerves of Emrys. He couldn¡¯t care

    less about Harry¡¯s survival. What truly irked him was Harry getting him involved.

    F*cking hell, how dare you get Empyrean Lord to show you mercy on my ount! I¡¯m someone who

    means nothing to him. All you have done is get me into deep trouble!

    Hunter had the same amount of fury as he did fear earlier.

    At that moment, Emrys cleared his throat and spoke up. ¡°You¡¯ve hit the wrong person.¡±

    ¡°Wrong person?¡± Hunter was stunned.

    With an aggrieved look on his face, Harry pointed at Leonard and exined with hisst breath, ¡°That

    assh*le was the one who started this.¡±

    He lost consciousness the moment he finished.

    ¡°Son of a b*tch! So, you¡¯re the one responsible. I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Hunter felt embarrassed for beating up the wrong person. Left without a choice, he proceeded to whack

    Leonard to redeem himself.

    It wasn¡¯t until Leonard had his lights knocked out that Hunter finally stopped.

    He then returned to Emrys¡® side with an obsequious look on his face and asked, ¡°Empyrean Lord, are

    you satisfied?¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96 The Painting

    94%

    +10 pearls

    Emrys nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t ever want to see Leonard Light in Jadeborough again. In addition, I want you to

    send someone to protect the mother and daughter staying in this house. Naturally, don¡¯t let them notice

    your presence, and don¡¯t disrupt their lives.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Your wish is mymand, Empyrean Lord.¡±

    With that, Hunter called hisckeys to drag Hunter and Leonard away. As for their subsequent fate,

    Emrys couldn¡¯t be bothered by it as he returned to the house.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, everything is all right now. That b*stard won¡¯t ever bully you two again.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much, Dr. Lund. You have saved both our lives once more. I really don¡¯t

    know how we can repay you.¡±

    The woman dropped to her knees tearfully.

    Emrys quickly helped her up andforted her with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s no big deal at all.

    I would still like to thank you for standing up for us when Caylie and Apricot Hall were being maligned

    the other day.¡±

    ¡°I still feel bad about what happened. Our actions had no impact at all.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the thought that counts, and we¡¯re very appreciative of it.¡±

    After reassuring the woman, he turned his attention to Nancy, giving her hair a tousle as he remarked,

    ¡°Despite knowing you for some time now, I haven¡¯t gotten you a gift yet.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Mr. Lund. Both of us are already heavily indebted to you. There¡¯s no way we can

    ept anything more,¡± the woman rejected frantically.

    Nancy, too, added in her childish tone, ¡°That¡¯s right. You have been very good to me, Dr. Lund, and I

    like you a lot.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ma¡¯am. It¡¯s not a particrly expensive gift. Just a token of my appreciation.¡±

    Having expected such a scenario, Emrys had instructed Hunter to bring a brush, paint, and paper for

    this very reason. Right in front of the mother¨Cdaughter pair, he began to paint a picture.

    In it was a sea of flowers underneath the glorious sun. A small girl was running amidst them with a

    vibrant smile on her face.

    Clearly, it was supposed to be Nancy when she grew older. Emrys had extrapted what her features

    would look like in four to five years.

    He painted the picture with great care, simr to how he did with Burgeoning Rose, the painting he

    gave Yelena back then.

    E

    1/2

    Chapter 96 The Painting

    TP

    +10 pearls

    The woman couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re such a skilled painter, Dr. Lund. It¡¯s lovely.¡±

    Even though she wasn¡¯t really into art, she could still tell if a painting was good or not. Emrys¡® painting

    was immersive and realistic. It was as if the sun in the painting was shining upon her heart, filling her

    with a sense of warmth and innocence.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    She could also feel all the troubles in her life gently dissipating.

    Once he was done, Emrys exined to the little girl with a grin, ¡°This painting is titled Nancy¡¯s Happy

    Days. It is my gift to you. Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°I love it. Thank you so much for the gift. It makes me really happy,¡± Nancy replied while pping her

    hands.

    A bright smile subsequently emerged on Emrys¡® face.

    Nancy¡¯s Happy Days. The name might be corny, but true beauty and innocence are not asplicated

    as people make them out to be. Simplicity breeds beauty. Isn¡¯t that the case?

    After leaving the slums, Emrys returned to Verdant Estate instead of Apricot Hall.

    He had yet to finish carving the seven Telepathic Formations from yesterday.

    Hence, he figured he couldplete the task today.

    This time round, he didn¡¯t dare lock the door from inside so as to avoid any misunderstanding by the

    ladies.

    After all, they still hadn¡¯t gotten off work, giving him plenty of time to finish his formations.

    Carving the formation was simr to treating Nancy with acupuncture. The smaller it was, the more

    technically challenging it would be to draw it.

    If he were to carve Telepathic Formations onto Verdant Estate, it would only take him slightly more than

    ten minutes. However, to do so on a stone with a diameter of ten centimeters was a significantly more

    difficult task.

    One had to possess extremely strong levels of concentration.

    It wasn¡¯t until evening arrived that Emryspleted carving the seven formations. A few minutes after

    he finished, Cordelia coincidentally ca

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97 Trip To Summerbank

    Taking in Emrys¡® out¨Cof¨Cbreath demeanor, Cordelia frowned and stepped forward to grab his ear. ¡°Is

    handiwork really that addictive? You did it yesterday, and you¡¯re going at it again today. Do you still

    want your kidneys or not?¡±

    ¡°Delia, this is truly a misunderstanding!¡±

    Emrys honestly hadn¡¯t expected that she would still misunderstand him even though he didn¡¯t lock his

    room today. Am I that perverted in her eyes?

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if this is a misunderstanding or not! You cannot stay idle at home from now on. Otherwise,

    even having ten kidneys won¡¯t be enough for you,¡± she bellowed.

    He forced a wry smile. ¡°Delia, you¡¯re exaggerating.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m exaggerating?¡± She red at him. ¡°You¡¯re being irresponsible. How will you satisfy your future wife

    if you deplete all your vitality? Trust you to have mentioned that you¡¯d marry all of us. Are you sure

    you¡¯re up to the task?¡±

    Huh? What does she mean by this? Emrys smacked his forehead. ¡°Are you saying that as long as I

    can handle it physically, all of you will be willing to marry me?¡±

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Cordelia was slightly taken aback. How did hee to that conclusion? But¡­ that sounds about right.

    Hence, to encourage him to take better care of his b*dy, she suddenly wiped the aloof expression off

    her face and smiled radiantly. ¡°That¡¯s why you need to practice self¨Crestraint.¡±

    There¡¯s hope! There¡¯s hope, after all! What had started out as a misunderstanding had allowed Emrys

    to see hope after he listened to her words. Perhaps the promises we made when we were little can

    reallye true? Haha! Delia may seem cold and always keeps an eye on Lena and me, but she must

    still love me a lot! It¡¯s decided then. Delia will be my first wife.

    He visualized his future with them gleefully.

    Even Cordelia might not have realized that a casual motivational statement from her had caused

    Emrys¡® imagination to run wild.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Summerbank tomorrow, and you¡¯reing with me.¡±

    A momentter, she changed into loose loungewear and sat on the couch, holding a thermos cup! Her

    figure was slender, and she exuded an air of elegance.

    ¡°Summerbank?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m going there to discuss a coboration project and may have to stay there for a few

    days. I want you to tag along.¡±

    Since receiving orders worth nearly ten billion from Osmond and the other prestigious families,

    =

    1/2

    A1

    12:12 Wed, 24 Jan G

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 97 Trip To Summerbank

    94%

    +10 pearls

    Taking in Emrys¡® out¨Cof¨Cbreath demeanor, Cordelia frowned and stepped forward to grab his ear. ¡°Is

    handiwork really that addictive? You did it yesterday, and you¡¯re going at it again today. Do you still

    want your kidneys or not?¡±

    ¡°Delia, this is truly a misunderstanding!¡±

    Emrys honestly hadn¡¯t expected that she would still misunderstand him even though he didn¡¯t lock his

    room today. Am I that perverted in her eyes?

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if this is a misunderstanding or not! You cannot stay idle at home from now on. Otherwise,

    even having ten kidneys won¡¯t be enough for you,¡± she bellowed.

    He forced a wry smile. ¡°Delia, you¡¯re exaggerating.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m exaggerating?¡± She red at him. ¡°You¡¯re being irresponsible. How will you satisfy your future wife

    if you deplete all your vitality? Trust you to have mentioned that you¡¯d marry all of us. Are you sure

    you¡¯re up to the task?¡±

    Huh? What does she mean by this? Emrys smacked his forehead. ¡°Are you saying that as long as I

    can handle it physically, all of you will be willing to marry me?¡±

    Cordelia was slightly taken aback. How did hee to that conclusion? But¡­ that sounds about right.

    Hence, to encourage him to take better care of his b*dy, she suddenly wiped the aloof expression off

    her face and smiled radiantly. ¡°That¡¯s why you need to practice self¨Crestraint.¡±

    There¡¯s hope! There¡¯s hope, after all! What had started out as a misunderstanding had allowed Emrys

    to see hope after he listened to her words. Perhaps the promises we made when we were little can

    reallye true? Haha! Delia may seem cold and always keeps an eye on Lena and me, but she must

    still love me a lot! It¡¯s decided then. Delia will be my first wife.

    He visualized his future with them gleefully.

    Even Cordelia might not have realized that a casual motivational statement from her had caused

    Emrys¡® imagination to run wild.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Summerbank tomorrow, and you¡¯reing with me.¡±

    A momentter, she changed into loose loungewear and sat on the couch, holding a thermos cup! Her

    figure was slender, and she exuded an air of elegance.

    ¡°Summerbank?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m going there to discuss a coboration project and may have to stay there for a few

    days. I want you to tag along.¡±

    Since receiving orders worth nearly ten billion from Osmond and the other prestigious families,

    1/2

    12:12 Wed, 24 Jan

    G

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 97 Trip To Summerbank

    +10 pearls

    Taking in Emrys¡® out¨Cof¨Cbreath demeanor, Cordelia frowned and stepped forward to grab his car. ¡°Is

    handiwork really that addictive? You did it yesterday, and you¡¯re going at it again today. Do you still

    want your kidneys or not?¡±

    ¡°Delia, this is truly a misunderstanding!¡±

    Emrys honestly hadn¡¯t expected that she would still misunderstand him even though he didn¡¯t lock his

    room today. Am I that perverted in her eyes?

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if this is a misunderstanding or not! You cannot stay idle at home from now on. Otherwise,

    even having ten kidneys won¡¯t be enough for you,¡± she bellowed.

    He forced a wry smile. ¡°Delia, you¡¯re exaggerating.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m exaggerating?¡± She red at him. ¡°You¡¯re being irresponsible. How will you satisfy your future wife

    if you deplete all your vitality? Trust you to have mentioned that you¡¯d marry all of us. Are you sure

    you¡¯re up to the task?¡±

    Huh? What does she mean by this? Emrys smacked his forehead. ¡°Are you saying that as long as I

    can handle it physically, all of you will be willing to marry me?¡±

    Cordelia was slightly taken aback. How did hee to that conclusion? But¡­ that sounds about right.

    Hence, to encourage him to take better care of his b*dy, she suddenly wiped the aloof expression off

    her face and smiled radiantly. ¡°That¡¯s why you need to practice self¨Crestraint,¡±

    There¡¯s hope! There¡¯s hope, after all! What had started out as a misunderstanding had allowed Emrys

    to see hope after he listened to her words. Perhaps the promises we made when we were little can

    reallye true? Haha! Delia may seem cold and always keeps an eye on Lena and me, but she must

    still love me a lot! It¡¯s decided then. Delia will be my first wife.

    He visualized his future with them gleefully.

    Even Cordelia might not have realized that a casual motivational statement from her had caused

    Emrys¡® imagination to run wild.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Summerbank tomorrow, and you¡¯reing with me.¡±

    A momentter, she changed into loose loungewear and sat on the couch, holding a thermos cup. Her

    figure was slender, and she exuded an air of elegance.

    ¡°Summerbank?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m going there to discuss a coboration project and may have to stay there for a few

    days. I want you to tag along.¡±

    Since receiving orders worth nearly ten billion from Osmond and the other prestigious families,

    1/2

    12:12 Wed, 24 Jan G

    Chapter 97 Trip To ¡­

    94%

    +10 pearls

    Cordelia Group had taken off instantly, advancing to the top¨Ctier circles of Jadeborough and quickly

    catching up with the Chalkers of North River District.

    At present, they had established their influence on Jadeborough¡¯s entire market.

    If Cordelia Group wanted to continue to develop, they would have to tap into the market in

    Summerbank. Therefore, Cordelia needed to go there and secure the partnership.

    As for why she was taking Emrys with her, the reason couldn¡¯t be more obvious.

    She figured if she didn¡¯t ask him to tag along and left him at home, he would simply continue to spend

    time touching himself.

    Not to mention, Yelena would also be at home.

    Cordelia was worried that if she didn¡¯t take Emrys with her, by the time she finished discussing the

    project and returned, the situation at home would turn into chaos.

    If Emrys knew about her concern, he would certainly be aggrieved to tears. Am I, the Empyrean Lord,

    lacking that much self¨Ccontrol, in your opinion? Uh¡­ Actually, even I can¡¯t say for sure what will

    happen. After all, thedies are just too gorgeous, and their figures are mind¨Cblowingly voluptuous. If

    they have another frolic in the pool, I may cave regardless of how strong my ability to resist temptation

    is.

    Anyhow, he reckoned there was no escaping the fate of having to apany Cordelia to

    Summerbank.

    On the day they departed from Jadeborough, a grand wedding was taking ce in North River District.

    The groom was Joseph, while the bride was Angelina.

    After that magnificent wedding ceremony, Angelina immediately took over one of the Chalker family¡¯s

    important businesses¨CJadeborough News.

    Soon, articles about Cordelia, the CEO of Cordelia Group, being the South River King, Osmond¡¯s

    mistress, and how she was simultaneously sponsoring a kept man behind Osmond¡¯s back spread like

    wildfire.

    Almost instantaneously, the entire Jadeborough was filled with public vilification of Cordelia.

 Chapter 98

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 98 ying With Fire

    9 94%

    +10 pearls

    Osmond, Thomas, Christian, and the other heads of the wealthy families informed of the inside story

    shivered fearfully. The Chalkers are ying with fire!

    They couldn¡¯t interfere in the matters at North River District, so they could only warn their subordinates

    not to speak recklessly. If not, even the gods couldn¡¯t save them.

    Simrly astounded were members of the Sheldon family.

    Ever since Benedict¡¯s son, Kane, offended Cordelia, the Sheldon family¡¯s influence in South River

    District had plummeted.

    As almost all the affluent families in South River District knew Cordelia had Empyrean Lord¡¯s support,

    no one dared to associate themselves with the Sheldons after thetter incurred Cordelia¡¯s

    displeasure.

    In less than a month, the market value of businesses under the Sheldon family evaporated at a rate of

    hundreds of millions per day.

    If that situation dragged on, the Sheldons might soon have to withdraw from Jadeborough permanently.

    However, today, the Chalker family¡¯s voluntary provocation gave Benedict new hope for a

    resurgence.

    ¡°Tyson Chalker, congrattions! You¡¯ve found a gem of a granddaughter¨Cinw! Hahaha!¡± Benedict

    laughed maniacally.

    He was aware of Emrys¡® identity. Thetter wasn¡¯t a kept man supported by Cordelia, nor was he

    Empyrean Lord¡¯s brother¨Cinw. Instead, Emrys was Empyrean Lord himself!

    Benedict figured the Chalkers were destined to meet their demise for daring to tarnish Empyrean Lord¡¯s

    reputation in that manner.

    He believed it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Chalker family would perish, and their businesses in North

    River District would naturally be divided and taken over by the other prestigious families.

    If Benedict wished to have a piece of the pie in that turmoil, he had to do one thing right away, which

    was to redeem himself. I must atone for my mistake, no matter what! Otherwise, the Sheldon family will

    never rise again.

    He gathered all members of the Sheldons at once and suggested his idea of heading to North River

    District and thrashing Jadeborough News.

    Once that decision was made, everyone from Sheldon Group was shocked to their cores.

    The distribution of forces in North River District differed from South River District. South River District

    was led by Osmond, the South River King, with many prestigious families operating

    1/2

    12:12 Wed, 24 Jan G.

    94%

    Chapter 98 ying With Fire

    +10 pearls

    under him. On the other hand, the Chalkers reigned supreme in North River District.

    In other words, the Chalker family¡¯s status in North River District was simr to or even more significant

    than Osmond¡¯s in South River District.

    All of North River District¡¯s industries, including real estate, food and beverages, clothing, and many

    more, belonged to the Chalker family. Naturally, that included Jadeborough News as well.

    Benedict¡¯s decision to thrash Jadeborough News was no different from challenging the Chalkers¡®

    authority. One could only imagine how insane that idea was, as doing that would cause them to face

    the Chalker family¡¯s wrath and retaliation.

    Everyone in the Sheldon family advised Benedict not to be impulsive, but he was determined and

    stated that anyone who was afraid could leave Sheldon Group at any time.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    The others asked in puzzlement, ¡°Mr. Sheldon, what is the reason for you to take this huge risk of

    offending the Chalker family?¡±

    After experiencing the incident involving Cordelia Group, the Sheldons had already suffered an

    immense loss. If they were to provoke North River District¡¯s Chalker family at this moment, they would

    truly be driven to the brink of despair.

    Has Mr. Sheldon lost all hope for the Sheldon family and is ready to give up?

    Taking in everyone¡¯s confused expressions, Benedict sneered, ¡°Why? Ha! Because the Chalker family

    has crossed one of the most powerful figures in Chanaea¨CEmpyrean Lord!¡±

    Empyrean Lord!

    Everyone shuddered at the mention of that name. The next instant, their faces flushed, and an urge to

    kneel and show their reverence to the great man washed over them.

    Empyrean Lord was Chanaea¡¯s guardian, so everyone wondered how he could possibly be rted to

    this matter.

    ¡°Mr. Sheldon, are you saying that Cordelia h¨Chas a rtionship with Empyrean Lord?¡±

    Mr. Sheldon made such a crazy decision right after Jadeborough News published an article to smear

    Cordelia, and he also mentioned the Chalkers had provoked Empyrean Lord. Doesn¡¯t that imply

    Cordelia has a special rtionship with Empyrean Lord?

    The members of the Sheldon family weren¡¯t fools. Comprehension swiftly dawned on them.

    Benedict nodded.

    Boom!

    Utter stupefaction surged and churned within everyone. So, this is indeed the case! No wonder Mr.

    Sheldon was willing to punish Kane severely, even beating him to the brink of death when he offended

    Cordelia previously.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99 Scandalous Article

    It turned out that the person standing behind Cordelia was indeed the renowned Empyrean Lord, who

    reigned over the entire nation.

    They also finally understood why Benedict had made such a crazy decision¨Che wanted to atone for his

    sins!

    ¡°We are willing to follow you and enter North River District without any hesitation, Mr. Sheldon!¡±

    dered everyone in unison.

    Their attitudes had taken a tremendous change. They were no longer fearful but extremely excited.

    The opportunity for the Sheldon family to rise again has arrived!

    Kane chimed in, ¡°Dad, I want to go to North River District with you to atone for my sins too.¡±

    However, Benedict patted his son¡¯s shoulder and replied, ¡°Stay at the Sheldon residence. Remember, if

    I don¡¯te back within three days, go to Cordelia Group and kneel there. Tell Cordelia everything I¡¯ve

    done.¡±

    The Chalkers were the most powerful and dangerous family in North River District.

    Benedict made this decision without any intention of surviving. He wanted to sacrifice himself for a

    once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime opportunity for the Sheldon family.

    When the members of the Sheldons heard his words, tears welled up in their eyes.

    Mr. Sheldon has truly put everything on the line!

    Meanwhile, a summer tuition ss in Jadeborough was filled with students.

    Since there was only one month left before the final year of high school, the students had to start

    studying diligently in order to achieve good results for the university entrance examination a yearter.

    Of course, many were forced by their parents to attend the tuition ss instead ofing of their own

    ord.

    Charlotte, who detested studying, was one of them.

    While the teacher was not paying attention, she secretly took out her phone and started reading a

    novel,

    Just when she was engrossed in the story, a news advertisement suddenly popped up on the page,

    and she identally clicked on it. Tsk, how annoying!

    However, when she scanned the contents of the article, she was dumbfounded.

    :=

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    1/2

    A

    12/12 Wed, 24

    Chapter 99 Scandalous¡­

    94%

    +10 pearls

    Mr. Lund¡­ is a pretty boy who leeches on women? I don¡¯t believe it!

    Without even bidding farewell to her teacher, Charlotte grabbed her backpack and ran out of the

    ssroom.

    She returned to the Sundend residence.

    ¡°Charlotte, aren¡¯t you supposed to be in ss today? Why did youe back all of a sudden?¡±

    Franklin asked in surprise.

    Charlotte held up her phone in front of him. With reddened eyes, she said, ¡°Grandpa, this article says

    that Mr. Lund is a pretty boy who¡¯s being kept by a woman.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± A grim expression instantly crossed his face as he bellowed, ¡°These profit¨Chungry news

    agencies! They can¡¯t do anything but spout garbage.¡±

    Franklin had already read the article, but he did not believe it at all.

    Someone like Mr. Lund can¡¯t possibly be a kept man. These unscrupulous news agencies are simply

    spouting

    nonsense.

    Thomas agreed, ¡°What you see is not necessarily the truth, Charlotte. Kids your age are easily swayed

    by what others say. Don¡¯t read such nonsensical articles anymore in the future.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Charlotte nodded, not believing the article either. She merely felt indignant on behalf of Emrys.

    Thomas smiled andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The bad guys will soon face their consequences.¡±

    After saying that, he left the house and headed straight for Osmond¡¯s mansion. When he arrived, he

    realized that the heads of several other prominent families were also present.

    Everyone looked solemn.

    Osmond, the South River King, stated gloomily, ¡°Since the Chalker family insists on ying with fire,

    their downfall is inevitable. Before that happens, we must do something too. We must go to North River

    District and pressurize them.¡±

    ¡°Agreed!¡±

    ¡°Agreed

    ¡°Agreed!¡±

    All the heads of the prominent families expressed their willingness to follow Osmond and head to North

    River District.

    Otherwise, it would be too shameless of them to divide the Chalkers¡® assets among themselves

    2/3

    12:12 Wed, 24 Jan G.

    Chapter 99 Scandalous ¡­

    24 ? 94%L

    +10 pearls

    after the family¡¯s downfall.

    The article caused a huge uproar.

    The Jadeborough News articles that were defaming Cordelia instantly caused a sensation in the entire

    city.

    While the prominent families at South River District were gathering their forces, Caylie, who was at

    Verdant Estate, was furious after reading the article.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100 Smash The Office

    How outrageous! I¡¯ve never seen any news agency as irresponsible as them. How can they spout such

    nonsense with a few mere photos? They don¡¯t even have any evidence! How dare they do something

    like this? I wonder how sad Delia and Emrys will be after reading these articles.

    Even Yelena was so incensed that a murderous look raged in her pretty eyes.

    While Caylie was helpless to do anything, Yelena directly changed into Shadow Garden¡¯s uniform and

    rushed to North River District.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    In the meantime, still unaware of the severity of the issue, Angelina¨Cthe culprit behind everything¨Cwas

    gloating.

    Ever since she was chased out of Cordelia Group by Cordelia, she escaped to North River District as

    pathetically as a homeless dog and had to marry Joseph, that castrated man.

    For half a month, she suffered through all that humiliation.

    Now, she could finally take revenge.

    Angelina was filled with joy when she heard the citizens throw insults at Cordelia.

    ¡°Cordelia Youngblood, I¡¯ve never expected you to end up like this. Even if you¡¯ve made it big with

    Cordelia Group and managed to win South River King¡¯s support, I will still crush your reputation.

    ¡°I, Angelina Gardner, will publish the articles that the other media tforms don¡¯t dare to post. Those

    cowards might be scared of South River King, but I¡¯m not! After all, I¡¯ve got the Chalker family backing

    me up.¡±

    She could not be any happier and smugger at this moment.

    She wanted nothing more than to confront Cordelia face¨Cto¨Cface and witness how unpleasant the

    latter¡¯s expression would be.

    Hence, a n to find Cordelia and humiliate her in person hatched in Angelina¡¯s mind.

    I want Cordelia to know how foolish a decision it was to have offended me! The same goes for Emrys,

    that pretty boy! I want that adulterous couple to be too ashamed to stay in Jadeborough!

    With that thought in mind, she instructed the editors working for her to continue churning out articles

    that defamed Cordelia and Emrys.

    Right then, an employee rushed in anxiously and announced, ¡°Ms. Gardner, a group of people has just

    arrived outside. They¡¯re threatening to smash our news agency!¡±

    ¡°Smash our news agency? Hmph! Let me see who¡¯s audacious enough to do that!¡±

    With a cold scoff, Angelina strode out of the office, only to see that a crowd had indeed gathered

    1/2

    12

    Wed, 24

    Chapter 100 Smash The¡­

    94%

    +10 pearls

    outside.

    It consisted of Benedict and some b*dyguards from Sheldon Group.

    She questioned grimly, ¡°Benedict Sheldon, have you lost your mind? The Sheldon family was also a

    victim of Cordelia Group previously. Not only are you not grateful toward me now, but you even dare to

    come to North River District to defend that b*tch, Cordelia?¡±

    When Angelina was Cordelia¡¯s secretary in the past, these influential figures seemed so unreachable

    and lofty to her. However, times had changed. She had managed to win the support of the Chalkers.

    Thus, she dared to address Benedict by his full name and scold him so thoughtlessly.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who has lost your mind, you madwoman!¡±

    Benedict, however, merely nced at her with a cold smirk before instructing the group of b*dyguards

    behind him, ¡°Smash this news agency right now! Raze it to the ground!¡±

    The b*dyguards, all wielding hammers in their hands, immediately rushed forward and began to wreak

    havoc everywhere.

    ng! ng! ng!

    The entire ce became covered with shattered ss fragments. A fewputers in the office had

    also been smashed.

    ¡°Benedict, have you gone mad? Do you know whose territory this is?¡± Angelina screamed.

    Nheless, he ignored her and yelled at the top of his lungs, ¡°Smash everything! Haven¡¯t you guys

    eaten? Put all your strength into it!¡±

    The ce was in utter chaos, with screams resounding unendingly.

    ¡°Lunatics! You¡¯ll all be dead soon!¡±

    Angelina furiously made a call to ask for reinforces so that she could teach Benedict a harsh

    lesson.

    Not long after, some people showed up, but they were not from the Chalker family.

    Instead, they were Osmond, Thomas, Christian, and the rest.

    All of them were also carrying hammers, evidently also there to destroy the news agency.

    When they saw the scene in front of them, they were momentarily stunned.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101 The Missing Chalker

    Someone has beaten us to it?

    -98%

    +10 pearls

    Their expressions turned peculiar when they realized that Benedict had been one step ahead of them.

    They couldn¡¯t help but admire the man¡¯s quick thinking in seizing the opportunity swiftly.

    Even though they were impressed, they decided to let Benedict take the lead, as it saved them the

    trouble of getting involved. They stood back and watched as the situation unfolded.

    Suddenly, amanding voice broke the silence. ¡°How dare you cause trouble at the Chalker family¡¯s

    territory!¡±

    A swarm of b*dyguards swiftly rushed toward the scene, overpowering Benedict¡¯s men and subduing

    them.

    Angelina¡¯s eyes sparkled with hope as she hurried over to the man who spoke. ¡°Please help me, Dad!

    I¡¯ve only just taken over Jadeborough News recently, yet it¡¯s already being destroyed. I¡¯m devastated!¡±

    The person who arrived was none other than Angelina¡¯s father¨Cinw and Joseph¡¯s father, Gerald

    Chalker.

    Standing beside Gerald was a burly middle¨Caged man bearing a striking resemnce to him,

    presumably his brother.

    The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but wonder when Gerald had acquired a brother, as they had never

    encountered him before.

    At that moment, Gerald strode forward with a stern expression, confronting Osmond face to face.

    ¡°Osmond Langdon, you may dominate the South River District, but who gave you the audacity to

    extend your reach to the North River District?¡± he challenged.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I came to North River District?¡± Osmond nonchntly rested the sledgehammer

    on his shoulder and locked eyes with Gerald.

    Gerald¡¯s gaze hardened as he turned his head and nced at Angelina. He then sneered at Osmond,

    ¡°So are you doing this because you are frustrated that my daughter¨Cinw exposed your scandalous

    affair with Cordelia?¡±

    Upon hearing this, the influential figures from the various prominent families of the South River District

    couldn¡¯t help but show strange expressions.

    Frustrated? Hardly. The Chalker family is about to face a great cmity, and we¡¯re eagerly waiting to

    divide the properties in the North River District. Why would we be frustrated?

    1/3

    07 15 Thu, 25 Jan O

    Chapter 101 The Missing ¡­

    up

    +10 pearls

    In the midst of the intense standoff between Osmond and Gerald, something unexpected happened.

    Suddenly, the burly man who bore a striking resemnce to Gerald stepped forward. His eyes were

    filled with disdain as he approached Osmond.

    ¡°Are you the South River King?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Upon hearing his voice, Osmond immediately shifted his gaze from Gerald to the man standing before

    him.

    In the next instant, his b*dy trembled slightly.

    He couldn¡¯t believe it.

    As Osmond stood before the formidable man, he couldn¡¯t help but feel an overwhelming sense of

    pressure.

    A look of astonishment crept onto Osmond¡¯s face.

    Osmond, who had honed his martial arts skills and relied on them to establish his dominance in

    the South River District, was taken aback.

    The person standing before him exuded an aura that was undeniably on par with his own.

    He couldn¡¯tprehend how the Chalker family could harbor such a formidable individual.

    Just then, the man spoke. ¡°I¡¯m Wilfred Chalker, Gerald¡¯s younger brother.¡±

    ¡°Wilfred Chalker?¡±

    Upon hearing this name, everyone was momentarily stunned. However, they soon came to their

    senses and eximed, ¡°Wilfred Chalker, the man who went missing ten years ago?¡±

    Tyson, the patriarch of the Chalker family, had two sons: Gerald, the elder son, and Wilfred, the

    younger son.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Ten years ago, Wilfred mysteriously disappeared.

    The news of his disappearance had caused a tremendous stir at the time. The Jadeborough News

    dedicated considerable coverage to the case, running missing person notices and updates for six

    month¡¯s continuously.

    No wonder the man before them seemed familiar, yet they were unable to remember who it was ¡ªit

    it was Wilfred, the one who vanished ten years ago.

    Wilfred nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me. I identally fell off a cliff but miraculously survived. I

    was fortunate to encounter a mentor and learn martial arts from him. Now, I have

    2/3

    07/15

    Inu, 25 Jan

    Kiss

    Chapter 101 The Missing ¡­

    98%

    +10 pearls

    be a martial artist.¡±

    ¡°A martial artist!¡± gasped the crowd in shock.

    Even Osmond shared the same reaction.

    Although he had some foundational martial arts skills and could easily defeat a dozen ordinary people,

    it was insignificantpared to a true martial artist.

    Wilfred¡¯s transformation into a martial artist after his misfortune was nothing short of astonishing. It sent

    shivers down the spines of those who heard the revtion.

    With an air of arrogance, Wilfred proimed, ¡°I¡¯ve returned to Jadeborough to consolidate the forces

    here. From now on, this city belongs to me, and there will be no ce for you, South River King. Do

    you have any objections?¡±

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102 The Assassin

    Wilfred stared at Osmond, his gaze emanating an undeniable aura of intimidation.

    Thetter felt cold sweat running down his back.

    After all, he was utterly powerless when faced with ¨¤ martial artist.

    Wilfred smirked and said, ¡°My father¡¯s sixtieth birthday ising up in a couple of days, so I don¡¯t wish

    to start a bloodbath just yet. However, after the celebration, I don¡¯t want to hear the name ¡®South River

    King¡® ever again. Clear?¡±

    He¡¯s threatening us!

    Osmond and the others trembled involuntarily, but soon they clenched their jaws, refusing to back

    down.

    Why does it matter if he¡¯s a martial artist? He¡¯s a nob*dypared to Empyrean Lord! After all,

    Empyrean Lord has already decreed the inevitable downfall of the Chalker family on Old Mr. Chalker¡¯s

    sixtieth birthday. With just two days remaining until the fateful event, I¡¯m determined to endure this

    humiliation and bide my time.

    Suddenly, Benedict bellowed at the top of his lungs, ¡°So what if you¡¯re a martial artist? It changes

    nothing! The Chalker family should prepare to face your downfall!¡±

    Swoosh!

    Wilfred charged forward, closing the distance between himself and Benedict. With ruthless precision,

    he delivered a bone¨Ccrushing kick to thetter¡¯s chest, causing him to spew forth a gush of blood. ¡°I

    dare you to repeat yourself!¡±

    Despite the pain and injury, Benedict remained defiant. His voice was strained yet resolute as he

    spoke. ¡°Even if you beat me to death, I will never retract my words. The Chalker family has stirred the

    wrath of an unstoppable force. Embrace your impending doom!¡±

    ¡°I shall send you to your grave!¡± Wilfred seethed with anger, relentlessly pummeling Benedict with a

    barrage of kicks that left him writhing on the ground, bones shattered, and blood staining his lips.

    ¡°The Chalker family¡­ is¡­ doomed. Haha,e on, kill me¡­¡± Benedict hissed in between his bloody

    coughs.

    Osmond and the rest felt their scalps tingling with unease.

    Why is Benedict so stubborn? Can¡¯t he endure for just another two or three days?

    Little did they know that Benedict had ventured to the North River District to seek atonement.

    He never intended to return alive.

    1/3

    Chapter 102 The Assassin

    +10 pearls

    ¡°You fool! Even in the face of death, you spout nonsense. I shall grant your wish and send you straight

    to the depths of hell!¡±

    Wilfred¡¯s rage engulfed him, erasing any remnants of his earlier promise to spare lives.

    With a leap, he instantly soared over five meters into the air, his knees bending as he descended with

    lightning speed.

    If hended that devastating knee strike, he would certainly shatter Benedict¡¯s skull.

    In that critical moment, a piercing whistle filled the air, followed by a glimmer of chilling light that

    abruptly materialized before Wilfred.

    An assassin?

    Wilfred¡¯s brows furrowed as he swiftly maneuvered through the air,nding a mere twenty centimeters

    away from Benedict¡¯s head.

    He narrowly evaded the chilling gleam.

    As he focused on the assant¡¯s attire, Wilfred¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°An assassin from Shadow

    Garden! Are you the person Benedict warned about? The one I should not have provoked?¡±

    Wilfred had encountered assassins from Shadow Garden during his training days. Hence, he

    recognized the person before him as a member of the notorious organization.

    The person was none other than Yelena.

    However, no one could recognize her as she was dressed in ck attire, and her face was concealed

    behind a mask.

    Ignoring Wilfred, she cast a brief nce at Angelina and muttered, ¡°You are married to a eunuch. I fail

    to see what you have to boast about.¡±

    Her words instantly sent shockwaves through the Chalkers.

    Joseph¡¯s situation was a sensitive and forbidden topic within the family. Hence, they were shocked to

    hear Yelena talk about it in the open.

    Just then, Gerald thought of something. ring angrily at Yelena, he asked, ¡°Was it you who

    orchestrated Joseph¡¯s incident six months ago?¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, you got it right,¡± Yelena admitted.

    Damn it!

    In an instant, Gerald¡¯s fury erupted like a raging volcano.

    The person standing before him had stripped his son of his manhood!

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    2/3

    07:15 Thu, 25 Jan

    Kiss

    Chapter 102 The Assassin

    ? 8 ??, 97%0

    +10 pearls

    For the past six months, not a single day passed without Gerald yearning to find the despicable

    assassin. However, all his efforts had been in vain.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103 Centipede Venom

    Gerald never expected her to brazenly walk right into their midst.

    OP

    97%0

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    Feeling infuriated, he clenched his fists and roared, ¡°Wilfred, kill her! Kill her now! I will deliver her

    lifeless b*dy to Joseph and let him punish her!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    With that, Wilfred advanced toward his opponent, emanating the formidable presence of a seasoned

    martial artist.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Wilfred¡¯s decisive strikes reverberated with terrifying force, leaving deep imprints on the ground with

    each powerful step he took.

    His fists, as if forged from steel, unleashed an awe¨Cinspiring might that forced Yelena to repeatedly

    retreat in the face of his relentless assault.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    So, this is the true strength of a

    artial artist?

    The spectators¡® widened pupils reflected their astonishment.

    Even Osmond couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of inferiority. If it weren¡¯t for Emrys¡® backing, he would

    have beenpelled to yield to Wilfred without hesitation.

    The might of a martial artist exceeded that of mere mortals. They were truly formidable yet frightening.

    However, Osmond and hispanions were perplexed by the fact that an assassin from Shadow

    Garden had chosen to assist them.

    In the blink of an eye, thebatants had exchanged blows a dozen times or more.

    Wilfred¡¯s movements were forceful and resolute, reminiscent of a charging bull; each punch carried

    immense power.

    In contrast, Yelena disyed remarkable agility and flexibility. After enduring a few setbacks, she wisely

    chose not to engage Wilfred head¨Con, opting instead for a strategy of attrition, resulting in a tense

    standoff between them.

    Bang!

    They exchanged blows once again.

    As Wilfred¡¯s fists swung toward Yelena, she calmly retreated while manipting her dagger to find

    opportunities to strike.

    1/3

    Chapter 103 Centipede ¡­

    +10 pearls

    ¡°The assassins from Shadow Garden are indeed formidable!¡±

    Wilfred¡¯s expression turned grim.

    If Yelena engaged him head¨Con, he would undoubtedly overpower her. However, she kept evading and

    maneuvering, surpassing him in speed, leaving him¡¯frustrated and unable to fully utilize his strength.

    At this rate, he would eventually be worn down and lose the battle.

    Martial artists cultivated their internal energy. In the early stages, it was divided into nine tiers) and in

    the advanced stage, once the internal energy was projected externally, they would reach the realm of a

    grandmaster.

    Wilfred had not yet reached the grandmaster realm and could only rely on his punches and kicks for

    attacks. Every time he missed, it depleted his internal energy.

    Once his internal energy was exhausted, even a direct confrontation would make him no match for

    Yelena.

    This was clearly Yelena¡¯s strategy.

    A glint of malevolence flickered in Wilfred¡¯s eyes as yet another punch missed its target. Then, in a

    sudden twist, his fist transformed into an open palm, unleashing a dazzling cascade of seven- colored

    light.

    Yelena¡¯s face turned pale.

    Wilfred hasn¡¯t reached the grandmaster stage. How can he manifest his inner strength externally?

    Yet, in the next instant, she cried out, ¡°Centipede!¡±

    Indeed, what erupted from Wilfred¡¯s palm was not the typical internal energy of a martial artist but

    rather a rainbow¨Ccolored centipede with blood¨Cred wings. Without warning, it sank its fangs into

    Yelena¡¯s hand.

    Herplexion drained of color, and she swiftly spun around, fleeing from the scene.

    Gerald scowled, his voice dripping with frustration. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡±

    That d*mned assassin caused my beloved son to lose his manhood. Oh, how I long to subject her to

    unspeakable torment!

    To his annoyance, Yelena managed to escape, and there was no telling when he could have his

    revenge.

    ¡°She¡¯s infected with my seven¨Ccolored centipede venom. Sooner orter, she will return and beg me

    for the antidote. And when that happens, Joseph will have the opportunity to exact his revenge,¡±

    Wilfred coldly remarked.

    2/3

    07:15 Thu, 25 Jan

    Kiss

    Chapter 103 Centipede ¡­

    97%

    +10 pearls

    Hearing his words, Gerald felt slightly relieved.

    Wilfred extended his hand, revealing a gruesome, bloodied hole. The seven¨Ccolored centipede

    slithered back into his palm through the hole, causing him visible pain.

    The sight was horrifying, but Gerald refrained from asking too many questions. He felt a sense of pride

    knowing that his younger brother possessed such a powerful weapon.

    Once the seven¨Ccolored centipede had fully retreated into Wilfred¡¯s b*dy, the agonized expression on

    his face slowly dissipated. After that, he walked to Benedict and kicked thetter several times.

    ¡°The so¨Ccalled untouchable force you mentioned has already fallen victim to my seven¨Ccolored

    centipede venom. Her time is running short. Are you feeling desperate now?¡± Wilfred sneered with

    disdain.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104 Humiliation

    +10 pearls

    Wilfred scoffed as he believed that the assassin from Shadow Garden was the reason for Benedict¡¯s

    confidence.

    Benedicty twitching on the ground in pain, barely able to utter a word. His face was swollen and

    bruised. Yet, his eyes still glimmered with defiance.

    Wilfred, however, refrained from delivering the final blow. Instead, he ordered his b*dyguards to take

    Benedict back and imprison him. He intended to inflict further torment once the assassin from Shadow

    Garden walked into their trap.

    Before leaving, Wilfred cast a contemptuous nce at Osmond and the others. ¡°Your so¨Ccalled backer

    is nothing but garbage in my eyes. Remember, from this day on, I, Wilfred, am the almighty man in

    Jadeborough!¡±

    Heughed arrogantly, confident in his superiority.

    Had it not been for Benedict¡¯s stubbornness, Wilfred wouldn¡¯t have bothered dealing with these useless

    fools.

    Meanwhile, Angelina held her head high, feeling smug to the core.

    The Chalker family was already formidable, and now with the addition of a martial arts expert as their

    uncle, it was only a matter of time before they dominated Jadeborough.

    She had made the right choice by marrying into the Chalker family.

    ¡°Cordelia, you think you¡¯re so outstanding, but no matter how exceptional you are, you will always be

    inferior to me. Forever and ever!¡±

    When the Chalkers ruled over Jadeborough, Osmond would be driven out of the region.

    Cordelia¡¯s situation would inevitably deteriorate without the support and protection of her influential

    backer, Osmond.

    That day would arrive soon.

    Whenever Angelina thought of Cordelia¡¯s uing plight, she couldn¡¯t help but smirk in anticipation.

    Even after the Chalkers departed, Osmond and the rest stayed rooted on the spot for a long time, their

    expressions glum.

    They knew that the Chalker family would undoubtedly be annihted once Emrys made a move.

    However, they had to wait for another two or three days for that to happen.

    Normally, such a short period of time would pass in the blink of an eye, but now, each day felt

    0716

    Thu, 25 Jan

    S

    Chapter 104 Humiliation

    +10 pearls

    like a year.

    The memory of the humiliation they had just endured and the arrogant expression on Wilfred¡¯s face

    weighed heavily on their minds. They were eager for the day of the Chalker family¡¯s banquet to arrive.

    If only Empyrean Lord could take action immediately.

    Unbeknownst to them, Emrys was not at Jadeborough at the moment, which was why he couldn¡¯t

    make a move. He had little interest in current affairs too, and so remained unaware that the city had

    undergone a drastic change.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    More importantly, Caylie and Yelena had initially refrained from informing them as they were concerned

    about the potential impact on Cordelia¡¯s project.

    Meanwhile, Osmond and his men firmly believed that their lord had his own ns and intended to

    settle this score on Tyson¡¯s sixtieth birthday.

    In truth, if Osmond were to inform Emrys about the matter now, thetter would undoubtedly storm into

    the Chalker family¡¯s residence instead of waiting till the banquet.

    Meanwhile, a man and a woman sat in the grand reception hall of the Gage Group headquarters

    located in Summerbank. The man exuded an air of confidence with his well¨Cgroomed appearance and

    charismatic smile, while the woman captivated all whoid eyes on her.

    The man was Emrys while the woman was Cordelia.

    Shortly after, a woman dressed in ck stockings and high heels pushed open the door and walked in.

    She apologized, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, but Mr. Gage is not meeting any visitors today. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to

    leave.¡±

    ¡°Not meeting visitors? But we made an appointment in advance, didn¡¯t we?¡± Cordelia¡¯s brows furrowed

    in displeasure.

    Beforeing to Summerbank, she had already arranged a meeting with the boss of Gage Group.

    They had been waiting for quite some time, only to be met with such a dismissive

    response.

    It was utterly disrespectful.

    Though visibly annoyed, Cordelia refrained fromining too much. After all, she was the one

    seeking their assistance.

    Just then, a middle¨Caged man in a well¨Ctailored suit arrived at the entrance. The secretary immediately

    greeted him with a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Yves, pleasee this way. Mr. Gage has been waiting for

    quite some time.¡±

    The sudden change in attitude was astounding.

    Cordelia naturally felt indignant. She stood up and questioned the secretary, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say

    2/3

    mu, 25 Jan

    Kiss

    Chapter 104 Humiliation

    +10 pearls

    that Mr. Gage was not receiving visitors today?¡±

    The secretary didn¡¯t respond to her question immediately. Instead, she escorted the middle¨Caged man

    to her boss¡® office before returning to the reception hall. ¡°Ms. Youngblood, Mr. Gage has already

    reviewed yourpany¡¯s information.¡±

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105 A Purple Mark

    ¡°Then why is he still dying meeting me for so long?¡±

    +10 pearls

    ¡°I think you know better than me why Mr. Gage won¡¯t meet with you, Ms. Youngblood.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Cordelia knitted her brows.

    Seeing Cordelia feign ignorance when she already knew the answer, the female secretary had no

    choice but to shrug her shoulders and reply, ¡°Considering that you¡¯re all businesspeople, Mr. Gage

    thought at first to save you some embarrassment and let you give up gracefully. However, since you

    insist on being obstinate, don¡¯t me me for speaking bluntly. There¡¯s no way Mr. Gage will coborate

    with you.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Cordelia pressed, feeling puzzled.

    The secretary nced at her disdainfully, wondering whether she genuinely did not know the reason or

    was only pretending not to know.

    ¡°Ms. Youngblood, look up Cordelia Group online on your own. You¡¯ll be able to find out why,¡± she

    answered impatiently before leaving the reception area in her high heels.

    Cordelia looked flummoxed. What¡¯s going on?

    There was a knot of confusion in her stomach as she turned on herptop and typed ¡°Cordelia Group¡±

    into the search bar. After she read the first article that popped up, her pretty face instantly turned as

    pale as a sheet.

    Breaking news! Cordelia Group¡¯s beautiful CEO, Cordelia Youngblood, has an extremely messy

    personal life. While hooking up with South River King, Osmond Langdon, she also secretly has a

    toyboy at the same time¡­

    Such articles were already everywhere in Jadeborough. However, since Jadeborough was just a small

    citypared to the state of Jazona, the news had not blown up as quickly as one would imagine. As

    such, one would not simplye across those articles unless they searched specific keywords. That

    was why Cordelia had not seen those articles until now.

    If that secretary hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I probably would¡¯ve been in the dark until I returned to

    Jadeborough.

    Emrys had been standing behind Cordelia, so he had seen the articles too. A terrifying look of

    murderous intent filled his eyes. We haven¡¯t left Jadeborough all that long, yet something so serious

    has happened. Whoever did this deserves to rot in hell!

    He strode out of Gage Group, then phoned Osmond and asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the nderous articles?¡±

    ¡°It was¡­ the Chalker family¡¯s doing!¡±

    Over in North River District, Osmond had been brooding over the matter. His mind was still in a daze

    when he received the call. As it turns out, Empyrean Lord doesn¡¯t know about it yet!

    ?/?

    Thu, 25

    Chapter 105 A Purple Mark

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    ¡°The Chalkers, eh? How dare they! Osmond, go and prepare arger coffin immediately. I want to

    celebrate that old geezer of the Chalker family¡¯s birthday early.¡±

    ¡°Right. I¡¯ll get on it at once!¡± After Osmond hung up the phone, he appeared more at ease.

    Thomas and the others asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Empyrean Lord is livid. He¡¯ll probably destroy the Chalker family today. All of you, hurry up and

    prepare whatever gifts you can find. We¡¯re sending over a big present to that family in advance,¡±

    Osmond replied while cackling wildly. I was down in the dumps earlier, not expecting that retribution

    would get served so quickly. There¡¯s no need to wait for another two or three days. Today, we¡¯ll be able

    to go all out and vent the anger we¡¯ve been suppressing in our hearts! How can I not be excited?

    Cordelia and Emrys made their way back to Jadeborough as quickly as possible.

    While she hurried to Cordelia Group to discuss public rtions strategy on handling the matter with her

    employees, he prepared to go and look for Osmond. However, he received a phone call on the way

    there.

    ¡°Rys¡­¡±

    It was Yelena. Her voice sounded very weak.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    With anxiety written all over his face, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Lena, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    However, there was no answer from the other end of the line.

    ¡°Aargh!¡± Letting out a furious roar, he hastily activated the Telepathic Formation and found Yelena¡¯s

    location a secondter.

    He rushed there immediately.

    By the time he found Yelena, she had copsed in a field. The bite wound on the back of her hand had

    turned a purplish¨Cck color. On top of that, a purple mark measuring ten centimeters had appeared

    on her arm.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106 Celebrate His Birthday In Advance

    That was the sign of the seven¨Ccolored centipede¡¯s deadly venom.

    The purple mark would extend by ten centimeters whenever the venom red up. When it finally

    reached the heart, it would mean certain death.

    Having no time to waste, Emrys scanned the surroundings. Seeing no one else around, he immediately

    ripped open her clothes.

    His gaze was pure and devoid of any trace of malicious intent. Holding a needle between his fingers,

    he stabbed it into Yelena. Sealing her circtory system will temporarily dy the spread of the

    venom. However, we¡¯ll need to use the medicine made from the seven¨Ccolored centipede¡¯s b*dy to get

    rid of the toxinspletely.

    After treating her, he removed his clothes and draped them over her. Then, he hugged her delicate

    b*dy close to his before hurrying back to Verdant Estate.

    When he exited the mansion a whileter, his eyes zed with a murderous intent that was utterly

    terrifying.

    Over at the Chalker residence, colorful lights and decorations adorned the ce, and the atmosphere

    was joyful.

    It would be Tyson¡¯s sixtieth birthday in two days, and everyone in the family was busy preparing for it.

    Although the news about Jadeborough News getting thrashed that day had been an unwee

    surprise, it did not have much impact on their high spirits.

    It could be said that the Chalker family had been blessed threefold during this period. Indeed, there

    were three happy events. The first was Angelina marrying into the family. The second was that Wilfred,

    who had been missing for ten years, had finally returned and was now a martial artist. The third was,

    naturally, Tyson¡¯s uing sixtieth birthday.

    All the signs indicated that their family was about to prosper and would soon monopolize all industries

    in Jadeborough, carving an unshakeable dominance in the city.

    At that moment, a young man with feminine features stood beside Angelina. He asked in a slightly

    high¨Cpitched voice, ¡°What happened at the news agency today didn¡¯t startle you, did it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head and replied in a toneced with mockery, ¡°It was just the work of a bunch of

    nobodies who think too highly of themselves. They may have destroyed Jadeborough News/but

    another will take its ce tomorrow. They¡¯re just wasting their energy.¡±

    ¡°That goes without saying. With the family¡¯s current capabilities, we can set up as many Jadeborough

    News as we want. With Uncle Wilfred around, I believe all of Jadeborough will soon belong to us.¡±

    07:16 Thu, 25 Jan K

    Chapter 106 Celebrate His ¡­

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    ¡°Mm¨Chmm. I¡¯m so happy to have married you.¡± She rested her head affectionately against the young

    man¡¯s shoulder.

    The feminine¨Clooking man was none other than Joseph.

    At first, Angelina had married into the Chalker family to enlist their help in seeking revenge on Cordelia.

    She had not harbored any hopes concerning marital intimacy. After all, her husband no longer had his

    manhood, so what more could she expect?

    However, she soon realized she had been gravely mistaken.

    Although Joseph had lost his capabilities in that aspect, he used to be a womanizer. Hence, he was

    skilled when it came to pleasing a woman in bed. To mimic an old saying, the North River District has a

    silver¨Ctongued resident, and that person is Joseph.

    Paired with the help of some electric¨Cpowered toys in the bedroom, Angelina could not be happier.

    Hence, she was not lying through her teeth when uttering those words. It was because after marrying

    Joseph, she had genuinely experienced much happiness and joy like never before.

    While they were all bustling about happily making preparations for the birthday banquet, Osmond and

    the others suddenly showed up uninvited, each carrying a briefcase.

    When the Chalker family saw them, their faces immediately disyed looks of intense hostility.

    Narrowing his eyes coldly, Gerald asked, ¡°South River King, are the lot of you truly unafraid of death?

    We warned you just this afternoon, yet you couldn¡¯t wait to walk in here to meet your end?¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡± Osmond chuckled as he waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s Old Mr. Chalker¡¯s

    sixtieth birthday in a couple of days, right? We didn¡¯t receive an invitation, and it¡¯d be incredibly

    embarrassing if we gatecrashed the banquet on the day. That¡¯s why we decided unanimously toe

    and celebrate his birthday two days in advance.¡±

    Celebrate his birthday in advance? The expressions on the Chalkers¡® faces froze.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107 Mahogany Coffin

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    Gerald said darkly, ¡°I have never heard of the custom of celebrating one¡¯s birthday in advance. If you

    guys dare to y any tricks, I¡¯ll make sure none of you leave the Chalker residence standing today.¡±

    ¡°Haha! Of course not! Don¡¯t you see we have brought you gifts?¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Osmondughed and patted the silver briefcase in his hand.

    Silver briefcases like this were usually used to hold money.

    Could it be¡­

    Angelina came to a realization and sneered. Stepping forward, she mocked, ¡°South River King, if you

    want to seek favor with our family, just say it directly. There¡¯s no need to use Old Mr. Chalker¡¯s sixtieth

    birthday as an excuse.¡±

    Seek favor?

    The Chalker family members looked at Angelina in confusion.

    Angelina pushed up her pink¨Cframed sses and confidently analyzed, ¡°That¡¯s right. They came to

    cause trouble at our mediapany, but Uncle Wilfred taught them a lesson. Then, they must have

    been terrified after witnessing his strength, so they came here to give us money. However, they can¡¯t

    put aside their pride, so they are using Old Mr. Chalker¡¯s birthday as an excuse. Their purpose is none

    other than to have Uncle Wilfred spare their lives. After all, it won¡¯t be long before our family

    monopolizes Jadeborough. Therefore, they decided to seek favor with us before it was toote.¡±

    Angelina¡¯s exnation was logical and convincing, so the crowd nodded in agreement.

    It truly made sense to them.

    Gerald also nodded and shot an approving look at Angelina. What an intelligent daughter¨Cinw! At

    least she won¡¯t ruin our family¡¯s reputation.

    Wilfred, who was at the side, sneered disdainfully.

    He had assumed Osmond was a tough individual, so he didn¡¯t expect thetter to be so cowardly after

    witnessing him in action.

    It was too easy to be the most powerful person in the city. How boring.

    He responded condescendingly, ¡°Since you guys are begging so pitifully, I¡¯ll make an exception for you.

    When your businesses be the Chalker family¡¯s, I¡¯ll allow you guys to still stay in Jadeborough.¡±

    Listening to his tone, it was obvious he regarded himself as the ruler of Jadeborough.

    5

    07 16 Thu, 25 Jan L.

    Chapter 107 Mahogany¡­

    +10 pearls

    Being a martial artist gave him the confidence to do so.

    However, Osmond and the others scrunched up their faces.

    Seek favor? Begging so pitifully? The Chalker family is really confident!

    Meanwhile, Gerald had already taken the silver briefcases from Osmond and the others. When he

    opened them, his expression changed drastically.

    Death candles! All six briefcases are filled to the brim with death candles! They are cursing Old Mr.

    Chal?er to die!

    ¡°D*mn it! You b*stards! How dare you challenge us? I¡¯ll send you guys to hell!¡±

    Wilfred was still looking at them condescendingly until he saw this. He immediately became enraged

    and charged toward Osmond with his fingers crooked like ws.

    Osmond¡¯s expression swiftly fell.

    However, at that moment, a mahogany coffin flew in from outside the courtyard. With a thundering

    thud, it mmed into Wilfred¡¯s chest with terrifying force. Wilfred flew backward like

    a kite with its strings cut before crashing into the wall and falling to the ground.

    Wilfred immediately felt as if his organs had been rearranged.

    ¡°How powerful!¡±

    Bright red blood spurted out of his mouth, and shock was etched across his features.

    Even though he had mainly been caught off guard, his opponent¡¯s powerful and intimidating entrance

    still put him under immense pressure.

    Boom!

    The mahogany coffin then fell to the ground, causing the ground beneath the Chalker residence

    to tremble.

    Shortly after, a young man¡¯s voice rang out coldly from the distance. ¡°I have waited a long time for this

    day!¡±

    His voice reached them before he even arrived.

    The Chalkers were in shock.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108 Is It A Misunderstanding

    du

    +10 pearls

    Judging by the impact created by the mahogany coffin when it fell, it must weigh at least three hundred

    kilograms. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder who would possess such strength to throw the mahogany

    coffin from a far distance to the Chalker residence¡¯s courtyard and injure Wilfred, a martial artist, so

    severely.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡±

    Angelina shook her head in disbelief. She was all too familiar with this voice, but she couldn¡¯t believe

    the owner of this voice was the same as the person she had in her mind.

    She turned her head stiffly toward the damaged entrance.

    Finally, the young man appeared.

    It was Emrys.

    In an instant, everyone in the Chalker family widened their eyes in disbelief, especially Angelina. They

    couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear.

    It¡¯s him. It¡¯s really him! Emrys was the one who threw the mahogany coffin into our courtyard. Isn¡¯t he

    Cordelia¡¯s boy¨Ctoy? How does he have such immense strength?

    The Chalkers¡® teeth were chattering in fear because they knew that he was also most probably a

    martial artist to be able to throw a heavy mahogany coffin into their courtyard by himself.

    This also meant that the person the family had been attempting to disparage for the past was a martial

    artist.

    That thought terrified them instantly.

    few days

    Emrys¡® expression was icy cold when he walked into the Chalker residence. Every step he took struck

    fear in the Chalkers¡® hearts.

    ¡°I have prepared a big gift for you guys. A coffin coupled with death candles! Do you like it?¡± Emrys

    bellowed. His shout reverberated throughout the entire residence, causing everyone present to jolt in

    fright.

    Trembling, Gerald answered, ¡°Mr. Lund, perhaps there¡¯s a misunderstanding between us.¡±

    Emrys nced at him coldly. ¡°Misunderstanding? When you guys were ruining my and Delia¡¯s

    reputations, why didn¡¯t you call it a misunderstanding then?¡±

    Gerald froze.

    His anger was palpable as he locked his gaze on Angelina.

    Everything happening today is all because of this b*tch! D*mn it!

    1/3

    0776 Thu, 25 Jan

    Chapter 108 Is It A¡­

    +10 pearls

    Emrys walked over to Wilfred and stated coldly, ¡°I heard you consider yourself to be the ruler of

    Jadeborough. I also heard that the Chalker family wants to control the entire Jadeborough. Last but not

    least, I heard that I¡¯m just trash in your eyes.¡±

    Wilfred broke out in cold sweat upon hearing the three statements.

    From the force of the mahogany coffin mming into him earlier, he knew that the young man in front

    of him was definitely stronger than him.

    Wilfred was already overwhelmed by fear.

    Back when he said those words, he thought he was the only martial artist in Jadeborough. He had

    presumed that the assassin from Shadow Garden was the one supporting Osmond and the others

    behind the scenes.

    Never in his wildest dreams did he expect the young man in front of him to be so terrifying.

    No wonder Benedict was still screaming that it was over for the Chalker family after I beat up thetter

    this afternoon. Now I understand why he was so confident about it.

    The Chalker family was indeed doomed after offending such a frightening martial artist.

    It was as if the end of the world had arrived for them!

    ¡°M¨CMr. Lund, it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± Wilfred gulped and tried to endure the excruciating pain.

    Another misunderstanding?

    Emrys¡® killing intent burst forth, and he grabbed Wilfred¡¯s head and rammed it into the mahogany coffin.

    Bang!

    ¡°I dare you to say it again. Is it a misunderstanding?¡±

    ¡°It really is a misunderstanding!¡±

    Bang!

    ¡°Is it a misunderstanding?¡±

    Bang!

    ¡°Is it a misunderstanding?¡±

    Bang!

    ¡°Is it a misunderstanding?¡±

    Wilfred was dumbfounded as he didn¡¯t know what he had done wrong. Angelina was the one

    2/2

    07:17 Thu, 23 Jan (

    Kiss

    Chapter 108 Is It A ¡­

    3-4/%

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    trying to ruin Emrys¡® reputation, so he was confused about why the young man was beating him up

    instead.

    Seeing that he still didn¡¯t understand his mistake, Emrys held Wilfred¡¯s head and exined coldly,

    ¡°Your seven¨Ccolored centipede bit a woman I hold dearly in my heart. Tell me. Is this still a

    misunderstanding?¡±

    Bang!

    Emrys grabbed Wilfred¡¯s head again and smashed it into the coffin.

    The moment he entered the residence, he already felt the aura of the seven¨Ccolored centipede

    emanating from Wilfred. As a result, Wilfred was the first person on whom he vented his rage.

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109 Despair

    Compared to his and Cordelia¡¯s reputations being smeared, Emrys figured he should seek revenge for

    Yelena first.

    Therefore, how could he possibly let Wilfred go?

    Hearing Emrys¡® words, Wilfred shuddered. At that moment, he finally understood everything. No

    wonder he¡¯s so angry. The assassin from Shadow Garden this afternoon is his beloved woman. I¡¯m in

    great trouble!

    Wilfred uttered fearfully, ¡°Mr. Lund, I really didn¡¯t know that the assassin from Shadow Garden was your

    woman. As long as you spare me, I¡¯ll immediately cure her venom. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to bargain with me?¡±

    Bang!

    Emrys smashed Wilfred¡¯s head against the coffin again.

    Wilfred was on the verge of tears. I¡¯ve already said I would help cure his woman. What else is he not

    satisfied with?Bang!

    Yet another m of Wilfred¡¯s head against the coffin rang out, causing all the colors to drain from his

    face.

    Bang!

    Emrys repeated his action.

    Finally, Wilfred went on a rampage, and his internal energy surged. Eyes bloodshot, he roared, ¡°Emrys,

    you¡¯re too much! Without my antidote, that woman is bound to die!¡±

    Wilfred was a martial artist, after all. He had tried to be nice, but Emrys was relentless in his

    humiliation, so how could he possibly endure further?

    Even if Emrys was stronger than him, Wilfred was ready to fight to the death.

    However, the answer he received was another shove of his head.

    Bang!

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Wilfred screamed bloody murder.

    His power as a martial artist burst forth entirely, causing every hair on his b*dy to bristle as if he had

    been struck by lightning.

    His immense wrath was evident from his appearance.

    1/3

    ?*07

    Thu, 25

    Chapter 109 Despair

    +10 pearls

    However, Emrys remained unfazed and expressionless.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    He even voluntarily released Wilfred¡¯s head and took a few steps back, not because he feared Wilfred

    but because he had another idea in mind.

    ¡°Do you know what despair is?¡± Emrys asked monotonously.

    Then, he waited silently for Wilfred to muster his power to the limit before throwing a punch

    forward.

    Boom!

    Wilfred fell to the ground vomiting blood.

    Emrys thought, What is despair? It is when I allow you to exhibit the full extent of your power before I

    shatter what you take the most pride in with a casual punch.

    Emrys didn¡¯t only crush Wilfred¡¯s palm with his attack but also thetter¡¯s confidence.

    Their difference in strength was simply insurmountable.

    Wilfred¡¯s vigor instantly plummeted. At that moment, a streak of colorful light shot out from his b*dy.

    It was the seven¨Ccolored centipede!

    Wilfred had unleashed his trump card.

    Emrys slightly narrowed his eyes. When the seven¨Ccolored centipede was about to bite him, he

    suddenly spat out an ancient cyan seal from his mouth. The seal hit the centipede with a smacking

    sound.

    The seven¨Ccolored centipede screeched and flew back into Wilfred¡¯s b*dy.

    By then, Wilfred was already shocked to his core. He widened his eyes at Emrys and said, ¡°Y- You¡¯re

    not a martial artist. You¡¯re a f¨Cfriar!¡±

    Martial artists focused on condensing their internal energy. During the early phase of their training, they

    mainly refined their physical strength, and only after they became a Manifestor grandmaster could they

    release their internal energy to kill people from a distance.

    A friar was different. ent.

    Friars were proficient in utilizing various magical techniques and spells from the beginning, having

    strengthparable to a martial arts grandmaster.

    The two had different cultivation systems.

    A martial artist below the Manifestor level was far weaker than a friar because a friar could utilize all

    kinds of magical techniques and spells so martial artists couldn¡¯t get close to them.

    2/3

    0717 Thu, 25 Jan L

    Chapter 109 Despair

    +10 pearls

    However, beyond the level of Manifestor, martial artists became stronger than friars, and that was

    because of two reasons. First, martial artists¡® physiques were more robust than friars. Second, a

    Manifestor could unleash their internal energy, which was extremely powerful.

    Even in his wildest dream, Wilfred didn¡¯t anticipate his opponent to be a friar instead of a martial artist.

    No wonder he¡¯s so domineering. The Chalker family really messed with the wrong person this time.

    Amidst Wilfred¡¯s astonishment, a pained expression suddenly spread across his face, and his facial

    features became contorted.

    ¡°How could this be?¡± Wilfred howled.

    At that moment, he felt as if hundreds of insects were gnawing at his bones, and the flesh on his b*dy

    rapidly shriveled up as though his blood was being drained.

    Thu, 25

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110 Cultivator

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    Finding Wilfred pathetic, Emrys shook his head and said, ¡°You assumed that the seven¨Ccolored

    centipede is your weapon, but in fact, you have long been a vessel for someone else to nurture the

    centipede.¡±

    That was right.

    Wilfred was merely a human vessel.

    The seven¨Ccolored centipede was never under his control. The reason it helped himmit killings

    was that the seven¨Ccolored centipede treated him as a vessel, needing to devour his flesh and blood to

    grow.

    Typically, Wilfred wouldn¡¯t be devoured so early. Only after the seven¨Ccolored centipedeid eggs

    inside him would he die from having his flesh and blood entirely consumed.

    Before that happened, Wilfred wouldn¡¯t have any inkling of the changes in his b*dy.

    However, Emrys struck the seven¨Ccolored centipede with his seal earlier, causing it to be severely

    wounded, spurring it to consume Wilfred¡¯s flesh and blood to recover.

    ¡°Impossible! Master would never harm me. How could he¡­¡± Wilfred shouted hysterically.

    That seven¨Ccolored centipede was ced inside him by his master. If what Emrys said was the truth,

    that meant his master had never thought of him as a disciple. Instead, he was just using Wilfred¡¯s b*dy

    to nurture the seven¨Ccolored centipede.

    Wilfred refused to believe that was the case.

    Nevertheless, whether he believed it or not, the fact was his b*dy was being rapidly devoured.

    As Wilfred was on the verge of losing consciousness, Emrys suddenly approached him and whispered,

    ¡°Since you¡¯re about to die, I might as well let you in on another secret. I¡¯m not a martial artist nor a friar.

    I¡¯m a cultivator.¡±

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    A cultivator honed both physical toughness and magical techniques and was superior to martial artists

    and friars.

    Bing a cultivator required extreme conditions. Both talent and resilience were necessary

    prerequisites.

    That was why the old friar insisted on sending Emrys to train on the battlefield at the border, as he

    intended to refine thetter¡¯s resilience.

    ¡°Cultivator¡­¡± Wilfred muttered and widened his eyes before swiftly expiring.

    It was unknown whether his death was caused by the unbearable agony or because he was shocked

    by Emrys¡® words.

    25 Jan

    Chapter 110 Cultivator

    +10 pearls

    Spurt!

    Not long after Wilfred copsed, his chest burst open, forming a bloody hole. The seven¨Ccolored

    centipede, now ten times longer than it was, crawled out. It appeared like a venomous snake with

    creepy¨Ccrawly legs. The sight of it gave people the creeps.

    The seven¨Ccolored centipede fluttered its blood¨Cred wings, preparing to fly out of the Chalker

    residence. However, Emrys unleashed two more seals to strike it down.

    ¡°Wilfred!¡± At that moment, an old man in his sixties suddenly threw himself on Wilfred¡¯s b*dy, weeping

    bitterly.

    That man was Tyson Chalker from the Chalker family.

    When the mahogany coffin crashed into the Chalker residence¡¯s courtyard earlier, he heard the

    commotion and rushed over. Upon arriving at the scene, the old man happened to witness the seven¨C

    colored centipede bursting out from his son¡¯s torso.

    Ultimately, he failed to be with his son during thetter¡¯sst moments.

    After going missing for ten years, Wilfred finally returned, having learned some impressive skills, only to

    die a few dayster.

    How could Tyson not be heartbroken?

    Emrys took in that scene with an impassive look in his eyes, not feeling a shred of pity for Tyson. Like

    father, like son. Being capable of dominating the expansive territory of North River District, Tyson is

    definitely not some benevolent figure.

    Rumor had it that decades ago when the prestigious families were fighting for territory at North River

    District, many people died tragically in Jolhurst River, yet the only one who benefited was Tyson.

    Emrys could only describe the current turn of events as karma.

    Everyone in the Chalker family was dumbfounded. Our family¡¯s next¨Cin¨Cline patriarch died just like that,

    not to mention in such a miserable state. There isn¡¯t even aplete corpse of him! What on earth is

    going on?

    A few days ago, when Wilfred returned to the Chalker residence and announced he was a martial

    artist, the others were ecstatic. They even fantasized about how they should distribute the assets in

    South River District after monopolizing Jadeborough.

    Little did they expect their hopes would bepletely shattered in just a few days.

    What was worse, they might not even be able to maintain their current status because the young man

    standing before them was just too terrifying.

    This is all that d*mned woman¡¯s fault! All the members of the Chalker family directed their wrath at

    Angelina.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111 No Longer Affiliated With The Chalkers

    +10 pearls

    If she had not ndered Cordelia, that Shadow Garden assassin would not have appeared. If the

    assassin had not appeared, she would not have been bitten by the seven¨Ccolored centipede. If she

    had not been bitten by the seven¨Ccolored centipede, Wilfred would not have died so quickly.

    In other words, even if Wilfred was fated to die from the seven¨Ccolored centipede eventually, he could

    have led the Chalker family to expand their influence to the cities neighboring Jadeborough while he

    was alive.

    Essentially, they saw Angelina as the reason for the Chalker family¡¯s downfall.

    When Angelina saw their angry gazes, she paled drastically.

    That was not the worst.

    The worst was that Emrys was already on his way toward her. The terrifying pressure in the air around

    him was suffocating her.

    ¡°Angelina, didn¡¯t I tell you not to cross me? Why did you have to y with fire?¡±

    Emrys¡® voice was like the devil¡¯s.

    Thump!

    Frightened, Angelina felt her knees buckling, and she copsed to the ground. The bottom of her skirt

    was damp.

    As Emrys apathetically looked at her, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what gave you the confidence topare

    yourself to Delia. If Delia is the brilliant moon in the sky, then you, Angelina, are just a glowworm on the

    ground. Who do you think you are to act so arrogantly?¡±

    One mistake would lead to more mistakes down the road.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    If Angelina had not made things even tougher for Cordelia Group back when Cordelia Group was in a

    crisis, then she would not be in this situation at that moment.

    If she had not chosen to marry into the Chalker family and had not chosen to take revenge on Cordelia,

    then with her beauty, she would have led afortable life.

    s, of all the choices to make, she chose the worst path to take.

    One could only say that her jealousy was incredibly terrifying, but it was also her downfall.

    ¡°Please! Please don¡¯t say anymore¡­¡±

    Angelina gripped her head in despair as tears fell from her eyes. Her makeup was running, and she

    looked like a mess.

    1/2

    0718 Thu, 25 Jan 2

    Chapter 111 No Longer¡­

    +10 pearls

    Right then, Gerald suddenly said in an icy tone, ¡°Mr. Lund, everything happened because of this

    woman. From now on, this woman is no longer affiliated with the Chalker family. It¡¯s up to you to decide

    what you want to do with her, Mr. Lund.¡±

    No longer affiliated with the Chalker family?

    A shudder wracked Angelina as she snapped her head upward in disbelief. Then, she raked her tearful

    gaze across the Chalkers, including Gerald, Tyson, and her husband, Joseph.

    Yet, everyone was looking at her in a cold manner. Some even had disgust in their eyes. It was clear

    that they were drawing a line between her and them.

    Is this how ruthless the rich can be?

    Only despair and destion could be used to describe what Angelina felt at that moment.

    Her husband¡¯s attitude especially hurt her. When the two of them were making love to each other the

    night before, Joseph had even said that he was going to make her dance on cloud nine with his oral

    techniques.

    Who would have known that Joseph would act so differently in less than a day? He now seemed like a

    stranger to her.

    That revtion struck her harder than Emrys¡® words.

    ¡°Hahaha! Yes, everything is my fault. I¡¯m the clown! Ha¡­ Hic¡­¡±

    Angelina sobbed miserably, herughter dissolving into sobs before transforming into chuckles. In the

    end, no one could tell whether she wasughing or crying.

    Angelina had lost her mind.

    When Emrys watched her run out of the house like a madwoman, he sighed..

    If only she had known that this would happen.

    ¡°Now that my son is dead and Angelina is mad, are you satisfied? Why are you still here?¡± Tyson

    hoarsely said as he shot an icy look at Osmond and the others.

    Osmond and the rest did not speak, however. Instead, they quietly turned to face Emrys.

    A momentter, Emrys finally said. ¡°The score for today is settled, but dear Chalkers, have you

    forgotten about what happened fifteen years ago?¡±

    A score from fifteen years ago?

    The Chalkers were confused.

    After taking a deep breath, Emrys uttered, ¡°Gerald Chalker, do you have nothing to say about the fire at

    Sunshine Children¡¯s Home?

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112 Settling The Score Now

    As Emrys spoke, he red at Gerald.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    +10 pearls

    Emrys had wanted to settle this score with the Chalkers during Tyson¡¯s sixtieth birthday, but too many

    things had happenedtely. The Chalkers seemed to be eager to court death, so Emrys had no choice

    but to bring his n forward.

    Gerald¡¯s b*dy shook. ¡°What is Sunshine Children¡¯s Home to you?¡±

    ¡°I was a member of the orphanage fifteen years ago, and I nearly died in the fire. So, what do you think

    the orphanage is to me?¡±

    The color drained out of the Chalkers¡® faces when they heard that.

    As it turned out, even without Angelina stirring up a mess, the frightening young man would havee

    after the Chalker family too. It was just a matter of time.

    What sins have we Chalkersmitted?

    With a look of terror, Gerald kneeled before Emrys and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Lund, please have mercy on us! I

    did set the fire, but this has nothing to do with the Chalker family. Please spare them!¡±

    Gerald saw no point in trying to deny his deed.

    After all, Emrys had to have secured evidence of the perpetrator¡¯s identity if he said that. There were

    no words Gerald could say to get himself out of the hot water.

    Furthermore, Emrys was cunning. The young man definitely had ways to get the truth out of him. Lying

    would only speed up his death. In contrast, honesty might earn him the chance to save the other

    Chalkers.

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Emrys frowned.

    Osmond once said that thend at North River District was more than enough for the Chalker family¨C

    that there was no need for them toe to South River District to set the fire.

    Hence, there had to be more to the fire.

    Gerald¡¯s b*dy shuddered again when he heard Emrys¡® question.

    Hah! So there really is more to the fire.

    As Emrys¡® gaze turned cial, a murderous look crept onto his face. He snapped, ¡°If you don¡¯t want the

    Chalker family to be obliterated, then spill everything you know about what happened fifteen years ago

    right now.¡±

    ¡°Have mercy on us, Mr. Lund!¡± Gerald mmed his head onto the ground as he prostrated before

    Emrys. In a shaky voice, he went on, ¡°Yes, I was the one who set the fire fifteen years ago, but it

    1/2

    Chapter 112 Settling The¡­

    +10 pearls

    wasn¡¯t my n. Someone else¡­ told me to do it.¡±

    ¡°I knew there was something fishy about this. Who¡¯s the one behind you? Spit it out!¡± Emrys roared.

    Gerald was as pale as a sheet, but he shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Livid, Emrys kicked Gerald¡¯s head. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re trying to cover for the mastermind even

    though the grim reaper is right by your side! It looks like you don¡¯t care about the Chalkers at all.¡±

    The force of Emrys¡® kick made Gerald roll on the ground, but still, he cried out desperately, ¡°Please

    don¡¯t be mad, Mr. Lund! I don¡¯t mean to cover for them; I really don¡¯t know who they are!¡±

    Bam!

    Emrys kicked Gerald¡¯s b*dy this time, the murderous intent in his eyes intensifying. ¡°How dare you try

    to fool me? How can you not know who they are? Why did you help them burn the orphanage? Do you

    think I¡¯ll drop the case so easily?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, Mr. Lund. It¡¯s because¡­ It¡¯s because they¡¯re a martial artist too. I wouldn¡¯t dare to go

    against them.¡±

    Another martial artist?

    Emrys froze.

    All of a sudden, a vague memory in Emrys¡® mind abruptly became clearer.

    He finally remembered what happened.

    Back then, he had a chance to escape from the fire, but as if trapped by a mysterious force, he was

    rooted to his spot.

    Yes, that was what happened.

    The more he remembered, the surer Emrys became about how he was the target of the fire.

    But it¡¯s odd. If someone wants to kill me, why don¡¯t they just do it directly? Why go through the trouble

    of setting the orphanage on fire instead? Moreover, why did I forget about this until today?

    Emrys mulled over the questions for a long time. He did not know the answer to the first or second one,

    but he could deduce the answer to the third question.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113 The Missing Friar

    The one who sealed away his memories should have been the old friar.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    +10 pearls

    The art Emrys trained in was Nameless Divine Art. As a beginner, his mind had to be clear. If he was

    consumed by revenge, he would never be able to master it.

    Maybe the friar knows something about the identity of the mastermind.

    However, Emrys could not reach the friar.

    When he first returned from the battlefield, he had visited the monastery, but he found no traces of the

    friar there.

    Moreover, the friar was always secretive. Emrys could never find out anything about the friar¡¯s

    whereabouts even if he used his Seventy¨Ctwo Shadow Forces¡®work.

    It was frustrating.

    Right then, Gerald said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who that person is, but I vaguely remember something they said.

    They said they were from Jipsdale.¡±

    ¡°Jipsdale?¡±

    Emrys narrowed his eyes. A long whileter, he let out a heavy sigh and said, ¡°Even though you were

    not the mastermind behind the fire, you were the one who set it. Thus, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be outrageous

    for me to cripple you, right?¡±

    With that said, Emrys swiftly pressed down on Gerald¡¯s knees.

    Crack!

    His kneecaps were shattered.

    Gerald screamed in pain.

    Even so, he did not dare to utter a word in protest, for it was a kind punishment for him. At the very

    least, he was emerging out of it alive.

    Once Gerald was dealt with, Emrys went to the courtyard and gazed at the faraway horizon.

    ¡°A martial artist of Jipsdale, huh? Things are getting more and more interesting. I¡¯m going to dive right

    into this matter.¡±

    After what seemed like an eternity, he looked away and left the Chalker residence with the seven-

    colored centipede¡¯s b*dy.

    His mind was already in a state of tranquility.

    1/3

    Chapter 113 The Missing¡­

    +10 pearls

    Once I¡¯m in Jipsdale, I¡¯ll have the chance to continue looking into this matter.

    Meanwhile, Osmond quietly nced at Gerald and Tyson before sneering. ¡°Do you know who that is?¡±

    Tyson was gritting his teeth in silence as he red at Osmond.

    ?

    However, Osmond did not give him the answer. Instead, he left the Chalker residence with Thomas and

    the rest.

    A whileter, a deep voice came from the outside of the house.

    ¡°Tyson, have you ever heard of the highest¨Cranking man in Chanaea, the Empyrean Lord?¡±

    Revtion struck the Chalkers like a bolt from the blue.

    The Empyrean Lord? He¡¯s the Empyrean Lord? The guardian of Chanaea?

    Everyone in the Chalker family was quivering when realization dawned upon them, and they could not

    rpose themselves for a long time.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Too frightened, Tyson screamed and vomited a mouthful of blood on the red coffin.

    That night, the Chalkers removed all the defamation articles and cleared things up using the

    Jadeborough News. They pinned all me on Angelina, saying that her jealousy was what drove her to

    spread the rumors.

    In no time, the citizens started insulting the evil Angelina instead of cursing at Cordelia.

    The next day, the Chalker family held a press conference. Tyson and Gerald attended it in person and

    rified the incident with the media before apologizing.

    At the same time, the Chalkers announced their retreat from Jadeborough in the next two weeks and

    auctioned off all their businesses at a low price.

    The second the news was released, the entire Jadeborough was stunned.

    The Chalker family was the top dog of North River District, and they were thriving and growing. How

    could they possibly let go of everything they owned to someone else?

    s, no one knew the answer to that, for those who knew about what happened that evening did not

    dare to reveal the truth for fear of dying.

    dafe

    The only conclusion the citizens coulde to was that the Chalker family had to have offended

    someone far more powerful than Osmond.

    That made the people even more curious about the man behind Cordelia Group. They wondered who

    was capable of instilling such fear in the Chalker family.

    2/3

    07:19 Thu, 25 Jan Kis

    Chapter 113 The Missing ¡­

    @ 97%

    +10 pearls

    Rumors formed and died about the incident, but everyone knew that, from then on, Jadeborough

    belonged to Cordelia Group.

    0719 Thu, 25 Jan (2

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114 Raging River

    +10 pearls

    At the southern bank of Jolhurst River, Benedict was in a wheelchair, watching the raging river with a

    sense of wistfulness.

    The river would never stop flowing for anyone, and that was the same for time.

    The surging waves would wear down those who dared to oppose them.

    Back then, the Chalkers left a trail of blood behind them at Jolhurst River on their journey to glory.

    Eventually, they fell from grace.

    This river had seen the rise and fall of the Chalker family, and it had witnessed the change of power in

    Jadeborough.

    They were in cruel times where only the strongest were kings.

    Benedict was in a trance as he fixed his gaze on Jolhurst River. Finally, he sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a new

    era in Jadeborough, and in this revolution, our family has finally found its footing.¡±

    As he said that, a relieved smile grew on his face.

    Behind him, Kane agreed. ¡°Dad, the Sheldon family has finally made the right bet.¡±

    Benedict smiled. ¡°Bring me back. We have a tough battle to fight soon, and that will affect the situation

    at Jadeborough for the following decades, maybe even the century.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Kane nodded.

    The death of a whale would birth an ecosystem for hundreds of others.

    The Chalker family had been a giant who ruled over the North River District. South River District¡¯s

    forces, including Osmond, had to work together to hold their ground against them

    Now, the copse of the Chalker family had brought endless opportunities to the other wealthy

    families¨Ca profiting market.

    Everyone wished to win more power in the corporate battle.

    Perhaps it was time for Osmond to change his title from South River King to Jadeborough King.

    At the Sundend residence, the willful Charlotte had skipped her cram school sses and was

    giggling as she looked at her phone on the couch.

    ¡°I knew it! I knew that Mr. Lund wasn¡¯t a sugar baby.¡±

    In the meantime, Franklin was troubled. He was at a loss with the stubborn girl. Yet, he could not help

    but feel worried as he watched his granddaughter giggle on the couch.

    1/3

    Chapter 114 Raging River

    B

    +10 pearls

    It looks like the silly girl has fallen head over heels for him.

    Before the Chalkers¡® incident, Franklin would have been d to have his granddaughter get together

    with Emrys. In fact, he would have even created opportunities for them to be alone with each other.

    However, after that day, Franklin realized that thought of his was unrealistic.

    Like Thomas, he initially thought that Emrys was just Empyrean Lord¡¯s brother¨Cinw who grew up in

    Jadeborough, but as it turned out, Emrys was the Empyrean Lord himself.

    That could only mean one thing.

    Emrys was someone who had seen the world. He was a man standing on the top of the pyramid, so he

    could have any outstanding woman he wanted.

    On the other hand, his granddaughter was unruly and disliked studying. Even though she was cute,

    she was not developing quickly enough in certain areas.

    She did not have an upper hand over the others.

    Franklin grew morose.

    ¡°Charlotte, I have some things I want to tell you, but you need to prepare yourself mentally before

    hearing them.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Charlotte shot upright on the couch. When she took in Franklin¡¯s solemn expression, she said,

    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re not going to tell me that you have cancer and don¡¯t have long to live, right?¡±

    That has to be it. Why else is Grandpa suddenly so serious? He¡¯s even asking me to mentally prepare

    myself for his words.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t die! I don¡¯t want you to die!¡±

    Charlotte began bawling as she threw herself at Franklin, wrapping her arms around her grandfather¡¯s

    neck.

    ¡°Shoo!¡± Franklin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯m as healthy as a horse! Are you hoping that I cancer?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how shows tend to go¡­¡± Charlotte mumbled.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    get

    ¡°I told you to stop watching those soap operas, but you wouldn¡¯t listen to me. It looks like I¡¯ll have to

    confiscate your phone from now on.¡±

    ¡°No! My phone¡¯s my life!¡±

    1

    Charlotte protested as she gripped her phone tightly and looked at her grandfather with hostility.

    2/3

    07.19

    1, 2 an

    Kiss

    Chapter 114 Raging River

    H&

    +10 pearls

    Franklin sighed in exasperation. ¡°If your phone is your life, then what about Mr. Lund?¡±

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115 Fine Powder

    HB

    +10 pearls

    At the mention of Emrys, Charlotte flushed. ¡°Weren¡¯t we talking about the phone, Grandpa? Why are

    we suddenly talking about Mr. Lund? I¡­ I¡¯m not quite there with him!¡±

    In her difort, she traced the ground with her foot in a coy manner.

    Franklin grew even more morose. What a state we¡¯re in!

    He sighed once more.

    ¡°Do you think Mr. Lund exceptional, Charlotte?¡± Franklin asked sternly.

    ¡°Of course! He¡¯s the best. Handsome, learned, and his bike goes faster than an Audi. My friends in

    cram ss didn¡¯t believe me when I told them this.¡±

    Charlotte became chatty at the prospect of talking about Emrys, but she stopped herself when she

    noticed her grandfather¡¯s odd expression. ¡°What were you going to say to me, Grandpa?¡±

    Franklin hesitated. ¡°Since you know what a good man he is, how are you going to be worthy of him if

    you don¡¯t buck up?¡±

    Charlotte froze, speechless.

    What does Grandpa mean by that? Does Mr. Lund think I¡¯m not good enough and had Grandpa tell

    me? Oh, how hurtful!

    Charlotte¡¯s young, na?ve heart felt as if it were breaking.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    We haven¡¯t even begun dating yet, but it¡¯s already over. Oh, my heart! It hurts.

    Charlotte¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She looked as if she was going to cry, so Franklin hastened tofort

    her. ¡°It¡¯s not that Mr. Lund thinks you¡¯re not good enough. He just thinks it would be even better if you

    could improve.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s basically saying I¡¯m not good enough!¡±

    Unable to hold back the floodgates any longer, Charlotte wept.

    Franklin could not bear to see her cry, so he concocted a lie. ¡°Actually, Mr. Lund told me he would be

    with you if you manage to get into Snowywoods University.¡±

    ¡°Really?

    ¡°Yes, really.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better not lie.¡±

    In a damp, dark cave on a river bank crawling with snakes and scorpions, an emaciated old man

    1/2

    Chapter 115 Fine Powder

    +10 pearls

    was sitting cross¨Clegged with a gigantic gray python wrapped around his b*dy. Its head rested on the

    old man¡¯s shoulder while its scarlet tongue flickered in the air.

    The old man¡¯s eyes were shut.

    With a sudden grunt, he spat out a mouthful of blood, his face contorting in agony.

    ¡°Who yed my seven¨Ccolored centipede?¡±

    Three men ran in, their faces pale, and fell to their knees in terror ¡°What happened, Master?¡±

    ¡°Wilfred is dead!¡±

    ¡°What? He¡¯s dead?¡±

    The trio swayed on the spot.

    The skeletal old man nodded. ¡°I lost connection with the seven¨Ccolored centipede at a ce called

    Jadeborough in Jazona. Go there at once and bring back Wilfred¡¯s killer. I will cut him into pieces and

    feed him to the snake!¡±

    ¡°At once, Master.¡±

    The thin old man scowled after the three pale men left. His strange eyes were no different from the

    vertical pupils of the giant python on his shoulders.

    ¡°How dare he kill my seven¨Ccolored centipede, which I have cultivated with so much care! I will skin

    you alive when I catch you!¡± the old man, Skorpios, roared.

    It was not Wilfred¡¯s death hemented but the seven¨Ccolored centipede¡¯s.

    If not because he was close to a breakthrough, he would have gone to Jadeborough personally to deal

    with the offender.

    In the meantime, Emrys had grounded the seven¨Ccolored centipede into medicinal powder, divided it

    into batches, and made it into tonic soup.

    Centipede powder, with its properties to ay wind and spasms, detoxify the b*dy, and dispel

    stagnation, was a valuable medicinal ingredient.

    Given the seven¨Ccolored centipede¡¯s power, it made a potent medicine indeed.

    Emrys needed only one¨Ctenth of the powder to extract almost all of the venom within Yelena.

    2/2

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 116 The Procedure

    B

    +10 pearls

    Caylie brought some tonic soup over to the bed. ¡°Come, Clumsy. Take your medicine.¡±

    Yelena red at the other woman. ¡°Look at the state I¡¯m in, Caylie! How could you make fun of me?¡±

    ¡°All right, I won¡¯t tease you anymore.¡±

    Uncharacteristically cheeky, Caylie chastised Yelena as she fed thetter, ¡°I¡¯m not picking on you,

    Lena, but you¡¯re too old to be getting bitten by centipedes like that. I¡¯m confused. Could it have been a

    centipede spirit?¡±

    Standing in the corner, Emrys could not stifle augh.

    You¡¯re right, Caylie. It is a centipede spirit.

    The women were not there when Emrys grounded the centipede into powder. He thought Caylie might

    not joke around so if she had seen how big the creature was.

    Feeling guilty, Yelena did not share the truth with them.

    After helping Yelena finish her medicine, Caylie sighed. ¡°For some reason, plenty of awful things have

    been happening. First, it was the Chalker family ndering Caylie and Emrys, then the centipede biting

    Lena. Good thing the Chalker family has owned up and apologized. By the way, what is their purpose

    for going through all that trouble?¡±

    Caylie racked her brains but could not figure out why.

    Yelena, on the other hand, gazed quietly at Emrys with a thoughtful expression.

    Though she had no evidence, her intuition told her Emrys was responsible for that.

    It appears that Emrys is not only skilled at fighting and medicine. His secret identity is also something

    to behold!

    Five minutester, Emrys announced, ¡°The medicine should be kicking in soon. I¡¯ll begin administering

    acupuncture, Lena.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    Yelena¡¯s voice was soft. She nodded lightly, and her cheeks tinged pink, making her look vivacious.

    Caylie was a little jealous, but she exited the room nheless.

    She knew that Emrys was going to administer the needles to Yelena¡¯s chest, which was dangerous

    territory. As it was close to the heart, the slightestpse in vignce could have catastrophic

    consequences.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116 The Procedure

    +10 pearls

    Caylie wasn¡¯t skilled enough currently to be administering needles to the patient¡¯s chest, or she would

    have volunteered to do it herself.

    After all, he¡¯s a guy and she¡¯s a girl.

    Worried that her presence would affect Emrys¡® concentration, she exited the room.

    Only the two of them were left in the room.

    Emrys was nervous. It feltpletely different from the first time he administered acupuncture to

    Yelena.

    At the time, Emrys was extremely focused as his only concern was for her life. Besides, Yelena had not

    felt a thing because she had been unconscious.

    This time, however, the beautiful, seductive woman was lying before him and gazing up at him with

    misty, imploring eyes.

    ¡°Face the other way, Lena.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    Yelena hummed in assent. Her ears, snow¨Cwhite like the neck of a swan, flushed pink.

    Though she was fond of teasing Emrys, it was usually in jest. Furthermore, it was through twoyers of

    clothing. Now, however¡­

    Yelena became abashed.

    Steadying himself, Emrys undid her buttons and gripped the first needle.

    Twenty minutester, he was done. Mopping his sweaty brows, he said, ¡°Thankfully, yours are au

    naturel, Lena, or these needles would have punctured them.¡±

    The beads of sweat on his brows were not of exertion but of nerves.

    Thus, he cracked a joke to ease the ufortable atmosphere.

    Chuckling, Yelena flicked his forehead. ¡°Of course. I have self¨Crespect, you know.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Would you like topare sizes, Lena?¡±

    As she had remained on the other side of the door eavesdropping, Caylie heard everything. Aware that

    the process wasplete, she pushed open the door and shot Yelena a challenging look upon

    entering the room.

    Yelena pulled a face. ¡°I¡¯m not going topete with you. You¡¯re a monster.¡±

    ¡°How dare you! Say that again, Yelena!¡±

    2/3

    TIIU, 23 Jall

    Chapter 116 The Procedure

    HB

    +10 pearls

    Emrys went for a shower after administering the needles on Yelena, firstly to wash his sweat away and

    secondly to calm himself.

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 117 Topless

    Whoosh!

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    The icy cold water gushed forth.

    However, it did nothing.

    B

    +10 pearls

    It even cast Emrys¡® mind back to his first night at Verdant Estate and seeing Cordeliaing out of the

    shower before falling over.

    How could that happen?

    Emrys immersed himself a little longer, yet the heat within him could not be dispelled. Having no other

    choice, he began reciting Vipassana, and only then did he manage to calm down with great difficulty.

    I don¡¯t even know when I¡¯ll see progress in Nameless Divine Art. If this goes on, I may just explode

    before I canplete it.

    With a bitterugh, he emerged shirtless from the bathroom.

    The sight that greeted him in the living room caused him to freeze, bbergasted.

    Aside from Caylie and Yelena, Cordelia was there¨Cshe had returned. That, however, was not the

    surprising part: there was a woman he had never seen before sitting beside Cordelia.

    Eh? What is going on?

    All of them were caught off guard.

    Caylie was the first to regain herposure. Pushing Emrys hurriedly into his room, she chastised,

    ¡°What are you doing, Emrys? It¡¯s bad enough that you go about like that around us, but- we have a

    guest today! Put something on!¡±

    Emrys protested innocently, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Cordelia would being home today, and with a woman

    too, no less! Who is she?¡±

    ¡°Her name is Penny Moore, and she¡¯s Delia¡¯s ssmate from university. I heard she married into a rich

    family not long after graduation and is now living the life of a rich man¡¯s wife. You¡¯d better put

    something on. Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself,¡± Caylie said.

    ¡°Who would take me, the Empyrean Lord, as a fool?¡±

    Emrys mumbled those words, so Caylie did not hear them. Instead, she was helping him look for

    something breezy to wear.

    ¡°Stop fidgeting. I¡¯ll help you put it on.¡±

 Chapter 117

    Caylie helped Emrys put on a shirt, even smoothing it out for him.

    Emrys sighed. ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful, Caylie. Your future husband is a lucky man.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? I still have some ways to go.¡±

    Caylie¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly pink before she smacked his waist hard.

    Compared to Yelena, Caylie was sweet and reserved. When Emrys began teasing her, she would flush

    pink in a manner he found adorable.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    If he were honest, he found Cordelia like that, too.

    However, Cordelia was more likely to disguise her true nature with her frigidness. Emrys did not dare

    tease her, for she might smack him in the head.

    A momentter, the pair returned to the living room.

    Penny scrutinized Emrys and turned to Cordelia. ¡°I never knew you were living with a guy, Delia.¡±

    ¡°This is Emrys. He¡¯s my younger brother.¡±

    ¡°Brother? We¡¯ve been dorm mates for four years, and you never mentioned you have such a good¨C

    looking younger brother! You kept that quiet, eh?¡±

    Smiling, Cordelia exined, ¡°Emrys was with us in the orphanage. Though we¡¯re not rted by blood,

    we are closer than most actual siblings.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not rted?¡±

    Penny froze. Suddenly, she leaned into Cordelia¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not saying anything, Delia,

    but though you are siblings, you are not biologically rted. What if he pervs on you one day? It might

    be dangerous for you girls.¡±

    ¡°I know Rys. I trust him.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure. Some people can hide it very well. Men, in particr, often think with their lower

    half. It¡¯ll be toote for remorse if something does happen.¡±

    ¡°Enough, Penny.¡±

    Cordelia¡¯s expression darkened. It was in she did not wish to continue discussing that subject.

    Penny gave an ufortableugh and changed the topic abruptly. ¡°You misunderstood me, Delia. I

    meant to say you could¡­ count me in.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Cordelia widened her eyes and gaped with disbelief.

    07:20 Thu, 25 Jan

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118 Ulterior Motives

    Penny patted the back of her hand. ¡°I was joking. What a fright that gave you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been a joker, Penny.¡± Cordelia heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, Emrys did not think so.

    He could sense the lust in Penny¡¯s gaze at him. Fiery and carnal, she looked like she wanted him all to

    her own.

    Emrys was not thinking highly of himself. That was simply a particr proclivity of many rich

    women.

    It appears that having an in

    done it and caught someone¡¯s eye.

    b*dy isn¡¯t all good. I shouldn¡¯t havee out barely dressed. Now I¡¯ve

    Cordelia and Penny remained chatting in the living room a little longer.

    One of the things they talked about was Penny¡¯s boyfriend back in university. Deeply in love and as

    thick as thieves, they had even decided to get married after graduating.

    Cordelia asked her why they ended up separating.

    After hesitating for a long time, Penny only managed a sigh without borating.

    Cordelia did not think it strange, as she had only asked it out of curiosity. When Penny did not seem

    eager to talk about it, she did not press on.

    As it was gettingte, Penny rose. Before leaving, she gave Emrys another meaningful gaze.

    The way she looked at him inly conveyed her desire to swallow him whole.

    Emrys shuddered.

    After Penny left, Emrys asked, ¡°What was she doing here, Delia?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia snapped. ¡°You failed to dress decently, and you¡¯re ming her for taking an interest

    in you?¡±

    Emrys gave an awkwardugh. He knew Cordelia must have misunderstood him.

    After a pause, she exined, ¡°Penny¡¯s husband owns argepany in Summerbank with business

    dealings with Gage Group, so she offered to set me up for a meeting with the owner of Gage Group.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Emrys nodded. He did not tell her what he was really thinking¨Cthat Penny had an ulterior

    110

    0720 Thu, 25 Jan

    Chapter 118 Ulterior Motives

    +10 pearls

    motive in mind.

    The night went by.

    Emrys arrived at Apricot Hall the following day. ¡°How goes the practice on the Needle of Ninth Revival,

    Mr. Rodriguez?¡± he asked Duncan.

    Duncan rose to his feet respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m almost there, Master Lund. Another week at the most, and I¡¯ll

    attain full mastery.¡±

    ¡°Well done. After you master the Needle of Ninth Revival, I will teach you the Seven Stings from Hell.¡±

    Duncan trembled. ¡°Thank you, Master Lund!¡±

    The way the pair addressed one another was interesting: Emrys called Duncan ¡°Mr. Rodriguez,¡± while

    Duncan called him ¡°Master Lund.¡± Each was known to the other in a bizarre juxtaposition.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Rodriguez!¡±

    Suddenly, a middle¨Caged man with slicked¨Cback hair entered through the door as he greeted Duncan

    with a friendly smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, Mr. Balford,¡± Duncan replied warmly. ¡°Come in. Have a seat.¡±

    The man with the slicked¨Cback hair was Roger Balford, a member of the Balford family of Jazona. He

    had warm rtions with Duncan.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you retired, Mr. Rodriguez? Why are you running the practice?¡± Roger asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s at my master¡¯s request. Only after running the practice for a while did I begin to recall how

    providing medical assistance is meaningful work. Staying at home for too long seemed to have welded

    my bones together,¡± Duncan said with augh.

    Master?

    Roger mulled over the salutation. Mr. Rodriguez¡¯s master must be a venerable old gentleman.

    Without pursuing the thought, Roger said, ¡°I havee today with an illness, Mr. Rodriguez, and I

    would like your opinion on it.¡±

    ¡°I see. Tell me your symptoms.¡±

    ¡°I seem to have trouble urinating, and very little of ites out each time. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s always

    exceptionally yellow,¡± Roger recounted.

    ¡°Does it hurt when you urinate?¡± Duncan asked as he took Roger¡¯s pulse.

    ¡°No.¡±

    07:20 Thu, 25 Jan 6

    Chapter 118 Ulterior Motives

    (

    +10 pearls

    ¡°Any other difort?¡±

    ¡°Other than a little bloating, not much else,¡± Roger said after a moment¡¯s thought.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119 Lifting The Lid

    +10 pearls

    Duncan nodded and said, ¡°You have a condition called damp¨Cheat umtion. That¡¯s why you are

    experiencing bloating in your lower abdomen and difficulty urinating. It¡¯s not a serious issue. I¡¯ll

    prescribe you Eight Cavio Powder to alleviate your symptoms.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Rodriguez.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    While Duncan was writing the prescription, Emrys had just finished administering acupuncture to

    another patient. When thetter saw the prescription, he suggested, ¡°You can also include two herbs

    known for their lung¨Cclearing properties, such as tycodon and almond.¡±

    ¡°Who is this apprentice? How dare you question Mr. Rodriguez¡¯s prescription?¡± Roger bellowed.

    His outburst drew curious gazes from the other patients in the vicinity.

    Duncan¡¯s expression turned solemn, and he said tersely, ¡°Mr. Balford, please show respect to my

    esteemed teacher!¡±

    ¡°Your teacher?¡± Roger was taken aback by his response.

    The surrounding patients couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°How dare you say Dr. Lund is an apprentice? Sir, are

    you out of your mind?¡±

    ¡°Haha, he must be an outsider. Who in Jadeborough doesn¡¯t know that the miracle doctor, Dr. Lund is

    Mr. Rodriguez¡¯s teacher? You should consider yourself lucky to receive guidance from Dr. Lund!¡±

    Another patientmented, ¡°That¡¯s right! We hardly ever get to see Dr. Lund in person. Today is a rare

    asion. How dare you call him an apprentice? It¡¯s trulyughable.¡±

    Roger was dumbfounded when he listened to the mocking from the other patients.

    Miracle doctor? Dr. Lund is Mr. Rodriguez¡¯s teacher? Are they serious?

    He had assumed Duncan¡¯s teacher would be an elderly and highly respected figure. To his surprise, it

    was an incredibly young man!

    However, when he saw Duncan¡¯s solemn expression, he knew that the patients were not joking. He

    quickly stood up and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Lund. I didn¡¯t know your identity; I shouldn¡¯t have

    offended you.¡±

    Luckily, Emrys casually waved his hand and said, ¡°No harm done. You weren¡¯t aware of my identity.¡±

    R?ger finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Duncan then asked Emrys earnestly, ¡°Is there any specific reason for your suggestion to add lung-

    clearing herbs to the Eight Cavio Powder?¡±

    1/2

    Chapter 119 Lifting The Lid

    +10 pearls

    Thetter nodded and exined, ¡°It¡¯s called the ¡®Lifting the Lid¡® method.¡±

    ¡°Lifting the Lid?¡°

    ¡°Yes. The human b*dy is like a teapot. If you tilt it slightly, the tea will pour out. But if you want the tea to

    pour out faster, you just need to lift the lid.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Duncan pped his forehead and continued, ¡°The lungs are positioned above all the

    other organs in the b*dy, much like the lid of a teapot. By utilizing the lung¨Cclearing ingredients, it¡¯s as if

    we¡¯re lifting the lid, thereby enhancing the diuretic effect.¡±

    ¡°This is brilliant! Why didn¡¯t I think of this method before? You¡¯re truly remarkable, Master Lund,¡±

    Duncan eximed, his eyes gleaming with admiration for Emrys.

    He had initially believed that his teacher¡¯s expertise was limited to acupuncture, but now he realized

    that Emrys possessed an equally impressive knowledge of pharmacology.

    At that moment, Duncan felt an overwhelming urge to call his teacher a genius and kneel before him to

    express his profound respect.

    Emrys smiled and replied, ¡°You¡¯re a fast learner, Mr. Rodriguez. I simply offered a suggestion, yet you

    managed to grasp the concept so quickly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your guidance.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s your own remarkable insight.¡±

    ¡°Of course not! You taught me well, Master Lund.¡±

    Roger watched in astonishment as the duo engaged in a reciprocal exchange of admiration.

    What an odd teacher¨Cstudent dynamic! Have you both no sense of shame?

    After receiving the medicine, Roger handed a gold¨Cted business card to Emrys and said, ¡°Dr. Lund,

    I was ignorant and offended you earlier. This is my business card. If you ever visit Summerbank, please

    feel free to visit me. I will treat you well.¡±

    Emrys took the business card and carefully examined Roger¡¯s face. He then said, ¡°Normally, I wouldn¡¯t

    meddle with other¡¯s affairs. However, since you are so sincere, allow me to offer a word of advice. Pay

    close attention to those around you in the near future.¡±

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120 Demonic Energy

    Roger was taken aback. ¡°Why do you say that, Dr. Lund?¡±

    ¡°Because I sense demonic energy between your brows,¡± Emrys replied.

    ¡°Demonic energy?¡± Roger eximed in shock,

    ab

    B

    Emrys nodded and said no more. Instead, he gave Roger his phone number.

    +10 pearls

    ¡°If you ever feel something is amiss, feel free to call me anytime. However, whether I can answer the

    call is another matter altogether.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Lund.¡±

    With that, Roger left Apricot Hall gratefully.

    ¡°Master Lund, what exactly is this demonic energy you mentioned earlier?¡± Duncan asked curiously.

    As a seasoned traditional medicine practitioner, Duncan excelled in observation and diagnosis. When

    he examined Roger earlier, he didn¡¯t notice anything unusual except for mild swelling in thetter¡¯s

    eyelids.

    Emrys nced at him and said, ¡°How should I exin it? Just consider it as bad luck.¡±

    Duncan eximed, ¡°Master Lund, you know physiognomy too? That¡¯s amazing!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad yourself.¡±

    ¡°No, no, you¡¯re the best, Master Lund.¡±

    The next few days went by peacefully, and Emrys could find more time to treat the patients at Apricot

    Hall.

    Needless to say, his greatest joy was teaching Caylie acupuncture techniques.

    He had to admit that Caylie was surprisingly talented. Not only did she master the Needle of Ninth

    Revival and Seven Stings from Hell, but she also learned two new acupuncture techniques from

    Emrys.

    Duncan couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous.

    A few dayster, Cordelia approached Emrys and said, ¡°Penny called to inform that she¡¯s holding

    dinner at The Gathering in Summerbank tomorrow at noon. She wants me to bring you along.¡±

    ¡°She wants you to bring me along?¡±

    Although Emrys had already nned to apany Cordelia to Summerbank, hearing those

    1/3

    07:20 Thu, 25 Jan

    Chapter 120 Demonic Energy

    88

    +10 pearls

    words still made him feel a little ufortable.

    Oh, Penny, your intentions are too obvious. Do you think I will be interested in an unsophisticated

    woman like you?

    Emrys arrogantly flicked his head and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯m curious to see what that woman is up

    to.¡±

    Smack!

    Cordelia pped his head and snapped, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    The next morning, Emrys drove his Bugatti Veyron and parked it in the courtyard.

    Cordelia asked curiously, ¡°Are we taking your car today?¡±

    ¡°No. You drive your Porsche, while I drive my car.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Cordelia muttered. Just then, she saw Emrys emerge from the house,

    shouldering a vintage bicycle. He seemed determined to squeeze it into the backseat of his car.

    Her expression darkened as she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°These sports cars have their trunks in the front, and they¡¯re too small to fit my bicycle,¡± the man

    exined matter¨Cof¨Cfactly.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking why you¡¯re carrying a bicycle in the first ce.¡±

    Cordelia sighed. Ever since Penny¡¯s appearance, her younger brother had been acting strangely. She

    couldn¡¯t help but wonder if something was wrong with his brain.

    ¡°This vintage bicycle is my precious possession. I have to bring it along.¡±

    He was resolute in avoiding a repeat of the previous incident.

    If he had taken the bicycle with him when he and Cordeliast went to Summerbank, he could have

    returned earlier and resolved many troubles sooner.

    It was Emrys¡® contingency n.

    ¡°All right. Forget about your sports car. Just squeeze your bicycle into the backseat of my Porsche,¡±

    Cordelia conceded, rubbing her temples in frustration.

    The journey from Jadeborough to Summerbank would take no more than two hours if traveling by the

    highway.

    They set off at nine in the morning and arrived at The Gathering around eleven¨Cthirty, half an hour

    ahead of schedule.

    Penny was already waiting for them.

    2/3

    UT20 Thu, 25 Jan ( da,

    Chapter 120 Demonic Energy

    96%

    +10 pearls

    When she saw their arrival, she greeted them warmly, ¡°Delia, I booked a private room for us. Let the

    waiter escort you there first. I¡¯ll wait here at the entrance for Mr. Gage, as he should be arriving soon as

    well.¡±

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121 The Gathering

    ¡°Okay.¡± Cordelia nodded in agreement.

    Thus, the two of them entered the private room first. After waiting for about ten minutes, Penny finally

    walked over with a man. They seemed engrossed in conversation and sharedughter.

    ¡°Delia, let me introduce you to Mr. Philip Gage, the owner of Gage Group. Mr. Gage, this is my good

    friend, Cordelia Youngblood,¡± Penny said politely.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Philip nced at Cordelia and uttered, ¡°I¡¯ve read her profile.¡±

    Cordelia quickly stood up and politely shook hands with Philip. ¡°Hello, Mr. Gage. Thank you so much

    for taking the time to meet me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to offer you this opportunity, partially due to Penny¡¯s rmendation and partly because

    I¡¯ve been closely monitoring yourpany¡¯s recent activities. Your PR capabilities are quite

    impressive.¡±

    He had noticed the absence of any negative publicity surrounding Cordelia Grouptely, and he

    attributed it to their remarkable public rtions efforts.

    Deep down, he still suspected that there was a connection between Cordelia and Osmond.

    How else could she, at such a young age, build Cordelia Group into a thrivingpany in

    Jadeborough?

    Cordelia¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she chose to remain silent.

    She was aware that exining the situation would be aplicated task, especially considering her

    ownck of understanding regarding why the Chalker family hade forward with the truth.

    They took their seats once again, with Penny¡® seated beside Cordelia, holding her hand as she spoke.

    ¡°Delia, do you remember when you asked me why I split from my ex¨Cboyfriend? Well, the truth is, I

    initiated the breakup.¡±

    ¡°You initiated the breakup?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Penny let out a soft sigh, her mind drifting as she lost herself in her memories.

    She, too, had once been a girl full of romantic aspirations, believing that she could spend a lifetime with

    her ex¨Cboyfriend. However, after leaving the sheltered confines of the university, she quickly realized

    that life was far from simple.

    The burdens of work, marriage, car loans, and mortgages came crashing down upon her, swiftly

    eroding her dreams of love. Even the strongest love couldn¡¯t withstand the relentless pressure of

    financial obligations.

    Hence, after another argument with her ex¨Cboyfriend over the betrothal gifts, Penny made the brave

    decision to break up. She sought sce from her boss, who eventually became her current husband.

    1/2

    UN OUT, 2 Jan

    Chapter 121 The Gathering

    I loved my ex¨Cboyfriend deeply, but he couldn¡¯t provide me with the life I desired. Coming from a

    modest background. I didn¡¯t want to endure such hardships again,¡± Penny confessed, her voice tinged

    with a hint of mncholy.

    As time passed. Penny grew increasingly convinced that her choice had been wise. Now living as an

    affluentdy, she had everything she desired. She didn¡¯t need to hesitate about buying a lipstick she

    liked, as she had in the past.

    Even when she discovered her husband had rtionships with other women, Penny¡¯s anger was

    tempered by her own dalliances with younger men.

    As it were, they now each sought their pleasures with other partners. Their unconventional

    arrangement did not jeopardize their marriage, though.

    As Cordelia listened to Penny¡¯s story, her heart was filled with both understanding and confusion.

    ¡°Penny, why are you telling me all this now?¡±

    It was a matter of Penny¡¯s personal values, and Cordelia chose not to judge her for it. However, she

    couldn¡¯t understand why Penny had chosen this particr moment to open up and share her inner

    thoughts.

    After all, this gathering was meant to be centered around Philip, the CEO of Gage Group.

    Yet, Penny¡¯s unexpected revtion had inadvertently overshadowed Philip. Even so, he was strangely

    unperturbed, not appearing angry or having any intention of interrupting the conversation.

    Why is the CEO of Gage Group so well¨Ctempered?

    Penny patted Cordelia¡¯s hand and said warmly, ¡°Delia, I just want to tell you that as women, we must

    seize opportunities; choices are more important than effort.¡±

    Isn¡¯t she just trying to tell me to cherish this opportunity today? Why is she beating around the bush?

    It¡¯s really strange!

    Cordelia didn¡¯t voice her thoughts, fearing it would upset Penny. After all, Cordelia was genuinely

    grateful to thetter for organizing the gathering.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122 Scheming

    I know you guys drove here today, so I won¡¯t urge you to drink alcohol. Instead, Delia, use this drink as

    a substitute and raise a toast to Mr. Gage,¡± Penny said, pulling out arge bottle of orange juice from

    under the table and pouring a ss for Cordelia.

    Cordelia rose from her seat without hesitation and addressed Philip with a respectful tone, ¡°Allow me to

    offer a toast to you, Mr. Gage, and express my sincere gratitude for this valuable opportunity.¡±

    Philip acknowledged her gesture with a nod. He had a strange expression as he watched Cordelia

    finish

    her drink.

    Just then, Emrys smiled and said, ¡°Penny, let¡¯s have a drink too!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Penny¡¯s face immediately lit up with excitement. She had been hoping for Emrys to suggest that.

    There was clearly something wrong with the drink.

    In fact, when Philip first saw Cordelia¡¯s profile, he had instantly gotten perverse thoughts. A woman

    who looked so beautiful in minimal makeup would surely be even more stunning in person.

    Reality had proven his assumption to be correct. However, Philip decided to be strategic. Instead of

    immediately expressing his interest in her, he cleverly declined Cordelia¡¯s initial request for a meeting,

    opting to set a test for her instead.

    After discovering Penny was Cordelia¡¯s college roommate, he approached the former and requested

    her assistance in organizing the dinner. He purposefully portrayed himself as unenthusiastic about the

    gathering so that Cordelia would jump at the opportunity and potentially let her guard down.

    Penny¡¯s conversation with Cordelia earlier was an attempt to gauge thetter¡¯s limits. However, it

    seemed that Cordelia was oblivious to the underlying intentions. Thus, Penny resorted to serving her

    the drugged beverage.

    In other words, the gathering was a trap fronted by Penny, with Philip orchestrating from behind the

    scenes.

    As for Emrys, he was simply an unexpected addition to the n.

    Penny hadn¡¯t even considered him initially. It was only after she saw him at Verdant Estate that her

    desire was ignited.

    Motivated by her lust, Penny made it a point to instruct Cordelia to bring Emrys along for dinner.

    With Emrys and Cordelia having consumed the drugged beverage, the n was now in motion.

    Penny took a seat beside Emrys, deliberately leaning toward him flirtatiously.

    However, Emrys pretended not to notice her odd behavior.

    A short whileter, Cordeliained, ¡°This is strange. Why is it so hot today!¡±

    08:50 Fri, 26 Jan

    Chapter 122 Scheming

    By then, Cordelia¡¯s and Penny¡¯s cheeks were flushed with a rosy hue.

    Penny had willingly drank the orange juice alongside Emrys, and the drug dissolved in the beverage

    was starting to exert its influence.

    Philip¡¯s gaze remained fixated on Cordelia. Her alluring figure, wless visage, and the blush adorning

    her cheeks made her simply irresistible.

    He could no longer feign indifference.

    As he prepared to make his move, a sudden realization struck him like a bolt of lightning. He had

    overlooked a crucial factor.

    Emrys was still present.

    The man sat there with derisive amusement evident on his face. It was clear that he still had rity of

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    mind.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you drink the orange juice?¡± Philip asked in bewilderment.

    He recalled seeing Emrys and Penny drink the orange juice. While thetter was already sumbing

    to the effects, the former appeared unaffected.

    Naturally, Emrys wouldn¡¯t tell Philip that he had effortlessly neutralized the substances long ago using

    his life energy.

    ¡°Philip Gage, I mustmend your acting skills. It¡¯s truly remarkable,¡± he sneered.

    Philip¡¯s face twisted, and his eyes flickered as he spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s not be so hypocritical. When a man

    sees a beautiful woman like her, it¡¯s natural to be lustful. Don¡¯t you have such desires too? Besides,

    since she¡¯s willing to be someone¡¯s mistress, she can¡¯t be a decent person-¡±

    Philip still believed that there was something going on between Cordelia and Osmond.

    Before Philip could finish his statement, he was interrupted by Emrys¡® icy voice. ¡°Who gave you the

    audacity to defame Delia?¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123 Castrated

    Emrys¡® expression darkened at once. If there was one thing he absolutely hated, it was others

    ndering his sisters. He stepped forward and kicked Philip to the ground before inserting a long

    needle into one of the man¡¯s acupoints.

    ¡°Ahhh! You b*stard! What did you just do to me?¡± Philip let out an agonized scream and eximed in

    fear.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon,¡± Emrys said with a sneer.

    The next moment, a gush of heat rushed through Penny¡¯s b*dy. She leaned toward Emrys but

    immediately retreated a few steps backward after noticing his hostile gaze.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Penny was instantly jolted back to consciousness by the daggers shooting out from the man¡¯s eyes.

    However, her rationality vanished again shortly after due to the effects of the drug.

    As she did not dare to provoke Emrys, she changed her target and threw herself at Philip instead while

    ripping off her clothes.

    Suddenly, an anguished cry sliced through the air.

    ¡°Ahhh! You¡¯re a monster¡­¡± Philip yelled while fixing his gaze on Emrys.

    He finally realized what Emrys had done to him.

    The man had blocked one of his acupoints such that he would feel piercing pain as long as he got

    aroused.

    How is that different from being castrated?

    No! This is worse than being castrated. The pain of castration is only temporary, while the pain he

    inflicted on me is permanent!

    His only solution was to distance himself from women. In fact, he could not even harbor thoughts about

    them.

    For any man, that was a torture worse than death.

    Philip was rolling on the ground in pain, but Penny was unwilling to let him off. It could be said that he

    was in the most miserable state he had ever been in.

    Emrys was watching everything from one side with a stoic expression when he suddenly felt a warm

    breeze next to his car. The next moment, Cordelia¡¯s sweet voice sounded. ¡°Rys, I¡¯m feeling so

    ufortable¡­¡±

    ¡°Delia!¡±

    Emrys became flustered when he saw Cordelia ripping off her clothes. After letting out a bitter chuckle,

    he quickly lifted her and ran out of the restaurant.

    1/3

    05 50

    Chapter 123 Castrated

    His destination was Maple Forest Hotel.

    Upon arriving there. Emrys swiftly requested a room. A man dressed in a suit walked out as they were

    about to enter the elevator.

    As the man in the suit had seen his fair share of couples in the hotel, initially, he did not pay attention to

    the two other people. However, he was dumbstruck when he saw Cordelia¡¯s side profile.

    Why does she look so much like her?

    The man in the suit hurried to the hotel lobby and asked the receptionist, ¡°What were the names of

    those two people?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    The receptionist nced at the registration list and replied, ¡°The man is called Emrys Lund, and the

    woman is called Cordelia Youngblood.¡±

    ¡°Cordelia Youngblood¡­¡± the man repeated with a flicker in his eyes.

    The name ¡°Maple Forest Hotel¡± was inspired by a line from a famous poet: Under the maple tree where

    we met. I¡¯ll see you again, the one I will never forget.

    It sounded elegant and ssy.

    Meanwhile, Cordelia, who was lying on the hotel bed, had already removed her jacket, exposing the

    curves of her b*dy.

    ¡°Rys¡­¡±

    Cordelia appeared to be in a daze as she mumbled Emrys¡® name.

    Emrys was startled when he saw Cordelia pouncing at him as he had not managed to channel life

    energy to Cordelia using his needles yet.

    Given how the situation had progressed, it was toote for him to use the needles. As such, he quickly

    grabbed the woman¡¯s shoulders, preparing to channel life energy into her directly.

    As life energy flowed into Cordelia¡¯s b*dy, she let out a soft snort before falling asleep.

    After that, Emrys headed out to buy Cordelia a new set of clothes. When he returned, the woman was

    already awake and clutching the nket as she curled up in a corner of the bed, looking pitiful.

    She had notpletely lost her memories and could clearly remember some important details of what

    happened earlier.

    As such, when she saw Emrys entering the room, her face flushed red at once.

    queen

    She could not believe that she had embarrassed herself so badly in front of Emrys. The ice image

    which she had tried so hard to maintain had been utterly shattered. What would Rys think of me now?

    Ahhhhh!

    Cordelia was so devastated that she was on the verge of breaking down.

    ¡°Delia, I got you a new blouse. Try it to see if it fits,¡± Emrys said while passing the blouse to the woman.

    2/3

    08.30 Fri, 20 Jan

    Chapter 123 Castrated

    B

    Cordelia was surprised to see Emrys behaving in such a caring manner toward her instead of making

    fun of her.

    Send Gifts

    184

    W

    08.51

    26 Jan

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124 Urgent Call

    ¡°All right. Thank you, Rys.¡± Cordelia nodded obediently before turning around to try on the blouse,

    which turned out to fit her just right.

    After that, the two of them rested in the hotel room for a while before checking out.

    Holding Emrys¡® arm, Cordelia did not appear as aloof as usual and had a smile on her face. In fact,

    both of them looked like a couple in love as they walked out of the hotel.

    A few minutes after they left, the suited man from earlier entered their room and removed a few strands

    of long hair from the bed.

    On the way back, a wave of fear washed over Cordelia as she thought about everything that had

    happened.

    She was shocked to know what kind of person Philip was. He had intentionally rejected her request to

    meet before setting up a trap to lure her in. It was terrifying how scheming the man was.

    However, what was more difficult for Cordelia toe to terms with was the fact that her good friend,

    who was also her roommate in college, was in cahoots with Philip and had worked with him to harm

    her.

    Indeed, it was inevitable for people to change after stepping into society. Even her previous roommate

    could no longer be trusted.

    The incident had left a lingering fear in Cordelia¡¯s heart.

    However, a surge of warmth filled her heart as she nced at Emrys, who was next to her.

    Rys is still the best.

    If Emrys had not been present earlier, Philip¡¯s evil scheme would have seeded. She would rather

    die in that case.

    Ring, ring¡­

    Just then, Emrys¡® phone rang. An anxious voice sounded the moment he picked up. ¡°Are you Dr. Lund?

    I¡¯m Roger Balford¡¯s daughter. My dad asked me to call you¡­¡±

    ¡°Give me the address now!¡±

    Emrys knew what was going on at once when he heard that the caller was Roger¡¯s daughter. Cutting to

    the chase, he asked for her address immediately.

    ¡°Delia, you will have to drive yourself back. Something has happened with a patient of mine in

    Summerbank. I think it¡¯s quite serious.¡±

    Cordelia nodded and replied, ¡°Saving someone¡¯s life is more important. You be careful as well, yeah?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am¡±

    08:51 Fri, 26 Jan

    Chapter 124 Urgent Call

    Cordelia watched with astonishment as Emrys took out his bicycle from the backseat of the Porsche

    and left without looking back.

    ¡°Roger, you¡¯re lucky that I happened to be in Summerbank today. It seems like you¡¯re not fated to die

    yet!¡±

    Meanwhile, at the Balford residence in Jazona, Jacqueline Balford was at a loss as to what to do.

    She did not know what was wrong with her father, who had suddenly copsed and remained

    unconscious ever since. Despite consulting every renowned physician in Summerbank, no one knew

    what was going on.

    Just when she was at her wits¡® end, Jacqueline suddenly recalled that, a few days ago, her father had

    given her a number to call in times of emergency, saying that the number belonged to a miracle doctor

    named Dr. Lund.

    As such, she quickly dialed that number.

    However, it was a young man who picked up, which left Jacqueline baffled.

    Aren¡¯t all renowned physicians supposed to be at least in their fifties? Why does he sound so young?

    He must be Dr. Lund¡¯s disciple!

    As the situation was urgent, Jacqueline did not have much time to think. After sharing the address of

    the Balford residence, she headed to the gate to wait.

    After less than ten minutes, a young man in his twenties was spotted riding his bicycle toward the

    house. Stopping in front of Jacqueline, he asked, ¡°Is this Roger Balford¡¯s house? Were you the one

    who called me just now?¡±

    The young man was Emrys.

    He observed that Jacqueline was around 1.7 meters tall. She had an oval¨Cshaped face and delicate

    features. Just like most girls in the city, she also had smooth and fair skin and exuded an air of nobility.

    Jacqueline had already sized Emrys up when he was approaching the house. She wondered if he was

    the man whom she had conversed with over the phone earlier.

    Emrys¡® words provided her with the answer she needed.

    The woman nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I was the one who called you. I¡¯m Jacqueline, Roger¡¯s daughter.

    Are you Dr. Lund¡¯s disciple? Why isn¡¯t Dr. Lund here?¡±

    The desperation in Jacqueline¡¯s voice was obvious. None of the experienced physicians whom she had

    consulted knew what Roger¡¯s illness was. As such, the miracle doctor was her only remaining hope.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125 Scammer

    This won¡¯t do! Dr. Lund merely sent one of his disciples over.

    Emrys was slightly stunned to hear Jacqueline¡¯s question, but he immediately regained his senses and

    answered with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m Dr. Lund himself.¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re Dr. Lund?¡± This time, it was Jacqueline¡¯s turn to be shocked. He¡¯s joking, right? How

    could Dr. Lund be so young? More incredulously, since Dr. Lund is a revered doctor, he must be

    someone distinguished, so how could he possibly ride a bicycle here? This is simply unbelievable!

    Emrys didn¡¯t care about Jacqueline¡¯s thoughts. After parking his bicycle, he said, ¡°Take me to Mr.

    Balford.¡±

    ¡°Oh, all right!¡± Jacqueline snapped out of her reverie.

    Regardless of whether the young man before her was truly. Dr. Lund, she had no other choice but to

    trust Emrys.

    Subsequently, the two entered the house.

    The grandeur and opulent interior of the house opened up before Emrys¡® eyes. The carved railings and

    marble staircase gave him the false impression of having stepped into a pce.

    Ah! So, this is the lifestyle of the rich! Emrys eximed inwardly.

    Although Verdant Estate, where he and his sisters lived, wasn¡¯t cheap, the interior design was simpler

    and more elegant. In contrast, the Balford family¡¯s mansion exhibited extravagant splendor.

    Inparison, Emrys still preferred his Verdant Estate.

    ¡°Jacqueline, who is he?¡± As soon as the two entered the living room, a young man with a buzz cut

    walked out, looking at Emrys warily.

    ¡°This is the miracle doctor Dr. Lund, who I invited to treat Dad,¡± Jacqueline introduced.

    Then, she turned to Emrys. ¡°Dr. Lund, this is my younger brother, Sebastian Balford.¡±

    Emrys nodded.

    Unexpectedly, Sebastian suddenly widened his eyes and uttered doubtfully, ¡°Jacqueline, this guy looks

    even younger than me, yet you say he¡¯s a miracle doctor? Are you kidding me?¡±

    Jacqueline scolded, ¡°Mind your manners! Don¡¯t disrespect Dr. Lund.¡±

    She was simrly skeptical, but aside from trusting Emrys, she didn¡¯t know what else she could do in

    that desperate situation.

    Sebastian stubbornly shook his head. ¡°No way. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s a scammer. I¡¯ll never allow him to

    treat our dad. Jacqueline, where did you find this imposter?¡±

    Jacqueline exined with a grimace, ¡°Dad asked me to dial Dr. Lund¡¯s number while he was still lucid.¡±

    1/2

    Chapter 125 Scammer

    ¡°That means Dad was fooled,¡± Sebastian replied firmly. ¡°Jacqueline, think about it. You only called a

    short while ago, and this so¨Ccalled Dr. Lund showed up at once. That means he must¡¯ve been lurking

    around our house, waiting for your call.¡±

    Jacqueline¡¯s heart sank after she heard his words. Sebastian has a point. There are too many

    scammers these days, and many are unting the name of a miraculous doctor to deceive others,Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    specifically targeting wealthy families.

    Most importantly, she had just witnessed Emrys riding a bicycle there. Following Sebastian¡¯s logic, only

    if Emrys had been lurking nearby in advance could he arrive within ten minutes.

    The suspicion Jacqueline harbored toward Emrys intensified.

    However, what she didn¡¯t know was Emrys could travel half of Summerbank¡¯s expanse in ten minutes

    on his bicycle.

    Emrys didn¡¯t bother to exin. He sighed and said, ¡°Since you two don¡¯t trust me, I shall take my leave.

    I hope you know what you¡¯re doing.¡±

    The reason he was willing to treat Roger that day was firstly because he happened to be in

    Summerbank. Secondly, it was because Roger was a decent person.

    However, since Jacqueline and her brother doubted him, Emrys couldn¡¯t be bothered to meddle in that

    matter further. He could only ept that it was Roger¡¯s fate to be jinxed to death by his children.

    He upheld the old saying that the practice of medicine could be benevolent but not be yed down.

    After saying that, Emrys was ready to depart from the Balford residence.

    Sebastian sneered, ¡°Why are you still keeping up that pretense? I think you¡¯re just too ashamed to stay

    because I exposed your scam. Hurry up and get lost!¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126 Bet

    Jacqueline furrowed her brows slightly but didn¡¯t say anything.

    However, at that moment, a woman¡¯s voice suddenly rang out on the second floor. ¡°Let him do it.¡±

    The woman who spoke had a curvy figure. She was in her early thirties and was obviously still young

    but insisted on dressing up like a mature wealthydy. Her hair was tied into a high bun, and she

    essorized herself with various gold and silver jewelry.

    Her eyeshadow was heavily applied, and all her fingers were painted with nail polish, giving her an

    ostentatious vibe.

    Hearing the woman permitting Emrys to treat Roger, Sebastian asked in bafflement, ¡°Hannah, why are

    you doing this?¡±

    The woman sneered, ¡°Your dad is in such a miserable state now. I doubt he can live much longer. Even

    if we¡¯re scammed, his condition won¡¯t get any worse. At most, we won¡¯t pay the scammer.¡±

    Her words were harsh, but that was the truth.

    Jacqueline nced at that woman with a disdainful expression.

    That woman¡¯s name was Hannah Stark. Roger married her after his first wife passed away. She was

    Jacqueline¡¯s stepmother, but the two didn¡¯t get along well.

    Although she was his stepmother, Sebastian was ustomed to addressing her as Hannah due to

    their simr age.

    Hannah descended the stairs, pointed at Emrys with her dark red nail¨Cpolished finger, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll

    allow you to treat my husband¡¯s illness, but I want to rify in advance that if you can¡¯t cure him, we

    won¡¯t pay your consultation fee.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Emrys sized her up in silence and curled his lips into a smirk. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll treat him just

    because you¡¯re asking me now?¡±

    Hannah¡¯s expression froze. After a few seconds, she snorted. ¡°It seems like you really are a scammer.

    The moment you hear about not being able to receive any payment if you fail to treat him, you

    chickened out. Say, you¡¯re still so young. You could do so many things, yet you chose to deceive and

    swindle money off others.¡± Hannah stared at Emrys contemptuously.

    Initially, Emrys wanted to walk away just like that, but a better idea suddenly popped into his mind,

    prompting him to chirp, ¡°I can give it a try, but if I manage to cure Roger, the treatment fee will be half of

    the Balford family¡¯s assets.¡±

    ¡°What! Half of our family¡¯s assets?¡± All the members of the Balford family were astounded.

    Sebastian clenched his fists and roared, ¡°Who gave you the guts to say something like that, wanting

    half of the Balford family¡¯s riches? You must be delusional!¡±

    However, Emrys ignored him. Instead, he riveted his eyes on Hannah silently. A challenging look filled

    his gaze.

    1/2

    08:51 Fri, 26 Jan

    Chapter 126 Bet

    The expression on Hannah¡¯s countenance changed as she racked her brain to figure out Emrys¡®

    source of confidence to demand such an outrageous remuneration.

    Before she could speak, Jacqueline, standing at one side, piped up, ¡°Sure. If you can cure my dad¡¯s

    condition, I¡¯ll willingly gift you half of the Balford family¡¯s wealth.¡±

    ¡°Jacqueline-¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Do you want to stand by and watch as our dad dies from his illness?¡±

    Sebastian wanted to say something, but after getting admonished by his sister, he immediately fell

    silent.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Emrys cast a meaningful nce at Jacqueline before shifting his gaze back onto Hannah and mocked,

    ¡°As the eldest one here, you¡¯re not even as courageous as this youngdy here.¡±

    Hannah¡¯s face darkened instantly. After contemting briefly, she jibed at Emrys, ¡°I can agree to your

    request, but if you fail to cure Roger, I want you to leave your hands and feet in the Balford residence.¡±

    Jacqueline and Sebastian were frightened after listening to Hannah¡¯s words. That¡¯s such a wicked

    proposition.

    If Emrys could cure their father¡¯s illness, the siblings thought it was worth giving up half of their family¡¯s

    riches as a remittance. If the treatment wasn¡¯t effective, they could just refuse to pay the fee. There

    wasn¡¯t a need to sever Emrys¡® limbs.

    Nevertheless, even as Hannah deliberately made things difficult for him, Emrys merely chuckled and

    replied, ¡°No problem. If I can¡¯t cure him, I¡¯ll willingly cut off my hands and feet.¡±

    ¡°Ha! I hope you remember your words.¡± Hannah snickered before leading Emrys upstairs.

    Upon arriving at Roger¡¯s room, Emrys noticed he was lying motionless on the bed, unconscious with

    shallow breathing.

    It appeared as if he already had one foot in the grave.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127 Cursed Object

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be disturbed while administering the treatment, so please leave the room,¡± Emrys said.

    ¡°Also, no one is to eavesdrop at the door. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be held responsible if anything were to go

    awry.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. How pretentious!¡± Sebastian scoffed.

    However, despite his outward disy of contempt, he still relented and left the room with Jacqueline

    and Hannah.

    After ensuring everyone had gone downstairs, Emrys promptly closed the door and walked to the bed.

    The next second, a beam of green light shot out from between his brows and scanned the room before

    landing on Roger.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Thanks to the power of True Sight, Emrys could tell that the demonic energy hovering around the man

    had grown even more potent, and it¡¯d undoubtedly kill him within hours.

    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s your luck to have met me!¡± Emrys quipped.

    With that, he pulled out a piece of talisman paper he had bought after receiving Jacqueline¡¯s call and

    stuck it between Roger¡¯s brows.

    As he moved his fingers, a sigil appeared out of thin air and fused into the paper.

    Immediately after, however, the talisman paper vanished, leaving behind an unbearable stench.

    Unfazed, Emrys kept his focus on Roger and began administering acupuncture on thetter¡¯s head.

    Fifteen minutester, Roger slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°Dr. Lund¡­¡±

    ¡°Hush now, and let me finish speaking,¡± Emrys interrupted. ¡°What you¡¯re suffering from isn¡¯t a sickness

    but demonic energy. Someone has intentionally harmed you with a cursed object, and they¡¯ve hidden it

    inside your pillow.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roger turned pale with shock. He hastily sat up and tore open his pillow, only to find

    a piece of blood¨Cred emerald tucked away in it.

    Since the gem was only the size of a palm and nestled inrge clumps of cotton, there was no way

    anyone could¡¯ve felt it.

    The more Roger stared at the blood emerald, the darker his gaze became. ¡°No wonder you told me to

    be wary of those around me, Dr. Lund. One of them is really out to kill me¡­ Who can it be, though?¡±

    The only people with ess to my pillow are the housekeeper and my loved ones¡­

    Emrys chuckled. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be hard to find out who the culprit is. All I need is for you to put on an act

    with me, Mr. Balford.¡±

    1/2

    Chapter 127 Cursed Object-

    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, Dr. Lund,¡± Roger replied gratefully.

    Soon. Emrys opened the door, and the trio downstairs wasted no time running back into the room when

    they heard the noise.

    s, when they saw Roger still lying motionless on the bed, they instantly went cold with fury.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you could treat my father¡¯s condition? Why hasn¡¯t hee to, then? You¡¯re just a dirty

    liar!¡± Sebastian thundered as he marched up to Emrys to teach the man a lesson.

    Thetter, however, was unfazed. ¡°I¡¯ve already cured your father. Give it thirty minutes more, and he¡¯ll

    regain consciousness.¡±

    ¡°Thirty minutes?¡± Sebastian sputtered.

    Hannah, on the other hand, sneered at the doctor. ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t stalling for time so you can

    escape?¡±

    Ha! We¡¯ve already agreed that if he can¡¯t cure Roger, he¡¯d have to chop off his hands and feet. Given

    how things have turned out, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s only waiting for the opportunity to hightail it out of here.

    ¡°Yes. That must be it! At first, I thought chopping off your limbs would be pretty cruel, but I no longer

    have any qualms about that! You¡¯re nothing but a fraud and a lousy scoundrel! I¡¯ll bring a knife over this

    instance!¡± Sebastian fumed.

    Just as he was about to rush to the kitchen, Jacqueline stopped him. ¡°Since we¡¯ve alreadye to

    this, let¡¯s wait another thirty minutes,¡± she said, though she couldn¡¯t help but fix a cold stare on Emrys.

    D*mn it. I must admit it¡¯s starting to look like this man¡¯s a fraud¡­

    Needless to say, Hannah refused to ept the suggestion. ¡°Why should we wait any longer when the

    situation¡¯s cut and dried? Go on and grab a knife from the kitchen, Sebastian. I¡¯ll stay here and watch

    the liar. I want him to know the consequences of messing with the Balford family!¡±

    Send Gifts

    184

    B

    08:51 Fri, 26 Jan

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128 Price To Pay

    Just then, Emrys spoke up. ¡°Since you¡¯re all so impatient, I shall disclose some interesting information.

    Roger isn¡¯t sick. He¡¯s only in this state because he¡¯s been afflicted with demonic energy. The cursed

    object responsible for that is under his pillow.¡±

    Upon hearing that, the trio turned grim.

    Hannah, especially, was livid with rage. ¡°Demonic energy? What bullsh*t! I think you¡¯re just a

    pathological liar!¡±

    With that, she hurried over to Roger¡¯s bed to lift the pillow.

    Thankfully, Emrys was swift enough to grab her wrist and stop her. ¡°I just expelled Roger¡¯s demonic

    energy, so he shouldn¡¯t be moved in any way. Otherwise, not even the higher beings can save him.¡±

    ¡°Quit bullsh*tting! Let go of me!¡± Hannah yelled as she broke free from the man and reached for the

    pillow.

    All of a sudden, Roger¡¯s eyes shot open.

    ¡°You can¡¯t wait to see me dead, can you, Hannah Stark?¡±

    Taken aback by Roger¡¯s voice, Hannah staggered backward and fell to the floor. ¡°Ah! W¨CWhy are

    you¡­¡±

    ¡°Dad! You¡¯re awake!¡± Jacqueline eximed as she burst into happy tears and ran up to hug Roger. ¡°I

    was so worried I won¡¯t be able to hear you speak again. I¡¯m so relieved¡­¡±

    Roger caressed his daughter¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°Dr. Lund saved me. The truth is, I had already woken

    up before you guys came in.¡±

    ¡°Then, why did you pretend¡­¡± Jacqueline said before being hit by a sudden realization. ¡°Oh, my gosh!

    Dad, could Dr. Lund have been right about someone wanting to harm you?¡±

    Roger nodded.

    The next second, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Hannah.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    She had seemed the most agitated when Emrys mentioned demonic energy and even tried to move

    Roger despite the former¡¯s warning.

    Naturally, that made her the top suspect.

    ¡°Hannah, did you do this? You¡¯d better tell me the truth!¡± Roger growled.

    Hannah shook her head frantically. ¡°No, Honey. I swear I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening! This fraud must

    be trying to frame me by cing that emerald pendant in your pillow.¡±

    A hush instantly descended upon the room.

    Unfortunately, Hannah failed to realize her mistake and added, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do anything! You guys

    have to believe me!¡±

    1/2

    08:51 Fri, 26 Jan

    Chapter 128 Price To Pay

    81%

    ¡°When did I tell you the cursed object¡¯s an emerald pendant?¡± Emrys scoffed.

    In an instant, Hannah felt like she had been struck by lightning.

    Sh*t! I slipped up!

    ¡°So it was you! Dad adores you so much and treats you like a goddess¡­ Why would you do this to

    him?¡± Sebastian snapped as he kicked Hannah till she screamed in pain.

    Meanwhile, Emrys removed the blood emerald and crushed it with one hand. Even when a cold,

    terrifying burst of force bolted toward him, he smashed it into smithereens without breaking a sweat.

    ¡°Hannah Stark, you sure are scheming, huh?¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°You wanted to make me the

    scapegoat for your heinous crime, but unfortunately, you picked the wrong guy.¡±

    As it turned out, if an amateur were to use cursed objects on others, they would also risk facing dire

    consequences.

    In the case of the blood emerald, thest person who came in contact with it would have years of their

    life shaved off.

    Hannah was the one who stuffed the blood emerald into the pillow, which made her thest person to

    touch the cursed object. Therefore, if Roger died, the emerald would immediately split open and

    release a wraith to go after her.

    The price to pay for harming others was ten years off one¡¯s life expectancy, which was why Hannah

    agreed to let Emrys treat Roger.

    She had nned on kicking up a fuss after Emrys¡® treatment failed and throwing the blood emerald at

    him during themotion. That way, he¡¯d be thest person to be in contact with the cursed

    object.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129 Hannah And Saint Yellowbeard

    Naturally, the wraith would then switch its target to Emrys.

    However, Hannah didn¡¯t expect Emrys to nullify the demonic energy in Roger¡¯s b*dy and wipe out the

    wraith within the blood emerald. It proved Emrys was a top¨Ctier friar.

    Regret washed over her as she pleaded, ¡°Sebastian, please! I¡¯m your mother. Please don¡¯t hurt me

    anymore. I¡¯m sorry.¡±.

    ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re not my mother! My mother passed away a long time ago. You¡¯re nothing but an evil

    witch!¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s rage red at her pleas, and he took it out on her. He finally stopped when Roger spoke.

    ¡°Are you still unwilling to give in even now?¡± Roger shouted as he stared intently at Hannah.

    She immediately crawled over to him and sobbed, ¡°Honey, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. I only did

    something terrible like that because someone tricked me¡­¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Since the cat was out of the bag, Hannah gave up struggling and revealed everything she had done.

    As it turned out, a friar was behind everything.

    As a faithful devotee, Hannah had been contacting him in secret, even going so far as to sleep with

    him.

    The friar had promised her eternal youth in exchange for money.

    His asking price was two billion.

    Two billion wouldn¡¯t strain the financial status of the Balford family, but the amount was still

    astronomical, so Roger would surely find out if she suddenly withdrew two billion. It would be difficult

    for her to exin if he asked for the reason.

    Hence, determined to see things through, she pulled out all the stops and requested a piece of blood

    emerald from the friar, nning to utilize the demonic energy within the cursed gemstone to kill Roger.

    The friar behind everything was Saint Yellowbeard.

    ¡°Saint Yellowbeard!¡± Jacqueline¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t he the person you told

    me about? The friar who possesses great powers? The Saint Yellowbeard you were nning to

    introduce to me?¡±

    Hannah nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡±

    Jacqueline¡¯s expression turned to horror at Hannah¡¯s confirmation.

    She had never been close to Hannah, but not long ago, thetter¡¯s demeanor suddenly changed.

    Hannah even said she wanted to introduce a friar to her. That friar was Saint Yellowbeard.

    Jacqueline did have her suspicions then but wasn¡¯t sure of Hannah¡¯s motives until today, when Hannah

    Chapter 128 Price To Pay

    ¡°When did I tell you the cursed object¡¯s an emerald pendant?¡± Emrys scoffed.

    In an instant, Hannah felt like she had been struck by lightning.

    Sh*t! I slipped up!

    ¡°So it was you! Dad adores you so much and treats you like a goddess¡­ Why would you do this to

    him?¡± Sebastian snapped as he kicked Hannah till she screamed in pain.

    Meanwhile, Emrys removed the blood emerald and crushed it with one hand. Even when a cold,

    terrifying burst of force bolted toward him, he smashed it into smithereens without breaking a sweat.

    ¡°Hannah Stark, you sure are scheming, huh?¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°You wanted to make me the

    scapegoat for your heinous crime, but unfortunately, you picked the wrong guy.¡±

    As it turned out, if an amateur were to use cursed objects on others, they would also risk facing dire

    consequences.

    In the case of the blood emerald, thest person who came in contact with it would have years of their

    life shaved off.

    Hannah was the one who stuffed the blood emerald into the pillow, which made her thest person to

    touch the cursed object. Therefore, if Roger died, the emerald would immediately split open and

    release a wraith to go after her.

    The price to pay for harming others was ten years off one¡¯s life expectancy, which was why Hannah

    agreed to let Emrys treat Roger.

    She had nned on kicking up a fuss after Emrys¡® treatment failed and throwing the blood emerald at

    him during themotion. That way, he¡¯d be thest person to be in contact with the cursed

    object.

    Send Gifts

    O

    184

    08.52 Fri, 26 Jan

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 130 Trap For Saint Yellowbeard

    However, Jacqueline could only note nonchnce on Emrys¡® face, as though nothing interested or

    bothered him. He didn¡¯t mention the cost of his consultation either.

    She couldn¡¯t understand how he could stay soposed despite being younger than her.

    ¡°Ms. Balford.¡±

    Jacqueline was lost in thought as she stared nkly at Emrys. Thetter suddenly looked over his

    shoulder to nce at her. ¡°Do you know once you¡¯re intrigued by someone, that¡¯s the start of you falling

    in love?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    A blush instantly stained her cheeks.

    A whileter, Hannah returned to the Balford residence.

    Walking alongside her was an old man d in a robe with a long beard yellowed with age. That facial

    feature was a characteristic of Saint Yellowbeard.

    Despite his old age, he was still hale and hearty. He was a friar, after all. His S**ualpetence didn¡¯t

    lessen with age.

    He imed he could recover his youth with the snap of his fingers but was toozy to do so. It was.

    something he said to deceive his female devotees.

    Were there any women who didn¡¯t wish for eternal youth?

    Their greed was fueled by imagining the possibility of owning the privilege to cut queue to the heavens

    if they passed away with an eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold face.

    Saint Yellowbeard had a firm grasp on that exact mentality that women possessed, allowing him to

    seed in tricking them of their wealth and bodies.

    Hannah was one of his many targets.

    The two sat on the couch, and Hannah started, ¡°The rest of the members of the Balford family have

    gone to keep Rogerpany at the hospital today, so there¡¯s no one at home.¡±

    ¡°Haha! Doesn¡¯t that mean we can do whatever we want?¡±

    Saint Yellowbeardughed and reached toward Hannah eagerly. However, his hand halted soon after.

    ¡°Oh, right. The n you mentionedst time, how far did you get?¡±

    Hannah rolled her eyes at him and answered, ¡°Jacqueline has felt animosity toward me from the

    moment I stepped through the front door of the Balford residence. How can it possibly be that easy to

    trick her?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t Saint Yellowbeard¡¯s first time in the Balford residence. Thest time he was there to meet

    Hannah privately, he caught a glimpse of Jacqueline¡¯s portrait in her room. Dirty thoughts filled his

    1/3

    Chapter 130 Trap For Saint Yellowbeard,

    mind as he studied her beauty.

    ¡°You only need to get her here. It¡¯ll be a done deed once she hears my chanting. I¡¯ll try something else

    if that doesn¡¯t work,¡± Saint Yellowbeard said, his frustration evident in his tone.

    Before Hannah could reply, a cold voice carried down from the second floor. ¡°Dream on, evil man!¡±

    It belonged to Jacqueline.

    With an icy look, she walked down the stairs with long strides. Her pair of long legs brought her down

    the dozens of steps in a matter of seconds.

    ¡°Hannah, didn¡¯t you say there was no one here?¡±

    Saint Yellowbeard was shocked by the presence of someone, but when he turned around and saw it

    was Jacqueline, his eyes lit up. However, before glee could fill him, he noticed Roger and Sebastian

    were present as well.

    This is a f*cking trap!

    Saint Yellowbeard¡¯s expression turned dark as he shot to his feet, ready to race out of the living room.

    Yet, the moment he opened the front door, arge sole came into his view, aiming at his chest.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Saint Yellowbeard yelped, caught off guard by the sudden attack, and was sent flying back into

    the living room. His eyes widened with recognition when he got a good look at the person¡¯s face by the

    door.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    There was no way Saint Yellowbeard could forget Emrys.

    Back in Mount Celestial in Jadeborough, Emrys was the one who spoiled his n and exterminated his

    malicious Cambion.

    He didn¡¯t imagine they would meet again on that day.

    Indeed, opponents will always meet in the end!

    After snapping out of the brief shock, he calmed down and sneered, ¡°So this is a setup you guys

    nned, and all you were waiting for was me to take the bait. An excellent n of giving me a taste of

    my own medicine!¡±

    ¡°Give you a taste of your own medicine?¡± Emrys chuckled at him. ¡°You think too highly of yourself,

    Yellowb*stard! We¡¯re not giving you medicine. We¡¯re giving you a beating!¡±

    ¡°You-¡±

    Anger poured through Saint Yellowbeard.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130 Trap For Saint Yellowbeard

    However, Jacqueline could only note nonchnce on Emrys¡® face, as though nothing interested or

    bothered him. He didn¡¯t mention the cost of his consultation either.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She couldn¡¯t understand how he could stay soposed despite being younger than her.

    ¡°Ms. Balford.¡±

    Jacqueline was lost in thought as she stared nkly at Emrys. Thetter suddenly looked over his

    shoulder to nce at her. ¡°Do you know once you¡¯re intrigued by someone, that¡¯s the start of you falling

    in love?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    A blush instantly stained her cheeks.

    A whileter, Hannah returned to the Balford residence.

    Walking alongside her was an old man d in a robe with a long beard yellowed with age. That facial

    feature was a characteristic of Saint Yellowbeard.

    Despite his old age, he was still hale and hearty. He was a friar, after all. His S**ualpetence didn¡¯t

    lessen with age.

    He imed he could recover his youth with the snap of his fingers but was toozy to do so. It was.

    something he said to deceive his female devotees.

    Were there any women who didn¡¯t wish for eternal youth?

    Their greed was fueled by imagining the possibility of owning the privilege to cut queue to the heavens

    if they passed away with an eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold face.

    Saint Yellowbeard had a firm grasp on that exact mentality that women possessed, allowing him to

    seed in tricking them of their wealth and bodies.

    Hannah was one of his many targets.

    The two sat on the couch, and Hannah started, ¡°The rest of the members of the Balford family have

    gone to keep Rogerpany at the hospital today, so there¡¯s no one at home.¡±

    ¡°Haha! Doesn¡¯t that mean we can do whatever we want?¡±

    Saint Yellowbeardughed and reached toward Hannah eagerly. However, his hand halted soon after.

    ¡°Oh, right. The n you mentionedst time, how far did you get?¡±

    Hannah rolled her eyes at him and answered, ¡°Jacqueline has felt animosity toward me from the

    moment I stepped through the front door of the Balford residence. How can it possibly be that easy to

    trick her?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t Saint Yellowbeard¡¯s first time in the Balford residence. Thest time he was there to meet

    Hannah privately, he caught a glimpse of Jacqueline¡¯s portrait in her room. Dirty thoughts filled his

    1/3

    Chapter 130 Trap For Saint Yellowbeard,

    mind as he studied her beauty.

    ¡°You only need to get her here. It¡¯ll be a done deed once she hears my chanting. I¡¯ll try something else

    if that doesn¡¯t work,¡± Saint Yellowbeard said, his frustration evident in his tone.

    Before Hannah could reply, a cold voice carried down from the second floor. ¡°Dream on, evil man!¡±

    It belonged to Jacqueline.

    With an icy look, she walked down the stairs with long strides. Her pair of long legs brought her down

    the dozens of steps in a matter of seconds.

    ¡°Hannah, didn¡¯t you say there was no one here?¡±

    Saint Yellowbeard was shocked by the presence of someone, but when he turned around and saw it

    was Jacqueline, his eyes lit up. However, before glee could fill him, he noticed Roger and Sebastian

    were present as well.

    This is a f*cking trap!

    Saint Yellowbeard¡¯s expression turned dark as he shot to his feet, ready to race out of the living room.

    Yet, the moment he opened the front door, arge sole came into his view, aiming at his chest.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Saint Yellowbeard yelped, caught off guard by the sudden attack, and was sent flying back into

    the living room. His eyes widened with recognition when he got a good look at the person¡¯s face by the

    door.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    There was no way Saint Yellowbeard could forget Emrys.

    Back in Mount Celestial in Jadeborough, Emrys was the one who spoiled his n and exterminated his

    malicious Cambion.

    He didn¡¯t imagine they would meet again on that day.

    Indeed, opponents will always meet in the end!

    After snapping out of the brief shock, he calmed down and sneered, ¡°So this is a setup you guys

    nned, and all you were waiting for was me to take the bait. An excellent n of giving me a taste of

    my own medicine!¡±

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131 Give Him Everything

    Saint Yellowbeard frowned at his name being mangled.

    ¡°You bastard! I don¡¯t want to waste my time arguing with you. You think you can hold me back? Dream

    on!¡± Saint Yellowbeard let out a coldugh. In a split second, he approached Jacqueline and wrapped

    his hands around her throat, strangling her.

    ¡°Jacqueline-¡± Roger eximed in rm, filled with deep concern.

    Saint Yellowbeard fixed his gaze on Emrys and sneered, ¡°Step aside, boy. If you dare to provoke me,

    I¡¯ll snap this girl¡¯s neck right away!¡±

    He had no ns of engaging in a physical confrontation with Emrys.

    During their encounter at Mount Celestial, he had witnessed Emrys¡® immense power and recognized

    that Emrys possessed a higher level of cultivation than himself.-

    At this point, Saint Yellowbeard just wanted to get out of the situation.

    The best way to do that was to hold Jacqueline hostage, keeping Emrys alert and on edge.

    On Jacqueline¡¯s delicate and fair neck, five red marks appeared, evidence of Saint Yellowbeard¡¯s nails

    digging into her skin.

    The color drained out of her face.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Roger pleaded with urgency, ¡°Saint Yellowbeard, I won¡¯t hold you ountable for the past, just as long

    as you promise me you won¡¯t harm my daughter!¡±

    ¡°You hear that, you little brat? The people involved have decided to let it go, so you should just get out

    of my way!¡± Saint Yellowbeard bellowed.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Emrys sighed inwardly. How dare this insolent creature challenge the Empyrean Lord!

    ¡°You¡¯re just courting death!¡±

    All of a sudden, Saint Yellowbeard¡¯s mind went nk. It felt as if an invisible force had seized hold of

    him, leaving him unable to move or think clearly.

    Next, a crimson glimmer of blood seeped through his forehead, unfolding like a red flower in full

    bloom.

    What a terrifying sight to behold!

    That was not the power a friar would possess but rather the divine ability of a cultivator!

    With that, Saint Yellowbeard met a gruesome end.

    Jacqueline quickly escaped from Saint Yellowbeard¡¯s grasp, herplexion pale. Her bosom heaved

    violently, showing her lingering fear.

    1/2

    Chapter 131 Give Hi Everything

    Upon noticing the blood stain on her neck, Roger asked, ¡°Do you feel ufortable, Jacqueline?¡±

    Jacqueline shook her head.

    Roger heaved a sigh of relief.

    At that very moment, Hannah was utterly shocked. She had presumed that Saint Yellowbeard, with his

    profound skills, would easily ovee Emrys. However, she had not even caught a glimpse of how

    Emrys executed his actions. That young man is truly formidable!

    ¡°Hannah Stark, since we are still technically married, I¡¯ll spare your pathetic life. Now, get out of the

    Balford residence!¡± Roger roared.

    Hannah did not dare to utter a single word of protest. She hastily crawled away from the Balford

    residence, fear gripping her every step.

    After disposing of Saint Yellowbeard¡¯s b*dy, Roger made his way back to the living room and expressed

    his deep gratitude to Emrys. ¡°Dr. Lund, you¡¯ve saved our entire family. By the way, Jacqueline has also

    already informed me about the medical fees.¡±

    Emrys cast a silent nce at Jacqueline. Not bad. Good to see she knows how to show gratitude.

    Nheless, even if she had not mentioned the medical fees, it would have made no difference to him.

    Money, to Empyrean Lord, was merely numbers.

    Emrys¡® earlier demand for half of the Balford family assets was nothing more than a bluff intended to

    intimidate them.

    Just as Emrys was about to refuse the offer, Roger¡¯s voice interrupted him, filled with respect. ¡°Not only

    half of the Balford family¡¯s assets, but if necessary, I am willing to dedicate everything we have to you,

    Dr. Lund.¡±

    Recalling the immense power demonstrated by Emrys during the defeat of Saint Yellowbeard, Roger

    could not help but be filled with a thrilling sense of awe. I don¡¯t think a person of such caliber will ever

    be short on money.

    Motivated by that realization, Roger wholeheartedly offered to give Emrys everything the Balfords

    owned, not only as a token of gratitude but also as an attempt to win favor with him.

    Indeed, Roger wanted to get into Emrys¡® good book.

    ¡°You¡¯re willing to give me everything the Balford family possesses?¡± Emrys asked.

    Emrys, with a puzzled look on his face, turned to Jacqueline. As they mentioned ¡°everything,¡± does that

    include this youngdy?

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132 The Resemnce Is Uncanny

    Roger, perceiving the underlying meaning, smiled and replied, ¡°Dr. Lund, if it¡¯s agreeable to you,

    Jacqueline will serve you wholeheartedly and carry out any tasks you assign.¡±

    ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡± Jacqueline stomped her foot in protest, ring at Roger. However,

    her expression revealed that she was not entirely opposed to the suggestion. She seemed more

    embarrassed than anything else.

    Emrys grinned and said, ¡°I appreciate your kind offer, Mr. Balford, but I already have seven

    extraordinary and stunning sisters.¡±

    After speaking, he stood up, walked out of the living room, and left the house with his bicycle.

    As Roger observed Emrys¡® retreating figure, his eyes gleamed with excitement, and he eximed, ¡°Dr.

    Lund is a remarkable individual with great potential. I believe he is destined for greatness. We, the

    Balford family, must maintain close contact with him. Don¡¯t you agree, Jacqueline?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jacqueline, lost in her thoughts, snapped back to reality upon hearing Roger¡¯s words. ¡°Yes,

    you¡¯re absolutely right, Dad!¡±

    Upon noticing her expression, Roger could not help but tease her, ¡°Jacqueline, why do you look

    disappointed? Are you upset because Dr. Lund didn¡¯t ept you as his servant?¡±

    ¡°What? I¡¯m not¡­¡± Jacqueline, renowned for her ego, would never allow herself to be disappointed

    simply because Emrys declined to take her as his servant.

    That would be too harsh a blow to her sense of self¨Cworth.

    Caught in the act of defending herself, Jacqueline¡¯s words faltered as her eyes locked with Roger¡¯s

    gaze, leaving her momentarily speechless.

    Roger gave her a perplexed look. Indeed, it¡¯s quite challenging to understand what goes on in a girl¡¯s

    mind.

    Meanwhile, at the Youngblood residence in Jazona, a woman of stunning beauty and elegance was

    captivated by herputer screen.

    Her eyes were wide with disbelief as she absorbed the information disyed before her.

    Her name was Lydia Ginger.

    Despite being in her mid¨Cforties, her diligent self¨Ccare was evident in her wlessplexion, free

    from blemishes and wrinkles.

    Her features exuded a subtle allure, a testament to the grace of passing years. Lydia must have been

    an awe¨Cinspiring beauty in her youth.

    If Emrys were to catch sight of this enchanting woman, he would undoubtedly be taken aback, for she

    bore a striking resemnce to his extraordinary sister, Cordelia. They were both enchanting beauties.

    Standing beside Lydia was a middle¨Caged man, the very same suited gentleman whom Emrys had

    encountered at the elevator of Maple Forest Hotel not long ago.

    1/2

    (20% OFF

    A

    §Õ§à

    !

    He was Lydia¡¯s husband and the influential head of the Youngblood family, Richard Youngblood, who

    held great power in Jazona.

    At that moment, they were watching footage from the surveince camera outside the Maple Forest

    Hotel.

    The people who appeared in the footage were none other than Emrys and Cordelia.

    In the footage, Emrys entered the hotel carrying Cordelia, which made her face less visible in the

    camera footage. However, as they exited the hotel, their faces became undeniably clear and were

    captured by the camera.

    ¡°The resemnce is uncanny¡­¡± Lydia widened her eyes in disbelief. It almost felt like she was

    watching a recording of herself in her youth.

    Richard said, ¡°I find it strange too. I wonder if¡­ you know, twenty¨Cfive years ago¡­¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Lydia cut him off abruptly before he could finish speaking, her eyes filled with a hint of

    anguish.

    Twenty¨Cfive years ago, they did have a daughter, but she did not survive for long.

    It was a painful and haunting chapter of their past.

    The couple had always avoided discussing it, and if it were not for this peculiar circumstance, Richard

    would never have opened this old wound.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lydia. I shouldn¡¯t have said that,¡± Richard apologized, wrapping his arm around her shoulder

    to offerfort.

    Two minutester, they received a call from the hospital. ¡°Mr. Youngblood, based on the test conducted

    at our hospital, we¡¯ve determined that your gic match with Ms. Cordelia Youngblood is ny¨Cnine

    point five percent.¡±

    In other words, the girl who appeared in the surveince camera footage was Richard¡¯s daughter!

    Ny¨Cnine point five percent! How is that possible?

    Richard could not help but shudder.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lydia asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Honey?¡±

    Richard took a moment to regain hisposure before speaking. ¡°I had a paternity test done using a

    few strands of that girl¡¯s hair. The results confirmed that she is indeed our daughter.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133 Cordelia Is Our Daughter

    ¡°What?¡± Lydia¡¯s b*dy trembled in shock.

    Their minds struggled toprehend what was happening. Twenty¨Cfive years ago, they lost their

    daughter, and after that, they only had a son.

    The couple was baffled,

    ¡°Perhaps only Father Greenhill from Mount Dracoger has the answer to our question. I¡¯ll head there at

    once,¡± Richard dered resolutely.

    ¡°I¡¯lle with you!¡± Lydia offered hurriedly.

    After their daughter passed away, a priest from Mount Dracoger took her b*dy with him, iming he

    would give her a proper burial.

    Mount Dracoger was well¨Cknown in Jazona. The thought of having to visit her grave brought forth a

    flood of painful emotions that Richard and Lydia wished to avoid. With heavy hearts, they made the

    difficult decision to entrust Greenhill with the task of bringing their daughter¡¯s b*dy back with him.

    A sense of unease washed over Richard and Lydia, leading them to suspect that there was a

    connection between the unusual circumstances and Greenhill¡¯s involvement.

    They wasted no time and set off for Mount Dracoger. When they found Greenhill, to their surprise, he

    denied any knowledge of the matter.

    Richard was flustered. ¡°Father Greenhill, it¡¯s impossible that you know nothing. You were the one who

    took our daughter away from us!¡±

    Greenhill shook his head and exined, ¡°I only followed Elder Skybright¡¯s instructions. I gave your

    daughter¡¯s b*dy to him.¡±

    ¡°Where is he now? Can we talk to him?¡±

    Richard and Lydia had too many questions that could only be answered by Skybright.

    Greenhill chuckled bitterly. ¡°Elder Skybright has always been elusive. Thest time he graced us with

    his presence at the monastery was three years ago.¡±

    ¡°Three years ago?¡±

    Richard and Lydia felt helpless as it was clear they wouldn¡¯t get an answer anytime soon.

    On the way back, Richard hade to terms with the situation and said, ¡°No matter what, at least we

    can confirm that Cordelia Youngblood is our daughter.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lydia¡¯s eyes sparkled in excitement. ¡°Fate works in mysterious ways, doesn¡¯t it? Our daughter

    has been here in Jazona all along, I must bring her back home and make amends for not being there

    for her all these years.¡±

    Back at Verdant Estate, Cordelia had no idea what was happening with the Youngblood family.

    1/2

    08:55 Fri, 26 Jan

    Chapter 133 Cordelia Is Our Daughter

    80%

    She reclined on the couch, indulging in a moment of rxation after a refreshing shower. d in a

    seductive nightgown that entuated her long and fair legs, she found herself engrossed in the TV

    program, though she asionally twisted her head.

    Seeing that, Emrys asked, ¡°Delia, what¡¯s wrong? Does your neck feel ufortable?¡±

    ¡°Mm. My neck is aching as I sit in the chair all day to work.¡±

    ¡°Let me give you a massage,¡± Emrys offered.

    Taking a seat beside her on the couch, he skillfully began massaging her neck with a professional

    touch. With each careful stroke, he channeled his life energy, providing a soothing sensation that

    gradually eased Cordelia¡¯s difort.

    Cordelia had been dealing with a nagging shoulder sprain for several years, a result of spending long

    hours in her office chair. Whenever the pain red up, she would rely on Caylie¡¯s assistance for

    acupuncture treatments and massages.

    Without the flow of life energy, Caylie couldn¡¯t provide the same level of relief that Emrys effortlessly

    delivered.

    The next day, Richard and Lydia made a surprise visit to Verdant Estate.

    As they entered the premises, Cordelia, Caylie, Yelena, and Emrys couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback.

    Their widened in astonishment as theyid eyes on Lydia.

    eyes

    The resemnce between her and Cordelia was uncanny, with striking simrities in their features.

    The group couldn¡¯t help but nce between Cordelia and Lydia, their minds racing with a sudden

    realization that left them speechless.

    Indeed, after Richard and Lydia revealed the/truth, Cordelia was sobbing noisily. She had no idea that

    her family was the top prestigious family in Jazona, that Youngblood family.

    When Richard and Lydia first appeared at Verdant Estate, Cordelia¡¯s initial reaction was resistance.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of bitterness and resentment, assuming that her parents had

    abandoned her at the orphanage all those years ago. Consequently, she treated them with coldness,

    keeping her emotions guarded.

    Send Gifts

    184

 Chapter 134

    hapter 134 A Husband Of Equal Status

    Feeling the weight of the past and the pain of abandonment, Cordelia contemted her options.

    Twenty¨Cfive years they abandoned her, and she didn¡¯t feel obligated to acknowledge them as her

    parents.

    She wasn¡¯t that generous.

    A mere apology would not suffice to make up for the pain and abandonment she had endured for

    twenty¨Cfive years.

    As Cordelia listened to Richard and Lydia¡¯s exnation, her heart began to soften. They had thought

    she was dead and entrusted her b*dy to a priest for a proper burial. The revtion shattered the

    resentment that had held a grip on her for so long.

    Cordelia realized that their actions had stemmed from a tragic misunderstanding, and they, too, had

    endured immense suffering in their own way.

    The three of them came together in a family hug and burst into tears.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    As Emrys, Caylie, and Yelena observed the unfolding reunion between Cordelia and her parents, a

    mixture of emotions surged within them.

    They couldn¡¯t help but feel genuine happiness for Cordelia upon witnessing her reconciliation with her

    long¨Clost family. However, their own past as orphans from the Sunshine Children¡¯s Home cast a

    shadow over their hearts.

    Emrys didn¡¯t know how to express his feelings.

    With an extensivework of the Seventy¨Ctwo Shadow Forces under hismand, with two¨Cthirds of

    their influence spanning across international borders and only one¨Cthird focused within Chanaea, it

    should pose no difficulty for him to uncover the backgrounds of himself and the girls.

    Nevertheless, prior to his departure from the monastery half a decade ago, the wise old friar had

    advised Emrys to allow destiny to unfold naturally when he sought information about his true identity.

    He was telling Emrys not to delve into his own background as the answers would be revealed in due

    time.

    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t a coincidence that the girls and he were sent to Sunshine Children¡¯s Home.

    Someone had orchestrated this arrangement deliberately, with the intention of fostering a deep bond

    between Emrys and the girls.

    Emrys had formed this spection based on recent events and the words of the old friar.

    That thought terrified him.

    Pondering over the intricate scheme unfolding before him, Emrys couldn¡¯t shake off his curiosity about

    the involvement of the old friar in this grand design. How did the friar fit into the equation, and what

    connection did he have with Skybright, the name that Richard and Lydia had mentioned earlier?

    ¡°You are Emrys Lund, right?¡±

    33 Pit, 20 Jan

    Chapter 134 A Husband of Equal Status

    Emrys was deep in thought when Richard¡¯s voice pulled him out of his reverie. ¡°Can we talk

    somewhere else?¡±

    Hearing that. Emrys bobbed his head.

    Both men stepped out of the mansion, seeking privacy for their conversation. Richard observed Emrys

    in silence for a moment before finally speaking up. ¡°First and foremost, I want to extend my heartfelt

    appreciation for looking after Cordelia. If there¡¯s anything you need or any requests you have, please

    don¡¯t hesitate to inform me. The Youngblood family is prepared to fulfill any reasonable demand within

    our means.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, I actually-¡±

    ¡°Hush now, and let me finish speaking.¡±

    As Emrys was preparing to exin that he was simply fulfilling his duty in looking after Cordelia,

    Richard cut him short. At once, a hint of displeasure appeared in Emrys¡® gaze.

    Richard Youngblood is quite assertive, huh?

    After a brief pause, Richard resumed speaking, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you pestering Cordelia anymore.

    Having neglected her for the past twenty¨Cfive years, it is our responsibility to bring her back into the

    embrace of the Youngblood family and provide her with proper care. Additionally, I will ensure she is

    matched with a husband of equal status. Emrys, I trust youprehend the implications behind my

    words.¡±

    With that, Richard fixed Emrys with a warning look. His words were clearly a veiled threat.

    To him, Emrys and Cordelia¡¯s rtionship wasn¡¯t that simple. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have stepped

    out of the hotel that day with her intimately hugging his arm.

    Besides, Cordelia seemed lightheaded when Emrys entered the hotel with her in his arms that day.

    Richard refused to believe that Emrys was gentlemanly enough not to take advantage of her in the

    hotel room.

    He wasn¡¯t going to take offense over that matter anymore as long as Emrys stopped pestering Cordelia

    in the future.

    A tense silence filled the air.

    A brief pauseter, Emrys broke the silence with a soft chuckle. ¡°Richard, I was polite enough to

    address you as ¡®Mr. Youngblood¡® as you¡¯re Delia¡¯s father. Were it not for that, I must warn you that there

    would have been grave consequences for treating me in such a manner.¡±

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135 Putting Up A Bluff

    Richard froze momentarily at his words.

    Emrys continued calmly, ¡°Let me remind you that you are not in a position to dictate or instruct me on

    my rtionship with Delia. If I ever hear you utter such words again, I will not hesitate to teach you a

    lesson, even if you¡¯re Delia¡¯s father.¡±

    With that, he spun on his heels and returned to the living room.

    At the same time, Richard could barely hide his shock.

    Emrys might be young, but he¡¯s intimidating. He nearly intimidated me even though I¡¯m the head of the

    Youngblood family. Just how confident is he?

    Despite Richard¡¯s initial bewilderment, he quickly calmed down and shot Emrys a look. He¡¯s only in his

    twenties. How capable can he be? He¡¯s most probably putting up a bluff. Yes, that must be it.

    Richard felt a rush of emotions before he returned to the living room.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    While Richard engaged in conversation with Emrys, Lydia took the opportunity to have a heartfelt

    discussion with Cordelia in her room. Lydia expressed her desire for Cordelia to abandon her current

    life and return to the Youngblood family, emphasizing that they could offer her a superior and more

    promising future.

    Nevertheless, Cordelia stood her ground and expressed her firm stance. ¡°If you are here to truly ept

    me as your daughter, I am open to that. However, asking me to abandon my current life is out of the

    question. I have six friends I treat as sisters and Emrys, and I am content with the life I have built. I

    hope I won¡¯t hear you mention this topic ever again.¡±

    In the end, they parted ways on a sour note.

    Richard sighed. ¡°Perhaps we¡¯re too hasty. We¡® shouldn¡¯t expect Cordelia toe home with us

    immediately after meeting her. It¡¯s only natural for her to feel resistant. Let¡¯s take things slowly and give

    her the time she needs.¡±

    Lydia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the only way. I hope she can understand that we only mean well.¡±

    Before their departure, Lydia discreetly called Emrys aside and shared her thoughts with him. ¡°If you

    genuinely desire what is best for Cordelia, I implore you to consider advising her to return to the

    Youngblood family.¡±

    Emrys merely gave her a cold look and responded, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, for I¡¯ll take good care of

    Delia.¡±

    ¡°Do you truly believe you possess the capability to provide for her needs? The Youngblood family can

    offer her the very best. Can you match that?¡± Lydia demanded skeptically.

    Assuming that Cordelia¡¯s reluctance to return to the Youngblood family was influenced by Emrys, Lydia

    directed her frustrations toward him, using him as a target for her venting.

    Emrys maintained hisposure throughout Lydia¡¯s venting, and once she had finished, he

    08:55 Fri, 26 Jan 20

    Chapter 135 Putting Up A Bluff

    80%

    80%

    responded with unwavering calmness. ¡°I can offer Cordelia everything that the Youngblood family can.

    provide and even more. What I can provide for her surpasses the capabilities of a thousand

    Youngblood families,¡± he stated.

    ¡°What an arrogant young man!¡± Lydia sneered. ¡°Remember what you said today. I can¡¯t wait to see how

    you¡¯ll provide the best for Cordelia!¡±

    ¡°Time will prove everything.¡±

    ¡°Time will prove that you¡¯re dreaming!¡±

    Richard and Lydia departed from Verdant Estate in a state of annoyance. Despite their initial joy of

    reuniting with their daughter, they felt upset at Emrys¡® demeanor.

    They perceived him as arrogant and flippant,cking the necessary capabilities. In their eyes, he

    appeared to excel only in arguments, leaving them with doubts about his true suitability for Cordelia.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand what Cordelia sees in a man like him. When he eventually breaks her heart,

    she¡¯lle to appreciate those of us who truly care for her,¡± Lydia grumbled in the car.

    Richard¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he responded, ¡°They have a special bond as they grew up together

    in the orphanage. It¡¯s only natural for them to be close. Most importantly, I think Cordelia has yet to

    meet a man with better qualities.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right!¡± Lydia pped her head and eximed, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the son of the Atkinson

    family ising home after studying abroad. We can find a chance to introduce him to Cordelia!¡±

    They discussed the matter and thought it would work.

    Cordelia didn¡¯t know if she should feel happy or sad.

    Yelena blinked twice and went up to her, wrapping an arm around her neck. ¡°Delia, why are you feeling

    torn? No matter what your decision is, we¡¯ll always be your besties. Rys will always love you the most!¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136 Having Fun

    Caylie agreed. ¡°Yes, Delia! Don¡¯t let it get you down. I have an idea. Let¡¯s go to Lena¡¯s bar tonight and

    have the time of our lives. We¡¯ll drink until we can¡¯t stand anymore!¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s drink till we drop!¡±

    As the four of them stepped into Nightrose Bar, their presence caused a stir among the crowd. With the

    ladies¡® striking beauty and confident demeanor, they added an extra dose of liveliness to the already

    vibrant scene.

    Yelena announced generously, ¡°Let the drinks flow freely! Drinks are on me tonight!¡±

    ¡°Long live the Rose Queen!¡±

    ¡°Long live the Rose Queen!¡±

    ¡°Rose Queen, can I kneel down to lick your heels?¡±

    The atmosphere in the bar soared to new heights, allowing everyone to forget about their troubles and

    worries for now.

    After drinking a few sses, Cordelia felt tipsy and turned to Emrys. ¡°Rys, can you dance with me?¡±

    Emrys chuckled aloud. ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡±

    They both came to the dancefloor, where Cordelia embraced Emrys readily. She twisted her b*dy,

    swaying along to the music, though her steps were a bit clumsy and unfamiliar. With each misstep, she

    unintentionally stepped on Emrys¡¯s feet.

    Emrys said nothing and tightened his grip around her.

    That very night, the quartet drank themselves into a state of stupor and fell asleep with their arms

    around each other in a private room on the second floor.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t get drunk easily. With a simple activation of his life energy, he could swiftly metabolize

    the alcohol and remain sober.

    However, on this asion, he opted to indulge in the intoxicating effects of the alcohol, joining his

    friends in their pursuit of a carefree and boisterous night.

    As a cultivator, he was naturally stronger than the otherdies and was the first to wake up the

    following morning.

    The moment he opened his eyes, he saw a long leg sprawled over his face,

    ¡°Lena, I can¡¯t believe you slept this way.¡±

    Carefully, he moved Yelena¡¯s leg away from his face and left the private room.

    Emrys sat downstairs for a while, waiting for thedies to wake up. Before they did, though, he

    received a call from Osmond.

    Chapter 126 Having Fun

    The number was Osmond¡¯s, but it wasn¡¯t him who spoke.

    A menacing voice snarled, ¡°You¡¯re the martial artist who killed my junior, Wilfred, right? I¡¯ll give you

    fifteen minutes to make your way to the Langdon residence. Otherwise, you¡¯ll see your subordinate¡¯s

    b*dy soon!¡±

    Emrys¡® gaze turned dark. He immediately rose to his feet and rushed out of Nightrose Bar to head to

    the Langdon residence.

    Osmond was involved in the underground forces, but he had provided Emrys with a lot of help, so

    Emrys couldn¡¯t ignore his plight now that he was in trouble. Emrys felt a deep sense of responsibility,

    knowing that Osmond¡¯s current predicament was a direct consequence of their association.

    Less than fifteen minutester, he arrived at the Langdon residence.

    There was no one else save for Osmond, who was coughing out blood on the floor.

    Emrys wasted no time in rushing to his side, swiftly applying acupuncture therapy to aid in staunching

    the bleeding.

    Osmond coughed and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Empyrean Lord. I had to call you as I couldn¡¯t hold on any

    longer.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. You¡¯re my subordinate, so anyone who bullies you is essentially bullying me. Besides,

    I¡¯m their target.¡±

    Hearing that, Osmond couldn¡¯t help but tear up.

    Since his initial encounter with the Empyrean Lord, Osmond had consistently disyed a profound

    sense of humility, recognizing his own insignificance inparison.

    Most importantly, Osmond called the shots in the underground forces. Despite his influence, he knew

    he didn¡¯t have a good reputation.

    On the contrary, Empyrean Lord was a hero of Chanaea, a figure revered by many.

    Osmond held the belief that he was undeserving of serving as the Empyrean Lord¡¯s subordinate. It was

    only due to his brother¡¯s request that he mustered the courage to approach and disturb the Empyrean

    Lord.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    After getting attacked by three martial artists today, he thought the Empyrean Lord wouldn¡¯t bother to

    save him.

    However, reality had proven him wrong.

    Empyrean Lord assured him that he was part of them, emphasizing that anyone who dared to bully

    Osmond would essentially be targeting the Empyrean Lord himself.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137 You Guys Disappoint Me

    Osmond felt touched when he heard that.

    Looks like the injuries I¡¯ve sustained today are worth it!

    With tears rolling down his face, he said, ¡°Be careful, Your Highness. There are three of them in total,

    so they should be hiding nearby.¡±

    Emrys nodded. ¡°I know.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He had long since detected three hostile energies targeting him, but he didn¡¯t panic at all. Instead, he

    proceeded to stop Osmond¡¯s bleeding before he stood up and asked, ¡°Well? I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I? What

    are you guys waiting for?¡±

    Swoosh!

    Swoosh!

    Swoosh!

    Those words had barely left Emrys¡® mouth when three pale men came swooping down from the roof.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the guy who killed Wilfred?¡± they asked while eyeing Emrys from head to toe.

    ¡°You obviously already know the answer to your question.¡± Emrys then scanned them with his eyes and

    continued with a smile, ¡°How interesting. Did you threee all the way here to bring me ingredients?¡±

    I¡¯m detecting an aura simr to that of a seven¨Ccolored centipede from their bodies. If my guess is

    correct, then they should be carrying a scorpion, a toad, and a lizard respectively. Combine those three

    with the snake and the centipede, and I will have gathered all five poisons. Though the five poisons

    may be poisonous, they can be turned into herbs with medical properties after being processed with a

    special technique. Did these threee here just to provide me with the three ingredients?

    The three men exploded with anger when they heard that. They leaped into the air in unison and

    sprayed a nasty poisonous fog at Emrys.

    Emrys dodged the iing attack with ease, grabbed Osmond by the shoulder, and dragged him to a

    safe location before running into the green poisonous fog.

    The three men sneered when they saw that. ¡°Ha! He doesn¡¯t even realize that he¡¯s going to get himself

    killed!¡±

    That poisonous fog was something their mentor, Skorpios, had spent dozens of years creating. Inhaling

    just a tiny bit of it was enough to kill even Manifestor grandmasters if they did not receive the antidote

    in time.

    As such, they believed Emrys would surely die when he charged right into the poisonous fog.

    ¡°How did a silly brat like him manage to kill Wilfred?¡±

    1/2

    Chapter 137 You Guys Disappoint Me

    £¤80%•þ

    ¡°Wilfred probably got careless or something. Nob*dy expected Jadeborough to have any more martial

    artists, after all.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Well, I guess we have avenged Wilfred now. Our mentor told us to bring this punk back

    alive, though. Keep an eye on the time. Don¡¯t let him stay in the fog for too long.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    The three of them then waited until it was about time before dispersing the poisonous fog. However,

    what they saw next shocked them to the core,

    Instead of copsing like they thought he would, Emrys was standing in the middle with his arms

    behind his back.

    ¡°And here I thought you three were going to make this challenging for me. So, this is all you¡¯ve got?

    You guys disappoint me.¡±

    The looks on the three men¡¯s faces changed when they heard that.

    What? We¡¯re not even a challenge to him? How the f*ck did he even survive the poisonous fog?

    ¡°A¨CA¨CAre you a Manifestor grandmaster?¡± one of them asked nervously.

    Only Manifestor grandmasters are able to release their internal energy to form a protective barrier

    around them! That¡¯s the only way to prevent the poisonous fog from entering their b*dy through their

    pores! If this man really is a Manifestor grandmaster, then Wilfred¡¯s death is understandable!

    To their surprise, Emrys replied calmly, ¡°Manifestor grandmasters are nothing but trash to me.¡±

    The three men gasped in shock.

    Manifestor grandmasters are so powerful that we can¡¯t evene close to defeating them, and yet,

    this guy says they¡¯re nothing but trash¡­ Is he just being insolent, or is he actually that powerful?

    Right when the three of them were frozen in uncertainty, Emrys shouted, ¡°Get over here!¡±

    He then raised his hand and clenched his fist. The next thing they knew, one of the three men was

    lifted into the air by an invisible force and pulled toward Emrys¡® hand.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138 Larissa Lockwood

    ¡°He¡¯s a cultivator!¡±

    All three of them went pale instantly as they realized just how terrifyingly powerful Emrys was.

    The man, whom Emrys was grabbing by the throat, realized he was done for. ¡°Run! I¡¯ll hold him off!¡± he

    shouted at hispanions before biting his tongue.

    A toad then came bursting out of his chest a secondter.

    As Emrys was holding him high up in the air, his chest happened to be facing Emrys¡® face at the time.

    The toad spat a mouthful of poisonous liquid at Emrys¡® face.

    Crack!

    Emrys quickly stepped back after snapping his opponent¡¯s.neck, but the poisonous liquid still hit him in

    the face. It produced a stinging sensation uponing into contact with his skin, but that didn¡¯t bother

    Emrys in the slightest.

    After all, he wasn¡¯t even afraid of Skorpios¡® poisonous fog, so that little toad¡¯s poisonous spit wouldn¡¯t

    do him any harm. All Emrys had to do was channel his life energy to purify the toad¡¯s poison.

    He then spat out a sigil and sealed the toad with it.

    All of that happened within a few seconds, and the two fleeing men had only put about twenty meters

    between them and Emrys.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys then raised his hand and pointed his index finger at one of them. A ray of life energy shot out of

    his fingertip, prating the man¡¯s b*dy in an instant.

    Just like with the previous man, a scorpion came bursting out of his chest upon his death. After sealing

    and capturing the scorpion with ease, Emrys¡® shifted his gaze toward the third man.

    Instead of killing him on the spot, Emrys broke his limbs and interrogated him for Skorpios¡®

    whereabouts.

    The man was stubborn at first and refused to talk no matter what. About thirty secondster, however,

    he broke down in tears as hey on the ground with countless needles all over his b*dy and begged

    Emrys to put him out of his misery.

    Having obtained the answer he wanted, Emrys crushed the man¡¯s skull with a single blow, killing him

    on the spot.

    As of that moment, all four of Skorpios¡® disciples had died at Emrys¡® hands.

    The four poisonous animals he had cultivated, too, had been crushed, detoxified, dried in the sun, and

    pounded into dust.

    Meanwhile, inside a damp cave near the river bank, Skorpios spat out three mouthfuls of blood and

    yelled angrily, ¡°You b*stard! I¡¯ll break every single one of your bones and make soup with them!¡±

    08:56 Fri, 26 Jan

    Chapter 138 Larissa Lockwood

    His blood was boiling with anger.

    As though it could feel Skorpios¡® rage, the huge python that was wrapped around his b*dy hissed and

    fused with his b*dy.

    About half an hourter, Skorpios got to his feet and waved his arm, prompting the poisonous creatures

    inside the cave to gather around him.

    He then crushed them all into a bloody mist and absorbed them into his b*dy.

    A group of powerful individuals seemed to be looking for something outside the cave.

    The one leading the group was a gorgeous woman with a stunning, perfectly¨Cproportioned figure to go

    with her exquisite facial features.

    Unlike typical women who appeared weak and submissive, she exuded a powerful aura and looked

    more like a female warrior who would fight valiantly in battle.

    She was the type of woman that men would dream of dominating so they could brag about it for life.

    However, none of those men around her dared flirt with her as she was Larissa Lockwood, both their

    superior and the head of Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance.

    All the men could do was call her Lady Lockwood in private.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139 Leave If You Value Your Life

    They had arrived at the river bank to hunt down and capture Skorpios, who was infamous for

    kidnapping innocent people and feeding them to his poisonous creatures.

    That was how he ended up on the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance¡¯s wanted list.

    ¡°This ce reeks of blood, Master Lockwood. If my guess is correct, then Skorpios should be nearby,¡±

    said one of the men.

    Larissa nodded. ¡°Be on your guard, everyone. Skorpios is incredibly cunning. Do not fall into his traps.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Swoosh!

    Suddenly, a young man riding on a bicycle came into view.

    The looks on their faces changed when they saw the young maning straight at them.

    ¡°Stop that man! Do not let hime any closer!¡± Larissa ordered.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    They knew that Skorpios was hiding nearby, so a huge battle was definitely inevitable.

    That young man would only get himself killed in the crossfire if he came close.

    Of course, the only person capable of looking this cool while riding a bicycle was none other than

    Emrys himself.

    He had spotted the group from far away and¡¯deliberately slowed down as he approached them.

    When he saw the woman in the group, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock.

    Huh? That woman looks familiar! She looks like Larissa from Mr. Olman¡¯s photograph!

    Upon taking a closer look, he realized that the woman was indeed Larissa, one of the girls he grew up

    with at the orphanage.

    Excited to run into Larissa at the river bank, Emrys had wanted to give her a surprise by pulling up next

    to her.

    However, two men stopped him before he could even get close.

    ¡°The Central Chanacan Martial Arts Alliance is operating in the area. Please leave immediately if you

    value your life!¡± they said sternly.

    The Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance? Does that mean Issa is a member of the Central

    Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance? Wow¡­ You sure are something else, Issa!

    1/2

    OS 56 Fr. 26 Jan

    Chapter 159 Leave if You Value Your Lifp

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved at the thought of that.

    Despite being a girl, Larissa had always been headstrong and mischievous. She had practically beaten

    up every single boy at the orphanage when she was little, and Emrys was no exception.

    The only difference was that the other boys ended up face¨Cdown on the floor while Emrys fell on his

    back.

    The two kids that used to be punished the most at the orphanage were Larissa and Gavin.

    Larissa would often be punished for much longer than Gavin because she would beat him up halfway

    through the punishment.

    Of course, that was all in the past.

    Emrys was d to see that Larissa had be a member of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts

    Alliance. Judging by the way she wasmanding the men, he figured she must hold a rather high

    position as well.

    I can¡¯t believe she actually became the female warrior she always wanted to be!

    ¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t you hear what we just said? This ce is off limits, so hurry up and leave!¡± the two men

    urged Emrys again when they received no response from him.

    Having been snapped out of his train of thought, Emrys replied with a smile, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll leave right away!

    But before I go, could you tell me who that beautiful woman is?¡±

    Although displeased with Emrys¡® stalling, the men felt proud when they heard his question. ¡°That¡¯s

    Lady Lockwood! She¡¯s the head of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance!¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    As they all idolized Larissa, it was only natural that they felt happy hearing Emryspliment her.

    However, they were quick to snap out of it and said, ¡°A woman like Master Lockwood is beyond even

    members of the Central Chanacan Martial Arts Alliance, so an ordinary guy like you shouldn¡¯t even

    think about getting close to her. Now, hurry up and leave!¡±

    Send Gifts

    184

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140 Larissa In Action

    ¡°Sure thing!¡±

    Not wanting to make things difficult for them, Emrys quickly turned around and rode off on his bicycle.

    Master Lockwood? Lady Lockwood? Hehe¡­ You used to bully me a lot when we were kids, so I¡¯ll be

    sure to get my revenge on you!

    Instead of leaving the area, however, Emrys simply made his way to the side of the peak and sat down

    to watch the show.

    Boom!

    A huge battle had begun as the members of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance discovered

    Skorpios¡® hiding spot.

    It was truly an epic battle to witness.

    Emrys was having a great time watching it from afar.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t the exciting battle that he enjoyed watching. His gaze was fixated on Larissa¡¯s

    amazing figure as she engaged Skorpios in battle.

    Bam!Bam!Bam!

    Larissa¡¯s hairband was cut during an intense exchange of blows with Skorpios, causing her long hair to

    come loose and billow in the wind. That added a hint of femininity to her rather masculine

    appearance.

    ¡°Master Lockwood, Skorpios has suddenly broken through Manifestor level! Should we head back and

    call for backup?¡± one of the members suggested.

    Having exchanged blows with Skorpios, they realized they were unable to defeat him.

    ording to the information they had gathered, Skorpios¡® cultivation level was only half Manifestor.

    That was the reason they did not bring a lot of people with them.

    However, it soon became clear to them that Skorpios had reached Manifestor.

    In truth, they could have easily defeated Skorpios if they hade a day earlier.

    Unfortunately, Skorpios had only just had a breakthrough, which was mostly Emrys¡® fault.

    Had he not killed three of Skorpios¡® disciples, Skorpios would not have been able to unleash his true

    potential so soon.

    This showed a huge difference between the two factions of martial artists.

    True martial artists cultivated not only their physical state but also their mental state. One would have

    to bepletely at peace and have no distractions whatsoever when reaching a new cultivation level.

    Chapter 140 Larissa in Action

    The slightest disturbance could result in one¡¯s mental state destabilizing.

    However, things were different for martial artists like Skorpios, who focused on unorthodox methods of

    cultivation. External stimuli such as extreme emotions could help them unlock their true potential and

    help them level up faster.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    As they did not have to cultivate their mental state, they had no fear of losing control. All they had to do

    was increase their cultivation level through simple and crude methods.

    That applied to both martial artists and cultivators.

    As Skorpios had already achieved Manifestor, the members of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts

    Alliance struggled to defeat him.

    Larissa was the only one in the group that had achieved Manifestor, so she could somewhat go toe to

    toe with Skorpios. However, Skorpios¡® cunning tactics and the python head on his shoulder made him a

    ridiculously tough opponent.

    Larissa shook her head when she heard her subordinate¡¯s suggestion to call for backup. ¡°No way!

    Skorpios would be long gone by the time backup arrives! There¡¯s no telling how many more lives he¡¯ll

    take in the process!¡± she replied through clenched teeth as she charged at Skorpios once again.

    This time, Larissa focused solely on offense and neglected her defensepletely. While she

    managed to stab Skorpios twice with her sword, she also exposed herself to the python¡¯s fangs.

    While pythons were generally not venomous, this one, in particr, was extremely venomous.

    ¡°Watch out, Master Lockwood!¡± the members of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance eximed

    in horror when they saw the python attack Larissa.

    Larissa gasped in shock and attempted to beat a hasty retreat, but it was toote. The python opened

    its mouth and was about to bite down on her shoulder.

    Bam!

    A green ball of me came flying toward the python and hit it right on the head, setting it alight instantly

    and causing it to il about uncontrobly.

    ¡°Argh! What is this me?¡±

    As Skorpios had already fused with the python, he felt its pain as well. He flopped to the ground, rolling

    as he tried to extinguish the me.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141 Taking Away Lady Lockwood

    But no matter how much he rolled, he simply could not extinguish the green fire. Soon, the python

    turned into ashes andnded on Skorpios¡® shoulder.

    Skorpios was on the verge of death, too.

    The members of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance, including Larissa, were baffled by the

    scene.

    Is this the manifestation of the gods¡® wrath?

    When they tilted their heads back to look up in the sky, they were greeted by an unforgettable sight.

    It was a young man speeding down the steep slope on his bicycle anding to a steady stop in front

    of them.

    Does he have to show off?

    The corners of the people¡¯s eyes twitched.

    However, before they coulde back to their senses, the young man abruptly grabbed Larissa and

    rode his bicycle into the woods opposite the river. At the same time, the young man¡¯s arrogant voice

    echoed, ¡°Haha! Let me borrow your Lady Lockwood for a while!¡±

    ¡°Oh no! He kidnapped our chief!¡±

    ¡°G¨CGo after him right now!¡±

    Once the alliance members recollected themselves, they promptly split into two teams. One of the

    teams would stay back to keep an eye on Skorpios, while the other team would go after Emrys.

    However, how could they ever catch up to Emrys?

    Whoosh!

    In the blink of an eye, Emrys and Larissa were already at the other end of the woods.

    That was how impressive Emrys was.

    He was quicker than light.

    Larissa had never encountered a situation as strange as this. She was mped under Emrys¡® arm as

    she stared with wide eyes at the scenery shing by.

    Is this bicycle¡­ flying?

    Larissa was bewildered.

    Soon, the two of themnded.

    Larissa struggled away from Emrys and sped off to keep a distance between them. The way she was

    1/3

    Chapter 141 Taking Away Lady Lockwood

    warily looking at him and heaving told Emrys of her panic.

    Still, it was understandable. No one would be able to keep calm if they were in Larissa¡¯s position.

    ¡°Are you here to help me, or are you trying to take advantage of me?¡± Larissa cautiously uttered.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Evidently, she had already realized that Emrys was a cultivator, for no ordinary martial artist was

    capable of doing this. At the same time, she deduced that the bicycle was a magical item he refined.

    However, Larissa could not tell whether Emrys was a good person or not.

    If he¡¯s a good person, then why would he kidnap me and take me here? Yet, if he¡¯s a bad person, why

    would he save me earlier?

    Larissa was confounded.

    Meanwhile, Emrys was amused to see shock written all over the face of the Issa he knew from his

    childhood. Nheless, he was not going to reveal himself so quickly, so he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here

    to help you out, but I have other ns for you too.¡±

    Larissa paled as if she had read his mind. Immediately, she pointed her sword at Emrys and hissed,

    ¡°Please restrain yourself, sir.¡±

    Larissa knew that the man before her was a cultivator and that she was no match for him, but it did not

    mean that she was going to go down without a fight.

    I can¡¯t submit to you just because you¡¯re powerful. That¡¯s humiliating.

    ¡°Babe, don¡¯t be in such haste. You¡¯re pointing your sword at me even though I haven¡¯t told you what my

    ns are for you. That¡¯s rude,¡± Emrys continued.

    Larissa scoffed. ¡°Do I need you to voice out your ns? I can read your mind by looking at your face,

    pervert!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, you break my heart.¡±

    Emrys let out a sigh before abruptly dashing forward to tap twice on Larissa¡¯s chest.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    The second Larissa realized she could not move, her face turned ashen as destion and anger crept

    into her pretty eyes.

    At that rate, she would not be able to defend herself.

    Am I going to be a victim of this pervert? This is horrible!

    A sense of helplessness seeped into her bones when she thought about what was going to happen to

    her.

    ¡°Hehe, Lady Lockwood¡­¡±

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142 Evil Creatures

    As Emrys chuckled and moved closer to Larissa, the despair in Larissa grew.

    I knew it. Men are all evil creatures, and the same applies to cultivators. They¡¯ll do anything they want

    just because they¡¯re powerful.

    Right as those thoughts manifested in Larissa¡¯s mind, she was abruptly lifted into the air. As it turned

    out, Emrys had picked her up and ced her on his shoulder.

    Where is this guy taking me to?

    Larissa panicked and screamed, ¡°Ah! What are you trying to do? I¡¯m the leader of the Central

    Chanacan Martial Arts Alliance! You¡¯ll be punished if youy a finger on me!¡±

    s, Emrys ignored her and headed straight to ake in the woods. Then¡­

    Ssh!

    Without hesitation, he threw her into it. At the same time, he released the seals on her acupoints.

    The truth was, Larissa had long realized that the young man looked a lot like her dead childhood friend.

    However, that was not the main point.

    Did you take me all the way here and restrain me so that you could throw me into thiske? What¡¯s

    wrong with you?

    Larissa felt aggrieved.

    ¡°Haha! Lady Lockwood, we¡¯ll meet again, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll see me in a different light by then.¡±

    ¡°If we meet again, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Larissa roared as she smacked the water.

    She received no replies, however.

    It was then she realized that the young man had already left with his bicycle.

    ¡°Hmph. Just you wait, you lunatic! I never forget my grudges!¡±

    When Larissa crawled out of theke,pletely soaked, her clothes stuck to her skin, revealing her

    petite b*dy.

    Then, she picked up her sword by the edge of theke and started swinging it aggressively. Instantly,

    an innocent tree at the side suffered countless shes.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It was only after Larissa vented her anger did she storm away.

    Emrys went to Apricot Hall.

    Two teenager¨Clooking people¨Ca boy and a girl¨Cwere standing by the doorway, seemingly too nervous

    1/2

    13:06 Fri, 26 Jan M

    MD

    Chapter 142 Evil Creatures

    and afraid to enter.

    Thinking that they were worried about being unable to pay for the consultation, Emrys walked over to

    them and asked, ¡°Are you here for a consultation?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ???

    Both were clearly startled by Emrys¡® voice. In fact, the boy looked as if he was going to flee instantly,

    but the girl rposed herself and asked, ¡°Are you a doctor at Apricot Hall?¡±

    Emrys nodded.

    ¡°Doctor, I¡¯m feeling unwell. Will you please give me a checkup?¡± she then cautiously asked.

    The boy then tugged the girl¡¯s arm and muttered, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just¡­ forget about it? I don¡¯t think this

    will work¡­¡±

    At that, the girl turned to shoot him a re, silencing him,

    As Emrys took in their expressions, a thought formed in his head. Sighing silently, he then queried, ¡°Are

    you a couple?¡±

    The boy did not say anything, but the girl nodded after a moment of hesitation.

    ¡°Have you been feeling unwell in the stomach and nauseous recently?¡±

    Face pale, the girl nodded again.

    Emrys was getting more and more exasperated.

    High schoolers are bing worse nowadays.

    After taking the girl¡¯s pulse, Emrys turned to icily look at the boy and said, ¡°Her pulse feels smooth, so

    she has a slippery pulse. Along with her symptoms¡­ I¡¯m sure you know what this means.¡±

    The boy looked frightened out of his wits as he shook his head fervently. ¡°No, this can¡¯t be. It was only

    once¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. You should have realized this when you did it,¡± Emrys uttered as he red at the boy,

    whose knees buckled.

    Sure enough, they had made love once. They thought they would be fine, but the girl had been retching

    recently. When they recalled the pregnancy scenes they saw on television, they figured out what might

    be going on.

    The two were

    oubtedly afraid.

    They wanted to go to a hospital to confirm their suspicions, but they did not dare to go to arge¨Cscale

    hospital. Hence, they came to Apricot Hall and started hesitating right before entering the building.

    13:06 Fri, 26 Jan MD

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143 Pregnancy

    They were not expecting her to actually be pregnant.

    It felt as if all air had been sucked out of their lungs.

    Holding his head, the boy mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do this. I really don¡¯t know

    what I should do¡­¡±

    At that, he mbered to his feet and fled the scene despite the girl¡¯s attempts to make him stay. In the

    end, the girl was left to cry on her own outside Apricot Hall.

    Expressionless, Emrys uttered, ¡°See? Boys your age can¡¯t bear the consequences of their actions. If

    anything goes wrong, the ones to suffer are foolish girls like you.¡±

    ¡°Doctor, please help me! If my parents find out about this, they¡¯re going to kill me!¡± the girl choked out,

    bawling.

    Emrys stared at her apathetically for a long while before saying, ¡°All right. Stop crying. You¡¯re only

    having stomach issues. You¡¯ll be fine after taking some meds. I¡¯m only scaring you because I want you

    to learn to love your b*dy. If anything happens to you, no one will have pity for you.¡±

    ¡°What? Thank you, doctor¡­ I won¡¯t do this again.¡±

    Once the girl was gone, Emrys shook his head in exasperation, feeling a tinge of mncholy for the

    teenager.

    Life should be wonderful for a girl of her age, but if she were to make a mistake like this, her future

    would be ruined.

    All Emrys could say was that the current S** education was notprehensive enough. The more the

    adults hid from the children, the more curious the children would be about the topic.

    Speaking of high schoolers¡­

    Emrys was abruptly reminded of Charlotte.

    He vaguely recalled the girl telling him that the following day was her birthday when he came back from

    Mount Celestial.

    What gift should I get for her?

    A moment of contemtionter, Emrys smacked his head.

    Right. This is going to be a big surprise for her.

    The following day when Emrys came to the Sundend residence, he noticed Franklin and the others

    acting more reserved than before.

    Of course, they were not at fault for the change in attitude.

    13:07 Fri, 26 Jan M

    Chapter 143 Pregnancy

    Lord. However, theyter found out that Emrys was the Empyrean Lord.

    The Empyrean Lord was a being who stood at the top of the country, so how could they not feel

    honored to be in his presence?

    There was nothing Emrys could do about the situation. Even though he had hinted to them that they did

    not need to treat him differently, Franklin and the rest still insisted on being respectful toward him.

    On the other hand, Charlotte remained the same.

    Like usual, she hugged Emrys¡® arm and continued calling him ¡°Mr. Lund,¡± and that made Franklin and

    the others pale from fear. Right as Franklin was about to chide her for her actions, Emrys stopped him

    with a re.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what you got for me, Mr. Lund!¡± Charlotte said as she let go of Emrys to merrily take

    the gift box.

    The second she opened the box, she frowned.

    Then, she turned to face Emrys with the gloomiest look she could muster.

    Even Franklin and the others were taken aback by the gift.

    1

    As it turned out, the gift had a title, and it was Prepping For University Entrance Exams.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, are you dense? Who gives prep books to another as a birthday gift?¡± Charlotte grumbled.

    ¡°Charlotte, mind your manners!¡±

    Franklin and the others felt nothing but blind terror when they heard Charlotte calling Emrys a dense

    man, and they quickly berated her. However, Emrys only shot them another re.

    Am I that scary? he wondered, feeling speechless about the situation.

    As Franklin wiped away the cold sweat beading on his forehead, he said, ¡°Charlotte, Mr. Lund is hoping

    that you¡¯ll score well in your university entrance exams by gifting you this. You can¡¯t let him down,

    okay?¡±

    Charlotte was grim up until she heard Franklin¡¯s words. Seemingly recalling something, she then

    inclined her head and promised, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely work hard on this. Once I¡¯m admitted into.

    Snowywoods University, I¡¯ll be able to be together with Mr. Lund.¡±

    The moment those words were out of her mouth, Franklin, who had just wiped his forehead, broke into

    a cold sweat again.

    Back then, to make Charlotte focus on her studies, he had lied to her; he told her that Emrys would

    date her if she was admitted into the prestigious Snowywoods University.

    Send Gifts

    DContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144 Fearing His Wrath

    It had been a lie to get her to study, but now, his granddaughter was revealing the lie to Emrys.

    Franklin was terrified that Emrys would be livid.

    He desperately wished to seal Charlotte¡¯s mouth, but s, it was toote.

    All he could do was cautiously turn to Emrys, praying that thetter would not be furious with him.

    However, Emrys was a magnanimous person. He knew that Franklin was only trying to get Charlotte to

    study, so he said with a smile, ¡°Sure. Once you¡¯re enrolled in Snowywoods University, I¡¯ll court you.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Thrilled, Charlotte darted over to wrap her arms around Emrys¡® neck and ce a k*ss on his cheek.

    Franklin, Thomas, Lucas, and Emrys were speechless at that.

    Franklin then sheepishly chuckled and said, ¡°Um, Mr. Lund, are you serious about it?¡±

    It seemed like Franklin was even more keen on the idea than Charlotte.

    Is this a promise from the Empyrean Lord? I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t go back on his promise, right? His

    integrity will be at stake.

    Franklin was so nervous he almost seemed like a newlywed man on his honeymoon.

    Emrys nced at the elderly man, thinking, You¡¯re good at pushing your luck, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m trying my

    best to help cover up for your lie, but you¡¯re just trying to get more from me. Don¡¯t you know what your

    granddaughter is like?

    She only got an eight on her mathematics test. Do you really think I didn¡¯t see the cram school test she

    threw in a corner?

    Nevertheless, Emrys nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve always been a man of my word.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Franklin nearly leaped into the air in excitement like his granddaughter, but he remembered about his

    fragile bones at the veryst minute, so he quickly dismissed the idea.

    Still, his cheeks flushed.

    Right then, Charlotte enthusiastically said, ¡°Mr. Lund, it¡¯s my birthday today, so can you use your big

    rod to let me have the time of my life? Just this one time! From tomorrow onward, I¡¯m going to focus on

    my studies, and I¡¯ll even throw my phone out of the window!¡±

    Upon hearing her words, the Sundends narrowed their eyes.

    His big rod to let her have the time of her life? This sounds way too suggestive.

    13:07 Fri, 26 Jan MD

    Chapter 144 Fearing His Wrath

    Nevertheless, they soon realized that the rod Charlotte was talking about was Emrys¡® vehicle¨Chis

    bicycle.

    When Emrys saw the miserable look on Charlotte¡¯s face, he patted his chest and said, ¡°Sure thing. I¡¯ll

    let you have the time of your life today.¡±

    Soon after, the girl¡¯s lovely giggles filled the air of Jadeborough¡¯s road.

    Upon seeing them, several bikers eximed in disbelief before revving up their motorcycles to rush

    over and find out who had aplished such swift cycling.

    However, their progress was abruptly halted by a traffic police officer. In an act of protest, they voiced

    their dissatisfaction. ¡°There¡¯s a cyclist ahead exceeding the speed limit, so why haven¡¯t you

    apprehended them? Why are you targeting us instead?¡±

    A speeding cyclist?

    The righteous police officer smacked the young biker on the head and fumed. ¡°Do you think bicycles

    run on fuel? How can a cyclist be speeding? You might as well say that the cyclist was flying!¡±

    After a while of thrill¨Cseeking, Emrys sent Charlotte back to the Sundend residence.

    When they were bidding farewell to each other, the girl got on her tiptoes to k*ss Emrys again.

    This time, she k*ssed his lips, and the sweet taste of her lips lingered.

    Emrys was stunned.

    Oh sh*t! My first k*ss!

    Despite that, he could only wrylyugh in response.

    Am I a womanizer? I¡¯ve won over her heart without even realizing it.

    Still, Emrys felt that his sacrifice was worth it if it meant that Charlotte would be able to concentrate on

    her studies.

    In hindsight, I should have requested Charlotte to introduce me to more of her attractive ssmates. I¡¯ll

    provide them with a goal to strive for, and I¡¯ll y a role in their sess when they ultimately gain

    admission to Chanaea¡¯s prestigious universities.

    It seemed like the Empyrean Lord was working hard to cultivate the potential of Chanaea¡¯s citizens.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145 Penny And Philip Apologizes

    Yelena was practicing yoga in Verdant Estate.

    Her b*dy was so flexible that performing an extremely difficult split was a breeze for her. When Yelena

    was about to do a forward bend, Emrys approached, offering, ¡°Let me, Lena. I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Subsequently, he pressed on both her shoulders to bend the upper half of her b*dy. At the same time,

    he asked tentatively, ¡°Lena, do you know what Issa is working as now?¡±

    ¡°What now? Are your three sisters not treating you well enough that you can¡¯t wait to meet the rest?¡±

    Yelena teased while wiping off her sweat with a towel.

    Laughing sheepishly, Emrys said, ¡°I was just asking out of curiosity.¡±

    Yelena rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Whatever. There¡¯s no harm in telling you, anyway. Karina and

    Larissa are rather mysterious people, but I think I¡¯ve heard Larissa mention something about working

    for the government. I¡¯m not sure about the details, though.¡±

    I knew it! So, the others don¡¯t know Issa¡¯s the chief of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance.

    Maybe she didn¡¯t tell them because she didn¡¯t think there was a need to do so.

    After all, the lives of martial artists and ordinary citizens were worlds apart.

    Regardless, he could not help but wonder if his sisters were truly just ordinary citizens.

    He was a little skeptical about it.

    What if they¡¯re all secretly bigshots but think the rest are ordinary people? Take Lena as an example. If

    I didn¡¯te back all of a sudden, I never would¡¯ve thought she was actually an assassin. Not to

    mention that mysterious woman, Karina. Only heaven knows where she is now.

    At that precise moment, the doorbell rang.

    Emrys thought it was Cordelia or Caylie. However, he opened the door to find Penny with Philip

    standing behind her.

    ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± An icy coldness settled upon Emrys¡® features.

    Emrys loathed them ever since the two organized a dinner at The Gathering to set Cordelia up.

    Penny smiled awkwardly. ¡°Um¡­ Is Delia home?¡±

    ¡°How dare you call her Delia? You¡¯re such a wicked person! How could you set your roommate from

    university up?¡±

    With remorse written all over her face, Penny said, ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize to Delia. I deserve to die for

    whatever happenedst time.¡±

    ¡°Good that you know.¡±

    ¡°I¡±

    13:07

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    FII, 20 J

    Chapter 145 Penny And Philip Apologizes

    B

    Penny seemed to have more to say, but the man behind her had already lost his patience. He shoved

    her away and fell to his knees before Emrys with a thud.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Without saying anything, Philip banged his head on the ground ten times.

    When he was done with that, he implored with sincere remorse, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lund. I was blinded by

    my desires. I shouldn¡¯t have harbored any ill intentions toward Ms. Youngblood. I was wrong. Please

    forgive me! I¡¯m begging you!¡±

    His life had been miserabletely.

    He did not dare to approach a single woman, let alone think of them.

    Worst of all, he could not have S** with his wife when he returned home every night. The couple had

    gotten into countless arguments because of that matter.

    Philip had visited every hospital he could find in Jazona and even made a trip to Jipsdale to find the

    most well¨Cknown andrologist to examine him. s, nothing worked.

    Left with no other choice, Philip had to cast aside his ego to beg Emrys for forgiveness. At that point,

    he knew only thetter could cure him of his sickness.

    At first, Emrys had no ns to entertain Philip, but thetter pulled out a stack of documents frantically,

    saying, ¡°Mr. Lund, this is the equity transfer agreement of Gage Group. I¡¯ll transfer all my shares to Ms.

    Youngblood for free. Please spare me this once, Mr. Lund!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll transfer all the shares to Delia?¡±

    ¡°Yes! All of it!¡± Philip nodded fervently.

    He did not want to suffer like that anymore. In fact, he did not even mind giving Gage Group away, as

    long as Emrys could cure him.

    Send Gifts

    184

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146 A Huge Surprise

    Emrys fell silent instantly,

    Cordelia had been thinking of tapping into Summerbank¡¯s market recently. Hence, it would be a

    significant breakthrough if they could take over Gage Group.

    However, they had a more pressing issue at hand¨Cthe Youngblood family. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be easy to

    deal with.

    Cordelia had beenining about how greatly Jadeborough¡¯s beauty products industry was

    impacted, and the root cause was Summerbank¡¯s beauty productspanies.

    Emrys had a feeling that the Youngblood family was secretly pressuring the industry.

    Once Cordelia Group was out of Jadeborough¡¯s market, Cordelia would have no choice but to seek the

    Youngblood family for help. That way, Richard and Lydia¡¯s goal would be achieved.

    If that were the case, taking over Gage Group would be pointless. The Youngblood family would

    secretly sabotage their efforts anyway.

    After careful consideration, Emrys decided to sound the Youngblood family out first. ¡°I can cure you

    your sickness, and you can keep Gage Group for now, but yourpany¡¯s distribution channel must

    be opened to Cordelia Group without conditions.¡±

    Philip¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lund!¡±

    The truth was, Philip¡¯s sickness was easily curable. Strictly speaking, it was not even a sickness.

    Emrys had merely sealed one of the former¡¯s acupuncture points, sending intense pain throughout

    Philip¡¯s b*dy whenever blood flowed.

    That was precisely why all the reputable doctors he sought could not find the root of the problem.

    Once again, Emrys inserted a fine needle into Philip¡¯s b*dy, opening up the acupoint and curing the

    latter of his condition.

    When it was done, Philip left with gratitude.

    Naturally, Penny dared not overstay her wee.

    Not long after the two were gone, Cordelia arrived home. She bent down to remove her high heels and

    change into a pair of pink Slippers.

    Emrys had no ns to hide the matter from her, so he swiftly recounted everything to Cordelia.

    Cordelia was not the slightest bit surprised to hear that. However, she informed dejectedly, ¡°There have

    been many brands tapping into Jadeborough¡¯s industry recently. We might even lose our existing

    market. I don¡¯t see how we can still have the energy to expand into Summerbank¡¯s market.¡±

    Cordelia was feeling utterly depressed.

    Emrys pondered for a while and thought of something. ¡°Delia, why are we always the ones looking for

    of

    1/2

    13:07 Fri, 26 Jan

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Chapter 146 A Huge Surprise

    65%

    marketing channels and not the other way round?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy,¡± said Cordelia, shaking her head. ¡°There are too many brands selling beauty

    products in the country. If our products¡® effects cannot beat those of other brands, no one wille

    looking for us. They just have too many choices.¡±

    Back then, Cordelia Group was just a smallpany in Jadeborough. There was nothing outstanding

    about their products. It was only when Osmond and the others started putting inrge orders that the

    company bloomed.

    Nheless, Cordelia Group¡¯s products did not stand out among simr products of other brands.

    ¡°So, this is the root problem.¡±

    Emrys smacked his head and scolded himself for being stubborn. Afte traditional medicinal forms,

    yet he forgot to give them to Cordelia.

    all, he knew so many

    When it came down to it, beauty product forms were actually a type of traditional medicinal form.

    And that was exactly the information Emrys had aplenty.

    Eyeing Cordelia¡¯s fair, slender neck, Emrys took the initiative to massage it. ¡°Trust me, Delia. I¡¯ll

    definitely give you a huge surprise,¡± he said with a confident smile.

    Cordelia did not mind his actions the slightest bit. She simply closed her eyes and enjoyed his service.

    Her neck and shoulders were no longer sore, and that was all thanks to Emrys¡® incredible massage

    methods. His massages always made her feel great, especially when the warm sensation spread from

    her neck to other parts of her b*dy.

    Cordelia¡¯s face flushed almost instantly, and it left her wanting more.

    ¡°Rys, why don¡¯t youe with me tomorrow to have a meal with my¡­ mom and dad?¡± she asked

    suddenly.

    The words ¡°mom¡± and ¡°dad¡± sounded awkward when she said them. It was as if she had not gotten

    used to it.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147 He Is My Family

    Cordelia had been in contact with Richard and Lydia for the past few days. After all, they were her

    biological parents. She was happy to spend time with them as long as they did not make her give up on

    the life she currently had.

    Her suggestion took Emrys by surprise. ¡°Surely that didn¡¯te from them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my personal request,¡± said Cordelia.

    Both Richard and Lydia wanted Cordelia to head over alone, but Cordelia decided to bring Emrys along

    to prove one thing to them¨Cshe could acknowledge them as her parents, but she could never give up

    on her current life,

    Soon, the next day arrived.

    Richard and Lydia were already waiting in the private room of a high¨Css restaurant in Summerbank.

    There was also an elegant and schrly¨Clooking youngster in their presence.

    That person was Myles Atkinson. He had just returned from studying abroad in Jetroina. More

    importantly, his family, the Atkinson family, was close to the Youngblood family.

    That was why Richard and Lydia adored him and wanted to use the opportunity to introduce him to

    Cordelia.

    ¡°Myles, please do your best to impress Cordelia when she arrives,¡± Lydia reminded him.

    Myles nodded earnestly in response. He, too, was looking forward to seeing their daughter. After all,

    the couple was rather good¨Clooking. The former figured their daughter, who had been missing for

    twenty¨Cfive years, would take on their features.

    The trio waited for some time until a server finally entered with Cordelia.

    Myles¡® eyes brightened at the sight of her.

    He had some experiences with the women at Jetroina when he was studying there. Although they were

    gentle, he could not help but feel that something was missing.

    Now that he had seen Cordelia, her icy temperament and beautiful features instantly captivated Myles.

    In fact, he felt his heart flutter.

    The look on Myles¡® face delighted Richard and Lydia, for it meant the former was attracted to their

    daughter¡¯s appearance.

    Then again, that was something they had expected.

    Lydia quickly got up and approached Cordelia with a bright smile. ¡°Cordelia, you¡¯re finally here¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, she froze, and so did her smile.

    She had caught sight of the figure entering after Cordelia. It was none other than Emrys, the person

    Chapter 147 He Is My Family

    she detested greatly.

    Lydia¡¯s countenance turned icy, and she red at Emrys, questioning, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Emrys had not so much as opened his mouth when Cordelia spoke up for him. ¡°I invited him.¡±

    ¡°Cordelia, I don¡¯t think this is a good idea. We¡¯re having a meal as a family, and he¡¯s an outsider¡ª¡±

    Lydia had long regarded Myles as one of them. Thus, she used the word ¡°family¡± without hesitation. To

    everyone¡¯s surprise, Cordelia cut in, ¡°Rys is my family. Since he isn¡¯t weed, then we shall leave.¡±

    The truth was, Cordelia had spotted Myles as soon as she entered the room. Immediately, she

    guessed her parents¡® intention, and it displeased her.

    On top of that, the way Lydia treated Emrys made Cordelia want to leave right then and there.

    Seeing Cordelia was about to leave, Lydia quickly grabbed the former¡¯s arm and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,

    Cordelia. Please don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ll let him stay, all right?¡±

    Lydia¡¯s words seemed to have hit Cordelia¡¯s soft spot, and it made thetter shudder.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After a momentary hesitation, Cordelia nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll stay for a meal, but you mustn¡¯t provoke him.¡±

    ¡°Of course. We won¡¯t.¡±

    Lydia might have answered that way, but she still turned around to glower at Emrys while Cordelia was

    not looking as if to warn the former to behave during the meal.

    Even so, Emrys shrugged, unbothered by Lydia¡¯s reaction.

    Meanwhile, Myles could not sit still anymore. Before Richard and Lydia said anything, the former stood

    up and introduced himself, ¡°Hello, Delia. It¡¯s nice to meet you. My name is Myles Atkinson.¡±

    Send Gifts

    184

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148 Pretentious Myles

    Myles spoke in a gentle voice and put on an elegant smile, which pleased Richard and Lydia.

    Men should seize the opportunity by taking the initiative.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    However, his enthusiasm only elicited a frown from Cordelia. She red at his extended hand with no

    intention of shaking it. ¡°Call me Cordelia. I¡¯m not that close to you.¡±

    The way Myles addressed her affectionately had given her goosebumps, for it made her

    ufortable. Hence, she did not bother being polite to him.

    ¡°Cordelia, you-¡±

    Richard¡¯s and Lydia¡¯s faces turned a deep shade of red as embarrassment washed over them.

    Surprisingly, Myles was not mad. He even smiled and came to Cordelia¡¯s rescue. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at

    Cordelia. It¡¯s only normal since we just met. It shows that Gordelia¡¯s a reserved and modestdy.¡±

    Oh, how sensible. He was given the cold shoulder, yet he¡¯s still so considerate of her. We won¡¯t be able

    to find another man like him.

    Richard and Lydia were beginning to like Myles more. They were sure their daughter would like him if

    they spent more time together.

    ¡°You¡¯re Emrys Lund, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Myles beamed while walking toward

    Emrys. He did not seem to take the matter to heart, or perhaps he was feigning nonchnce.

    Myles knew Emrys rtionship with Cordelia was not that simple, but he still took the initiative to shake

    Emrys¡® hand to show he had good manners.

    Nheless, Emrys smiled and said, ¡°Is it really a pleasure?¡±

    The response baffled Myles. He did his best to keep hisposure, but the twitch in his lips was

    unmistakable.

    Is this rascal trying to humiliate me?

    Annoyance bubbled in Myles¡® heart, making him exert more strength into the handshake.

    He had attended self¨Cdefense sses for two years when he studied abroad in Jetroina, hence making

    his arm stronger than ordinary people¡¯s. Naturally, he believed he could show Emrys who the boss

    was.

    To Myles¡® surprise, Emrys¡® countenance did not change. It was as if thetter was not taking Myles

    seriously.

    Myles¡® anger spiked, and he exerted more strength. This time, he poured all of his energy into his hand,

    wanting to see Emrys grimace in pain.

    s, there was no change in Emrys¡® expression.

    Shock glinted in Myles¡® eyes, but before he could even react, a powerful force spread to his arm,

    almost crushing his bones.

    1/2

    10.00

    Chapter 148 Pretentious Myles

    70

    He could not help but inhale sharply. Before he realized it, the words ¡°Let go of me¡± came out in a

    squeal even though he had done his best to bear with it.

    Richard¡¯s face clouded over with anger as he yelled, ¡°What are you doing, you brat? Let go of him

    now!¡±

    Lydia, too, red at Emrys.

    All they saw was Myles wailing with pain,pletely ignoring the fact that it was he who started it.

    Of course, Emrys did not bother exining himself. He merely gave a cold chuckle before letting go of

    Myles¡® hand.

    For Cordelia¡¯s sake, Emrys did not hold a grudge against the trio. This will be a warning for Myles that

    I¡¯m not one to be trifled with.

    Feeling incredibly sorry, Lydia massaged Myles¡® beetroot¨Ccolored palm while ring at Emrys. ¡°Myles

    was only being friendly. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to entertain him. Why did you have to squeeze his

    hand so tightly? You¡¯re such a brute!¡±

    Lydia was not too harsh with her words because she feared Cordelia might storm out in anger.

    Under normal circumstances, words such as ¡°uncultured¡± and ¡°vulgar¡± would have escaped her mouth

    long ago.

    Fortunately, she managed to control herself.

    Otherwise, Emrys would have given Lydia a tight p, even if she was Cordelia¡¯s mother.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ Haha! I won¡¯t hold grudges against uncivilized men like him.¡±

    Myles could only do his best to regain his friendly demeanor after the humiliation earlier. He had to

    feign indifference no matter how much he loathed Emrys.

    More importantly, it could make Richard and Lydia see him as a cultured person with a good

    upbringing.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149 Never Attended School

    In Cordelia¡¯s eyes, however, Myles was exceedingly pretentious

    Shortly after, the food was served.

    Richard, Lydia, and Myles temporarily put the conflict earlier at the back of their minds and started

    making conversation. Mostly, it was Lydia asking questions while Myles answered.

    ¡°What was your major when you studied abroad in Jetroina, Myles?¡± Lydia asked.

    ¡°Economics and management. I¡¯ve already obtained a dual master¡¯s degree from Jetroina University,¡±

    Myles replied.

    ¡°A dual master¡¯s degree! Wow, how impressive!¡±

    Richard then interjected, ¡°So, you came back this time to take over your father¡¯spany?¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You can say so. My father has already entrusted part of the branch office¡¯s projects to me, and I¡¯m

    confident I can manage the branch office well.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re truly an outstanding man! There are few talented and promising young men like you in Jazona.

    Do help to mentor my son for a bit when he graduates.¡±

    As Richard and Lydia sang Myles¡® praises, they furtively observed Cordelia¡¯s expression.

    After all, they were asking all those questions for the sole purpose of disying the man¡¯s most

    aplished side to her.

    They had thought that she would definitely be attracted by his strengths, but things did not develop as

    they had anticipated.

    ¡°The pork ribs here are really good, Rys. Quick, try some!¡±

    Cordelia took a piece of pork rib for Emrys and watched him eat smilingly, seemingly turning a deaf ear

    to the trio¡¯s conversation.

    In a sh, Richard¡¯s, Lydia¡¯s, and Myles¡® moods took a nosedive. ¡¤

    Argh! We¡¯ve been wasting our saliva for nothing with all that talk!

    A hint of chagrin shed across Myles¡® eyes, but he swiftly masked it. Forcing a smile, he questioned,

    ¡°Which university did you attend, Mr. Lund?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Emrys snagged a napkin and wiped his mouth before continuing frankly, ¡°I¡¯ve never attended school.¡±

    He was taken away by the friar when he was five years old, so he never had an opportunity to attend

    school. All the knowledge he had was taught by the friar at the monastery.

    As such, he was speaking the truth when he answered that question.

    1/2

    Chapter 149 Never Attended School

    Upon hearing his reply, Richard, Lydia, and Myles were all stunned for a moment.

    Subsequently, contempt showed on their faces.

    Myles, especially, radiated a sense of superiority.

    Sneering, Lydia drawled, ¡°In other words, you¡¯re illiterate?¡±

    Although she had been warned by her daughter not to pick on Emrys, she simply could not help it.

    Heh! It¡¯s already the modern day now, yet there¡¯s still someone who has never attended school.

    Doesn¡¯t he know that education is free from kindergarten to twelfth grade? Even if he had grown up in

    an orphanage, he couldn¡¯t possibly havecked the opportunity to study. In a case like his, there¡¯s only

    one exnation¨Che either didn¡¯t want to study or was too slow on the uptake. It¡¯s on him, so it serves

    him right!

    In the face of the trio¡¯s scornful gazes, Emrys remained unperturbed. Shaking his head nonchntly,

    he countered, ¡°No, it¡¯s not that bad. I still know a few words.¡±

    ¡°Do you know at least fifty words?¡± Myles blurted reflexively.

    On the heels of that, he apologized fakely, ¡°Gosh, look at my unruly tongue. I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Lund.

    Please don¡¯t take offense at me if my remark earlier offended you.¡±

    Despite saying that, his expression was no different from the look on Richard¡¯s and Lydia¡¯s faces.

    Derision lined his features, and he appeared as pretentious as ever.

    It went without saying that Cordelia could hear the mockery in their voices. Just as she was going to

    blow up, she suddenly sensed a hand snaking over and pinching her shapely thigh under the table.

    Aware that it was Emrys¡® hand, she remained quiet about it. However, when she felt the man taking

    things increasingly further to the point that he almost touched her private parts, she finally snapped and

    shot him a re.

    Are you just this blithe, Rys? People are already ridiculing you, yet you¡¯re still in the mood to grope me?

    If it were not because of the presence of other people there, she truly wanted to grab him by the ear

    and lecture him at length.

    Sensing her death re, Emrys retracted his hand with a sheepish smile.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150 I Am An Idiot

    In truth, Emrys¡® motive in groping Cordelia was to stop her from standing up for him.

    However, Richard, Lydia, and Myles felt that Cordelia red at Emrys because she med him for

    humiliating her and was livid.

    Yes! This is great!

    Over the moon, Myles was even more confident that he stood a chance at bagging Cordelia.

    It looks like I¡¯ve got to find a few more opportunities like this and take this man down a peg or two, thus

    intensifying Cordelia¡¯s disdain toward him.

    As Myles was thinking about it, Emrys voluntarily offered himself up to be shamed, much to the

    former¡¯s surprise.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re a graduate who studied abroad, Mr. Atkinson, it happens that there are a few words I

    can¡¯t read. I wonder if you mind teaching me?¡± Emrys queried

    The moment his words rang out, everyone¡¯s expressions turned strange.

    Even Cordelia swung her gaze to him with surprise written all over her face.

    What¡¯s wrong with you, Rys? The subject of illiteracy has obviously ended. Why did you take the

    initiative to bring it up again? Couldn¡¯t you have waited to ask me at home if there are words you can¡¯t

    read?

    Puzzlement and irritation swamped her.

    Myles, on the other hand, gathered his wits about him after a brief stupefaction and replied, ¡°Haha, feel

    free to ask me any words you don¡¯t recognize, Mr. Lund. I¡¯ll definitely answer everything patiently.¡±

    In all his twenty¨Codd years, he had never met someone like Emrys who had a wish to be humiliated. It

    was his first time seeing such a person that day.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Such an attitude is excellent. Why would you want to be uneducated? It¡¯d be great to have

    Myles teach you a few more words. We should all be more civilized,¡± Richard and Lydia chimed in.

    Their eyes brimmed with glee.

    It was not that they had changed their minds about Emrys for real. Instead, it was because that was

    clearly a golden opportunity to showcase Emrys¡® inferiority and Myles¡® superiority. Thus, they were all

    too happy to second it.

    Most importantly, Emrys himself offered them the opportunity on a silver tter. Consequently, Cordelia

    could not possibly me them for it.

    Sheer smugness pervaded them.

    Emrys got to his feet to leave the private room, nning to head to the reception to borrow a pen and

    paper. Cordelia wanted to follow suit and dissuade him from his course of action, but he stopped her

    from standing up.

    Chapter 1501 Am An Idiot

    Hastily grabbing Cordelia¡¯s hands, Lydia urged, ¡°Emrys is merely eager to learn, Cordelia. Wouldn¡¯t it

    be great to let him learn a few words? Let him go!¡±

    At that, Cordelia was left without a retort.

    Emrys went out. About two or three minutester, he returned to the private room with a piece of

    paper.

    ¡°Mr. Atkinson, I only know how to write these few words. I can¡¯t read them. Hence, I wrote them onto

    this piece of paper. Just teach me how to read them.¡±

    ¡°Haha, no problem! It¡¯s nothing!¡±

    Myles chortled, emanating a sense of great superiority. But the instant he unfolded the paper, his face

    flushed bright red.

    ¡°You¡¯re f*cking messing with me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    He abruptly shot to his feet, the gentlemanly air he had maintained for the entire time disappearing into

    thin air at that moment. Argh! He¡¯s downright despicable!

    The man¡¯s sudden burst of anger had Richard and Lydia shocked and bewildered. They peered at the

    piece of paper. Immediately, their expressions changed as well.

    It was an acrostic four¨Cstanza writing that ended up reading: I am an idiot.

    Cordelia was initially beyond despondent. When she caught a glimpse of the writing on the piece of

    paper, however, she could not help bursting into giggles. She then threw Emrys a gloomy look.

    You¡¯re so naughty, Rys!

    Meanwhile, the faces of the three other people there twitched. Myles, especially, wore an expression as

    dark as thunder.

    Even then, Emrys pushed his luck, scoffing, ¡°And you called yourself a graduate who studied abroad in

    Jetroina? In my opinion, your level of education isn¡¯t any higher than mine. Oh yes, speaking of

    graduates who studied abroad, I¡¯m acquainted with a girl named Emily Valentine. Shall I introduce her

    to you?¡±

    Emily Valentine? That¡¯s¡­ the international pornstar!

    At once, the corners of Myles¡® mouth twitched even more violently. Such fury zed in his eyes that he

    seemingly wanted to skin Emrys alive.

    ¡°Ah, forget it. Never mind, Myles Let¡¯s not take offense to someone like him. Didn¡¯t you say you invited

    a few friends to Tulip Valley to admire the vast field of tulips? Bring Cordelia along for a stroll!¡±

    Send Gifts

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    184

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151 A Rival Appears

    After being teased by Emrys, Myles was about to lose his temper when Lydia suddenly stepped in to

    mediate.

    Richard and Lydia¡¯s original intention was to introduce the two individuals to each other through this

    dinner. After the meal, they nned to discreetly depart, leaving more opportunities for the young pair.

    Visiting Tulip Valley was actually a suggestion from Richard and Lydia too, which allowed Myles to set

    things up in advance.

    However, the appearance of Emrys was unexpected.

    Visibly resistant to the idea, Cordelia said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not going¡­¡±

    ¡°Delia, given the asion, there¡¯s no harm in taking a stroll,¡± Emrys said with a smile.

    In response, Cordelia could only nod in agreement. However, she held onto Emrys¡¯s arm and said,

    ¡°You¡¯reing with me.¡±

    Richard¡¯s and Lydia¡¯s expressions darkened as a result.

    Myles also had a gloomy look in his eyes, but he still made a phone call. He informed a few friends,

    whom he had made arrangements with beforehand, that he would be on his way.

    Tulip Valley was a free scenic area. It was the season when the tulips were in full bloom. The fragrance

    of the tulips permeated the air for miles around.

    Tulip Valley was not far. It was just a ten¨Cminute walk away.

    A group of young men and women were already standing at the entrance. Judging by their attire, it was

    clear that they were scions of wealthy families.

    One of them named Aston stepped forward and embraced Myles,ughing heartily as he said, ¡°Haha, ¡¤

    Mr. Atkinson sure knows how to keep us waiting. We¡¯ve been waiting here for quite a while.¡±

    It was clear that he was merely joking.

    Therefore, Myles wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Let me introduce you. This is Cordelia

    Youngblood.¡±

    Myles behaved as if he was very familiar with Cordelia.

    ¡°Ms. Youngblood, you look gorgeous!¡±

    Aston and hispanions had noticed Cordelia quite early on. They were taken aback by how

    incredibly beautiful she was. Therefore, after hearing Myles¡® introduction, they couldn¡¯t help but

    compliment her.

    However, they quickly noticed Emrys standing next to Cordelia and asked, ¡°And who might this be?¡±

    Chapter 151 A Rival Appea

    ¡°Someone insignificant.¡±

    Myles couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste time on Emrys, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡±

    Aston nced thoughtfully at Emrys but didn¡¯t say much. Soon, the group entered Tulip Valley.

    ¡°Tulips are one of the ten national flowers of Chanaca, with a wide variety of species. The most

    representative ones include Apricot Beauty Tulips, Fosteriana Tulips, Greigii Tulips, and Purple Prince

    Tulips, among others. They are famous for their stunning beauty and amazing fragrance¡­¡±

    Walking along the small path lined with tulips on both sides, Myles admired the flowers while exining

    eloquently,

    The young female socialites apanying him were immediately filled with admiration, evidently

    captivated by Myles¡® knowledge.

    Yet, Myles didn¡¯t pay any attention to the pretty girls around him. Instead, his gaze was fixed on

    Cordelia, hoping to earn a single word of praise from her. Even a mere nce from her would have

    been enough for him.

    However, when Myles saw Cordelia¡¯s indifferent and cold expression, his hopes were instantly

    shattered.

    ¡°Dr. Lund! Have youe to admire the tulips as well?¡±

    At that moment, a crisp and pleasant voice suddenly rang out. Following that, a tall, slender girl with a

    delicate and pretty face joyfully ran up to Emrys.

    It was none other than Jacqueline.

    Emrys chuckled and said, ¡°We just finished dinner. After that, I came out for a stroll with my sister.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so she¡¯s your sister!¡±

    Jacqueline seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, taking the initiative to greet Cordelia with a smile, ¡°Hello,,

    my name is Jacqueline.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Cordelia Youngblood, Emrys¡® foster sister.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Cordelia also introduced herself and particrly emphasized that she was Emrys¡® foster sister. While

    speaking, she even wrapped her arm around Emrys¡® elbow possessively.

    Jacqueline¡¯s face momentarily froze, but she quickly stilled herself, refusing to show any signs of

    weakness. She clung to Emrys¡¯s other arm, her smile sweet as she asked, ¡°Dr. Lund, may I join you

    admiring the tulips?¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152 Zeke Montelongo Appears

    Emrys gave a wry smile and said, ¡°With you holding my arm this tightly, it would be hard to decline.¡±

    ¡°Then ict¡¯s do it together!¡±

    Jacqueline took matters into her own hands, clinging onto Emrys¡® arm and refusing to let go.

    This scene instantly left the wealthy young scions such as Aston dumbfounded.

    They all belonged to the same social circle as Jacqueline, so naturally, they knew each other.

    Moreover, quite a few of them had once pursued Jacqueline. However, Jacqueline was very proud and

    had never taken them seriously.

    However, the scene unfolding before their eyes hadpletely reshaped their understanding of

    Jacqueline.

    It turned out that Jacqueline was not arrogant, but rather, she simply didn¡¯t fancy them. In front of the

    man she liked, there was no trace of arrogance to be found. Instead, she was behaving like a lovesick

    puppy.

    Knowing full well that Emrys already had a beauty by his side, she still shamelessly approached him.

    Aston and the others were feeling downcast, but at the same time, they were also surprised. Just who

    is this Lund guy? Jacqueline addressed him as Dr. Lund, could he really be a physician?

    Originally, Aston wanted to ask Myles something, but as he turned his head and saw Myles¡® gloomy

    face, he wisely chose to remain silent.

    It seems that this guy has greatly angered Mr. Atkinson.

    By then, the group hardly had any mood left to appreciate the flowers, as their spirits were low.

    However, this gloom did notst long, as they soon wore expressions of schadenfreude.

    The reason was that they saw someone¨CZeke.

    Zeke hailed from the Montelongo family of Jazona. His father, Erwin, was a powerful figure who had

    risen to power through the underworld and was feared by many.

    The most terrifying part was that Erwin was a martial artist.

    The reason why Aston and the others were reveling in Emrys¡® misfortune was due to a rumor that Zeke

    was recently pursuing Jacqueline.

    Interestingly enough, Jacqueline was holding onto Emrys¡¯s arm at that moment, a sight that Zeke

    happened to witness, one that would inevitably lead to a confrontation.

    Just as Aston and others had anticipated. Zeke shouted when he saw Jacqueline holding the arms of

    another man.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Jacqueline, who is this punk?¡±

    1/2

    Chapter 152 Zeke Montelongo Appears

    Zeke rushed over, his gaze insidious

    He had long considered Jacqueline his, believing that winning her over was only a matter of time. Now,

    seeing his woman in the arms of another man. Zeke couldn¡¯t contain his rage.

    At his cold rebuke, Jacqueline¡¯s face subtly changed. She retorted, ¡°My rtionship with Dr. Lund is

    none of your business¡­¡±

    It was Jacqueline¡¯s instinctive response. Nevertheless, she immediately let go of Emrys¡¯s arm, adding,

    ¡°Dr. Lund saved my father¡¯s life, so he is a benefactor of the Balford family.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of Zeke getting jealous, but rather, she feared getting Emrys into trouble.

    Jacqueline had witnessed Emrys killing Saint Yellowbeard and knew that Emrys was no ordinary man.

    However, she was uncertain as to who was stronger between Emrys and Emrys.

    Therefore, to err on the side of caution, it was best not to drag Emrys into her affairs.

    ¡°Benefactor? Hmph, he looks more like your lover to me!¡±

    Unfortunately, Jacqueline had clearly underestimated a man¡¯s jealousy. Zeke let out a cold huff as he

    shot a scrutinizing gaze at Emrys. However, in the next second, he was taken aback.

    He unexpectedly saw Cordelia, who had been obscured by Emrys¡® figure.

    Just a glimpse of her side profile was enough to send Zeke¡¯s heart racing.

    What a stunning beauty!

    Zeke moved a few steps forward, and when he got a clear view of Cordelia, he was further awed.

    This woman is even more beautiful than Jacqueline. D*mn it, this Lund guy has some serious luck with

    thedies!

    The look in Zeke¡¯s eyes grew even more displeased when he saw Emrys.

    Naturally, Emrys had noticed Zeke¡¯s jealousy. He pulled Jacqueline into his arms abruptly, caressing

    her slender waist as he said, ¡°Jacqueline, there¡¯s no need to exin anything to a fool. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    A girl¡¯s waist was a sensitive area, causing Jacqueline¡¯s face to instantly flush red.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153 Take Me To Your Father

    Emrys¡® action ignited a burning rage in Zeke¡¯s eyes.

    A fool? i, the esteemed eldest son of the Montelongo family, is being called a fool?

    Zeke could not bear such an insult.

    ¡°D*mn it, stop right there!¡±

    With a roar, Zeke charged forward, ready tond a punch on Emrys. However, Emrys remained utterly

    composed. As he sidestepped and pivoted, he unleashed a kick. Immediately, Zeke was thrown off his

    feet before crashing awkwardly to the ground.

    Sprawled on the ground, Zeke yelled, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going to ughter you!¡±

    Meanwhile, a mboyantly dressed youngdy hastily rushed forward, helping Zeke to his feet. Then,

    she turned to Emrys and scolded, ¡°You jerk, how dare you hit Mr. Zeke? Do you have any idea who he

    is? The Montelongo family could crush you with a snap of their fingers!¡±

    Shortly after, several fearsome¨Clooking b*dyguards arrived.

    They had originallye with Zeke, but in order not to disturb Zeke¡¯s flower¨Cviewing date with the girl,

    they kept a certain distance. Little did they know that such an incident would ur.

    ¡°Punk, kneel down and apologize to Mr. Zeke immediately¡­ Ah!!¡±

    Before the b*dyguard could finish his sentence, he suddenly saw a shadow sh before his eyes.

    Immediately after, a heavy punchnded on his chin, knocking him to the ground.

    Emrys approached the youngdy, and without hesitation, he pped her across the face. ¡°Who were

    you just calling a jerk?¡± he demanded.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    p!

    The girl suddenly dared not speak anymore, her angry eyes fixed intently on Emrys.

    ¡°Lund, you must have heard of Mr. Montelongo of Jazona haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Myles and the others also came over, their faces filled with schadenfreude. They pointed at Zeke and

    said, ¡°This is Myles, Mr. Montelongo¡¯s son.¡±

    They gave Emrys a mischievous look, anticipating fear to descend upon his face.

    However, Emrys asked quizzically, ¡°Who is Mr. Montelongo? Is he a big deal?¡±

    Everyone was taken aback.

    Can you believe this punk doesn¡¯t even know who Mr. Montelongo is? No wonder he was so arrogant.

    He even dared to hit Zeke,

    13:10 Fri, 26 Jan

    Chapter 153 Take Me To Your Father

    Jacqueline approached Emrys, her face pale as she exined, ¡°Dr. Lund, Mr. Montelongo is the head

    honcho of Jazona¡¯s underworld and a martial arts practitioner. We, the prestigious families, must act

    ording to his whims.¡±

    ¡°A martial artist?¡±

    Emrys¡¯s interest was instantly piqued. Suddenly, he turned to Zeke and said, ¡°Mr. Zeke, I presume? I¡¯m

    quite intrigued by your father. How about you take me to meet him?¡±

    Emrys didn¡¯t like leaving loose ends. If he didn¡¯t meet with Erwin that day, he suspected there would be

    trouble knocking at his door in the future. Rather than dealing with itter, he preferred to resolve it

    once and for all. Therefore, he took the initiative to propose a meeting with Erwin.

    Zeke had already recovered from the kick he received earlier, and he was well aware of Emrys¡®

    exceptional skills. He realized that even all of his b*dyguardsbined might not be a match for the

    latter.

    Upon hearing Emrys¡¯s words, he naturally couldn¡¯t wait to bring him before his father to be taught a

    lesson.

    ¡°Hmph, so now you¡¯re scared? Weren¡¯t you quite bold when you were beating up people just now?¡±

    The vampy woman who had just been pped twice by Emrys spoke with a sense of vindication.

    In her view, Emrys had proposed to visit the Montelongo family to apologize simply because he had

    heard that Erwin was a martial artist and was consequently filled with fear.

    p!

    Emrys pped her again, silencing her.

    The maiden clutched her face in agony, her eyes brimming with resentment.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Take him away!¡±

    Zeke instructed his b*dyguard, then his gaze shifted, pointing at Cordelia. ¡°Bring that woman along as

    well.¡±

    There was no way he was going to let Cordelia slip through his hands. He was determined to have his

    way with her in front of Emrys, to let him know that he, Zeke Montelongo, was not someone to be trifled

    with.

    As for Jacqueline, Zeke didn¡¯t go too far and let her off for the time being because she was Roger¡¯s

    daughter.

    Upon hearing Zeke¡¯s intention to take Cordelia away. Myles¡® expression subtly changed. He stepped

    forward and exined, ¡°Mr. Zeke, Cordelia is the cherished daughter of the Youngblood family. I

    implore you to show mercy.¡±

    ¡°The daughter of the Youngblood family?¡±

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154 The Montelongo Residence

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    For a moment, Zeke was taken aback. He retorted, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense! Don¡¯t think I¡¯m ignorant.

    Richard only has one son who is in university. If you¡¯re trying to y the hero, at least pick the right

    person. Do you think I am so easily fooled?¡±

    Zeke didn¡¯t take Myles¡® words seriously at all. He gave him a cold nce, then turned around and

    strode away.

    After leaving the restaurant, Richard and Lydia did not follow the group to Tulip Valley, so as not to put

    too much pressure on Cordelia.

    When it came to love, their role as parents was merely to create opportunities. The rest was left to the

    younger ones to figure out on their own.

    ¡°Honey, do you think this match will be sessful? Somehow, it seems uncertain to me.¡±

    During their meal together today, Lydia increasingly felt that she had underestimated her daughter¡¯s

    feelings for Emrys. Surprisingly, her daughter was indifferent to a man as outstanding as Myles. Both of

    these were what she never expected.

    Richard gave a wry smile, feeling equally pessimistic in his heart. After a moment of silence, he

    suddenly asked, ¡°If Cordelia only has feelings for Lund, what will you do?¡±

    ¡°I absolutely won¡¯t agree to it!¡± Lydia blurted out.

    Her impression of Emrys was extremely unfavorable, especially after what had happened at Verdant

    Estate. Emrys¡® arrogant and ignorant demeanor had left a sour taste in Lydia¡¯s mouth. Every time she

    thought about it, she felt a surge of resentment.

    What right does a child who grew up in an orphanage have to be so arrogant? He even imed that he

    could provide the best life for Cordelia, which is simply a pipe dream!

    Richard hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Actually, you should have known by now what kind of

    personality Cordelia has. We have failed her for twenty¨Cfive years. If, I mean if, she breaks ties with our

    family for the sake of that Lund boy¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s absolutely impossible! The path we choose for her is indeed the best one!¡±

    ¡°However, Cordelia doesn¡¯t see it that way.¡±

    Richard nced at Lydia, aware of his wife¡¯s somewhat obstinate nature, yet he couldn¡¯t help but say,

    ¡°She already has her own social circle and is quite content with her current life. What we perceive as

    good for her might actually be a burden in her eyes.¡±

    ¡°Honey, what happened to you today¡­¡±

    Lydia looked at Richard in disbelief, unable toprehend how he could utter such words. In the past,

    Richard had always gone along with her wishes. But today, astonishingly, they had a disagreement.

    Lydia wanted to say something, but upon seeing the resolute look in her husband¡¯s eyes, she suddenly

    felt choked up.

    1/2

    Chapter 154 The Montelongo Residence

    This was then followed by a prolonged silence.

    ¡°If¡­¡± After a lengthy silence, Lydia finally spoke. ¡°If Cordelia truly cannot let go of that young man¡­

    then let him marry into our family.¡±

    That was the greatestpromise Lydia could make.

    Upon hearing those words, Richard breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that his wife wasn¡¯t as

    unreasonable as he had thought.

    However, just as Richard let out a sigh of relief, Lydia suddenly received a phone call. Then her face

    instantly turned incredibly grim. ¡°That Lund kid is truly detestable! I will never agree to him being with

    Cordelia!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Richard furrowed his brow, puzzled as to why Lydia would suddenly change her

    tune just a second after she had seemed to relent.

    Lydia¡¯s face darkened as she spoke, ¡°Myles called to say that that d*mned Emrys has hit Zeke and

    even dragged Cordelia into his mess. They¡¯ve already been taken to the Montelongo residence.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Richard¡¯s face drastically changed as well. He quickly hit the brakes, turned around, and

    headed straight for the Montelongo residence.

    Meanwhile, Roger also received a call from his daughter, Jacqueline.

    ¡°Dad, this is bad. Dr. Lund has offended Zeke, and they¡¯ve taken him away. Mr. Montelongo will

    definitely not let Dr. Lund off easily. You must think of a way quickly!¡± Jacqueline said anxiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m pleading for mercy with Mr. Montelongo right away.¡± Roger hung up the phone without

    a moment¡¯s hesitation and hurriedly made his way to the Montelongo residence.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155 Confronting Erwin Montelongo

    Dr. Lund has done the Balford family a great turn. He absolutely cannote to harm!

    Afterding her phone call, Jacqueline didn¡¯t stay idle either. She immediately hailed a taxi and headed

    toward the Montelongo residence.

    Meanwhile, at the Montelongo residence, Erwin had already listened to Zeke recount the earlier events

    which he deemed unimportant.

    What really mattered to him was that his son had been beaten up by someone.

    Moreover, during Zeke¡¯s exnation, Erwin waspletely distracted, for his attention was entirely

    held by Cordelia.

    Given her dazzling beauty, graceful figure, and cool temperament, any man whoid eyes on her would

    be mesmerized.

    When Erwin exchanged a nce with his son, Zeke, both of them could see the lust in each other¡¯s

    eyes.

    Evidently, father and son both shared the same desire.

    Erwin sat on a high¨Cbacked chair, tapping his toes on the ground and gazing sternly at Emrys. He said,

    ¡°Punk, you hit my son. By right, I should cripple you. However, out of respect for your girlfriend, I can

    spare you. Kneel down, bow before me, and then get out!¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Emrys asked.

    ¡°And then¡­¡±

    With a snigger, Erwin¡¯s gaze swept over Cordelia before returning to Emrys. ¡°Leave your girlfriend with

    us. She will serve us, father and son, for the night. Rest assured, I will ensure she leaves tomorrow

    unharmed.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but look at Cordelia again, his smile gradually turning sinister. Beside him, Zeke also

    couldn¡¯t suppress a strange chuckle.

    The thought of such an exquisite beauty soon to be touched by their hands sent waves of excitement

    through the father and son duo.

    I can¡¯t wait any longer!

    When she sensed the lustful gazes of the two, Cordelia¡¯s face turned deathly pale, her hand tightly

    gripping Emrys¡® arm.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared from outside the door and said, ¡°Mr. Montelongo, Mr. and Mrs. Youngblood

    request an audience with you.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°What are they both here for?¡±

    Erwin furrowed his brows. ¡°Tell them I don¡¯t have the time right now!¡±

    1/2

    Chapter 155 Confronting Erwin Montelongo

    Suddenly, Zeke remembered something and whispered, ¡°Dad, when I was apprehending this woman

    earlier, that young man from the Atkinson family seemed to have mentioned that she is the daughter of

    the Youngblood family.¡±

    ¡°Lydia¡¯s daughter?¡±

    Erwin¡¯s gaze suddenly darkened as he scrutinized Cordelia once again and was taken aback. No

    wonder this woman looks familiar. It turns out she has inherited the superior genes of Jazona¡¯s top

    beauty.

    ¡°Let them in!¡±

    After much consideration, Erwin eventually agreed to meet with Richard and Lydia.

    Lydia rushed in urgently, a look of intense anxiety on her face. Upon seeing Emrys, she didn¡¯t utter a

    single word before raising her hand to deliver a p.

    p!

    Lydia¡¯s p did notnd on Emrys¡¯s face but was instead blocked by the back of his hand.

    Lydia was seething with anger, as sheshed out at Emrys. ¡°Is this what you meant when you said

    you¡¯d take good care of Cordelia? Is this the ¡®best life¡® you promised her? Is this how ¡®everything would

    improve with time¡® as you imed? It¡¯s clear you¡¯re nothing but a troublemaker. Who knows when you

    might get Cordelia killed!¡±

    ¡°Mom, it isn¡¯t Emrys¡® fault¡­¡±

    Cordelia wanted to exin on behalf of Emrys, stating that it was Zeke who had initiated the conflict.

    However, Lydia interrupted her, ¡°If it¡¯s not his fault, then whose is it? Cordelia, from today onward, I

    forbid you from having any contact with him. Don¡¯t go back to Jadeborough too. Stay here with us, and

    we will arrange everything for you!¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Lydia demonstrated an unprecedented level of dominance.

    She had always been a strong¨Cwilled woman. After the incident, she became even more resolute in her

    belief that she could not let Emrys harm her daughter any further. Even if it meant using a lock, she

    was determined to keep her daughter safe within the confines of the Youngblood residence.

    ¡°Haha, splendid!¡±

    Suddenly, Erwin burst into heartyughter, pping his hands as he eximed, ¡°What a splendid

    family drama this is! However, could you perhaps choose a more appropriate stage for your

    performance? This is the Montelongo residence. It¡¯s hardly the ce for you to behave with impunity!¡±

    With a loud roar, Erwin exuded an aura of absolute authority, causing everyone¡¯s expressions to

    drastically change,

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 156 My Grandfather Is stair Ginger

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156 My Grandfather Is stair Ginger

    Lydia could no longer be bothered to scold Emrys. She quickly put on a cating smile and said to

    Erwin. ¡°Mr. Montelongo, your son was hit by this rascal named Emrys. It has nothing to do with

    Cordelia. Could you perhaps¡­¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Lydia was ruthlessly interrupted by Erwin before she could finish her sentence.

    He rose from the high¨Cbacked chair, and in an instant, a terrifying aura of dominance engulfed the

    entire living room.

    ¡°Gorgeous Ginger, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I have taken a liking to your daughter. If you know

    what¡¯s good for you, go home with your husband right now. Tomorrow morning¡­ No, at noon

    tomorrow, I will return your daughter to you. But if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you¡­¡±

    Erwin sniggered twice, his lusty gaze sweeping over Lydia, whose voluptuous figure made him salivate

    with desire.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know better, you¡¯ll have to stay at the Montelongo residence tonight with your daughter to

    serve my son and me.¡±

    Swoosh!

    Lydia¡¯s face turned pale instantly.

    Richard had been suppressing his anger all along, but at this moment, he could no longer hold back

    and spoke out. ¡°Mr. Montelongo, don¡¯t you take it too far. Although the Youngblood family doesn¡¯t have

    a martial artist to protect us, we are no pushovers still.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    Suddenly, Erwin¡¯s piercing gaze was directed at Richard. Richard subconsciously took a step back, his

    b*dy breaking out in a cold sweat.

    The aura of a martial artist was far too intimidating for an ordinary person.

    With a dismissive smirk, Erwin shifted his gaze away. ¡°The Youngblood family is nothing but a joke in

    my eyes,¡± he scoffed.

    Richard¡¯s b*dy trembled sfightly, his heart filled with frustration, yet he was powerless to change

    anything.

    The martial artists were indeed domineering.

    ¡°Mr. Montelongo.¡±

    At that moment, Lydia suddenly spoke with aplex expression, ¡°You may not regard our family

    highly, but what about the Ginger family of Juxshire?¡±

    ¡°The Ginger family from Juxshire?¡±

    Chapter 156 My Grandfather Is stair Ginger

    Erwin appeared deep in thought, his gaze fixed on Lydia as he asked, ¡°What is your rtionship with

    stair Ginger?¡±

    ¡°He is my grandfather,¡± Lydia replied.

    ¡°stair is your grandfather?¡±

    Erwin¡¯s pupils contracted sharply as he fell into a long silence.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    The Ginger family of Juxshire.

    There was an elderly man, nearly a hundred years old, named stair Ginger. He was a martial arts

    practitioner. It was said that many years ago, he had already ascended to the ranks of a Manifestor.

    Whether he had made any further breakthroughs since then, no one knew.

    Erwin had never even expected Lydia to be stair¡¯s granddaughter.

    Primarily because after Lydia married Richard, she never mentioned anything about her maternal

    family. Therefore, this news was unknown to anyone in Jazona.

    If it weren¡¯t for her deep concern for her daughter, Lydia would not have wanted to bring up the

    matter.

    Consequently, Erwin¡¯s expression rapidly changed, as if he were assessing the truthfulness of Lydia¡¯s

    words. After a prolonged silence, he finally said, ¡°Take your daughter and leave!¡±

    ¡°Dad¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Such a stunning beauty had been brought into his grasp, yet he had to let her slip away. Naturally,

    Zeke was unwilling, but he was forced to heed his father¡¯s words.

    Since Zeke was not a martial artist, he couldn¡¯tprehend his father¡¯s emotions at that moment.

    In truth, Erwin couldn¡¯t ept it either, but he couldn¡¯t afford to take the risk.

    The deeper one delved into the martial arts, the more they couldprehend the terrifying power of a

    Manifestor. This was an entity capable of killing from afar, one who could obliterate the entire

    Montelongo family with a mere wave of a hand.

    Taking such a huge risk for the sake of a fleeting tryst was not worth it at all.

    Therefore, in the end, Erwin chose topromise. However, he quickly added, ¡°Your daughter can

    leave, but this young man must stay. I will break both his hands and feet. I can¡¯t let my son be beaten.

    for nothing.¡±

    He pointed at Emrys, seemingly ready to vent all his frustrations on him.

    Lydia couldn¡¯t have asked for more as she sneered, ¡°I have no objections. This young man is incredibly

    arrogant. It¡¯s high time that you teach him a lesson and show him how to behave.¡±

    13:11 Fri, 26

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 157 Leave With Us

    ¡°If Rys doesn¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t leave either!¡±

    Suddenly, Cordelia tightly embraced Emrys¡® arm, speaking with absolute certainty.

    ¡°Listen, Cordelia, this kid just struck Mr. Zeke. He¡¯s bound to face consequences. Hurry and leave with

    us. Stop worrying about him!¡± Lydia spoke with a cold expression.

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±

    Cordelia¡¯s attitude was extremely resolute.

    ¡°Delia¡­¡±

    At that moment, Emrys suddenly reached out and gently touched Cordelia¡¯s head, revealing a fond

    smile as he said, ¡°You should leave with your parents first. I¡¯ll be fine, I promise.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Be a good girl, or I¡¯ll spank your bottom!¡±

    Cordelia fell silent.

    Cordelia¡¯s stubbornness was inherited from Lydia. Once she decided on something, she rarely

    changed her mind.

    She knew that leaving Emrys alone here would put him in great danger, so she firmly refused to leave.

    Even though Cordelia understood in her heart that her presence here wouldn¡¯t make the slightest

    difference, she insisted on staying, determined to face adversity alongside Emrys.

    ¡°Delia, you¡¯re bing more disobedient,¡± Emrys remarked.

    As expected, Emrys did as he said, extending his hand to deliver two resounding ps on Cordelia¡¯s

    butt.

    Smack! Smack!

    The fiery pain didn¡¯t make Cordelia yield.

    Instead, she stubbornly red at Emrys, refusing to back down.

    This scene distressed both Richard and Lydia.

    They were anxious because despite getting approval from Erwin, their daughter refused to leave. They

    were also angry at Emrys for taking advantage of their daughter right in front of them.

    Perhaps they should chop off his hands!

    Erwin and Zeke watched with envy and jealousy, especially when Emrys¡® hand struck Cordelia¡¯s

    backside. The curve of her bottom only fueled their resentment.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157 Leave With Us

    Why couldn¡¯t that hand be theirs?

    Since Cordelia insisted on staying, Emrys could only smile wryly. When she was not paying attention,

    he secretly cast his magic.

    ¡°Be good. I will resolve the issue quickly,¡± Emrys said softly.

    This time, Cordelia didn¡¯t resist. Instead, she nodded. A hint of confusion surfaced in her clear eyes.

    Upon seeing the situation, Richard and Lydia were overjoyed, believing that their daughter had finally

    come to her senses.

    Lydia hurriedly pulled Cordelia away. Before stepping out, she deliberately turned back to nce at

    Emrys, sneering coldly as she said, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t use me of being heartless. As your elder, I

    advise you to sincerely apologize. Perhaps then, you might be able to save your life.¡±

    Having said that, they left.

    The hall fell silent for a moment.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Erwin settled back into his grand armchair, crossing his legs and gazing at Emrys with the aura of

    someone superior. He lightly tapped his fingers on the armrest and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need me to teach

    you what to do, do you?¡±

    His voice was not loud, slightly deep, and carried a unique dominance belonging to a martial artist.

    He was imposing!

    Erwin had dominated Jazona by taking action only once over twenty years ago.

    However, once was enough.

    Ever since that incident, all the major powers in Jazona knew that Erwin was a martial artist. Therefore,

    every time they encountered him, they would show him respect, without the need for any extra effort.

    Erwin easily took control of the underground forces in Jazona.

    With just a change of expression, he could scare even the most powerful forces in Jazona.

    The young man before him should be trembling in fear, begging for forgiveness.

    That was what Erwin thought.

    However, to his surprise, Emrys did not kneel as expected. Instead, he looked at him with a yful

    You¡¯ve got your reading rewards, tap the

    Mini¨Csurvey:

    on the right top of the page to collect them.

    Is this book as grammatically readable as you expected?

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158 Digging Your Own Grave

    Seeing Emrys¡® attitude, Zeke roared in anger. However, Erwin waved his hand, signaling him to step

    back. Then, with an amused look, Erwin turned to Emrys and said, ¡°Young man, you seem to carry

    quite an air of arrogance, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Emrys did not respond.

    Erwin continued, ¡°It¡¯s normal for young people to have pride, but excessive pride is like digging your

    own grave. Do you think anyone wille to save you today?¡±

    Erwin gave a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. He suddenly fixed a sharp gaze on Emrys,

    Emrys, however, seemedpletely oblivious. After a moment of contemtion, he asked, ¡°Why

    should I wait for someone toe and rescue me? Can¡¯t I save myself?¡±

    ¡°Save yourself?¡±

    Erwin and Zeke exchanged a nce before bursting intoughter.

    Almost choking on hisughter, Zeke said, ¡°Haha, kid, you¡¯re really trying to make me die ofughter.

    You don¡¯t seriously think your little tricks can match my dad¡¯s skills, do you?¡±

    Zeke had witnessed Emrys¡® skills back at Tulip Valley, which were indeed impressive, but that should

    not have made him proud.

    Even if an ordinary person had exceptional fighting skills, in the face of a trained martial artist, they

    would merely be aughingstock.

    ¡°Is it that funny?¡±

    Just when Erwin and his son thought they heard the biggest joke, Emrys¡® words made theirughter

    abruptly stop.

    ¡°Ignorant child, now I understand why Lydia despises you so much. It¡¯s because you are indeed

    ignorant and reckless!¡±

    Erwin¡¯s gaze finally turned serious, revealing a fierce expression. The dominating aura that had pushed

    Richard back earlier surged forth again.

    Boom!

    In an instant, the hall seemed shrouded in a terrifying shadow. Even Zeke couldn¡¯t help but feel his

    heart pounding.

    However, Emrys suddenlyughed.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Erwin, do you know why I asked Delia to leave just now? It¡¯s because I was afraid that your blood

    would taint her beautiful eyes!¡±

    As Emrys spoke, he took a step forward. The imposing aura released by Erwin, instead of forcing him

    back, extinguished like a candle in the wind.

    1/3

    Chapter 158 Digging Your Own Grave

    Then, with a thunderous sound, an even more terrifying and unmatched momentum surged out.

    However, this aura did not originate from Erwin, but from Emrys.

    ¡°Y¨CYou are also a martial artist?¡±

    A

    Erwin and Zeke were instantly struck with terror. If Erwin¡¯s released aura earlier was like a mountain,

    the aura emanating from Emrys now was like the sky copsing.

    The difference between their strength was immense!

    ¡°A martial artist?¡±

    Emrys chuckled lightly, his palm forming a de to form a casual stroke in the void. A sharp de of

    energy burst forth in an instant. It cleaved through the air, severing one of Erwin¡¯s arms, and even split

    the high¨Cbacked chair on which he sat, into two.

    Before Erwin could react, his arm was severed, flying through the air. Blood spurted out, sttering all

    over Zeke, who was standing next to him. Zeke was drenched in a gruesome shower of blood.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Erwin fell to his knees with a thud, his screams filled with boundless terror. His son, Zeke, had long

    copsed to the ground in terror, unable to utter a word.

    Gathering energy to form a de and attack from afar.

    That showed he was a Manifestor!

    ¡°A Manifestor grandmaster. Manifestor grandmaster¡­¡±

    Erwin¡¯s head hung low, the pain from the severed arm barely registeringpared to the

    overwhelming fear in his heart.

    ¡°A Manifestor grandmaster?¡±

    Erwin thought that this was the limit, but Emrysughed again. He pinched his fingers, and another

    burst of energy shot out, piercing Zeke¡¯s shoulder and creating a half¨Cinch wide hole.

    Zeke was not as resilient as his father. The force of this single finger strike was so powerful that it

    directly caused him excruciating pain, making him pass out.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a Manifestor grandmaster. You¡¯re a cultivator!¡±

    Erwin¡¯s eyes widened as if his eye sockets were about to split open. His eyes were filled with bloodshot

    veins, presenting a terrifying and ghastly sight.

    The difference between a Manifestor Grandmaster and a cultivatory in the fact that the former

    utilized strength, while thetter utilized energy.

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159 Strength And Energy

    Utilizing strength was the outward release of inner power, typically characterized by fierce and

    domineering force. On the other hand, utilizing energy was versatile, which can be both flexible and

    firm. kitricate and changeable.

    The technique Emrys had just employed was clearly a divine ability that only a cultivator could

    possess.

    ¡°Do you now understand how I can save myself?¡±

    Emrys approached Erwin, looking down on him condescendingly.

    No matter how overwhelming Erwin¡¯s power and influence might be, he still had to kneel in front of

    Emrys¡® finger.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Erwin was terrified.

    Despite calcting every possibility and thinking he had avoided the risk posed by the Manifestor

    grandmaster of the Ginger family, he failed to realize the true formidable figure standing right in front of

    him.

    Oh, Lydia, Lydia, how could your daughter have such a terrifying presence by her side? How blind you

    must be!

    Erwin roared in despair from within.

    While this scene unfolded, Cordelia also snapped out of her daze. Finding herself seated in a car, she

    first felt confused, then grew frantic.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Rys? What happened to him? I need to go back and find him!¡±

    Lydia was inwardly cursing Emrys, thinking he deserved it. Seeing her daughter suddenly be

    emotionally agitated next to her, she was taken aback and quickly asked, ¡°Cordelia, what¡¯s wrong?

    Weren¡¯t you the one who agreed to leave with us?¡±

    ¡°When did I agree to leave with you all? Let me out of the car immediately, I need to find Rys!¡± Cordelia

    eximed as she struggled.

    Richard and Lydia looked puzzled, wondering what had happened to their daughter. Could it be that

    she was possessed by some evil spirit just now?

    Regardless of what happened to her, they couldn¡¯t let her go back to that guy. Thus, Lydia said sternly,

    ¡°Cordelia, calm down. What¡¯s the use of going back to find him now? Mr. Montelongo said he would

    teach him a lesson, and no one can save him!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Even if it means death, I want to be with Rys¡­¡±

    Cordelia shook her head desperately. Suddenly, she remembered something. She grabbed Lydia¡¯s

    hand and pleaded, ¡°Mom! Didn¡¯t you just say that one of my great¨Cgrandfathers was a martial artist?

    Please go and speak to Mr. Montelongo again. Considering my great¨Cgrandfather¡¯s reputation, he will

    surely relent and agree to release Rys.¡±

    Chapter 159 Strength And Energy

    ¡°Cordelia, actually¡­¡±

    Aplex expression suddenly appeared on Lydia¡¯s face.

    In truth, due to certain grudges from the past, she had severed ties with the Ginger family in Juxshire

    long ago. Therefore, after marrying and moving to Jazona, she never revealed to outsiders that she

    was born into the Ginger family in Juxshire.

    As Lydia found herself in a situation where she had no other option, she had to use the Ginger family

    as a means to intimidate Erwin.

    ¡°Mom, please. As long as you save Rys, I¡¯m willing to stay with the Youngblood family and follow all

    your arrangements,¡± Cordelia pleaded tearfully.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Cordelia nodded firmly.

    A look of joy spread across the faces of Richard and Lydia. Although they knew that there was a high

    probability that Emrys had already been incapacitated by Erwin, they were still willing to give it a try.

    Thus, they quickly turned around.

    At this moment, at the Montelongo residence, Roger and Jacqueline arrived almost simultaneously.

    Without exchanging words, they rushed inside, praying that Emrys would be unharmed.

    After entering the vi¡¯s courtyard, before they could even reach the grand hall, a young man was

    suddenly spotted, strolling out with an air of nonchnce.

    It was Emrys.

    ¡°Dr. Lund, are you alright?¡±

    Jacqueline was overjoyed, quickly rushing over to grab Emrys¡® arm. She looked him up and down as if

    checking to see if he was missing any parts.

    Emrys smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not the one missing any parts.¡±

    ¡°Whew, thank goodness, Dr. Lund. I was really worried!¡±

    Jacqueline didn¡¯t immediately grasp the meaning behind Emrys¡® words. Hearing him say that he was

    fine, she couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    Having run all the way, she was sweating, and a few strands of her hair stuck to her slightly flushed

    face, creating a charming image with her panting appearance.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160 Severed Arm

    Unintentionally, a slit had opened up in the cor of her shirt.

    Taking the first nce was an instinct.

    Not giving a second nce is a sign of self¨Ccultivation.

    As long as Emrys kept his eyes open, it would always be the first nce,

    ¡°Ah! Dr. Lund, you¡¯re so naughty!¡±

    Feeling the intense gaze of Emrys, Jacqueline let out a soft gasp, her cheeks flushing even more,

    However, there wasn¡¯t a hint of difort in her heart. On the contrary, she felt somewhat pleased

    with herself.

    So, it turns out I also have qualities that attract Dr. Lund!

    Roger¡¯s mood at the moment waspletely different from Jacqueline¡¯s. He was utterly stunned by

    Emrys¡® words.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one missing any parts.¡±

    Could it be¡­

    Suppressing his wildly beating heart, Roger entered the hallway of the Montelongo residence. It was

    chaotic inside, but what he witnessed next made Roger¡¯s eyes widen in astonishment,

    In the midst of a group of frantic b*dyguards, Zekey on the ground, covered in blood on his face and

    shoulders, looking lifeless.

    What shocked Roger the most was Erwin, who knelt on the ground, muttering something like he had

    lost his mind.

    Shockingly, one of his armsy severed by his side, a sight that was horrifying to behold!

    Mr. Montelongo¡¯s arm is severed?

    Roger was initially surprised, but then an unprecedented joy overwhelmed him, turning his face as red

    as a tomato.

    Even without giving it much thought, he knew who was responsible for severing the arm of Erwin.

    It must be Dr. Lund! It must be him!

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    When Roger initially saw Emrys kill Saint Yellowbeard, he knew Emrys was no ordinary person. At that

    time, he had decided to attach himself to Emrys, even going so far as to seriously offer his daughter as

    a servant to Emrys.

    Now it seemed like such a wise decision.

    The Balford family is riding on his coattails. No one can take him away from me!

    1/3

    13:1 Fri, 26 Jan

    Chapter 160 Severed Arm

    Roger was overwhelmed with excitement. When leaving the Montelongo family, he pulled Jacqueline

    aside, speaking solemnly, ¡°Jacqueline, I have a task for you, one that is crucial for the future of our

    family.¡±

    ¡°What mission?¡±

    Upon seeing her father suddenly be so serious, Jacqueline was also taken aback.

    With a serious tone, Roger said, ¡°I¡¯m giving you six months to win over Dr. Lund. Whether it¡¯s through

    seduction or using drugs, you must win him over!¡±

    ¡°Dad, what on earth are you babbling about!¡± Jacqueline rolled her eyes at Roger.

    When she first saw her father¡¯s solemn expression, she thought something serious had happened. She

    never expected him to say something so frivolous.

    Roger¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m talking nonsense? This is a top priority for our family. It¡¯s an

    order!¡±

    ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯ll do my best then!¡±

    Jacqueline pursed her lips, then sneakily nced at Emrys. Seeing him looking her way, she blushed,

    feeling her heart racing wildly.

    She couldn¡¯t help but look forward to something happening between her and Emrys, but the girls

    beside Emrys were truly outstanding. She feared she wouldn¡¯t be their match.

    Nevertheless, she had to give it a try.

    Jacqueline silently cheered herself on.

    However, she soon realized that her love rival, Cordelia, was running toward them.

    Seeing the scene before her, Cordelia was initially slightly stunned, followed by immense joy. She ran

    over and embraced Emrys.

    ¡°Rys, you really scared me to death. I thought I was toote!¡± Cordelia eximed with tears of joy.

    Emrys gently patted Cordelia¡¯s head, teasing her with a smile, ¡°Delia, stop crying. See, I¡¯m perfectly

    fine!¡±

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m crying?¡±

    Cordelia managed to free herself from Emrys¡® embrace, wiping away her tears as she spoke. ¡°If you

    dare to worry me like this again in the future. I¡¯ll twist your ears off. Hmph!¡±

    As she spoke, she grabbed hold of Emrys¡® ear.

    Emrys pleaded hurriedly. ¡°Delia, please be gentle. There are so many people watching!¡±

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161 A Surprise

    The yful banter between the siblings made Jacqueline feel uneasy. She turned her head and

    nced at Roger, expressing her helplessness.

    See, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t try hard enough; thepetition is just too strong.

    Roger¡¯s mood was also extremely heavy.

    At this moment, Lydia suddenly coughed twice, separating the siblings. She spoke to Cordelia with a

    serious tone. ¡°Cordelia, this young man is fine now. Although we didn¡¯t save him, the words you just

    said in the car should still count, right?¡±

    Cordelia¡¯s face faltered, wanting to back out, but she heard Emrysforting her. ¡°Delia, stay at the

    Youngblood family for a while. I will take care of Cordelia Group for you. Believe me, it won¡¯t be long

    before I present you with a grand gift.¡±

    Emrys didn¡¯t even need to ask. Just by looking at Lydia¡¯s expression, he knew what she was nning.

    Sure enough, upon hearing his words, Lydia immediately smirked and said, ¡°Well, well, you¡¯ve finally

    seen the light after a narrow escape from death. If you had been this sensible earlier, would we have

    gotten into such a big mess?¡±

    Emrys didn¡¯t even bother to respond, causing the first beauty of Jazona to twitch her cheeks a few

    times. She felt dissatisfied, but she chose to endure it.

    After all, if this young man could persuade Cordelia, it would be a good thing.

    On the side, Roger was filled with immense confusion upon seeing Lydia¡¯s dismissive attitude toward

    Emrys. However, he quickly understood. It seems that the Youngblood family is still unaware of Dr.

    Lund¡¯s capabilities! Ha! Isn¡¯t this a great opportunity for our family?

    Roger was overjoyed in his heart, silently standing aside to watch the show. However, it wasn¡¯t long

    before Lydia walked over to him and said, ¡°Mr. Balford, you really do dote on your precious daughter!¡±

    She cast a meaningful nce at Jacqueline.

    Lydia assumed that Emrys was saved by Roger. The reason Roger intervened was due to his

    daughter, Jacqueline.

    Of course, Roger knew what Lydia was thinking, but he chose not to expose it. The deeper Lydia¡¯s

    misunderstanding, the better it would be for his family.

    ¡°I¡¯m suddenly curious. What kind of terms did you propose to such a domineering person like Erwin, to

    convince him to release that young man surnamed Lund?¡± Lydia asked./

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you!¡± Roger said, his expression cold and indifferent.

    ¡°Tch! Who cares anyway.¡±

    Lydia rolled her eyes and suddenly looked at Jacqueline, saying, ¡°Miss, your taste isn¡¯t that great. You

    actually fancy a barbarian like Emrys.¡±

    Chapter 161 A Surprise

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me liking him? Your daughter also¡­

    Jacqueline wanted to argue back defiantly but suddenly felt the warning gaze from her father. Moger

    Consequently, she obediently closed her mouth.

    Lydia

    gave Roger a thoughtful look, wondering what exactly they were up to.

    Roger came up with an idea and said, ¡°I just want to find a matrilocal son¨Cinw to inherit my family

    business. It just happens that my daughter has set her sights on Dr¡­ Emrys. So, don¡¯t find it strange

    ¡°Oh? Aren¡¯t you afraid your son might object?¡± Lydia asked, her expression peculiar.

    ¡°Hmph, that good¨Cfor¨Cnothing Sebastian isn¡¯t worthy!¡±

    ¡°Then I can tell you in advance, if Sebastian is not worthy, that guy with the surname Lund is even

    more unworthy.¡±

    ¡°This is a matter concerning my family. Ms. Ginger, aren¡¯t you meddling a bit too much? You couldn¡¯t

    possibly have taken a liking to Emrys, nning to take him as your son¨Cinw, could you?¡±

    Roger deliberately used provocative tactics, and sure enough, Lydia exploded in anger, saying, ¡°What

    kind of joke is this? I¡¯m not as blind as you. Even if I die, I will never let that guy with the surname Lund

    into my family!¡±

    Roger was relieved to hear that.

    In the end, Richard and Lydia took Cordelia with them and left.

    Emrys was not at all worried.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When he said he would give Cordelia a huge surprise, it was definitely not a joke. This surprise would

    be enough to shake the Youngblood family.

    And this day woulde very soon.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162 Introduction

    After hearing his solemn promise, Cordelia agreed to remain in the Youngblood family to wait for him.

    After the three of them left, Roger spoke out in indignation. ¡°Dr. Lund, Richard and Lydia are truly blind

    to not recognize your worth. They will surely regret their actions in the future.¡±

    Emrys nced at him with a meaningful look and said, ¡°Why do I sense a hint of delight in your voice?¡±

    ¡°No, Dr. Lund. Don¡¯t misunderstand me¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, no need for exnations. To be honest, I don¡¯t really like the two of them.¡±

    Roger was even more delighted at these words and took the opportunity to say, ¡°It¡¯s their loss. By the

    way, Dr. Lund, do you have time now? I want to introduce someone to you.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Chandler York, the state governor. He¡¯s my college ssmate, and he¡¯s sitting in my house right now!¡±

    Earlier, upon hearing about Emrys¡® situation, Roger immediately rushed to the Montelongo residence

    and called his good friend Chandler for help.

    Although Erwin was a martial artist, he still had to give some respect to the state governor. After all,

    above the state institutions, Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance kept an eye on these martial artists.

    Naturally, they didn¡¯t dare to overstep their boundaries.

    This was Roger¡¯s backup n.

    After confirming that Emrys was unharmed, Roger called Chandler, informing him that the issue had

    been resolved.

    Chandler changed his route, skipping the visit to the Montelongo family and heading straight to the

    Balford residence, awaiting Roger¡¯s return.

    The state governor, huh?

    After some thought, Emrys said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything important to do right now, so I might as well

    apany you to the Balford residence.¡±

    ¡°Okay then!¡±

    The three of them quickly drove back to the Balford residence.

    Chandler, a man with a stern and upright face and a crew cut, was sitting alone in the living room,

    sipping his coffee.

    This was not Chandler taking over the host role but a result of his close friendship with Roger. They

    had been ssmates since junior high, all the way through college, maintaining a strong bond.

    When Roger was critically illst time, Chandler had been busy helping him find many doctors,

    1/2

    Chapter 102 Introduction

    although ultimately, it was of no avail.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Channy¡­¡±

    When Roger entered the room and saw only Chandler present, his face immediately darkened. ¡°Where

    is that rascal Sebastian?¡± he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I call and tell him to take good care of you?¡±

    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s normal for young people to be restless,¡± Chandler said, waving his hand

    nonchntly. ¡°Imph, once that brat returns, I¡¯ll definitely give him a piece of my mind,¡± Roger said

    angrily.

    Chandler didn¡¯t pay much mind to it as his gaze had already shifted to Emrys. He chuckled and said,

    ¡°Roge, this young man must be your future son¨Cinw, right? He¡¯s quite handsome indeed. Jacqueline

    has good taste!¡±

    Future son¨Cinwe?

    Emrys and Jacqueline were immediately taken aback.

    Roger¡¯s face turned a deep shade of red.

    Upon noticing their uneasy expressions, Chandler asked with confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you

    mention that your future son¨Cinw is in trouble and needs my help¡­¡±

    Seeing that Chandler was about to continue speaking, Roger hastily coughed twice to interrupt him.

    Chandler¡¯s eyes flickered, and he responded with augh, ¡°Ah, I see, I see. You¡¯re worried that

    Jacqueline might feel shy, aren¡¯t you? Jacqueline, you really shouldn¡¯t be. There¡¯s nothing to be shy

    about. After all, you¡¯re going to be family in the future.¡±

    ¡°Mr. York!¡±

    Jacqueline red at Chandler, gritting her teeth as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to my father¡¯s nonsense.

    Nothing is going on between Dr. Lund and me!¡±

    After she finished speaking, she blushed and ran back to her room. As she passed by Roger, she didn¡¯t

    forget to step on his foot.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Chandler wore a bewildered expression on his face.

    Roger gave an awkwardugh and said, ¡°This girl is bing more and more unreasonable just like

    her brother. Channy, let me introduce you. This is Dr. Lund, the one who cured my illnessst time.¡±

    ¡°So, he¡¯s the Dr. Lund you mentioned!¡±

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163 Painting

    Chandler¡¯s eyes widened immediately, clearly having heard about Emrys¡® exploits from Roger before.

    He was immensely surprised in his heart.

    ¡°Dr. Lund, you¡¯re truly young and promising!¡± Chandlerplimented, then looked at Roger with a

    meaningful gaze, saying, ¡°No wonder I thought there was something peculiar about your family, Roge.

    So, that¡¯s how it is, that¡¯s how it is. Hahaha!¡±

    How could he not understand at this point? It was clear that Roger had set his sights on the young and

    promising Dr. Lund Emrys to be his son¨Cinw. Moreover, judging by the shy demeanor of his

    daughter, Jacqueline, just now, it was obvious that she had developed feelings for Emrys as well.

    Now, they were just waiting for Emrys to give his approval.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    After Chandler figured out the crux of the matter, he suddenly blinked at Emrys and said, ¡°Dr. Lund,

    actually, I also have a daughter. She¡¯s fair¨Cskinned, with long legs and a perky behind¡ª¡±

    ¡°Chandler! Shut your mouth!¡±

    ¡°Haha, I was just joking around. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t steal your ideal son¨Cinw,¡± Chandler said with a

    heartyugh.

    Roger¡¯s face had turned dark. He cautiously nced at Emrys, and seeing no reaction from thetter,

    he finally let out a sigh of relief.

    In truth, Emrys was also puzzled in his heart. Is this guy the governor? Isn¡¯t he too unassuming?

    However, as a result, Emrys had a rather favorable impression of Chandler. He found thetter to be

    quite an approachable person.

    The three of them were chatting while sipping their tea, and before they knew it, half an hour had

    passed. Suddenly, Chandler spoke up. ¡°Roge, do you remember back in our university days when we

    joined a calligraphy and painting society? We both fell for the same senior in the society. We each

    made a painting to confess our feelings to her, only to be scolded harshly. Looking back now, it¡¯s quite

    a fond memory!¡±

    ¡°Fond memory, my foot! Isn¡¯t that senior your wife now?¡±

    ¡°Ha! Are you ming me because your skills didn¡¯t measure up?¡±

    ¡°How about we have apetition now?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it, then. Do you really think I¡¯d be afraid of you? You¡¯ll always be the one defeated by me,¡±

    Chandler said jokingly.

    The two middle¨Caged men, neither willing to concede to the other, promptly moved to the study. They

    laid out their calligraphy sets, ready to determine who was superior.

    However, what should they paint?

    Chandler suggested, ¡°I remember when we first met our senior at school, it was by the waterlily pond,

    1/2

    Chapter 163 Painting

    im

    Why don¡¯t we draw waterlilies and see who has better inunghiation?¡±

    Painting without a physical subject not only tested the skill of the artist but also greatly challenged their

    imaginative abilities.

    Upon hearing those words, Roger was immediately displeased and retorted angrily, ¡°Yeah, right! How

    dare you bring up this matter rted to our senior. I think you¡¯re just trying to brag abom your wife

    today.¡±

    Initially, the two of them pursued the same senior. However, Chandler managed to win her over first.

    That left Roger so upset that he didn¡¯t speak to Chandler for several days. Eventually, he took his

    revenge by making Chandler pay a hefty bill at the school cafeteria, Only then did he feel his anger had

    been appeased.

    The memories of those years were sweet for Chandler. However, for Roger, they were nothing but a

    messed up youth.

    He simply refused to paint the waterlilies.

    Seeing him like that, Chandler suddenly pped his thigh and eximed, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s draw a

    bird!¡±

    ¡°Draw a bird?¡±

    Roger sifted through his memories, realizing that his recollections of his senior indeed had no

    connection with birds. Thus, he nodded and said. ¡°All right, let¡¯s draw a bird,¡±

    And so, each of them took a table and began to paint.

    Emrys found it amusing, so he stood ofl¡® to the side and watched the two without uttering a word to

    interrupt.

    After waiting for a while, the two of them gradually finished their drawings. They couldn¡¯t wait to invite

    Emrys to judge their work.

    Roger said, ¡°Dr. Lund, all you need to do is to tell us, based on your first impression, who among us

    two drew better.¡±

    He knew that Emrys was not a professional calligraphy and painting appraiser and couldn¡¯t offer much

    in the way of critique. However, he believed that Emrys should still be able to discern between good

    and bad artwork.

    Chandler was also looking at him with a face full of anticipation.

    Emrys chuckled and said, ¡°Since both of you have asked for my opinion, I¡¯ll share my humble views. If

    there¡¯s anything I say that¡¯s incorrect, please don¡¯tugh at me.¡±

    Send Gifts

    ¦°¦¯

    184

    Chapter 163 Painting

    Why don¡¯t we draw waterlilies and see who has better imagination?¡±

    Painting without a physical subject not only tested the skill of the artist but also greatly challenged their

    imaginative abilities,

    Upon hearing those words, Roger was immediately displeased and retorted angrily, ¡°Yeah, right! How

    dare you bring up this matter rted to our senior. I think you¡¯re just trying to brag about your wife

    today.¡±

    Initially, the two of them pursued the same senior. However, Chandler managed to win her over first.

    That left Roger so upset that he didn¡¯t speak to Chandler for several days. Eventually, he took his

    revenge by making Chandler pay a hefty bill at the school cafeteria. Only then did he feel his anger had

    been appeased.

    The memories of those years were sweet for Chandler. However, for Roger, they were nothing but a

    messed up youth.

    He simply refused to paint the waterlilies.

    Seeing him like that, Chandler suddenly pped his thigh and eximed, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s draw a

    bird!¡±

    ¡°Draw a bird?¡±

    Roger sifted through his memories, realizing that his recollections of his senior indeed had no

    connection with birds. Thus, he nodded and said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s draw a bird.¡±

    And so, each of them took a table and began to paint.

    Emrys found it amusing, so he stood off to the side and watched the two without uttering a word to

    interrupt.

    After waiting for a while, the two of them gradually finished their drawings. They couldn¡¯t wait to invite

    Emrys to judge their work.

    &

    Roger said, ¡°Dr. Lund, all you need to do is to tell us, based on your first impression, who among us

    two drew better.¡±

    He knew that Emrys was not a professional calligraphy and painting appraiser and couldn¡¯t offer much

    in the way of critique. However, he believed that Emrys should still be able to discern between good

    and bad artwork.

    Chandler was also looking at him with a face full of anticipation.

    Emrys chuckled and said, ¡°Since both of you have asked for my opinion, I¡¯ll share my humble views. If

    there¡¯s anything I say that¡¯s incorrect, please don¡¯tugh at me.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164 Emerentius

    First, Emrys took the painting from Chandler, studied it for a moment, and then said, ¡°The painting by

    Mr. York is heavily inked, with strokes that are vigorous and powerful, giving off an intense sense of

    strengin. The bird depicted in the painting is holding its head high, its beak long and sharp. Looking at

    the ring of feathers around its neck and the bird standing against the wind¡­ Mr. York truly has great

    ambitions!¡±

    After Emrys finished his critique, both of them were taken aback.

    However, before they could even speak, Emrys immediately picked up Roger¡¯s painting and continued,

    saying, ¡°As for Mr. Balford¡¯s painting, although the craftsmanship is not bad, the brushwork is rather

    peculiar. It¡¯s thick at first but bes light toward the end. Moreover, the style in the beginning and the

    end is incredibly mismatched, even giving off an increasingly chaotic sense¡­ Mr. Balford, you must

    have been distracted while painting, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Dr. Lund, you¡­¡± Roger looked at Emrys in disbelief, his face full of astonishment.

    When he began painting, he actually wanted to emte Chandler to create an uplifting and inspiring

    style. However, as he painted, he suddenly thought of histe wife.

    Back when Roger¡¯s wife was still alive, she would often apany him, silently watching him paint.

    Under the sway of those emotions, his style of painting was naturally influenced.

    The increasing chaos that ensued was due to Roger thinking about his second wife, Hannah. The

    thought of her using a demonic item to harm him caused his emotions to fluctuate even more intensely.

    In reality, such emotional shifts, reflected in the feelings on the canvas, were difficult forymen to

    perceive. Only those truly knowledgeable in the field and who had reached the realm of discerning the

    painter¡¯s emotions through the painting could genuinely detect the subtle signs within.

    Surprisingly, Emrys was able to discern Roger¡¯s emotional changes through that painting, not to

    mention with such remarkable uracy.

    That indicated that Emrys was indeed a master of calligraphy and painting appraisal.

    The two were utterly astonished.

    ¡°Who would have thought that you would have such a high level of appreciation for literature and art at

    such a young age, Dr. Lund? This leaves us quite overwhelmed!¡±

    Chandler was filled with shame, but quickly, his eyes lit up. He said, ¡°Dr. Lund, since you are also an

    expert in this field, why not create a painting for us to admire?¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Roger also revealed a look of anticipation.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Emrys looked at them oddly and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to watch me paint?¡±

    Both of them nodded simultaneously.

    Chapter 164 Emerentius

    ¡°All right. If that¡¯s the case. I¡¯ll give it a shot. However, I won¡¯t draw a bird. I¡¯ll draw something else

    instead!¡± Emrys¡® eyes swiveled, a sudden yful glint appearing within them.

    He moved his calligraphy set to one side, saying, ¡°I¡¯m a rather shy person, so I¡¯ll show you all once I¡¯ve

    finished drawing!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. We understand.¡± Chandler nodded in understanding.

    He knew that some people preferred solitude while painting, so he and Roger quietly settled

    themselves on the living room couch, patiently waiting.

    Approximately ten minutes had passed when Emrys arrived in the living room with his sketchpad,

    announcing, ¡°I¡¯ve finished the drawing.¡±

    He finished painting so quickly? The two exchanged a nce, each finding confusion in the other¡¯s

    eyes.

    However, upon further thought, perhaps Emrys was simply a connoisseur with high appreciation

    standards, and his actual painting skills were just average. That was an understandable exnation.

    After all, Emrys was still so young.

    ¡°Since Dr. Lund has such a strong understanding of calligraphy and painting, I believe that with the

    passage of time, you will certainly achieve great aplishments,¡± Chandler had even begun to

    comfort Emrys so thetter wouldn¡¯t be discouraged.¡±

    However, when he unfolded the painting handed over by Emrys, he leaped up from the couch in

    surprise. ¡°D¨CDr. Lund, did you really paint this?¡±

    Chandler¡¯s speech was all jumbled up. At first, Roger, who was standing by his side, showed a puzzled

    expression. However, as he leaned over to take a look, he too was taken aback and eximed, ¡°M¨CMr.

    Emerentius?¡±

    The artwork of Emerentius was truly distinctive. With just a few strokes, he could depict a mood that

    most people couldn¡¯t express.

    ¨C

    Although they had never seen that painting before, the duo was absolutely certain that it was an

    authentic masterpiece by Emerentius.

    Send Gifts

    184

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165 I Am Emerentius

    Emrys shyly scratched his head and said, ¡°I am Emerentius.¡±

    Roger and Chandler were rendered speechless. Emrys is Mr. Emerentins?

    For Chandler and Roger, that news was utterly shocking, leaving them astounded to their cores, How

    could this possibly be? Moreover, Emerentius was already renowned six or seven years ago. How old

    was Emrys back then? Wasn¡¯t he just in his teens? Could there truly be such a genius in this world?

    Crack!

    Before long, it seemed as if Chandler could hear the sound of his own jaw dropping

    That was because he discovered that the ink on the sheet of paper was still wet, indicating that this

    painting was indeed the one Emrys had just drawn.

    He had no choice but to believe it. So, there truly are geniuses in this world!

    Chandler rose excitedly, gripping Emrys¡® hands as he eximed, ¡°Dr. Lund, Mr. Emerentius¡­ Hahaha!

    I could never have dreamed that Mr. Emerentius would be so young. You¡¯ll certainly be the leading

    person among all talents in Jazona in the future.¡±

    That was the highest praise from the governor of Jazona.

    Emrys was fully capable of handling it.

    However, Emrys¡® expression remained exceptionallyposed. It seemed that no amount of praise

    could stir even the slightest fluctuation in emotions in him. He simply responded with a smile.

    Roger, on the other hand, was deeply shaken, unable to regain hisposure for a long time. Just

    how many identities does Mr. Lund have? He¡¯s a highly skilled doctor, a martial artist, and even Mr.

    Emerentius¡­

    Roger had be numb. Even if someone were to tell him now that Emrys was the Empyrean Lord,

    he would believe without hesitation because it was simply too incredible!

    ¡°Dad, Mr. York, what are you guys up to? You seem so excited¡­ Hmm?¡±

    Upon hearing the startled exmations of the two, Jacqueline emerged in confusion. However, when

    sheid her eyes on the painting on the tea table, she suddenly froze. Her expression turned

    exceedingly peculiar.

    What she saw was not Emerentius but the content of the painting.

    Upon observing the sketch, she could see the perfect outline of a young girl¡¯s figure, drawn with lines

    as fluid as flowing water. The curves were enticing, evoking endless imagination.

    That was Emrys¡® yful creation.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Jacqueline immediately let out a disdainful snort, picked up a piece of fruit from the coffee table,

    and retreated to her room./

    1/2

    She couldn¡¯t help but think how her father and Chandler were utterly disregarding their image. One was

    the head of the Balford family while the other was the governor of Jazona, and yet, they were gathered

    together, shamelessly engrossed in such paintings. Aren¡¯t they ashamed of themselves? I just hope

    they don¡¯t lead Dr. Lund astray.

    ¡°Roge, why do I feel like Jacqueline is looking at us strangely?¡± Chandler asked.

    ¡°Did she? Maybe¡­¡±

    Suddenly, both of them fixed their gaze back on the painting, instantly understanding why Jacqueline

    had revealed such an expression.

    ¡°Jacqueline, don¡¯t misunderstand. Mr. York and I are just admiring art. It¡¯s really just art!¡±

    Bang!

    The response Roger received was the merciless sound of a door closing.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Roger was rendered speechless. What a huge misunderstanding.

    However, the awkwardness between the two didn¡¯tst long. Soon, Chandler received a phone call,

    and his expression changed instantly.

    Roger asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Chandler anxiously said, ¡°It¡¯s my father. He¡¯s fond of acupuncture for health preservation, but this time,

    for some reason, the acupuncture needle is embedded in his muscle and unable to be removed.¡±

    As he spoke, he suddenly turned his gaze toward Emrys. There¡¯s a highly skilled doctor right in front of

    me!

    Naturally, Emrys understood his intentions and said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks, Dr. Lund!¡±

    Compared to the title of Emerentius, Chandler was more ustomed to addressing Emrys as Dr. Lund,

    having been influenced by Roger.

    The situation was critical, and the two dared not dy. They immediately rushed back to the York

    residence.

    The York family members were in a state of utter desperation.

    The acupuncturist was at his wits¡® end, his heart pounding with anxiety. After all, the patient was Alfred

    York, the governor¡¯s father, and yet he had been so careless as to leave a needle in the old man¡¯s b*dy.

    The acupuncturist figured he had trulymitted a major blunder that time!

    Send Gifts

    184

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166 Grandmaster

    Upon seeing Chandler return, the acupuncturist¡¯s anxiety immediately heightened. He was unsure of

    how to exin the situation to the governor, but in the next second, he suddenly eximed in surprise,

    ¡°Grandmaster!¡±

    The acupuncturist was none other than Mathias, who was also a disciple of Duncan. After Duncan

    became a disciple of Emrys, it was only natural for him to address Emrys as his grandmaster.

    Grandmaster? The York family members, who were originally filled with anxiety, were all taken aback

    upon hearing that address from Mathias. Who is he calling his grandmaster?

    Soon, their gaze shifted toward Emrys, as he was the only young man they didn¡¯t recognize. They

    figured Mathias was likely addressing him as ¡°Grandmaster.¡±

    However, that only served to further confuse the members of the York family. This young man is so

    youthful. Could he really be Mathias¡® grandmaster?

    Chandler, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t overly surprised. In the medical field, those who excelled were

    considered masters. Given that Emrys had even cured severe illnesses like Roger¡¯s, he was fully

    qualified to be Mathias¡® grandmaster.

    ¡°borate his condition for me.¡± Emrys nced at Mathias and spoke.

    His impression of Mathias was indeed profound. When Caylie¡¯s Apricot Hall was being suppressed,

    Mathias was the first to rush to Apricot Hall¡¯s aid. Although at that time, he did it out of respect for

    Patrick, it was still a gesture of goodwill.

    ¡°Today, as usual, I was administering acupuncture to Old Mr. York. Everything was going smoothly until

    it came time to remove the needles. Suddenly, one of the needles got embedded in his muscle. The

    harder I tried to pull it out, the tighter that part of his muscle became,¡± Mathias quickly recounted the

    situation.

    Emrys nodded, stepping forward to take a closer look. He saw that the fine needle had been bent out of

    shape, lodged firmly in Alfred¡¯s left leg, specifically at the Galldder Acupoint on the outer side.

    That was because Mathias had forgotten to rx Alfred¡¯s muscles while removing the needle. That led

    to muscle cramps, and the more force he used to pull out the needle, the more severe the muscle

    spasms became. Naturally, Mathias was unable to extract the needle.

    Chandler anxiously asked, ¡°How is it, Dr. Lund? Is the situation serious?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a minor issue.¡± Emrys chuckled lightly, suddenly taking a silver needle from Mathias¡¯s hand.

    He then swiftly inserted it into the Femur Acupoint, located on the outer side of Alfred¡¯s left thigh.

    Suddenly, Alfred¡¯s left thigh muscle tensed up while the muscles in his lower leg rxed. Emrys

    effortlessly removed the bent acupuncture needle, then used massage techniques to rx the thigh

    muscle before removing the needle from the upper part as well.

    ¡°Galldder Acupoint and/Femur Acupoint both belong to the Galldder Meridian. The muscles of

    these two acupoints alternately tighten and rx. When the upper muscle tightens, the lower one

    13:15 Fri, 26

    Chapter 166 Grandmaster

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    naturally rxes. This technique is called relieving a besieged ally by attacking the home base of the

    besiegers.¡±

    Emrys was exining the principles of treatment, and Mathias was deeply educated. Thetter was

    amazed and eximed inwardly. He¡¯s truly worthy of being the Grandmaster! How impressive!

    The issue that had left Mathias, the deputy director of J?zona Hospital, at his wit¡¯s end was effortlessly

    resolved by Emrys. The York family members were thoroughly impressed. No wonder Mathias has to

    address Emrys, who¡¯s so young, as his grandmaster. There¡¯s absolutely nothing wrong with this title.

    Chandler eagerly grasped Emrys¡® hand and said, ¡°Dr. Lund, thank you so much. Won¡¯t you reconsider

    my daughter? She¡¯s fair¨Cskinned, beautiful, and has long legs!¡±

    He sent ambiguous nces and made suggestive gestures toward Emrys.

    If Roger had been here, hearing these words would have certainly provoked him into engaging in a

    fight with Chandler.

    Emrys gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯m afraid my b*dy wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it if I

    were to deal with more women.¡±

    Emrys politely declined the goodwill of Chandler.

    That only served to augment Chandler¡¯s admiration toward Emrys. Look at that. Dr. Lund is such a

    gentleman.

    When Emrys returned to Verdant Estate, Yelena, seeing Emrys returning alone, asked in surprise,

    ¡°Where¡¯s Delia?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s staying in Summerbank and won¡¯t be returning home for a while.¡±

    Emrys initially thought that Yelena would be disappointed, but to his surprise, she said with an excited

    face, ¡°That¡¯s great! Without Delia watching over us, we can do whatever we want. Heheh!¡±

    Suddenly, Yelena pulled Emrys toward her, forcibly pushing him onto the couch, her smile gradually

    turning sinister.

    Send Gifts

    184

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167 Lunatic

    Emrys was rendered speechless. We have to do this every time I spend time alone with Yelena. How

    helpless!

    Entry, decided not to indulge Yelena any longer. He felt the need to teach her a lesson, so he

    summoned a surge of life energy into his palm and deliyered a p.

    Sure enough, Yelena¡¯s b*dy shuddered, and then she blushed and said, ¡°I¨CI need to go to the

    bathroom¡­¡±

    The next second, she rose to her feet and ran away in panic.

    Emrys sneered triumphantly. Let¡¯s see if you dare to be naughty again. Hmph!

    Whoosh!

    Yelena turned on the shower, cranking up the water flow to its maximum.

    Ten minutester, Yelena emerged, draped in a bathrobe.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Beneath her voluminous, wavy hair, her cheeks and fair neck still bore a faint blush. She gazed at

    Emrys with a pensive look in her eyes.

    Emrys had made up his mind that he would use this strategy to deal with Yelena in the future.

    Crack!

    At that moment, the door to the living room opened.

    Emrys thought it was Caylie returning. However, the person who entered caused his hair to bristle in an

    instant. Issa!

    The neer was none other than Larissa. ¡°Um¡­ Did Ie back at a bad time?¡±

    Larissa didn¡¯t get a clear look at Emrys¡® face. She merely nced hastily, noticing a disheveled man

    lying on the sofa. In the next second, her gaze shifted to Yelena.

    Yelena was draped in a bathrobe, and her hair was damp. There was also a blush still evident on her

    face. At that sight, it was hard not to let one¡¯s thoughts wander.

    Larissa thought to herself. Lena is truly audacious, daring to bring her boyfriend home. Isn¡¯t she afraid

    of being caught by the other sisters? Nope, I didn¡¯t see anything at all! I should give them their privacy.

    Larissa was caught between a rock and a hard ce.

    Suddenly, Yelena recalled the first time she met Emrys. She had also mistakenly thought he was

    Cordelia¡¯s boyfriend. Unexpectedly, the same misunderstanding was happening again today. Hehe.

    Let¡¯s keep the show going, then!

    With a mischievous grin, Yelena said, ¡°Larissa, your timing is impable. Come,e. Hurry and

    meet your future brother¨Cinw.¡±

    Chapter 167 Lunatic

    She rushed over and grabbed Larissa, leading her to face Emrys.

    However, what Yelena didn¡¯t expect was that when she dragged Larissa in front of Emrys, Larissa¡¯s

    face instantly turned icy cold. She gritted her silver teeth and eximed, ¡°So it¡¯s you, the lunatic!¡±

    Emrys had already straightened out his clothes and stood up, saying with a chuckle, ¡°Well, Lady

    Lockwood. I told you we would meet again. I just didn¡¯t expect that day toe so soon.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll kill you now!¡±

    Larissa¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with a deadly allure as she raised her hand, aiming a p at Emrys.

    Unfazed, Emrys deftly sidestepped, and in the brief moment as they brushed past each other, he

    deliberately pinched her soft waist.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Larissa was driven to madness, her delicate b*dy trembling violently.

    She turned around and delivered another powerful palm strike.

    ¡°Hold on¡­ What on earth is going on?¡± Yelena was bewildered. Why are Larissa and Rys fighting as

    soon as they meet? Moreover, I can¡¯t believe Larissa is so skilled inbat.

    Yelena had always believed that she was the only one among the seven sisters with a hidden identity.

    However, observing Larissa¡¯s skills, it was clear that things were not as simple as they seemed.

    ¡°Both of you, stop!¡± With a swift movement, Yelena positioned herself between the two, effectively.

    separating them.

    She said, ¡°There must be some misunderstanding here.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! What misunderstanding could there be? Lena, you have no idea how outrageous this lunatic

    was.¡±

    Every time Larissa recalled the scene where Emrys had thrown her into theke, she was filled with

    indignation.

    After all, she was a stunning beauty, turning heads wherever she went. But Emrys had the audacity.to

    drag her deep into the secluded woods, and instead of doing anything sensible, he heartlessly threw

    her into the water.

    That was simply a tremendous insult to a beauty!

    Regardless, Larissa couldn¡¯t swallow her anger. She snapped, ¡°Lena, don¡¯t try to stop me. Today, I

    must teach this lunatic a lesson. Watch this!¡±

    Larissa spoke and was about to take action again.

    With a sense of helplessness, Yelena said, ¡°Fine, go ahead. I won¡¯t stop you. But if you end up killing

    Rys, we shall see if Delia will y you.¡±

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168 Revealing Secrets

    Ays? Larissa suddenly halted in her actions, staring nkly before she spoke. ¡°Lena, are you saying

    this guy is Rys>¡±

    Yelena cast a resentful nce at Emrys. ¡°Who else could this ungrateful fellow be if not Emrys? You

    surely don¡¯t think he¡¯s my boyfriend, do you?¡±

    Ays¡­ Larissa stared intently at Emrys¡® face for a while.

    The anger in her eyes gradually faded, reced by a moist glimmer.

    Indeed. She had already recognized Emrys. It turns out that he doesn¡¯t just bear a resemnce, but

    he¡¯s indeed my younger brother, Emrys. This exins Emrys¡® peculiar behavior that day by Jazona¡¯s

    riverbank. So, he was toying with me the whole time!

    Larissa realized it toote.

    ¡°Issa, if I weren¡¯t your little brother, Rys, how would I dare to tease you so boldly? Everyone knows you

    don¡¯t mess with a tiger¡¯s tail,¡± Emrys said with augh. Issa is the leader of the Central Chanaean

    Martial Arts Alliance. As imposing and formidable as she is, she¡¯s just like a fierce tigress, isn¡¯t she?

    Emrys thought he was being affectionate when he prepared to step forward and give Larissa a hug.

    However, in the next second, he saw Larissa skillfully use a grappling technique to pin him to the

    ground.

    Caught off guard, Emrys didn¡¯t dodge.

    ¡°Hmph! Just because you¡¯re Rys, you think you can do whatever you want? Do you think being Rys

    gives you the right to bully me? You¡¯re nothing but a little jerk!¡± While venting her anger, Larissa treated

    Emrys as she did when they were children, pinning him to the floor and giving him a good beating.

    In the end, she even pped his belly a few times to assert her authority as his elder sister.

    Emrys was at a loss for words and said, ¡°Issa, you¡¯re a girl. You need to be reserved¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s all because you upset me¡­

    Larissa gave Emrys a nce, but immediately after, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into a radiant smile.

    Seeing Emrys again, she was extremely happy.

    A momentter, Larissa got up from him and asked curiously, ¡°Not to be rude, Rys, but after fifteen

    years of not seeing each other, you¡¯ve actually be a cultivator. How did you manage that?¡±

    She could still vividly recall the day when Emrys descended from the sky on that old¨Cfashioned bike.

    The scene was simply too cool.

    Emrys humbly responded, ¡°It¡¯s just good luck.¡±

    Upon hearing the conversation between the two, Yelena asked in confusion, ¡°A cultivator? Is Rys a

    Chapter 168 Revealing Secrets

    cultivator?¡±

    Larissa cocked her head. ¡°You really didn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know, Rys never mentioned it to me.¡±

    Yelena only knew that Emrys was not an ordinary martial artist. At most, she thought he was a martial

    artist. Little did she expect he was actually a cultivator.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    No wonder Emrys¡® earlier p on me felt so odd. It turns out he was up to some mischief using his life

    energy, causing me to rush off for a hasty bath. Suddenly, the look in Yelena¡¯s eyes turned resentful.

    Emrys, however, was dissatisfied. How dare you reveal my identity as soon as you return, Issa. In that

    case, I won¡¯t be polite anymore.

    Emrys retorted defiantly, ¡°Issa, aren¡¯t you keeping your identity as the chief of the Central Chanaean

    Martial Arts Alliance a secret from the other sisters?¡±

    The chief of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance? The expression on Yelena¡¯s face instantly

    became more resentful. So, am I the only one here whocks ss? No way!

    Suddenly, Yelena grabbed Emrys and said, ¡°I want you to be my master!¡±

    ¡°What? You want me to be your master?¡± Emrys was taken aback.

    With a fierce demeanor, Yelena demanded, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is it not possible? Do you look down

    on my qualifications or what?¡±

    ¡°Cough! Cough! Lena, your bathrobe-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me. Are you going to teach me or not?¡±

    Emrys didn¡¯t respond.

    He was in distress, so he had no choice but to say, ¡°I can teach you, but in order to practice the martial

    arts technique I have, it¡¯s necessary to first open all the acupoints on the b*dy using a fine needle and

    then nurture all the meridians.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Is it really thatplicated?¡±

    Immediately, Yelena fell silent, gathered her bathrobe around her, and sank into deep thought.

    Larissa then suggested, ¡°Isn¡¯t Caylie a doctor? Why don¡¯t we just let her perform the acupuncture?¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169 Do It Now

    Yelena¡¯s eyes also lit up. ¡°Exactly. Let Caylie help me with the acupuncture. After all, we often bathe

    together, so we¡¯re used to seeing each other.¡±

    Emrys, however, shook his head and said, ¡°No, it won¡¯t work. Caylie is not a cultivator, so she doesn¡¯t

    possess the life energy. Merely applying needles won¡¯t have any effect. Each needle must be infused

    with life energy.¡±

    Thus, they found themselves in a stalemate once again.

    A momentter, Emrys said, ¡°Actually, there is another method. I could just acupuncture certain points,

    combined with medicinal baths. This way, we could gradually unblock all the points in your b*dy,

    although it might take a bit more time.¡±

    ¡°How long might it take?¡± asked Yelena.

    ¡°Judging by your constitution, it could take anywhere from a few months to one or two years or even

    three to five years. During this period, you¡¯ll need to soak in medicinal baths daily, and I¡¯ll also need to

    administer acupuncture to you every day¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Upon hearing howplicated it was, Yelena decisively stopped Emrys from continuing. She gritted

    her teeth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s use the first method right now!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Now?¡± Emrys¡® face turned peculiar instantly.

    Yelena red at him and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? If a girl like me doesn¡¯t mind, what are you

    hesitating for? Consider yourself lucky today, you little rascal.¡±

    As she spoke, she was about to take action, but Emrys quickly stopped her. The smile at the corner of

    his mouth could no longer be contained as he said, ¡°All right, Lena, I¡¯ll be honest with you. There¡¯s no

    need to open all the acupoints. I just need to find a few specific ones and infuse them with life energy.¡±

    Initially, he thought Caylie was the most na?ve one. Unexpectedly, even Yelena had her moments of

    confusion, and she was so easily fooled by him. Serves you right for always being so mischievous!

    Upon seeing Emrys¡® smile, Yelena finally realized she had been tricked. Immediately, she was both

    embarrassed and angry, eximing, ¡°Well, well, Rys, you¡¯ve be quite cunning, haven¡¯t you? Just

    wait and see how I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡±

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Without showing any mercy, Yelena relentlessly pursued and beat up Emrys.

    With a hint of schadenfreude, Larissa said, ¡°Lena, you were just criticizing me, but didn¡¯t you also strike

    quite ruthlessly¡­ Yes, yes, keep beating this little rascal for me.¡± So what if you¡¯re a cultivator? You still

    have to yield under the authority of us sisters. Hmph!

    Caylie returned and upon witnessing the scene before her, she immediately reprimanded, ¡°My

    goodness, what on earth are you guys doing? Yelena, can¡¯t you pay a little attention to your image?

    Chapter 169 Do It Now

    Although Emrys is close to us, you can¡¯t just behave like this¡­¡±

    Larissa said, ¡°Caylie, there¡¯s no need to plead for this little rascal. Let Lena give him a good thrashing!¡±

    Caylie said, ¡°No, what I mean is that there are differences between men and women. At the very least,

    Yelena should have changed her clothes before fighting. Look, they¡¯vee off, haven¡¯t they?¡±

    That night, Emrys finally experienced the ruthless side of Yelena.

    However, the storm came swiftly, and departed just as quickly.

    The next day, Yelena, acting as if nothing had happened, barged into Emrys¡® room and said, ¡°Rys,

    where is the secret book of martial arts technique you promised to give mest night?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in the drawer!¡± Emrys dared not provoke Yelena any further.

    He hastily handed over the book that he had stayed up all night to transcribe the previous evening to

    Yelena.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good boy. Once I have sessfullypleted my training, I will definitely reward you,¡±

    Yelena said, patting Emrys¡® head.

    Psh! Who cares about your reward? Does it seem like I, Empyrean Lord, am the type to covet petty

    gains? Without uttering another word, Emrys immediately performed acupuncture on Yelena.

    He targeted several specific acupoints on her b*dy, then infused her with life energy, fully unblocking

    the meridians within her b*dy.

    ¡°Remember this sensation of the flow of life energy. Cultivate it ording to the spell until you refine a

    life energy that belongs solely to you, then you have seeded.¡± After finishing his guidance, Emrys

    didn¡¯t disturb Yelena.

    Instead, he stepped outside to answer a phone call.

    The call was from Philip.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, the situation isn¡¯t looking very good.¡±

    Philip¡¯s voice was somewhat low as if he had encountered some kind of problem.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170 Life Energy

    ¡°During this period, I¡¯ve been utilizing ourpany¡¯s channely to promote the products of Cordelia

    Group. However, the sales volume has been extremely dismal¡­ It must be the Youngblood family! Mr.

    Lund, have you offended the Youngblood family?¡± Philip asked cautiously.

    W

    ¡°There was a bit of a problem, but I managed to solve it.¡± After Emrys hung up the phone, his

    expression was utterly indifferent, as if he hadn¡¯t felt surprised at all.

    That was something he had anticipated long ago.

    Initially, Philip was asked to help sell the products of Cordelia Group, but it was merely a test to gauge

    the Youngblood family¡¯s attitude. At that moment, the results have already been obtained.

    The Youngblood family, the more you tried to suppress me, the more I strived to go against the tide!

    With a resolute look in his eyes, Emrys made a direct trip to the R&D department of Cordelia Group.

    He found the person in charge, ine, and handed her a whitening form.

    Emrys¡® management skills were indeed not very proficient. However, as Cordelia had told him before,

    as long as the product¡¯s quality was up to par, there was no fear of being suppressed. Moreover, Emrys

    had plenty of strategies to promote his new product.

    ¡°Prepare a thousand samples of facial masks with this whitening form. I need them urgently,¡± Emrys

    instructed.

    The R&D team led by ine was among the earliest group of people who followed Cordelia. They were

    deeply loyal to the Cordelia Group. During the previous productunch, when the Cordelia Group faced

    a crisis, her team stood firm and unwaveringly sided with Cordelia.

    Emrys trusted her.

    After giving his instructions, Emrys made another call to Roger, informing him that he was nning to

    host a charity auction in Summerbank. The items up for auction were ten new pieces from Emerentius.

    Roger solemnly swore that he would take care of everything.

    After finishing all that, Emrys smirked. ¡°Lydia, I heard that your Youngblood family also has a business

    rted to whitening and hydrating facial masks. Let¡¯s see whose product is more effective.¡±

    What Emrys had to do was wait for the day that would shake up the skincare market in Jazona.

    When he returned to the mansion, he saw Yelena trotting toward him.

    With a face full of excitement, Yelena ran over and wrapped her arms around Emrys¡® neck, eximing,

    ¡°Rys, I¡¯ve seeded.¡±

    ¡°Seeded in what?¡± Emrys was taken aback.

    ¡°I¡¯ve managed to condense¡¯my life energy. I¡¯ve actually seeded in condensing it.¡±

    Chapter

    Emrys mouth twitched abruptly. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few hours and you¡¯ve already seeded? I suspect

    you¡¯re teasing me.¡°.

    ¡°Why would ! tease you? If you don¡¯t believe me, see for yourself!¡±

    Yelena extended a slender, jade¨Clike finger, waving it in front of Emrys. Indeed, at the tip of her finger, a

    faint azure air current seemed to hover.

    She really did seed! Emrys¡® face was filled with shock, looking at Yelena as if she were a monster.

    ¡°Lena, are you a demon?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, now you know how formidable I am!¡± Yelena puffed out her chest in pride.

    Emrys was about tovish more praise, but his gaze suddenly hardened. ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­¡±

    The life energy Yelena had cultivated seemed off!

    The life energy cultivated by practitioners was rted to their individual constitutions, which varied from

    person to person. That meant even among practitioners, there would be differences in their life

    energy.

    In other words, it was impossible to find two leaves that were exactly alike.

    However, at that moment, the life energy that Yelena had refined was something Emrys could distinctly

    feel. It waspletely identical to his own attributes.

    Is it a coincidence? Or¡­ Emrys was unaware, but through Telepathic Inner Vision, he discovered a

    tremendous surprise.

    In his own elixir field, unbeknownst to him, a crystalline object, akin to a piece of translucent gravel, had

    somehow appeared.

    That was not a gallstone.

    Rather, it was akin to a golden elixir field of a cultivator¡¯s Golden Elixir Stage.

    To be more precise, it was a fake elixir field because it was not personally condensed by Emrys.

    At that moment, he wondered what it could do.

    Emrys attempted to rotate the fake elixir field, and in the next second, he suddenly heard Yelena

    exim in surprise, ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s the life energy I¡¯ve condensed? Rys, have you seen where my life

    energy has gone?¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171 Fake Elixir Field

    Upon looking, Emrys saw her slender jade¨Clike finger was bare, startlingly devoid of the faint azure air

    current that was already pitifully scarce to begin with.

    Emrys forcefully suppressed the wild beating of his heart and said, ¡°Try condensing it once more.¡±

    Left with no other options, Yelena could only coil up her two long legs, which were d in ultra¨Cshort

    denim shorts, and refocus on condensing her inner energy.

    Her talent was indeed extraordinary.

    Less than ten minutes had passed.

    Once again, she managed to condense a trace of life energy, gleefully showing off in front of Emrys.

    ¡°Look, you little rascal. I¡¯ve managed to do it again. Let¡¯s see where you can run to this time¡­ Ah!

    Where has my life energy gone again?¡±

    Yelena screamed again.

    Emrys was overjoyed.

    He had already received confirmation. The fake elixir field within me is indeed connected to Yelena¡¯s

    elixir field. As long as I activate this fake golden elixir field, I can seize¡­ No, I can borrow Yelena¡¯s life

    energy for my own use. Haha¡­ Doesn¡¯t that mean that as long as I take on numerous disciples, I could

    possess infinite life energy? This is nothing short of a miracle!

    Suddenly, Emrys remembered that back in the monastery, his mentor had once mentioned to him that

    Nameless Divine Art was specifically tailored for him.

    At first, Emrys thought that his constitution was suitable for cultivating Nameless Divine Art. It wasn¡¯t

    until then he realized that was what his mentor meant.

    ¡°What is all this? The life energy I painstakingly cultivated just vanished all at once. It¡¯s truly infuriating!¡±

    Yelena was utterly dejected.

    Emrys could only console, saying, ¡°This is a normal urrence. When I first became a cultivator, it also

    disappeared several times for me due to insufficient mastery over the life energy.¡±

    ¡°Was it really like that?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Emrys nodded with absolute certainty.

    It was then that Yelena regained her confidence, settling back down to condense her life energy.

    Muttering under her breath, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can escape this time!¡±

    Emrys didn¡¯t bother her again.

    He turned around and went to find Larissa.

    Emrys blinked and said, ¡°Issa, would you like to be a cultivator? I can teach you, you know?¡±

    Chapter 171 Fake Elixir Field

    He needed to confirm whether this situation was only effective for Yelena, or if it applied to everyone.

    ¡°You little rascal. Are you really that kind¨Chearted?¡± Larissa¡¯s vignce greatly increased, her beautiful

    cyes filled with suspicion as she stared at Emrys. ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m not as easily fooled as Lena. If

    you¡¯re thinking of deceiving me, you don¡¯t stand a chance!¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Issa, am I really that unreliable in your eyes?¡±

    *Hmph, of course! From the day you threw me into theke, you lost my trust. So, stay away from me!¡±

    As Larissa spoke, she extended her delicate hand and flicked Emrys¡® forehead.

    ¡°She¡¯s a real fierce woman,¡± Emrys muttered under his breath, knowing he couldn¡¯t afford to offend

    Larissa. He had no choice but to flee the scene. He found Caylie, and with a grin, he said, ¡°Caylie,

    have you ever thought about¡­¡±

    Before Emrys could even finish his sentence, Caylic had already tly rejected him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    Emrys spoke with a sense of injustice. ¡°Caylie, I haven¡¯t even said anything yet. Why have you already

    rejected me? Are you still the gentle and considerate Caylic I know?¡±

    ¡°See for yourself!¡± Caylic, toozy for pointless chatter, held up her phone to Emrys, letting him see for

    himself.

    In a WhatsApp group for the seven women, Larissa posted a message: Attention, Rys is a liar. If he

    ims to guide you in any form of cultivation, don¡¯t believe him at all. Lena was deceived by him!

    Upon seeing that message, Emrys scowled. ¡°Well done, Issa. You¡¯ve ruined my image as soon as you

    returned.¡±

    However, that was not the most outrageous part. What truly broke Emrys¡® heart were the chat records

    of the women that followed.

    Caylic typed: Exactly. He¡¯s a little rascal. I saw iting a long time ago.

    Cordelia: Issa, you already know about Rys¡® matter? It seems this secret can¡¯t be kept anymore!

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172: Charity Auction

    Nte: <em>What? What are you talking about? Rys?</em>

    What followed was a series of exnations.

    Emrys took a deep breath and began, "Nte, I know this might sound strange, but there''s a deeper connection between us that you might not remember. When we first met, I thought you were someone else. Someone I knew a long time ago. That''s why I approached you the way I did. It wasn''t right, and I apologize for any difort I caused."

    Nte stared at him, her eyes wide with confusion and disbelief. "What are you saying, Emrys? Are you telling me this was all a misunderstanding?"N?velDrama.Org content.

    Emrys nodded slowly. "Yes, Nte. It was a mistake on my part. I was blinded by my past and didn''t see you for who you really are. I''m truly sorry."

    Nte''s expression softened, but there was still a hint of skepticism in her gaze. "So, you''re saying you mistook me for someone else? Who is this person you thought I was?"

    Emrys hesitated for a moment before answering, "Her name was Nina. She was someone very important to me, and when I saw you, I thought you were her. I let my emotions cloud my judgment."

    Nte took a step back, trying to process everything Emrys had just told her. "I don''t know what to say. This is all so overwhelming."

    Emrys reached out, his voice pleading, "Nte, I don''t expect you to forgive me right away, but I hope you can understand why I acted the way I did. I want to make things right between us."

    Nte looked into his eyes, searching for sincerity. After a moment of silence, she finally spoke, "Emrys, I appreciate your honesty. It takes a lot to admit when you''re wrong. I can''t promise that everything will be okay immediately, but I''m willing to give it a chance."

    Emrys let out a sigh of relief, a small smile forming on his lips. "Thank you, Nte. That''s all I could ask for."

    As they stood there, the tension between them began to ease, reced by a newfound understanding. The charity auction continued around them, but for Emrys and Nte, it felt like they were in their own world, taking the first steps toward mending their rtionship.

    Nte nced around at the bustling crowd, then back at Emrys. "So, what now? How do we move forward from here?"

    Emrys shrugged, a hint of hope in his eyes. "We take it one step at a time. Let''s start by enjoying the auction. Maybe we can bid on something together."

    Nte smiled, the corners of her eyes crinkling with genuine warmth. "That sounds like a good idea. Let''s do that."

    As they walked back toward the auction, Emrys couldn''t help but feel a sense of optimism. It was the beginning of a new chapter for him and Nte, one built on honesty and understanding.

    Little did they know, this charity auction would mark the start of a journey that would bring them closer together, revealing truths about themselves and their connection that neither had ever imagined.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173 Surprise

    Lydia was truly afraid that if her daughter continued to stay with Emrys, her daughter would get

    dragged into trouble. The incident with Erwin was still fresh on her mind.

    At that moment, she heard someone talking nearby.

    Lydia was just about to respond, but suddenly her heart tightened. It was because that voice sounded

    somewhat familiar to her.

    Thus, she nced at the person.

    Darn it! Even with all her self¨Crestraint, Lydia couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly, her face instantly turning

    incredibly unsightly.

    After all, the person sitting next to her was none other than Emrys.

    ¡°This is the VIP section. How did you end up sitting here¡­ Ah, I see, it must have been arranged by

    Roger.¡± Lydia quickly found an excuse, cast a disdainful nce at Emrys, and then switched seats with

    her husband, Richard.

    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, you don¡¯t seem to be in a good mood today?¡± Emrys said to Richard with a smile.

    Richard¡¯s face darkened instantly. How can I be in a good mood running into you?

    Naturally, he ignored Emrys.

    Emrys found himself bored, silently waiting for the auction to begin. The host made the opening

    remarks, followed by the introduction of the special guests, and then the president¡¯s speech¡­

    Emrys naturally fell asleep.

    He had already informed Chandler and Roger in advance to conceal his identity as Emerentius to avoid

    attracting fans demanding autographs and photos, which would be quite troublesome.

    Therefore, both of them tactfully refrained from disturbing him.

    Emrys had an extremely restful sleep. No matter how intense the surrounding bidding sounds were, it

    seemed as if they had nothing to do with him.

    Upon seeing him sound asleep, Richard and Lydia felt an even greater disdain. They believe a

    pheasant would always be a pheasant, and that even if it adorned a golden tail, it could never be

    a true phoenix.

    In thetter half of the auction, Emrys finally woke up.

    After all, the main event had arrived.

    The host announced, ¡°In fact, we at the auction house have ten more artistic autographed photos of Mr.

    Emerentius. They will be given out as giftster on.¡±

    ¡°What? Mr. Emerentius¡® artistic autographed photo?¡±

    1/2

    13:17 Fri, 26 Jan

    M

    Chapter 173 Surprise

    ¡°The art world¡¯s most myst¨¦rious superstar is finally going to reveal himself? I¡¯m so excited!¡±

    The entire auction house instantly erupted into a frenzy, especially among those in the calligraphy and

    painting circles. They idolized Emerentius, and upon hearing that news, they were on the verge of

    fainting from sheer excitement.

    The host chuckled and said, ¡°These ten artistic autographed art photos will be given away for free to

    ten guests present here today, chosen by a random draw. However, there¡¯s a catch. The lucky winners

    must first try out a facial mask.¡±

    Facial mask? How did Emerentius¡® artistic autographed photo get associated with a facial mask? The

    crowd

    wondered.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    However, the crowd didn¡¯t really care about that or applying a facial mask. As long as they could obtain

    Emerentius¡® artistic autographed photo, they wouldn¡¯t even mind putting pickled vegetables on their

    faces.

    The anticipation was palpable among the masses.

    Thus, the host began to draw lots.

    Of course, aside from the three random numbers, the remaining seven were pre¨Cset. They

    corresponded to the seat numbers of several wealthydies at the scene, whoseplexions were not

    particrly good.

    Soon, the results of the lottery were announced.

    Behind Lydia, in the row of VIP seats, a wealthydy had won a prize.

    Her name was Jacinda. Although she was quite attractive, her skin was a bit darker. In the socialite

    circles of Jazona, she was known as ¡°Suntanned Beauty,¡± a title that put her on par with Lydia, who

    was known as ¡°Gorgeous Ginger.¡±

    Most importantly, she and Lydia were best friends, often arranging to get their hair done together

    whenever they had free time.

    Winning the prize this time filled Jacinda with delightful surprise.

    Ladies of their high society stature, like her, had extremely high standards when it came to skincare

    products. Once theymitted to a brand, they rarely switched to another on a whim.

    The facial masks produced by the Youngblood family were the best among all brands. Jacinda, being

    Lydia¡¯s best friend, had always used the facial masks made by the Youngblood family.

    If it had been any other time, she would have certainly been reluctant to switch to a different type of

    facial mask.

    However, things were different.

    Jacinda was a devoted fan of Emerentius. She had attended the auction in Jadeboroughst time,

    participating in the bidding. Therefore, in order to obtain Emerentius¡® artistic autographed photo,

    Jacinda was willing to use her own face as an experiment.

    2/3

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174 Facial Mask

    After all, she only needed to put the facial mask on once, so it shouldn¡¯t have had a significant impact.

    ¡°Gorgeous Ginger, once I get Mr. Emerentius¡® autograph, I¡¯ll let you take a look. However, you¡¯ll have to

    give me a few more facial masks aspensation. After all, I¡¯m sacrificing my own face for this,¡±

    Jacinda joked, patting Lydia¡¯s shoulder before she went on stage.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lydia nced at her and said, ¡°Off you go. I¡¯m not a fan of Mr. Emerentius.¡±

    Richard and Lydia were not fans of Emerentius. They had only attended the charity auction because

    they had received an invitation.

    After all, even the governor, Chandler, personally supervised this auction. They, as representatives of

    the wealthy merchants, were fortunate to be invited to participate. It was a symbol of their status and

    had nothing to do with the content of the auction.

    Soon, ten winners took the stage.

    The staff led them backstage, allowing them to remove their makeup themselves before applying the

    facial masks.

    What followed was a period of waiting.

    During that time, in order not to let the guests feel bored, the auction had arranged for everyone to

    enjoy two pre¨Cprepared cultural performances. By the time the performances had concluded, the

    effects of the facial masks had essentially be apparent.

    Originally, Jacinda had resigned herself to being a guinea pig, all for the sake of getting an

    autographed photo. However, a few minutes after the facial mask was applied, she felt an unusual

    It was as if every single cell on her face had been activated.

    What brand of facial mask is this? A jolt of surprise struck Jacinda¡¯s heart.

    She often used facial masks, so she naturally could discern that the mask she was wearing was

    definitely from a high¨Cend brand. It was even more luxurious than the brand from the Youngblood

    family that she had been consistently using.

    C

    ¡°The time is about right. Thank you all for participating in the trial. Now, please remove your facial

    masks and see the results,¡± said the backstage staff with a smile.

    As Jacinda peeled off the facial mask, she surprisingly felt a sense of reluctance to part with it. When

    she caught sight of herself in the mirror, she waspletely taken aback.

    Her shock was swiftly followed by a surge of euphoria. It turned white! My face has turned white!

    Although she hadn¡¯t be as pale as Lydia,pared to when she first arrived, she had clearly

    be much paler.

    With immense joy, Jacinda eagerly asked the staff member. ¡°What brand of facial mask is this, exactly?

    1/2

    Chapter 174 Facial Mask

    It¡¯s incredibly miraculous, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    She had been applying face masks for decades, but they couldn¡¯t alter her naturally darkplexion.

    At most, they only provided hydration. However, the mask she used earlier, with just one application,

    miraculously resolved the issue that had been troubling her for years.

    It was truly amazing!

    Faced with Jacinda¡¯s impatient questions, the staff member simply smiled and said, ¡°The reveal will

    come in due time. For now, please step forward to the stage and share your thoughts!¡±

    The other nine testers were equally overjoyed.

    Some of them had dehydrated skin, appearing very dry, while others had numerous wrinkles on their

    faces. Still, others, like Jacinda, had a rather dullplexion. However, at that moment, their

    conditions had significantly improved.

    They didn¡¯t even need to use foundation to conceal anymore. They rushed to the stage, eager to

    express their joy.

    In an instant, the entire venue was buzzing with excitement, especially among the wealthydies

    seated in the VIP section. The subject of their constant teasing, ¡°Suntanned Beauty,¡± had indeed turned

    fair. One could only imagine the thrill in their hearts.

    ¡°Quickly tell us, what kind of facial mask is this?¡± Many of those affluentdies, much like Lydia, were

    not fans of Emerentius.

    They had only attended due to an invitation. Therefore, nothing held a greater allure for them than that

    miraculous facial mask.

    That was simply a blessing for the wealthy women!

    Upon witnessing that scene, Richard and Lydia frowned, and naturally, their spirits sank even further.

    The Youngblood family was also involved in the facial mask industry. If it were true, the introduction of

    this facial mask to the market would have a significant impact on them. It was easy to imagine just how

    great that impact would be.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175 Miraculous Face Mask

    Moreover, Jacinda had always maintained a good rtionship with the couple, Richard and Lydia. It

    was impossible for her to be lying.

    Therefore, taking everything into ount, it could be concluded that the effects of this facial mask were

    indeed miraculous. Not long after, the Youngblood family¡¯s skincare market in Jazona would face a

    strong impact,

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but wonder who actually developed that new facial mask.

    At that moment, the host spoke. ¡°Now, we would like to invite the person in charge of the R&D team for

    this facial mask, Ms. ine, toe on stage and introduce this product.¡±

    That was no longer a charity auction. It had clearly turned into a productunch targeting the wealthy

    circles of Jazona.

    ine stepped onto the stage and gave a brief self¨Cintroduction. Upon hearing the words ¡®Cordelia

    Group¡®, a sudden jolt of surprise hit Richard and Lydia. Their gaze unconsciously shifted toward Emrys,

    who was standing off to the side.

    They knew that Cordelia Group was their daughter¡¯spany, owned by Cordelia. After Cordelia was

    asked to stay with the Youngblood family, she handed over the management of Cordelia Group to

    Emrys.

    As such, they wondered if all that show was because of Emrys, but swiftly doubted it.

    They didn¡¯t believe Emrys possibly had such great ability and assumed the facial mask must have been

    developed by ine¡¯s team themselves. As for Emrys¡® involvement, they assumed it was just a

    coincidence.

    Richard and Lydia constantly reminded themselves their assumptions were the truth.

    No matter what, they simply couldn¡¯t bring themselves to believe that a barbarian, whom they had

    looked down upon, could produce such a miraculous face mask form.

    On stage, ine had already finished introducing the basic information about the facial mask. ¡°Our new

    product is named World¨CEnchanting Beauty.¡±

    The name, of course, was chosen by Emrys.

    When the crowd heard that name in the auction house, a wave of excitement surged through the

    numerousdies present, their hearts fluttering uncontrobly.

    As a woman, who wouldn¡¯t wish to possess a beauty that could rival the name of that facial mask?

    The name of that facial mask was indeed the best blessing for them!

    A miraculous facial mask named World¨CEnchanting Beauty was bound to be popr!

    Thedies were eager to know when exactly that facial mask would officially go on sale.

    1/2

    Chapter 175 Miraculous Face Mask

    ine stated, ¡°In the middle of next month, Cordelia Group will establish a branch in Summerbank, The

    gship product of this branch will be this facial mask, World¨CEnchanting Beauty.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When ine uttered those words, she couldn¡¯t help but nce toward the stage below, looking at

    Emrys who was seated in the VIP section.

    Indeed, the establishment of the branch office was also proposed by Emrys.

    When ine first heard the news, she almost thought that Emrys had gone mad.

    Her team was among the first group of people who followed Cordelia. They were deeply loyal to

    Cordelia.

    When they heard that Cordelia was keeping a boy toy named Emrys, there was considerable unrest

    within the management of Cordelia Group. However, ine¡¯s team didn¡¯t give it much thought.

    Regardless of the CEO¡¯s personal life, it was none of their business. All they needed to focus on was

    perfecting their own research and development products.

    The purpose of bringing up that old matter was to say that ine¡¯s team had absolute obedience

    toward thepany¡¯s management.

    It was precisely such a team, obedient to the management, that couldn¡¯t help but voice their internal

    objections when they heard Emrys announce ns to establish a branch in Summerbank.

    They believed that the wisest decision would be to prate Summerbank discreetly with their product

    first, and then consider establishing a branch office. They didn¡¯t like the idea of announcing the opening

    of a branch office before the new product had even been produced.

    For the numerous skincarepanies in Summerbank, that was a provocation. There was a high

    likelihood that they would band together to suppress and nip their perceived enemy in the bud.

    However, when ine¡¯s team, filled with resentment, had turned the form provided by Emrys into a

    finished product, this resentment ceased to exist.

    When the team made a sample, they conducted a series of performance tests, monitored any adverse

    reactions, and so on.

    After they had tried the product, they were utterly impressed.

    All of them agreed the facial mask was truly divine, absolutely capable of shattering the barriers of the

    skincare industry in Jazona, Chanaea, and even the world. The results were just too astonishing!

    Send Gifts

    184

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176 Another Uproar

    They finally understood why Emrys was adamant about establishing a branch office. It wasn¡¯t because

    hecked decision¨Cmaking skills, but rather, he possessed absolute confidence.

    Simply relying on that one type of facial mask was enough to sustain apany worth billions!

    That was the shift in ine¡¯s team¡¯s attitude toward Emrys.

    However, they only knew half of the story, not the whole.

    Emrys had decided to establish a branch office in Summerbank, but he had another goal in mind. He

    wanted to demonstrate his absolute dominance to the numerous enterprises in Jazona.

    He aimed to spread a message that went something like, ¡°I am here, right in front of you all, to tell you

    that I aming to take over your market. If you have the guts, go ahead and keep suppressing me!¡±

    He especially wanted the Youngblood family to heed his message. ¡°You all think you¡¯re so great, don¡¯t

    you? Here, I¡¯ll put my face right in front of you. If you have the guts, go ahead and p me. If you don¡¯t

    have the guts, then stop acting so high and mighty in front of me. I¡¯m a savage? Well, in my eyes, your

    Youngblood family is nothing more than a pile of trash!¡±

    That was Emrys¡® counterattack against Richard and Lydia. There was no need for excessive words

    because the charity auction was the best p in the face.

    As expected, the expressions on Richard¡¯s and Lydia¡¯s faces had indeed turned extremely gloomy.

    They were unsure whether the new facial mask had any connection to Emrys, yet they couldn¡¯t shake

    off the feeling that everything that day seemed to be unusually targeted toward their Youngblood family.

    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Lydia clenched her fist, fiercely pounding it against the armrest of the chair in anger.

    At the scene, apart from Richard and Lydia, and a small portion of entrepreneurs involved in the

    skincare industry who were feeling downcast, the rest were extremely excited.

    Richdies were especially thrilled.

    They were truly eager, wishing they could see the new product of Cordelia Groupunched tomorrow.

    The rise of Cordelia Group was inevitable!

    Once the emotions of the crowd had somewhat stabilized, the host took the microphone and said, ¡°We

    thank Ms. ine. In fact, rmending this facial mask to everyone today was Mr. Emerentius¡® idea,

    as a way of reciprocating for the free artistic autographed photos.¡±

    Everyone was astounded. So it was Mr. Emerentius¡® intention, no wonder¡­

    Originally, the event was supposed to be a charity auction. However, it gradually morphed into a new

    productunch for Cordelia Group. If that was an unauthorized act by Jazona Charity Organization, it

    would be highly inappropriate. It strongly suggested the exploitation of charity as a gimmick to advertise

    and illicitly profit.

    1/2

    Chapter 176 Another Uproar

    However, upon hearing that it was Emerentius¡® intention, it made much more sense.

    If that was the case, it¡¯d imply that Emerentius and Cordelia Group had a close rtionship.

    Otherwise, why would they advertise for Cordelia Group?

    Clearly, Richard and Lydia had also thought of that. They exchanged nces, each seeing confusion in

    the other¡¯s eyes. Emerentius has a connection with Cordelia Group, so why have we never heard

    Cordelia mention it before?

    Of course, they couldn¡¯t possibly know that Cordelia harbored resentment toward them, naturally not

    wanting to say more than necessary.

    The scene once again returned to the auction stage.

    The host said, ¡°This time, Ms. ine has brought us a thousand samples of World¨CEnchanting Beauty

    facial masks. After the charity auction ends, we will present them as gifts to our guests. Of course, the

    quantity is limited, so those who don¡¯t receive one shouldn¡¯t be disheartened. Once the new products

    from Cordelia Group areunched, you can purchase them on your own.¡±

    As his words fell, another wave of uproar ensued.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Meanwhile, the host also fulfilled his promise, presenting ten artistic autographed photos of Emerentius

    to the ten mask testers.

    As she wished, Jacinda got an artistic autographed photo. Her heart was filled with anticipation. What

    did her idol, Emerentius, really look like, she wondered.

    Even though she had fully prepared herself, she couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise when her gaze fell

    upon the artistic autographed photo.

    Most of the renowned masters of calligraphy and painting in the world were of a certain age.

    While it was not difficult to get started with arts such as painting and calligraphy, expressing certain

    emotions and atmospheres through one¡¯s work requires long periods of umted practice and

    refinement.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177 Emrys Is Emerentius

    That was how masters came to be skilled

    Emerentius had been renowned for many years, and each of his paintings was imbued with profound

    meaning, far beyond the imitation capabilities of an ordinary person.

    People within the calligraphy and painting circles spected that Emerentius must be an individual

    past his fifties, with graying hair, and someone who had experienced the highs and lows of life. Only

    then could he possess such a carefree and detached outlook on the world, enabling him to create

    artwork with such a unique ambiance.

    Jacinda had also thought the same in the past.

    However, when she saw the autographed art photo in her hand, she couldn¡¯t help but reveal a shocked

    expression.

    The photograph did not reveal Emerentius¡® face. It was merely a shot of his back. However, through

    that silhouette, it was evident that Emerentius was not the white¨Chaired old man they had imagined, but

    rather a young man.

    A very young man, in fact.

    If it weren¡¯t for the assurance given by Chandler, they would have even doubted that the young man in

    the photo was Emerentius at all.

    In addition to the guarantee from the governor, another characteristic quickly dispelled everyone¡¯s

    doubts about Emerentius¡® identity.

    The signature on the photo, signed ¡°Emerentius,¡± was in an artistic fontpletely consistent with the

    style of his works. It was simply impossible to forge.

    In other words, those ten autographed art photos could also be considered as Emerentius¡® works. The

    artistic calligraphy alone was worth a fortune.

    Almost instantly, the news that Emerentius was a young man spread far and wide. Everyone in the

    auction house was stunned, followed by exmations of awe, ¡°Emerentius is truly a prodigy in

    calligraphy and painting!¡±

    Some young women, who initially idolized Emerentius merely as a celebrity, found themselves

    unexpectedly yearning to obsess over him upon catching sight of his silhouette.

    Especially that face, only a quarter of it visible, with sharp, distinct features. It was clear at a nce that

    he was a handsome man.

    That sense of mystery, akin to a/veiled lute yer, was truly unbearable!

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The young women instantly wore expressions akin to those of smitten fans. They wished they could

    rush forward and snatch those ten artistic autographed pictures to gaze at them while huddled in their

    beds with a pillow at night.

    When Lydia saw that photograph, her brows furrowed in deep thought. The figure in the picture

    1/2

    13:17 Fri, 26 Jan

    Chapter 177 Emrys Is Emerentius

    seemed oddly familiar to her, especially the clothing worn by Emerentius. It was as if she had seen it

    somewhere before¡­

    Suddenly, Lydia abruptly turned her head to look at Emrys.

    At that moment, Emrys had already left his seat. As he was about to disappear around the corner of the

    venue, it was that fleeting sensation that caused Lydia¡¯s delicate b*dy to tremble violently. It¡¯s him! That

    night, when I first visited Emrys at Verdant Estate, he was wearing the very same outfit that was in the

    photograph! Emrys¡­ Is he Emerentius?

    Lydia, renowned as Jazona¡¯s top beauty, for the first time, showed a shocked expression because of

    Emrys, a young man she had assumed to be a barbarian. Her chest heaved uncontrobly.

    The shock was truly as immense as it could possibly be.

    ¡°Quickly, head to the backstage!¡± Suddenly, Lydia thought of something and, in her high heels, she

    hurriedly ran toward the backstage of the venue.

    Richard didn¡¯t quite understand, but he still followed Lydia backstage.

    At that time, quite a few wealthy merchants had already gathered around ine, engaged in a heated

    debate about something.

    They were all business owners primarily dealing in skincare products. That time, they sought out

    ine, naturally with the intention of poaching ine¡¯s team to theirpany. The offer they made had

    already reached a staggering amount.

    However, ine remained unmoved.

    ¡°Thank you all for your kindness, but our team will not be leaving Cordelia Group. Moreover, I do not

    have the authority to decide on what to do with the form of World¨CEnchanting Beauty,¡± ine said

    with a stern face.

    No right to decide? The businessmen were confused. You¡¯re in charge of this product. How could you

    have no authority to make decisions about the form? Even if you¡¯ve signed an agreement with

    Cordelia Group, we can still assist you in paying substantialpensation. All you need to do is join

    ourpany or sell us the form.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178 Confrontation

    Lydia asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Ms. Gomez is it because of Emrys that you have no authority to make

    decisions?¡±

    She merely asked tentatively,

    After all, there were simply too many doubts in his heart.

    Originally, ine had no intention of answering those people¡¯s questions. However, upon hearing

    Lydia¡¯s inquiry, she looked at thetter in surprise. Nheless, she didn¡¯t say much else and turned to

    leave the ce.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lydia was instantly frozen in ce.

    Her voluptuous b*dy trembled incessantly.

    ine didn¡¯t utter a word, but her gaze said it all. A shocking, almost unbelievable answer was on the

    verge of bursting forth from Lydia¡¯s heart. Her guesses was correct, the secret form for World-

    Enchanting Beauty was indeed provided by Emrys.

    At that moment, Lydia¡¯s mind instantly plunged into a void. Could it be¡­ Have I really misjudged

    Emrys?

    Outside of Cultural Pce,

    When the governor¡¯s secretary saw Chandler emerge, he respectfully greeted, ¡°Mr. York!¡±

    Chandler nodded, but instead of getting into his car, he said, ¡°You go ahead and drive back. I¡¯m going

    to have dinner with a couple of friendster. I¡¯ll take a taxi by myself then.¡±

    ¡°All right!¡± The secretary dared not ask too many questions.

    Whatever his boss said, he simply had to follow.

    As he was preparing to drive away, he nced out of the car window. He saw Chandler walking toward

    ? two people with a beaming smile on his face. Clearly, his two friends had arrived.

    One of them was Roger, the person in charge of the Balford family, whom the secretary knew.

    However, the other was a young man.

    Judging by Chandler¡¯s demeanor, he seemed quite familiar with the young man. It was definitely not

    the kind of familiarity seen between two people of different generations. Rather, it was more like two

    friends who held mutual respect for each other.

    As such, the secretary wondered who the young man was, appearing seemingly close to Chandler. Not

    only that, Chandler even had his arm draped over the young man¡¯s shoulder!

    Upon witnessing that scene, the secretary was instantly filled with shock!

    The young man who could make Chandler lower his guard and act chummily was naturally Emrys.

    However, as soon as Chandler felt the crowd¡¯s gaze turning toward them, he immediately removed his

    arm from Emrys¡® shoulder.

    ??

    1/2

    13 17 Fri, 26

    Chapter 178 Confrontation

    Instantly, he restored his demeanor as the governor.

    He would asionally furrow his brows in deep thought, and from time to time, he would nod in

    agreement.

    It was as if they were discussing matters of national importance. However, in reality, the topic they were

    deliberating was where they would go to satiate their hungerter.

    Roger suggested, ¡°I know there¡¯s a newly opened seafood restaurant nearby that¡¯s quite good. How

    about I take you all there to try it out?¡±

    Chandler shook his head and said, ¡°Eating too much seafood isn¡¯t good for your health. Let¡¯s go to The

    Gathering and order some home¨Cstyle dishes instead!¡±

    Roger said. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to eat seafood every day, just once in a while. Are you afraid of getting

    gout? Even if you do, don¡¯t we still have Dr. Lund over here?¡±

    Chandler shook his head and said, ¡°I want homestyle dishes today, though.¡±

    Roger said, ¡°I still find eating seafood more enjoyable.¡±

    Emrys had never even dreamed that those two high¨Cranking individuals would endlessly argue over

    something as trivial as what to eat.

    ¡°Stop arguing, you two,¡± Emrys said. ¡°Just listen to me. Let¡¯s eat at that ce!¡±

    Emrys was nursing a throbbing headache. Finally, in resignation, he pointed toward a barbecue stall

    named ¡®Lowe¡¯s Barbecue¡® up ahead, suggesting they eat there.

    The two individuals instantly exchanged nces. Open¨Cair barbecue? That¡¯s a little¡­

    Before they could respond, Emrys had already entered the barbecue stall. Roger was the first to react.

    ncing at Chandler with a sneer, he said, ¡°Wow, Mr. York is really something. Can¡¯t even let go of his

    pride to eat at a roadside barbecue.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he took arge stride, closely following Emrys into the barbecue stall,

    ¡°Roger, you better exin yourself clearly. Who can¡¯t let go of their pride?¡± Chandler was furious.

    Since he assumed the role of governor, he had always been approachable and loved the people. There

    was absolutely no issue of him putting on airs. Therefore, when he heard Roger¡¯s words, he was

    extremely angry. He went straight in and asked the shop owner for three crates of beer, ready to teach

    Roger a lesson.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179 Trouble At Barbeque Stall

    The owner of the barbecue stall was a good¨Cnatured middle¨Caged man. He arranged for the three of

    them to sit at an outdoor round table, warmly weing them.

    After downing a few bottles of wine, Roger suddenly sighed and said, ¡°Channy, how long has it been

    since we¡¯ve had an open¨Cair barbecue? Since we graduated from university? I really miss it!¡±

    Chandler was also filled with deep emotion, agreeing and saying, ¡°Indeed, we should thank Mr. Lund

    for this suggestion. It has reminded us of many wonderful memories. I remember when I was dating my

    senior in college, the ce we frequented the most was this kind of roadside barbecue stall¡­¡±

    Roger angrily said, ¡°If you dare to mention her one more time, I¡¯ll lose my temper with you!¡±

    ¡°All right, all right, let¡¯s not talk about her. Let¡¯s talk about the cow my family used to raise when I was a

    child. Mr. Lund, let me tell you, the cow we had back then was truly both fat and beautiful¡­¡±

    After having a few drinks, the two began to ramble on, no longer addressing him as Dr. Lund, but rather

    directly calling him Mr. Lund. They were even on the verge of asking him to be sworn brothers

    with them.

    Emrys was at a loss for words and said, ¡°With your level of alcohol tolerance, how did you two even

    manage to get to where you are today?¡±

    Bang!

    The three of them were engrossed in a lively conversation when suddenly, a loud noise erupted from

    the neighboring table. They turned to see a group of young men, their hair dyed in a riot of colors,

    standing up. With an arrogant demeanor, they addressed the shop owner. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?

    We only have a few skewers and you have the audacity to charge us four hundred. Is this a rip¨Coff?¡±

    At their table, there were numerous skewers, and the floor was littered with all sorts of bottles of white

    spirits and beer. It was clear that they had been drinking heavily.

    The shop owner cated them with a smile, saying, ¡°Gentlemen, please don¡¯t be upset. We always

    conduct our business honestly. Your table¡¯s totales to four hundred and twenty¨Cthree. I¡¯ve already

    rounded down the change for you. Here¡¯s the bill. You can take a look.¡±

    ¡°Who the hell wants to see your bill? I¡¯ve only got a hundred bucks on me. Take it or leave it!¡±

    One of the punks, Denver, immediately tore up the bill handed over by the shop owner. He then tossed

    a hundred dors on the ground and, along with a few of hispanions, prepared to leave.

    The shopkeeper hastily chased after them, blocking their path as he pleaded, ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me.

    I¡¯m just trying to run a small business to support my daughter¡¯s college education. You can¡¯t treat me

    like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Cut the cr*p. Do you have any idea who I am? If you utter one more word, believe me, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡±

    Denver rudely shoved the stall owner aside.

    As a result of using excessive force, the stall owner nearly stumbled and hit his head on the edge of the

    table.

    1/2

    Chapter 179 Trouble At Barbeque Stall

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The stall owner was in a state of panic, but suddenly, a figure appeared behind him, steadying him.

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you, young man.¡±

    The stall owner expressed his gratitude to Emrys.

    Meanwhile, those arrogant young men sneered at Emrys, preparing to leave without any intention of

    paying.

    ¡°Did I say you all can go?¡± Emrys suddenly spoke out.

    The footsteps of the arrogant youths abruptly halted, especially that of Denver. He looked at Emrys with

    a face full of disdain and said, ¡°What¡¯s this? Which hole did you crawl out from, daring to tell me to

    stop?¡±

    ¡°Apologize!¡± Emrys didn¡¯t say much.

    He simply pointed at the shopkeeper, his gaze cold as he watched Denver.

    Denver was taken aback. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Apologize!¡± Emrys continued,

    ¡°Haha¡­ Guys, I must be hearing things wrong. This kid actually asked me to apologize?¡± Denver was

    extremely arrogant, and the others were also staring at Emrys with faces full of derision.

    ¡°Apologize!¡±

    ¡°D*mn! It seems you¡¯ve been living toofortably,d. Are you waiting for me to crack your skull

    open?¡±

    Denver scowled as he suddenly smashed a beer bottle, ready to teach Emrys a lesson. However, in

    the next second, Emrys¡® figure shed, and he instantly pressed Denver¡¯s head onto the table. He

    grabbed a skewer and pierced it through the youth¡¯s palm, nailing it to the table. ¡°I asked you to

    apologize.¡±

    Send Gifts

    184

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    2/2

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180 Threats At Barbeque Stall

    Denver¡¯s palm was instantly pinned to the table. He was stunned for a moment, only regaining his

    senses when he saw the bright red liquid gushing out. Immediately after, he was hit by an intense,

    unbearable pain.

    ¡°D*mn it! You f*cker! How dare you stab my hand! Kill him for me! Ah¨C¡± Denver¡¯s face was a mix of pain

    and anger. With a roar, he instantly jolted the nearby youths out of their dazed states.

    Almost simultaneously, they smashed their beer bottles, each holding one, their anger directed at

    Emrys.

    Just as they were preparing to make their move, they were suddenly interrupted by amanding

    voice. ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares toy a hand on him!¡±

    Following that, they saw Chandler walking toward them, his face stern and imposing.

    Originally, Chandler was quite drunk. However, themotion startled him, causing him to break out in

    a sweat, which in turn, evaporated a significant amount of alcohol from his system.

    He was usually easy¨Cgoing, but when he got angry at that moment, he naturally exuded an aura of

    authority, typical of those in power.

    Several shy youths were clearly frightened, clutching broken wine bottles and daring not to move.

    Denver angrily said, ¡°What are you cowards standing around for? Get them! My uncle is the district

    chief. He¡¯ll cover for us if anything happens. What are you so scared of?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, only a mere district chief. What a grand air you put on! Call your uncle over right now. I¡¯d like to

    see how he¡¯s going to clean up your mess!¡± eximed Chandler.

    Chandler was seething with anger. A mere district chief had the audacity to act so recklessly, allowing

    his arrogant and overbearing nephew to run amok. Is there now and order anymore?

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon seeing Chandler being so bold that he didn¡¯t even fear the district chief, the young men became

    even more intimidated. They held their beer bottles, hesitating to make a move, which infuriated

    Denver, who cursed them for their cowardice.

    One couldn¡¯t really me them. Though they appeared brash and arrogant, in reality, only Denver truly

    had the guts.

    Back when they used to hang out with Denver, living off his generosity, all it took was a mention of his

    uncle being the district chief, and those they bullied would immediately back down. However, not

    Chandler. He not only stood his ground but even dared Denver to call thetter¡¯s uncle over.

    As such, they were concerned Chandler was a big shot.

    Moreover, there was another crucial reason. The young man who had pierced Denver¡¯s palm with a

    skewer seemed to have impressive skills. They hadn¡¯t quite seen how he had made his move earlier.

    As such, they didn¡¯t dare to make a move recklessly.

    1/2

    Chapter 100 Threats At Barbeque Stutt

    ¡°A bunch of cowards! You¡¯ll all affectionately call me Bows when ites to freeloading food and

    drinks, but now that there¡¯s trouble, you all are good for nothing! F*ck!¡± Denver was seething with

    anger

    Immediately, he used his free hand, the one not pinned down, to reach into his pocket, pull out his

    phone, and dial a number. ¡°Unde Morgan,e save me quickly! Some jerk has stabbed my hand,

    and it¡¯s still bleeding¡±

    ¡°D¡¯mn it! Who¡¯s the b¡¯stard that dared toy a hand on you? Did you mention my name to him?¡±

    Morgan indeed had the same character as Denver, his speech was filled with nothing but profanities.

    Denver said, ¡°I told them who you are, but they didn¡¯t believe me. They even asked me to call you over.

    Unde Morgan, pleasee quickly. I¡¯m at Lowe¡¯s Barbecue, the one in your jurisdiction. If you¡¯re any

    later, my hand will be ruined!¡±

    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll bring people over immediately. I want to see who the heck dares to stir up trouble on

    my turf!¡±

    Upon connecting that phone call, Denver deliberately turned on the loudspeaker and even cranked up

    the volume to its maximum. His intention was to instill fear into the young man who had pinned his

    band

    However, Emrys appeared indifferent, even casually twirling the stick in his hand, causing Denver to

    howl in pain.

    The stall owner expressed his concern, saying, ¡°Young man, thank you for stepping in to help¡­

    However, we can¡¯t possibly win against them. Perhaps I should offer somepensation to settle this

    matter, s¡­¡±

    He let out a heavy sigh.

    At first, he had no idea Denver was the nephew of the district chief. It wasn¡¯t until he heard the voice on

    the phone that he realized Denver wasn¡¯t bluffing.

    Send Gifts

    184

    (

    2/2

    Chapter 180 Threats At Barbeque Stall

    ¡°A bunch of cowards! You¡¯ll all affectionately call me Boss when ites to freeloading food and

    drinks, but now that there¡¯s trouble, you all are good for nothing! F*ck!¡± Denver was seething with

    anger.

    Immediately, he used his free hand, the one not pinned down, to reach into his pocket, pull out his

    phone, and dial a number. ¡°Uncle Morgan,e save me quickly! Some jerk has stabbed my hand,

    and it¡¯s still bleeding!¡±

    ¡°D*mn it! Who¡¯s the b*stard that dared toy a hand on you? Did you mention my name to him?¡±

    Morgan indeed had the same character as Denver, his speech was filled with nothing but profanities.

    Denver said, ¡°I told them who you are, but they didn¡¯t believe me. They even asked me to call you over.

    Uncle Morgan, pleasee quickly. I¡¯m at Lowe¡¯s Barbecue, the one in your jurisdiction. If you¡¯re any

    later, my hand will be ruined!¡±

    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll bring people over immediately. I want to see who the heck dares to stir up trouble on

    my turf!¡±

    Upon connecting that phone call, Denver deliberately turned on the loudspeaker and even cranked up

    the volume to its maximum. His intention was to instill fear into the young man who had pinned his

    hand.

    However, Emrys appeared indifferent, even casually twirling the stick in his hand, causing Denver to

    howl in pain.

    The stall owner expressed his concern, saying, ¡°Young man, thank you for stepping in to help¡­

    However, we can¡¯t possibly win against them. Perhaps I should offer somepensation to settle this

    matter, s¡­¡±

    He let out a heavy sigh.

    At first, he had no idea Denver was the nephew of the district chief. It wasn¡¯t until he heard the voice on

    the phone that he realized Denver wasn¡¯t bluffing.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181 Morgan Arrived

    Because Morgan frequented the barbecue stall to eat, the stall owner recognized Morgan¡¯s voice.

    Denver sneered, ¡°Compensate? In your dreams! Today, I¡¯m determined to get this kid into the police

    station, to give him a taste of reality¡­ Ahh!¡±

    Emrys picked up another skewer and thrust it into Denver¡¯s palm. Blood gushed out, a sight so

    shocking it made one¡¯s heart skip a beat!

    Chandler sneered, ¡°Yes, this isn¡¯t aboutpensation!¡±

    The stall owner was helpless, thinking to himself that those two individuals were incredibly audacious.

    After such amotion, he feared that his barbecue stall might not be able to continue operating.

    However, after all, they were trying to help him, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t really me them for anything.

    In no time at all, two police cars came screeching to a halt in front of the barbecue stall. A few imposing

    officers stepped out, led by none other than the district chief, Morgan.

    Upon seeing Morgan, Denver immediately cried out in excitement, ¡°Uncle Morgan, hurry! Please save

    me! My hand is about to give out!¡±

    When Morgan saw his nephew¡¯s hand still nailed to the table, blood pooling on the floor, his anger

    surged uncontrobly. He swiftly approached Emrys, police baton in hand, his face dark with fury. ¡°Brat,

    release my nephew immediately. Are you seeking death?¡±

    Just as Morgan was about to stand up for his nephew, he suddenly heard a cold snort from the side.

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re a mere district chief. Who gave you the audacity to show off?¡±

    Morgan immediately shot an annoyed nce in that direction, but the very next second, he was nearly

    scared out of his wits. ¡°T¨CThe governor? M¨CMr. York?¡±

    Of course, Morgan recognized Chandler. The moment Morgan saw Chandler, he was so frightened that

    he shuddered, his face turning deathly pale.

    Upon hearing the word ¡°governor,¡± the onlookers around, including the barbecue stall owner, were

    momentarily taken aback.

    They didn¡¯t expect the imposing middle¨Caged man to be the governor as they didn¡¯t think the governor

    would dine at the barbecue stall.

    That was simply too hard to believe for them.

    However, whether they believed it or not, the fact was, upon seeing Chandler, Morgan seemed to have

    lost his mind. He rushed up and grabbed Denver, shouting in anger, ¡°D¡°mn it! You¡¯ve ruined me! If I

    don¡¯t take you down today, my name isn¡¯t Morgan!¡±

    In the end, Morgan was taken away by the relevant authorities. As for Denver and his group, they were

    naturally apprehended as well and werepelled to undergo re¨Ceducation.

    After leaving the barbecue restaurant and walking on the street outside, Chandler was still fuming with

    1/2

    Chapter 181 Morgan Arrived

    indignation. He said. ¡°Such a melodramatic incident, and we happened to witness it. To think the

    nephew of a district chiet dares to be so arrogant. It¡¯s truly disheartening for the people.¡±

    Emrys shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s not melodramatic. Instead, it¡¯s because you, Mr. York,

    hold a high position. Thus, what you see during your inspections is only what those below you want you

    to see,¡±

    In the world, many things were not just melodramatic, but they were increasingly so. Often, beneath

    many a morous facade, lurk deeds so despicable they would make one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Chandler¡¯s eyes turned cold as he said, ¡°It seems I need to address the morale within the team.¡±

    The roadside barbecue was well worth the meal!

    After bidding farewell to Chandler and Roger, Emrys headed back toward Cultural Pce, as his

    bicycle was still locked in an alleyway nearby.

    What surprised Emrys, however, was that he unexpectedly ran into Richard and Lydia again.

    What rotten luck! Emrys thought to himself.

    However, the subsequent turn of events was beyond Emrys¡® expectations.

    Lydia took the initiative to approach him, her expression somewhatplex as she said, ¡°Emrys, I

    know you are Mr. Emerentius. Everything that happened at the charity auction today was arranged by

    you.¡±

    Instead of calling him ¡°guy with the surname Lund,¡± ¡°barbarian,¡± or ¡°brat,¡± she directly called him by his

    name.

    That was a subconscious shift in attitude.

    Emrys looked at her teasingly and retorted, ¡°So what?¡±

    Lydia¡¯s ageless, beautiful face paused for a moment, and then she said, ¡°You¡¯ve done so much. Isn¡¯t it

    just to prove something to us? Now that you¡¯ve proven it, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to stop?¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182 Too Presumptuous

    ¡°Time to stop?¡± Emrys asked, his expression peculiar.

    Lydia nodded and said, ¡°I admit that I misjudged you in the past. From now on, I won¡¯t interfere with

    whatever develops between you and Cordelia. However, don¡¯t push your luck. Regarding the

    establishment of a branch office for Cordelia Group, I advise you to think it through carefully.¡±

    ¡°So, what you¡¯re implying is that everything I¡¯ve done before was to beg for an opportunity from the.

    Youngblood family?¡±

    After some thought, Lydia nodded again and said, ¡°If you insist on thinking this way, then I can

    confidently tell you that, yes, this is indeed what you¡¯re thinking deep down!¡±

    She was incredibly certain.

    Emrys did not respond.

    There was a period of silence. Lydia had thought that Emrys would be grateful, but after a prolonged

    silence, she was taken aback when Emrys shook his head and said, ¡°Lydia, you¡¯re too presumptuous.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lydia¡¯s slender, beautiful eyes suddenly narrowed.

    Emrys slowly began to speak, ¡°Everything I did was not to prove to you that I could reach the heights of

    your Youngblood family, but to demonstrate that I could provide everything Cordelia desires.¡±

    ¡°To tell you the truth, in my eyes, your Youngblood family is nothing more than a drop in the ocean

    among numerous insignificant families. If I wanted to annihte your Youngblood family, I could do it

    with a flip of my hand. However, I simply can¡¯t be bothered to lift a finger, so¡­ Lydia, in the future,

    please put away your superior attitude, because you can never imagine the true stature of the person

    standing before you.¡± Emrys¡® voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it carried an indescribable powerful aura.

    Every word he spoke sent tremors through Lydia¡¯s heart.

    Incredibly, at that very moment, she lost herposure due to those few words from Emrys!

    When Lydia came back to her senses after a long while, all that was left was the distant figure of Emrys

    walking away. Immediately, she was filled with anger as she eximed, ¡°Such arrogance! He¡¯s just

    achieved a minor sess. What¡¯s there to be so proud of?¡±

    She yelled out weakly toward Emrys¡® retreating figure, but Emrys didn¡¯t even turn his head back once.

    Standing next to Lydia, Richard wore aplex expression, sighing helplessly in his heart. ¡°Has Emrys

    really only achieved a minor aplishment?¡±

    At the tender age of twenty, he had already be a superstar in the world of calligraphy and

    painting. Moreover, he could produce such a shocking and unconventional divine¨Clevel facial mask

    form. That achievement was unparalleled among the young talents of Jazona, and even Chanaea!

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Of course, Richard didn¡¯t say that aloud.

    He knew his wife¡¯s temperament well. She had already formed a preconceived notion that Emrys was

    1/2

    Chapter 182 Too Presumptuous

    nothing more than a brat. Therefore, even when Emrys revealed his brilliance at that moment, Lydia¡¯s

    mind were still clouded by her anger.

    Emrys was actually in a pretty good mood,

    After all, Lydia had taken the initiative to speak with him, which had rified some matters. He could

    distinctly sense that Lydia was feeling remorseful, but she simply couldn¡¯t swallow her pride to

    apologize to him. Hah. Then wait as I gradually dismantle your psychological defenses, and let¡¯s see

    how long you, Jazona¡¯s top beauty, can maintain yourposure in front of me.

    Emrys arrived in the alley in high spirits, ready to mount his bicycle back to Jadeborough. However, in

    the next instant, he scowled because his bicycle had been stolen.

    He saw the spiral lock, originally used to secure bicycle tires, lying pitifully in the corner of the alley,

    ¡°Despicable bicycle thief!¡± Cursing under his breath, Emrys quickly activated his Telepathic Formation,

    swiftly pinpointing the location of his old¨Cfashioned bike. He secretly rejoiced that he had prepared in

    advance. Inside the iron bar of the bicycle, which had already been refined, he had etched a Telepathic

    Formation.

    Otherwise, he would¡¯ve been broken¨Chearted if he couldn¡¯t retrieve his bicycle after it was stolen.

    At that moment, on his way to a nearby second¨Chand bicycle recycling shop, a man with fluffy, curly

    hair was cheerfully pedaling his bicycle. He was rubbing his dirty bottom back and forth on the seat,

    muttering to himself.

    Send Gifts

    184

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183 The Hardships

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Working a job was never an option for me, I could never live my life that way. I don¡¯t know the first

    thing about running a business, so the only way I can survive is by stealing¡­ Ah! Are you even human,

    or sore kind of ghost?¡±

    He watched in shock as the young man seemingly descended from the heavens before him.

    Emrys was instantly infuriated, he pped him across the face, saying, ¡°You dared to steal my bicycle

    and then ask me if I¡¯m a human or a ghost?¡±

    After mercilessly beating up the bicycle thief, Emrys stared at the dirt¨Cstreaked bicycle seat, lost in

    thought.

    In the end, he gritted his teeth fiercely and made a significant decision.

    Since the seat cushion is torn, I¡¯ll rece it with a new one! At the same time, I¡¯ll also need to buy a U¨C

    lock for a higher level of security!

    Upon arriving at the bicycle repair shop and exining the situation to the shopkeeper, Emrys stood by

    the roadside for a while. Suddenly, a voice came from nearby. ¡°Excuse me. Are you Emrys?¡±

    Emrys turned his head, looking quizzically at the young man in a suit standing next to him, who was

    only a few years older than himself. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I am. And you are?¡±

    ¡°So, you really are Emrys. I¡¯m Leiandros Zimmerman. Don¡¯t you remember me? We used to be in the

    same orphanage.¡±

    Upon hearing Emrys¡® reply, the young man named Leiandros immediately showed a look of joy.

    Leiandros Zimmerman¡­ This name seemed somewhat familiar.

    Very quickly, Emrys then remembered that Leiandros was indeed from the same orphanage as him.

    His age was roughly the same as Cordelia¡¯s, and it seemed that they had a pretty good rtionship

    when they were young.

    ¡°A while back, I went to visit the director. He mentioned you to me, saying that you survived that fire.

    Just now, I thought you looked somewhat familiar, so I came over to ask. I didn¡¯t expect it to really be

    you.¡±

    The great fire from years ago had caused quite a stir, and essentially all the older children in the

    orphanage knew about it. Among them, a person named Emrys, had supposedly died in that fire.

    The impression was simply too deep.

    Leiandros was no different. Thus, when he heard from the director that Emrys was still alive, he too

    was taken aback.

    Emrys said with a smile, ¡°I was just lucky. I happened to be saved by someone.¡±

    When old friends met, it was only natural that pleasantries were exchanged. When the conversation

    1/2

    Chapter 18 The Hardships

    shifted toward Lnddros¡® current situation, he sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Several years ago, I

    married into the Bjorn family of Summerbank, bing a matrilocal son¨Cinw.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. The conditions in the Hjorn family were quite good. When they proposed that I marry into their

    family to bring them a joyous asion, I agreed without a second thought¡±

    Upon hearing Lndros¡® words, Emrys¡® expression instantly became incredibly amused.

    A matrilocal son¨Cinw who married into a prominent family to bring them a joyous asion? It

    matches perfectl

    With that in mind. Emrys couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°In that case, you¡¯re like an invisible big shot. If you

    were in an urban fiction, you¡¯d perfectly fit the role of a protagonist who ys a wolf in sheep¡¯s

    clothing!¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Leiandros asked, puzzled.

    ¡°I heard it from a friend who enjoys reading fictional stories with matrilocal son¨Cinws as the main

    character.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°My apologies. I seem to have veered off topic here.¡±

    Leiandros didn¡¯t pay any attention to Emrys¡® nonsensical ramblings. He sighed as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no

    such thing as an invisible big shot. You just don¡¯t understand the hardships of a matrilocal son¨Cinw.

    No matter what you do, you always have to act ording to the wife¡¯s family¡¯s wishes.¡±

    Leiandros poured out his grievances extensively.

    Emrys deeply sympathized with his predicament, thinking to himself that novels indeed deceived

    people, so reading too many could casily lead to delusional daydreaming.

    The two chatted for a while longer and exchanged their contact information. Leiandros then said, ¡°Mr.

    Lund, whenever you¡¯re free, let me treat you to a meal. After all, it¡¯s been so many years since west

    met.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Emrys nodded in agreement, and then he left the ce, pushing his old¨Cfashioned bike.

    Leiandros was filled with emotion as he watched Emrys¡® retreating figure. ¡°Mr. Lund has fallen to the

    point of riding a bicycle. Although my family status is somewhatcking now, at least I can still live in a

    mansion and drive a luxury car. What do I have toin about? However¡­¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184 Cordelia Triumphs

    Didn¡¯t Emrys have a very close sworn sister named Cordelia? Rumor had it that she was about to open

    a branch in Summerbank, so why didn¡¯t she consider Emrys? No matter how she is, she can¡¯t just sit

    back and watch him ride a bicycle, could she?

    Leiandros was puzzled, but he quickly shook his head, thinking to himself that after all these years,

    perhaps they were only close when they were young. As they grew up, it was only natural for them to

    drift apart. It was quite normal.

    Meanwhile, at the Youngblood residence, Cordelia had already learned from ine about everything

    Emrys had done for her. A radiant smile spread across her stunning face. ¡°Rys, is this the huge

    surprise you prepared for me? I really love it!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    So, when Richard and Lydia returned, a sense of triumph was unmistakably disyed on the cool and

    aloof face of Cordelia.

    See? Rys is far more capable than you all imagined!

    Lydia went straight back to her bedroom, shutting the door to sulk in solitude.

    Richard then sat down on the sofa, a bitter smile ying on his lips as he asked Cordelia, ¡°Cordelia,

    did you know all along that Emrys was indeed Mr. Emerentius?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I certainly knew.¡±

    Richard¡¯s expression grew increasingly bitter as he pressed on, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us then?¡±

    ¡°Did you guys ever give me a chance to?¡±

    into

    Upon hearing Cordelia¡¯s words, Richard fell into an immediate silence, his emotions incredibly

    complex.

    She¡¯s right! We never really gave Cordelia a chance to tell us! Every time the name Emrys was

    mentioned, Lydia would disy an unmistakable attitude of disdain. She has a biased attitude toward

    him, considering him nothing more than a lowly, uncouthd who was unfit for a civilized society. We

    never even gave Cordelia a chance to exin. Moreover, if it hadn¡¯t been for today¡¯s charity auction,

    even if Cordelia had imed that Emrys was indeed Emerentius, we would have simply scoffed at it,

    not believing it at all.

    Observing Richard¡¯s remorseful expression, Cordelia said with even more pride, ¡°I can also tell you that

    my dear Emrys is not only Mr. Emerentius, but also the mentor of the national medical expert, Duncan

    Rodriguez. My social circle is not as bad as you imagine.¡±

    For Richard, this statement was as powerful as a nuclear explosion. His b*dy jolted as he asked, ¡°Are

    you saying that the renowned miracle doctor who caused a sensation in Jadeborough some time ago,

    was Emrys?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Cordelia nodded.

    1/2

    13:19 Fr. 26 Jan

    Chapter 184 Corde Triumphs

    ¡°How could this be¡­¡±

    Richard¡¯s face was filled with shock, and it took him a long time to regain hisposure.

    It turned out that they had been wrong from the very beginning.

    They could only me themselves for when they first heard the news that their daughter was still alive,

    they were so overwhelmed with joy that they didn¡¯t even think to investigate the people around

    Cordelia,

    In truth, if they had paid a bit more attention, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult to realize that Emrys was

    none other than the renowned miracle doctor who had emerged in Jadeborough.

    Meanwhile, at Verdant Estate,

    Larissa had already returned to the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance. She had stayed at home

    for less than three days in total, due to her overwhelming busyness. This made Emrys feel extremely

    regretful.

    In the end, he was unable to salvage his image in the eyes of Larissa. It seemed that he could only find

    a time to visit the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance base, to properly teach her about it.

    At that moment, Emrys was exining some basic facts about cultivators to Yelena inside the room,

    facts that the old friar had once taught him.

    ¡°The system of cultivators and martial artists are not the same. To put it bluntly, the system of

    cultivators is superior to that of martial artists. The stages of a cultivator¡¯s stages are divided into Nine

    Stages of Energy Cultivation. Foundation Stage, Golden Elixir Stage, Nascent Soul Stage, Incarnation

    Stage¡­ Once one reaches the fifth stage of cultivation, they can bepared to a martial artist who

    has reached Manifestor. However, due to the current world¡¯s sparse spirit energy, achieving the fifth

    stage cultivation is an extremely challenging task.¡±

    This was the current predicament of the cultivators, and also the reason why they were so scarce. The

    conditions were simply too stringent.

    ording to the venerable friar, the most advanced practitioners currently only reached the Golden

    Elixir Stage. Moreover, they were all centuries¨Cold people who had long withdrawn from the world.

    At that time, Emrys asked the old friar, ¡°If the highest level one can reach is Golden Elixir stage, how do

    you know about the stages beyond it? Why don¡¯t you consider the Golden Elixir stage as the pinnacle

    for cultivators?¡±

    Send Gifts

    8

    184N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185 Helping Yelena Out

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    The old friar, however, kept Emrys in suspense, stating that it was a secret. He assured Emrys that

    everything would naturally be clearter on.

    As for the more profound questions, the old friar merely responded with a smile and no answer. He

    simply said that when the time was right, everything would naturally be revealed. This left Emrys

    extremely frustrated, to the point where he burned several of the old friar¡¯s treasured Jetroinian painting

    albums that very day. The consequence of his actions was a severe beating.

    After exining the basic situation of the cultivator, Yelena blinked her enticing, narrow eyes that

    resembled a fox¡¯s, and asked, ¡°So, what realm are you in now, Rys?¡±

    After giving it some serious thought, Emrys suddenly let out a mischievous chuckle and said, ¡°Take a

    guess!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t want to talk, huh? I don¡¯t even care to know!¡± ¨C

    Yelena turned her head, her face full of frustration. Seeing her expression, Emrys finally experienced

    the amusement his old friar used to feel.

    After a moment, Emrys suddenly said, ¡°Get on the bed, Lena. I¡¯ll assist you in your cultivation!¡±

    Sure enough, Yelena no longer looked gloomy. Her beautiful eyes sparkled as she asked, ¡°You can

    even assist in cultivation?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s possible. Your life energy and mine share the same origin. As long as I ce my palm

    on you and circte my life energy, it can resonate with yours. Rest assured, I will control the strength

    of the life energy. Your meridians are still too weak to withstand a strong flow of life energy,¡± Emrys

    said, candidly sharing with Yelena the secret that their vital energies originated from the same source.

    After all, Yelena was a novice in cultivation, so she had no idea what that statement truly meant.

    so

    Of course, Emrys would no longer arbitrarily manipte the life energy within Yelena¡¯s b*dy.

    This was because Yelena was currently in the foundational stage, where every strand of life energy

    was of utmost importance to her.

    When her cultivation had been elevated to a stage where she could instantly condense life energy, if

    Emrys truly needed to utilize the life/energy within Yelena¡¯s b*dy, the impact on Yelena wouldn¡¯t be

    significant. This was because she would be able to replenish her life energy quickly.

    ¡°All right, all right. Hurry up and assist me with my cultivation practice, you jerk.¡±

    As expected, Yelena didn¡¯t overthink it. The moment she heard he could aid in her cultivation, she

    immediately mbered onto the bed without any hesitation.

    Emrys¡® face turned gloomy as he said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve taken me as your mentor, you must call me ¡®Mr.

    Lund¡® from now on, and you¡¯re not allowed to call me a jerk anymore.¡±

    This is all Issa¡¯s fault! It was one thing to ruin my image, but to actually give me such an ill¨Csuited

    nickname is truly excessive!

    1/2

    Chapter 185 Helping Yelena Out

    ¡°Got it, you jerk! I¡¯m not the type to be unreasonable. Since you¡¯ve asked me not to call you a jerk, I

    won¡¯t call you that again. By the way, what was it that you wanted me to call you?¡± she said.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ You can call me whatever you like, as long as it makes you happy, Lena.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a sensible person?¡±

    Only then did Yelena retract her small fist that she had extended toward Emrys, and she sat cross-

    legged on the bed. In the process, she tore a few holes in her ck stockings, revealing sections of her

    fair, slender legs.

    Seeing her still tearing, Emrys finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Lena, it¡¯s just training. Why are you tearing

    your stockings?¡±

    ¡°Mind your own business! I just feel like tearing it apart! Now, enough with the nonsense! Hurry up!¡±

    With a sigh, Emrys sat cross¨Clegged behind Yelena. His palm gently rested on the cool, smooth skin of

    her back, exposed by her spaghetti strap top.

    ¡°Huh? There¡¯s a white rope here obstructing my hand, which will interfere with your cultivation.¡±

    As Emrys grabbed the rope and gave it a tug, he heard a rustling sound from ahead. The strap of

    Yelena¡¯s spaghetti strap top had noticeably shifted forward a bit.

    Half an hourter, Yelena was drenched in sweat.

    Her camisole had long been soaked through. This was due to the warmth that Emrys¡® palm had been

    transmitting to her, little by little.

    It felt as though every pore in her b*dy had opened up.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    When Emrys¡® hand slid away from the back of Yelena, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft moan. She

    was extremely reluctant to stop it, so much so that when she turned around, her gaze toward Emrys

    was filled with a deep sense of longingness.

    Send Gifts

    ºÏ

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186 Richard Reveals The Truth

    Emrys said, ¡°We¡¯ll stop here for today. If we continue, the burden on your meridians will be too great,

    and it could lead to problems-¡±

    Suddenly, his words faltered, sensing something amiss. He noticed that Yelena, across from him, was

    breathing more heavily, her gaze growing increasingly unsettling.

    Emrys was greatly startled.

    Could this be the sequ of the cultivation? It¡¯s akin to the situation of a psychiatrist who, in the

    process of treating

    female patient, could easily cause the patient to develop an attachment to him. This simply won¡¯t do if

    things

    a

    continue like this!

    Upon seeing the sparkling gaze of Yelena, Emrys was suddenly jolted into action, promptly scooping

    her up and rushing into the bathroom.

    Ssh!

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The cool water had drenched them from head to toe, their clothes thoroughly soaked. However, it did

    manage to clear her head considerably.

    Emrys gently set Yelena down and said, ¡°Lena, you should first wash off the sweat on your b*dy. I¡¯ll go

    get your clothes for you.¡±

    After speaking, he ran out of the bathroom, feeling guilty.

    It seems I should cut back on this kind of cultivation assistance in the future. I never imagined the

    sequ would be this severe.

    First, Emrys had found a set of dry clothes for himself and changed into them. Then, he ran to Yelena¡¯s

    room, picked out a piece of loungewear from her wardrobe, and delivered it to Yelena in the bathroom.

    After washing up, Yelena returned to her bedroom. Emrys, on the other hand, was somewhat

    distractedly watching television. Suddenly, he heard the sound of a car parking in the yard outside. As

    he stepped out to take a look, he immediately saw a slender, charming figure rushing toward him.

    ¡°Rys!¡±

    Cordelia ran joyfully toward Emrys, but the next moment, she froze. She had spotted a lipstick mark on

    Emrys¡® neck.

    This was due to an idental brush earlier, coupled with the haste during the bath, there was no

    careful scrubbing, hence leaving behind evidence.

    And so, Cordelia was furious.

    ¡°As expected, you took advantage of my inattention to fool around with Yelena again. Just wait and see

    how I¡¯ll teach you a lesson, Rys!¡±

    Cordelia¡¯s expression changed in an instant. One moment, her smile was as radiant as a blooming

    flower, the next, her pretty face turned icy cold. She fiercely grabbed Emrys¡® ear, reprimanding him

    1/2

    Chapter 186 Richard Reveals The Truth

    non¨Cstop.

    Emrys pleaded, ¡°Spare me, Cordelia¡­ Things are not as you imagine! Nothing really happened

    between me and Lena¡­ Wait a minute, why don¡¯t you suspect, that this lipstick belongs to Caylie?¡±

    ¡°Caylie would never use such a lipstick with such a mboyant color, so it must be Yelena¡¯s. I¡¯ll go and

    talk to Yelena about this right away!¡±

    With an imposing aura, Cordelia stormed toward Yelena¡¯s room.

    ¡°It seems that Cordelia only shows such a lively side when she¡¯s with you all,¡± Richard said with a

    complex tone, standing not far from the car.

    He had brought Cordelia back home that day.

    Emrys put away his yful expression, looking indifferently at Richard and said, ¡°Since you already

    know, there¡¯s no need for me to say more.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ You don¡¯t need to harbor such hostility toward me, Emrys. I came here today with sincerity to

    apologize to you,¡± Richard said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Apologize?¡±

    Emrys¡® face showed a strange expression as he nced around the car. ¡°Where¡¯s Lydia?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯te¡­

    Richard shed him a bitter smile, then quickly added, ¡°However, you must have already sensed it.

    Lydia has changed her attitude toward you. She already feels regret in her heart, but she just can¡¯t

    bring herself to apologize to you.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until she can swallow her pride, then we can talk.¡±

    Observing Emrys¡® indifferent expression, Richard felt an even deeper bitterness in his heart. He knew

    that their previous actions had hurt Emrys profoundly, which exined his current attitude.

    ¡°Actually, Lydia wasn¡¯t always like this. Her situation was quite simr to Cordelia¡¯s. She hails from the

    Ginger family of Juxshire, a family with martial artists at its helm. At that time, the Ginger family had

    arranged a marriage of convenience for her, intending to marry her off to another family of martial

    artists. Yet, against all odds, she chose to be with me¡­¡±

    Regardless of whether Emrys was listening or not, Richard was engrossed in narrating his story with

    Lydia.

    Send Gifts

    184/

    2/2

    13:19 Fri, 26 Jan

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187 He Could Be Cured

    Lydia hailed from a family of martial artists, yet due to Richard, she rejected the arranged marriage.

    This was also the reason that led to her estrangement from the Ginger family of Juxshire.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Logically speaking, given Lydia¡¯s past experiences, she should have been able to better understand

    Cordelia¡¯s feelings. However, her current domineering attitude was no different from that of the Ginger

    family¡¯s, which had forced her into a marriage of convenience years ago.

    This situation arose for one reason alone. Lydia regretted her decision to marry Richard.

    In truth, ever since Lydia married and moved to Jazona, Richard had always treated her well.

    Moreover, the Youngblood family was a prominent family, ensuring a materially prosperous life.

    Therefore, the problem must have arisen from other aspects.

    As for which aspect it was, Richard didn¡¯t say. Instead, he just sighed helplessly.

    Emrys nced at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s because of that inexpressible ailment, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°The inexpressible ailment¡­¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Richard¡¯s b*dy jolted sharply. As he looked into Emrys¡® eyes, he instantly

    understood his meaning and eximed in surprise, ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯ve noticed the issue with my b*dy?¡±

    Emrys nodded and said, ¡°I could tell from the first time you came here. However, back then, your

    dismissive attitude irritated me, so I simply chose not to mention it.¡±

    It was very obvious.

    Richard¡¯s b*dy trembled immensely, his heart filled with shock and turmoil.

    Indeed, as Emrys had said, he had been suffering from an inexpressible ailment for over a decade. The

    cause traced back to one night when he and Lydia were preparing to consummate their marriage.

    Suddenly, a stray cat jumped in through the window. Richard was so startled that he had suffered from

    erectile dysfunction ever since.

    Richard had secretly visited many renowned doctors in the capital, but none could cure him. Gradually,

    he gave up on treatment and kept this secret to himself.

    After all, if word got out that the person in power from the Youngblood family in Jazona had contracted

    such a disease, it would undoubtedly be aughingstock for others.

    Lydia¡¯s feelings for Richard had always remained constant. However, even the strongest of emotions

    could harbor resentment when deprived of physical affection over the years, especially at Lydia¡¯s age.

    She often thought, had she married that martial artist back then, such a problem would certainly not

    have arisen given his robust physique.

    This was the root of Lydia¡¯s regret.

    However, she didn¡¯t explicitly state it. It was Richard who deduced it from her attitude toward their

    daughter. Suddenly, it felt as if he had taken a massive blow, as if struck by ten thousand punches in

    his

    1/2

    13:19 Fri, 26 Jan

    Chapter 187 He Could Be Cured

    heart.

    Upon hearing Emrys pinpoint his symptoms at that moment, the shock in Richard¡¯s heart was

    immeasurable.

    ¡°Emrys, since you could discern my unspoken troubles, then¡­¡±

    Richard looked at Emrys with an unparalleled urgency.¡±

    Emrys chuckled lightly and said, ¡°You want to ask me if I can cure your inexpressible ailment, right? I

    can assure you with absolute certainty that I can indeed cure it. For me, this is not a challenge at all.¡±

    In Richard¡¯s heart, it felt as though he had been brutally struck by a massive hammer, as if his very soul

    had been shaken.

    ¡°So, it can be cured¡­ It can actually be cured¡­¡±

    He had never even dreamed that Emrys would im to be able to cure his illness, let alone assert that

    it was no challenge at all.

    For Richard, this was simply an enormous surprise.

    Ever since his fruitless search for a cure years ago, Richard hadpletely given up. Therefore, even

    when he heard rumors of a miracle doctor in Jadeborough recently, he held no hope whatsoever.

    But who could have imagined that the divine doctor was none other than Emrys, who astoundingly

    diagnosed his illness with just a single nce and even imed he could cure it!

    Richard couldn¡¯t possibly not be

    excited.

    He had never been this excited in his entire life.

    Emrys merely nced at him indifferently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too soon. I merely stated that I

    could cure your inexpressible ailment, but I didn¡¯t say I would treat you.¡±

    ¡°Emrys¡­ No, Dr. Lund, you can me me all you want for my past mistakes, but please¡­ I beg you to

    give me a chance to make amends¡­¡± Richard said urgently.

    Seeing as Emrys was unmoved, he hurriedly added, ¡°As long as you can cure my illness, I¡¯m willing to

    pay any amount. Yes, even if it means/giving you half of the assets under the Youngblood family, I¡¯m

    willing to do so!¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188 Just A Matter Of Time

    He looked carnestly at Emrys, anticipating his response. Howeyer, all he heard was Emrys shaking his

    head and saying, ¡°Do you think I look like someone whocks money?¡±

    Richard was taken aback. Then it dawned on him.

    He¡¯s right! Not only is he the great Mr. Emerentius, but he¡¯s also a divine healer. He could casually

    produce a world¨Cshocking, unconventional facial mask. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d ever be short of money!

    Forget about giving him half of the Youngblood family¡¯s assets. He might not necessarily be tempted

    even if I handed him the entire Youngblood family¡¯s assets! I got careless!

    Richard was anxious in his heart, unable to think of what he could offer Emrys. Suddenly, an idea

    struck him, and he said, ¡°Dr. Lund, considering that I am Cordelia¡¯s father, please give me a chance!¡±

    Upon hearing these words, as expected, Emrys indeed fell into deep thought.

    There¡¯s hope!

    Richard was overjoyed, but suddenly he thought of something and hurriedly made a phone call to

    Lydia. He said, ¡°Wifey, you must rush to Jadeborough. Dr. Lund said he can cure my illness!¡±

    At that time, Lydia was still at the Youngblood family¡¯s residence in Summerbank.

    She had long since changed her opinion about Emrys, but due to her pride, she didn¡¯t follow him to

    Jadeborough. However, upon hearing Richard¡¯s words at this moment, her phone slipped from her

    grasp and ttered onto the ground.

    My husband¡¯s inexpressible ailment can be cured? Did it mean that I no longer have to feel alone and

    empty?

    Lydia¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, her b*dy damp with perspiration. She hastily called for her driver and

    said, ¡°Quick! Take me to Jadeborough immediately! It¡¯s urgent!¡±

    When Lydia arrived at Verdant Estate, Emrys was in the living room watching television, while Richard

    was attentively tending to him.

    Upon witnessing this scene, Cordelia¡¯s expression was as peculiar as it could possibly be.

    What on earth was going on with my father? Even if he knew that Rys is an impressive figure, there¡¯s

    no need for him to serve him drinks, is there? I mean, he¡¯s the head of the Youngblood family!

    Upon seeing Lydia enter, a jolt of surprise struck Cordelia¡¯s heart. She knew that given Lydia¡¯s

    dominant personality, if she would undoubtedly be filled with rage if she were to see Richard in this

    state.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    However, to Cordelia¡¯s surprise, when Lydia entered the room, she did not scold Richard as expected.

    Instead, she acted just like Richard, taking the initiative to pour a cup of coffee and hand it to Emrys

    with an apologetic smile. ¡°Emrys, my dear son¨Cinw, all the past misunderstandings were my fault. I

    was blind not to see your worth, I hope you won¡¯t hold it against me!¡± she said.

    Cordelia suddenly widened her beautiful eyes.

    1/2

    Fit, 26 Jan

    Chapter 188 Just A Matter Of Time

    What is going on with Mom and Dad today?

    It was one thing for her father to act out of character, but it was entirely another for her mother to seem

    like apletely different person. Even more absurdly, her mother¡¯s first words were ¡®my dear son¨Cin¨C

    law

    When did Rys be my husband?

    Cordelia was utterly bewildered. She walked up behind Emrys, grabbed his car, and asked, ¡°Did you

    somehow bewitch my parents?¡±

    Just as he was about to reach out his hand, he suddenly heard two angry shouts ring out

    simultaneously.

    Richard said, ¡°You must not be disrespectful to Dr. Lund!¡±

    ¡°You are not allowed to be disrespectful to my dear son¨Cinw!¡± Lydia added.

    Beingpletely out of the loop, Cordelia¡¯s mind waspletely muddled, her doubtful gaze

    constantly shifting among the three people.

    Could it be that these three people are putting on an act here? It doesn¡¯t seem likely, though. Given my

    mother¡¯s personality, it was already quite something that she didn¡¯t belittle Emrys. How could she

    possibly stoop so low as to y along with his act?

    Cordelia had thought that she had crossed over into a parallel world where family harmony prevailed.

    What a peculiar bunch of people they were.

    At that moment, Lydia said, ¡°My dear son¨Cinw, we are all family now. You couldn¡¯t bear to see your

    father¨Cinw in such a state, could you?¡±

    Suppressing augh, Emrys said, ¡°Ms. Ginger, Cordelia is my sworn sister, not my wife. How did you

    two suddenly be my inws?¡±

    ¡°My dear son¨Cinw, you are making it sound as though you¡¯re an outsider! We are well aware of your

    rtionship with Cordelia. It¡¯s only a matter of time! Just a matter of time!¡± Lydia said.

    Send Gifts

    184

    {(!!!)

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189 Three More Months

    Emrys feigned disappointment and said, ¡°s, you¡¯re truly astute, Ms. Ginger. I can¡¯t believe you saw

    right through my thoughts. But this isn¡¯t something that can be decided by me alone!¡±

    Lydia immediately understood his intentions and turned to Cordelia, saying, ¡°Cordelia, tell me, do you

    like Emrys?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Cordelia was puzzled, wondering how her parents had suddenly changed so drastically. Hearing

    Lydia¡¯s question, she was momentarily taken aback before responding, ¡°Of course I like Rys! He¡¯s my

    younger brother!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you only like him as a brother?¡± Lydia continued to ask.

    ¡°Of-

    Before the words could leave Cordelia¡¯s mouth, she met Lydia¡¯s questioning gaze, which instantly

    plunged her heart into chaos.

    How could I possibly not like Emrys? How could I not harbor feelings for Emrys, when my heart ached

    with jealousy upon seeing him being intimate with my sisters?

    ¡°L¡­¡±

    At that moment, Cordelia, who was usually an aloof and domineering CEO, behaved like a little girl

    whose secrets had been exposed. She was so flustered that she couldn¡¯t even speak clearly. Her

    pretty face was flushed red, and she stole a nce at Emrys, only to find him looking at her with a

    teasing expression on his face.

    That made her feel even more embarrassed.

    In a fit of embarrassed rage, she rushed forward and fiercely beat Emrys. Richard and his wife were

    unable to hold her back.

    ¡°Speak up! Tell me, what exactly did you do to my parents, huh?¡±

    Cordelia grabbed a pillow and began to pummel Emrys, partly because she genuinely didn¡¯t know what

    had happened to her parents, and partly to mask the shyness she felt inside.

    Even if you wanted me to admit that I like you, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But don¡¯t you realize that your

    teasing expression, while looking at me, is embarrassing me a lot? I must establish my position in this

    family today!

    Cordelia vented for a full two minutes before she finally stopped. In the end, she didn¡¯t forget to fiercely

    pinch Emrys¡® waist. Then, with her pretty face flushed red, she returned to her own bedroom and

    covered her head with a nket.

    Emrys felt speechless.

    I didn¡¯t say anything at all, so how did I end up getting beaten up for no apparent reason?

    1/2

    Jan

    Chapter 199 Three More Months

    Richard let out a dry chuckle and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it is between a couple. The asional

    squabbles are just a part of life. It¡¯s the same with my wife and I¨C¡±

    Smack

    Lydia pped him on the back of his head, angrily retorting, ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Richard hastilyughed in embarrassment, quickly correcting himself, ¡°That¡¯s how it is

    between your mother¨Cinw and I as well. We may quarrel often, but we always k*ss and make up.

    That¡¯s what being a married couple is all about.¡±

    For the first time, Emrys discovered that there was something endearing about this couple,

    ¡°Fine. Although some of your previous actions have annoyed me, your performance today was quite

    good. I¡¯m satisfied,¡± Emrys said.

    Lydia excitedly eximed, ¡°Really? I knew my son¨Cinw isn¡¯t the heartless type! So, what about my

    husband¡¯s illness?¡±

    Emrys gave her a peculiar look. ¡°You seem to be in quite a hurry, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m not! Don¡¯t go making stuff up!¡±

    This stunning beauty, considered the most attractive young woman in Jazona, blushed slightly, adding

    a unique charm to her demeanor. Indeed, she was a mature woman, yet her allure remained

    undiminished. She was the epitome of elegance among young women.

    Emrys said, ¡°I can help Mr. Youngblood with his treatment, but not right now, I need some time to

    prepare the medicinal herbs. At most, it won¡¯t take more than three months to restore Mr. Youngblood

    to his original health, full of vitality and strength.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Richard crushed the teacup in his hand with a loud snap, seemingly unable to wait for that day to

    In Lydia¡¯s heart, there was a quiet sigh. ¡°s, I have to endure for another three months¡­ Well, it

    doesn¡¯t matter. After all, I¡¯ve already endured it for over a decade, so three more months won¡¯t make a

    difference.¡±

    Looking at this beautiful woman, who once held a high position in front of him, Emrys revealed a

    meaningful smile.

    If he wanted to cure Richard¡¯s illness, all he actually needed to do was to administer acupuncture a few

    times. However, Emrys did not do this. Instead, he wanted Lydia to experience the kind of life where

    one counted the days with their fingers.

    Send Gifts

    184

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190 ine Had Gone Missing

    It¡¯s her fault for looking down on me in the past!

    Later on, Richard and Lydia would visit Verdant Estate every now and then. They would constantly

    check on Emrys, expressing concern and care for him. This greatly annoyed Cordelia, who increasingly

    felt as if Emrys had somehow bewitched them.

    It wasn¡¯t just Cordelia who was upset, though. Caylie and Yelena were also bothered. They had seen

    more than once, Lydia cheerfully massaging Emrys¡® shoulders and legs. She waspletely acting

    like

    his servant

    How exactly did Rys manage to persuade this haughty and beautiful woman?

    The answer would always remain a secret.

    Because Emrys has never been fond of taking a patient¡¯s condition lightly, it was even more unlikely

    that Richard and his wife would reveal it themselves.

    Gradually, the sisters had surprisingly be ustomed to the unusual behavior of Richard and

    Lydia

    Cordelia didn¡¯t pay much more attention to this matter, though. She decided to just leave these three

    peculiar individuals be. Havinge to terms with this, she threw herself into the affairs of the Cordelia

    Group, preparing for the establishment of a branch office in the near future.

    It seemed as though everything was progressing for the better.

    Just a few days before the establishment of the branch office, Cordelia suddenly rushed to find Emrys,

    informing him that something might have happened to ine.

    ine was a key person in charge in the R&D department of Cordelia Group. Since joining the

    company, she had been diligent and dedicated, never shirking her duties. However, surprisingly, she

    did not show up for work today and did not request a leave of absence.

    Cordelia had called her, but her phone was switched off. He had also visited her apartment, but found

    no sign of her. Moreover, ording to the security guard at ine¡¯s residentialplex, he had clearly

    seen ine leave theplex in the morning.

    The residential area where ine lived was very close to the office building. It took less than ten

    minutes to walk to work, so she couldn¡¯t possibly be gone for an entire day.

    Cordelia anxiously said, ¡°I¡¯ve already been to the police station. They said they can¡¯t file a case until

    after twenty¨Cfour hours, and asked me to be patient. But my intuition tells me that Lainey might be in

    serious trouble.¡±

    Suddenly, an idea struck her. She looked at Emrys with a worried expression and asked, ¡°Emrys, do

    think it could be due to the facial mask form?¡±

    you

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Emrys nodded solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s a possibility.¡±

    The form for World¨CEnchanting Beauty was too astonishing and unconventional. Once the product

    1/2

    Chapter 190 ine Had Gone Missing

    wasunched, it would surely affect the interests of countless people, especially thosepanies

    primarily engaged in the skincare industry. To protect their own interests, there was no guarantee they

    wouldn¡¯t resort to drastic measures.

    Seeing the worried expression on Cordelia¡¯s face, Emrysforted her, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be

    overly concerned. If they are indeed after the facial mask form, it implies that ine is not in

    immediate danger.¡±

    The logic was indeed as such, but Cordelia was still deeply worried. He said, ¡°I hope Lainey doesn¡¯t get

    into trouble. If they want the form, just give it to them. Nothing is more important than a human life.¡±

    Emrys nodded, instructing Caylie and Yelena to apany Cordelia. He then stepped outside the

    mansion and dialed the special number for Seventy¨Ctwo Shadow Forces.

    ¡°Activate the Sk surveince system and help me track someone¡¯s recent activities¡±

    Emrys sent ine¡¯s information to the Seventy¨Ctwo Shadow Forces, and received a response quickly.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, the Sk surveince system revealed that Ms. ine was taken away by a white van

    without a license te near s Street in Jadeborough. It happened about twenty minutes before

    eight in the morning. Thest surveince footage showed her location to be in the eastern suburbs of

    Jadeborough.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    After obtaining a rough location, Emrys immediately mounted his old¨Cfashioned bike and rushed to the

    eastern suburbs at the fastest speed. Like a streak of light cutting through the air, his speed was

    incredibly fast.

    Sweeping across one peak after another, Emrys pushed his vision to its absolute limit, even employing

    the use of his True Sight. He continuously analyzed potential hiding ces.

    In the end, he set his sights on an abandoned warehouse, and he had already spotted a few men, who

    didn¡¯t seem like good news, smoking by the warehouse entrance.

    Emrys parked his old¨Cfashioned bike directly on top of the abandoned warehouse. Under his deliberate

    control, the old¨Cfashioned bikended as softly as a feather, making almost no sound.

    Send Gifts

    184

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191 Orchestrated By The Bjorn Family

    He looked through the gaps in the dpidated roof of the warehouse, and as expected, he discovered

    ine, who was bound to a chair,

    A bespectacled man was interrogating her about the form for ¡°World¨CEnchanting Beauty¡± all the

    while typing something into hisptop. It was evident that this bespectacled man was also an insider,

    likely verifying the form provided by ine.

    The bespectacled man shook his head, and immediately, a fierce¨Clooking bald man stepped forward

    and pped ine, cursing, ¡°You b*tch! I¡¯m giving you onest chance. Spit out the form, or my

    buddies won¡¯t show you any mercy!¡±

    ine spat a mouthful of bloodied saliva onto the bald man¡¯s face.

    ¡°F*ck you!¡± Furious, the bald man raised his hand to deliver another p, but at that moment, a

    thunderous noise erupted overhead as if a terrifying bolt of lightning had suddenly struck, creating a

    large hole in the warehouse roof.

    Following that, the bald man was kicked and knocked unconscious, copsing to the ground.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Looking at the young man who had jumped down from above, the bespectacled man was struck with

    intention of terror. In the next second, he abruptly tossed aside hisptop, drawing a machete with the

    taking ine hostage. However, his n was already seen through by Emrys. The moment he made

    his move, Emrys had already rushed toward him, rendering him disoriented with a punch, and his

    machete fell to the ground.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    The few people standing guard outside the warehouse heard themotion and rushed in. Upon

    witnessing the scene before them and the unfamiliar young man, they were all momentarily stunned.

    Who is this punk? How did he get in?

    The group was utterly bewildered. They had been standing guard at the warehouse entrance all along,

    not even allowing a single fly to get in. Moreover, the warehouse had no other entrances or exits. The

    sudden appearance of this unfamiliar young man had indeed given them quite a scare.

    However, when they saw their leader, the bald man, passed out on the ground, they were instantly

    enraged. They angrily flicked their cigarette butts onto the ground, then picked up their weapons and

    charged in.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where he came from! Let¡¯s deal with him!¡± one of them yelled.

    They charged at Emrys like fierce demons, but before they could take action, a series of messy noises

    rang out, and they all ended up sprawled next to the bald man, their faces bruised and swollen beyond

    recognition.

    Emrys, on the other hand, femained as calm as ever. Even his breathing remained steady, as if all he

    did was shoo away a few flies.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    14.53 FI, 20 Jan

    Chapter 191 Orchestrated By The Bjorn Family:

    ine was taken aback.

    Is Ms. Youngblood¡¯s godbrother so formidable?

    Just a moment ago, she was worried about whether Emrys could handle so many burly men all alone.

    But now, it seemed her concerns werepletely unnecessary.

    ¡°I¡¯ll untie you first. Wait for me outside. I still have some matters to deal with,¡± said Emrys as he nced

    at ine, a strange feeling stirring within him. He couldn¡¯t help but admire the peculiar talent who did

    the tying. It was clear that he was a devoted fan of Jetroina film genres.

    Emrys learned that from Nte¡¯sputer.

    Among the group that had kidnapped ine, the only one who hadn¡¯t passed out was the bespectacled

    man. However, he was still in a daze after being punched by Emrys, his eyes rolled back into his head.

    Emrys crouched down and pped him twice, asking, ¡°Are you awake now?¡±

    The bespectacled man, Benjamin¡¯s eyes finally rolled back, and he shook his head to regain his

    senses. Seeing Emrys squatting in front of him, he immediately eximed in terror, ¡°W¨CWhat are you

    going to do to me?¡±

    ¡°Tell me everything I should know. Start with your identity.¡±

    The reason why Emrys didn¡¯t knock Benjamin out cold was because he deduced that this man was

    likely one of the masterminds behind the gang. The others who had fainted around them were merely

    hired thugs.

    ¡°I¨CI¡¯m the department head of the R&D department at Honeybeauty Group. The Bjorn family

    orchestrated the kidnapping and ordered me to carry it out. Honeybeauty Group is owned by the Bjorn

    family.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192 Crossed A Friar

    Benjamin was forthright and did not dawdle. Before Emrys could even touch him, he had already

    confessed everything in detail.

    ¡°The Bjorn family?¡± Emrys frowned upon hearing that and continued asking, ¡°The Bjorn family from

    Summerbank?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Benjamin nodded.

    Emrys fell into deep thought.

    If his memory served him right, Leiandros, whom he had met not long before, seemed to have

    mentioned that he had married into the Bjorn family.

    What a coincidence.

    After a moment of contemtion, Emrys suddenly produced a twenty¨Ccentimeter¨Clong acupuncture

    needle from his person. Seeing this, Benjamin immediately pleaded in terror, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve confessed

    everything I should have. Please, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±

    ¡°You are afraid of death, aren¡¯t you? Rx. I won¡¯t kill you. I only need a drop of blood from you.¡± After

    finishing his sentence, Emrys grabbed Benjamin¡¯s finger, pricking it with the needle to draw a drop of

    fresh blood. This scared Benjamin considerably, and his face turned as pale as a sheet.

    Emrys sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s funny that you¡¯re ying the kidnapper when you¡¯re so timid. I bet even a

    small noise is enough to scare you out of your wits.¡±

    Benjamin dared not speak, yet the scene that unfolded before him next left his eyes wide in shock.

    Emrys produced a green sigil, dripping the drop of blood he had just collected on it. Subsequently, the

    sigil vanished within the palm of Emrys¡® hand.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re a friar?¡± Benjamin watched with terror. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect to cross a

    friar. He was courting death.

    Emrys did not respond to him. Instead, he said, ¡°Remember, from now on, you will act ording to my

    orders. If you dare to y any tricks, your life will be over as long as I snap my fingers. No one can

    save you.¡±

    As Emrys spoke, he spread open his palm, and the vanished sigil reappeared. As he slowly clenched

    his fist, Benjamin was suddenly assailed by an unbearable headache, quickly falling to his knees. ¡°I

    dare not y tricks¡­ I swear¡­ I will listen to whatever you say!¡± he pleaded.

    Emrys nodded and didn¡¯t torment Benjamin any longer. He picked up Benjamin¡¯sptop and typed a

    form into a document.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let the Bjorn family know about today¡¯s events. If they ask you whether you¡¯ve obtained the

    form, give them the one I¡¯ve typed in yourptop. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Benjamin hastily responded.

    14:54 Fri, 26 Jan

    Chapter 192 Crossed A Friar

    Emrys nodded with satisfaction, then turned and left the warehouse.

    The form he wrote for Benjamin was rather unique. If they produced facial masks ording to it. its

    effects would be nearly identical to that of ¡°World¨CEnchanting Beauty¡± for about a week after use.

    However, a weekter, not only would the effects vanish, but any pre¨Cexisting issues that the user

    suffered from would be even more severe.

    For instance, if the user¡¯s original skin tone was a four, their skin tone could potentially reach a six after

    using this form for a week. However, a weekter, it was highly likely that it would drop down to a

    three.

    The fact that the Bjorn family dared to resort to kidnapping indicated their desperation. They would

    certainly start manufacturing and selling the facial masks using the stolen form before ¡°World-

    Enchanting Beauty¡± hit the market. They simply didn¡¯t have ample time to test for potential issues with

    the product.

    By the time Cordelia Group¡¯s products wereunched, they¡¯d serve as the bestpensation for those

    victims.

    Outside the warehouse, ine saw Emrys emerge and couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity. ¡°Mr. Lund, how

    did you handle them?¡±

    ¡°I gave them the form.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± ine wore a look of bewilderment.

    What¡¯s going on? I¡¯m already safe, so why did he hand over the form to those criminals? I don¡¯t get

    it at all. Ms. Youngblood¡¯s godbrother is unfathomable.

    After escaping danger, ine immediately called Cordelia, informing her that Emrys had already

    rescued her.

    Cordelia expressed her concern, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay, Lainey. The form and everything else are not

    important. Your safety is a priority. I¡¯ll give you a half¨Cmonth leave. Take some time to rx and recover

    from the trauma. Don¡¯t worry about thepany matters for now.¡±

    Send Gifts

    184

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193 On The Same Boat

    ine said, ¡°Ms. Youngblood, I¡¯m fine, ¡®World¨CEnchanting Beauty¡® is about to hit the market. If I¡ª¡±

    ¡°This is an order!¡± Before ine could finish her sentence, Cordelia interrupted her.

    After Emrys returned, Cordelia asked him, ¡°Rys, did those people kidnap Lainey because of the facial

    mask form? And did you find out who was their mastermind?¡±

    Just now, concerned that she would upset ine and make her trauma worsen, Cordelia refrained from

    asking her anything about the kidnapping and urged her to get enough rest. However, upon seeing

    Emrys, Cordelia could no longer contain her curiosity.

    She was consumed by a desperate need to know just who could be so ruthless.

    Emrys said, ¡°We will have an answer to this matter soon, Delia. We can dy theunch of ¡®World-

    Enchanting Beauty¡® for a while.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Cordelia asked in confusion.

    ¡°Because someone will be eager to do something big.¡±

    Emrys didn¡¯t borate much. The next day, he took the initiative to contact Leiandros, asking when he

    would be free. After a casual chat, the two agreed on a time and ce to meet.

    When the day arrived, Leiandros saw Emrys approaching on a bicycle through the restaurant¡¯s ss

    window and couldn¡¯t find a proper word to describe his feelings.

    His offer to treat Emrys to a meal was just a polite gesture among old friends. It was akin to bumping

    into acquaintances on the street, those with whom one shared a decent rtionship but weren¡¯t

    particrly close, and making small talk about grabbing a meal together someday.

    This was merely a formality. If two friends were truly that close, they wouldn¡¯t need to wait for another

    day. They would¡¯ve gone for a drink and gotten drunk together on that very day.

    However, surprisingly enough to Leiandros, Emrys actually took that seriously and even took the

    initiative to contact him. This could only mean that Emrys was indeed having a tough time, calcting

    the expenses of every single meal meticulously.

    Emrys entered the restaurant and saw Leiandros waving at him. He walked over and said, ¡°The reason

    I invited you out this time is because I have something to ask you. Let me treat you to this meal!¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. We can talk about who payster.¡±

    Leiandros shook his head. Emrys is really something. If he wants to freeload a meal, he should just

    admit it. There¡¯s no need to put on a show. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford this one meal.

    Emrys didn¡¯t bother to exin further. Instead, he asked, ¡°Is Honeybeauty Group under the Bjorn

    family?¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Leiandros immediately understood why Emrys wanted to meet him.

    14:54 Fri, 26 Jan J

    Chapter 193 On The Same Boat

    So he wants me to find him a job, huh?

    Leiandros nodded and said, ¡°Yes. The current person in charge of Honeybeauty Group is my wife¡¯s

    elder brother and my brother¨Cinw, Huxley.¡±

    Huxley.

    Emrys silentlymitted this name to memory.

    Leiandros assumed Emrys was too embarrassed to ask him a favor when thetter remained silent.

    Hence, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed. Everyone struggles sometimes, and I know your

    situation. I¡¯ll ask Huxley if he can arrange a position for you.¡±

    Although his status in the Bjorn family was low, it wasn¡¯t too difficult for him to help Emrys find a job.

    However, the job would be a menial one, barely enough for one to make ends meet.

    Leiandros thought Emrys wouldn¡¯t ask for too much since he had ended up in such a pathetic state that

    he had to ride a bicycle to freeload on a meal.

    Emrys felt awkward as he said, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯te to ask you to find me a job-¡±

    Leiandros interrupted him, ¡°That¡¯s enough. There¡¯s no need to feel embarrassed. After all, we both

    grew up in the same orphanage. Seeing you like this doesn¡¯t sit well with me. So stop exining. I¡¯ll

    help you find a job to get by.¡±

    He sympathized with Emrys¡® situation.

    Leiandros¡® life might seem splendid on the surface after he joined the Bjorn family, but he had to

    endure all sorts of grievances at home and didn¡¯t even dare to talk back. Therefore, when he saw

    Emrys¡® simrly unfortunate circumstances, he felt as though they were on the same boat.

    Send Gifts

    184

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194 The Teacher Of Duncan

    Emrys could only eat his meal in silence at that point, thinking of finding¨Canother opportunity to exin

    later.

    The two were in the middle of their meal when suddenly, a woman who appeared to be affluent

    stormed into the restaurant. She was holding a young boy who was crying incessantly. Furiously, she

    chided, ¡°Leiandros! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re sitting here enjoying a meal with your friend when your son is

    bawling in distress!¡±

    The woman was robust, with thick eyebrows and her gaze filled with ferocity. She was none other than

    Karoline Bjorn, the wife of Leiandros.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    The boy she held in her arms was their son.

    Emrys nced at the crying boy, his brows slightly furrowed.

    He¡¯s born with astral vision?

    Astral vision referred to the ability to see things that normal people couldn¡¯t.

    Many people had astral vision when they were young, but as they grew older, their astral vision would

    slowly disappear, and memories of their childhood would fade as if nothing had ever happened.

    The boy was evidently bawling because he had seen something strange with his astral vision, and it

    had frightened him.

    However, Leiandros and his wife were unaware of the situation. They found it strange that their son had

    been crying excessivelytely, and no amount of appeasing seemed to soothe him. Even a visit to the

    hospital revealed no apparent issues.

    If he¡¯s really fine, then why is he crying?

    Karoline naturally didn¡¯t believe the doctors when they said there was nothing wrong with her son.

    Hence, after failing to soothe her son who had been crying for nearly an hour, she couldn¡¯t stand it any

    longer and stormed off to find Leiandros.

    ¡°What are you still daydreaming about? Are you a blockhead? Hurry up and take us to Jadeborough to

    see Dr. Rodriguez. Dr. Rodriguez seems to have a teacher who is a miracle doctor, also in

    Jadeborough. I¡¯m certain there¡¯s a reason behind his condition. We must get him diagnosed!¡±

    Naturally, Leiandros didn¡¯t dare to talk back and apologized to Emrys, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I have to take my

    son to Jadeborough for treatment. Please, take your time and enjoy your meal. I¡¯ll go pay for the meal

    right away.¡±

    Emrys, however, stood up and said, ¡°Actually, I am a doctor, too. Perhaps I could cure your son¡¯s

    illness.¡±

    ¡°You can cure it?¡±

    Karoline was taken aback to hear that. She then turned to her husband and asked, ¡°Who is this friend

    of yours?¡±

    1/2

    14:54 Fri, 26 Jan DJ

    Chapter 194 The Teacher Of Duncan

    Leiandros said with a wry smile, ¡°He was a friend of mine back at the orphanage. He came to ask me

    to help him find a job.¡±

    ¡°He asked for your help in finding him a job?¡±

    Karoline became even more skeptical. He just said he¡¯s a doctor. Why would he still need someone to

    find him a job? Something smells fishy.

    Therefore, Karoline ignored Emrys and yelled at Leiandros, ¡°Stop dawdling. Hurry up and drive us to

    Jadeborough!¡±

    Leiandros could only nod while ncing at Emrys.

    Karoline wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t believe in Emrys. Even Leiandros found Emrys unreliable.

    He thought that if Emrys was really a doctor, he would¡¯ve fared better.

    Knowing that Leiandros had wholly misunderstood him, Emrys didn¡¯t bother exining. Instead, he

    shrugged. ¡°See you in Jadeborough then.¡±

    With that, he mounted his old¨Cfashioned bike and left.

    Leiandros and his wife were both puzzled, not understanding what Emrys meant. However, after Emrys

    mounted his bicycle, Karoline frowned. ¡°Is there something wrong with your friend?¡±

    Leiandros replied, ¡°He was quite normal when we were at the orphanage. However, we haven¡¯t seen

    each other for fifteen years. I don¡¯t know what happened to him.¡±

    Karoline warned, ¡°He might have some mental issues. You are not allowed to get in touch with him in

    the future. Do you understand?¡±

    Smiling bitterly, Leiandros didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, he drove his car over and brought his wife

    and child to Jadeborough.

    While their sedan was still speeding on the highway, Emrys had already returned to Jadeborough.

    The speed of an old¨Cfashioned bike was iparable to any ordinary means of transportation. Any

    treacherous terrain posed no problem for Emrys. He sped straight back to Jadeborough following the

    navigation on his phone.

    Send Gifts

    184

    14:54 Fri, 26 Jan

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195 Shocking Discovery

    He reached Apricot Hall, and Caylie was in the midst of administering acupuncture to a patient. As she

    bent over, her curves were perfectly showcased.

    Since she was busy, Emrys didn¡¯t disturb her and went to the traditional medicine room to help fill a

    prescription.

    Duncan had already grown ustomed to this pattern.

    When Emrys first offered to help fill prescriptions, Duncan was taken aback. He insisted that as a

    teacher, Emrys should be the one consulting patients, while he should be the one assisting with the

    prescriptions. After all, those who were usually tasked with filling prescriptions were apprentices or the

    like, individuals of lower status.

    Emrys, however, nonchntly said, ¡°These patients are all here because of your reputation. Just focus

    on treating them. Onlye find me when you encounter aplicated case.¡±

    Hence, Duncan stopped saying anything further.

    ¡°Mr. Rodriguez!¡±

    At that moment, Leiandros and his wife finally arrived at Apricot Hall. Their son was still crying

    incessantly, his voicepletely hoarse.

    Anxious, Karoline pleaded, ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, please figure out what¡¯s wrong with my son. He¡¯s been

    crying for almost three hours now.¡±

    ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Duncan stepped forward and gave the boy a thorough examination. After that, he

    expressed his surprise, ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense. Your son¡¯s health doesn¡¯t seem to have anyContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    problems. Why is he crying like this? Has he ever told you he¡¯s not feeling well?¡±

    Karoline shook her head and said, ¡°No, all he does is cry, which is why we found it strange.¡±

    Duncan examined the boy once again, but still, he couldn¡¯t find anything amiss.

    Karoline said, ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, no offense, but I¡¯ve heard that your teacher is a miracle doctor. Could

    you possibly ask your teacher to help examine my son¡¯s illness? Otherwise, we don¡¯t know what else to

    do.¡±

    She was on the verge of tears.

    Duncan nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re in luck. My teacher happens to be here today. I¡¯ll go to the traditional

    medicine room to fetch him. Please, have a seat and wait for a while.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Rodriguez.¡±

    After waiting for a while, Leiandros and Karoline saw Duncan respectfully escorting a young man to

    them. ¡°This is my teacher, Dr. Lund. Let him take a look at your son¡¯s illness.¡±

    Duncan noticed that the couple in front of him had stopped talking, their faces nk with shock.

    1/2

    14:54 Fri, 26 Jan

    Chapter 195 Shocking Discovery

    ×ÔÍê54%•þ

    ¡°M¨CMr. Lund?¡± A momentter, Leiandros came back to his senses, looking at Emrys with disbelief. His

    tone was filled with incredulity.

    Karoline was simrly stunned, struggling to process what was going on.

    What on earth? We drove on the highway to reach Jadeborough, and we were quite fast! This guy rode

    a bicycle! How is he faster than us? This is unbelievable!

    Emrys looked at the two bewildered individuals, smiling as he said, ¡°I told you we¡¯d meet in

    Jadeborough soon.¡±

    His words jolted Leiandros and his wife back to their senses. Without confirmation from him, the couple

    would¡¯ve assumed this man before them was Emrys¡® twin.

    The next moment, Leiandros and Karoline were even more astonished when the realization that Emrys

    was Duncan¡¯s teacher hit them.

    What kind of extraordinary medical skills must he possess to be Dr. Rodriguez¡¯s teacher at the

    mere age of twenty?

    Such shock was simply too profound to be put into words.

    Emrys said, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Hand over your son to me. I¡¯m going to take him to the acupuncture

    room. If all goes well, his problem should be resolved in about ten minutes.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Okay.¡±

    Up until then, Karoline was still in a state of confusion. She stiffly handed the boy over to Emrys¡® care.

    In the acupuncture room, Emrys drew the curtains closed.

    He didn¡¯t want others present during the treatment, let alone allow outsiders to see, especially when

    such an abnormal illness was concerned.

    Grabbing the needles, he pierced the four acupoints on the young boy¡¯s b*dy¡ªnamely his Head

    Acupoint, Ear Acupoint, Inner¨CAnkle Acupoint, and Nasal Acupoint. The boy slowly stopped crying until

    he finally sumbed to a deep slumber.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196 God Is Watching

    Shortly after, Emrys ced his right hand¡¯s index and middle fingers together horizontally above the

    boy¡¯s eyes. Hie silently recited a spell, and instantly, a faint azure light flickered, disappearing into the

    boy¡¯s eyes.

    Astral vision would naturally go away as one aged, so Emrys didn¡¯t need to do much about it. All he

    needed to do was temporarily seal it.

    About ten minutester, Emrys emerged from the acupuncture room, cradling the young boy in his

    arms, and handed him over to Karoline.

    Karoline still had not recovered from the shock upon discovering Emrys¡® identity, but when she saw that

    her son had finally stopped crying, her astonishment immediately turned into joy.

    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Lund! Thank you!¡± While expressing her gratitude to Emrys, Karoline didn¡¯t forget to

    turn around and reprimand Leiandros, ¡°So your friend is the renowned Dr. Lund. Why didn¡¯t you

    mention such an important thing earlier?¡±

    Leiandros looked aggrieved.

    I didn¡¯t know Emrys was the renowned Dr. Lund of Jadeborough either! Moreover, even if I had told

    you, you might not have believed me.

    The couple once again expressed their gratitude to Emrys.

    Suddenly, Emrys said, ¡°Ms. Bjorn, your brother, Huxley is the person in charge of Honeybeauty Group,

    isn¡¯t he? Could you please pass on a message to him when you return? Tell him God is watching, and

    that he should be careful.¡±

    Taken aback, Karoline furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Dr. Lund, has my brother offended you?¡±

    ¡°Go ask your brother. Perhaps he¡¯ll give you an answer,¡± Emrys said.

    Puzzled, Karoline sought out her brother, Huxley, upon returning. She ryed to him what Emrys had

    said, and he scoffed disdainfully. ¡°Ha! God is watching, my a*s. I¡¯d like to see what tricks this brat has

    up his sleeve.¡±

    Karoline asked, ¡°What exactly happened between you and Dr. Lund?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You shouldn¡¯t concern yourself with matters of the business industry,¡± said Huxley.

    Karoline wanted to press on for answers, but seeing the annoyance on Huxley¡¯s face, she wisely chose

    to shut her mouth. However, deep down, she felt a sense of unease, as though something bad was

    going to happen.

    A few dayster, Honeybeauty Group suddenlyunched a facial mask product named ¡°Pretty Face.¡±

    Leveraging the inherent market share of thepany, this mask quickly sold out and received positive

    reviews, its reputation rapidly spreading among the affluent circle.

    The users discovered that the effect of ¡°Pretty Face¡± was astonishinglyparable to ¡°World-

    Enchanting Beauty¡± which was showcased at the charity auction in the Cultural Pce some time ago.

    1/2

    Chapter 196 God Is Watching

    The results were equally impressive.

    Following that, everyone received the news that ¡°World¨CEnchanting Beauty¡± had itsunch postponed.

    No one knew what had transpired, but it wasn¡¯t hard to guess that the form for ¡°World¨CEnchanting

    Beauty¡± had likely fallen into the hands of Honeybeauty Group, and Honeybeauty Group had managed

    tounch this product before their rival, Cordelia Group, could.

    That was the nature of business warfare, where might makes right.

    These target customers, who had long been anticipating ¡°World¨CEnchanting Beauty¡± didn¡¯t care about

    what had happened. Instead of waiting for ¡°World¨CEnchanting Beauty¡± tounch, they chose to

    purchase ¡°Pretty Face¡± since its effects could rival that of ¡°World¨CEnchanting Beauty.¡±

    Before long, Honeybeauty Group¡¯s new product hadpletely sold out, and the order volume was still

    increasing at an rming rate.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    It appeared that Honeybeauty Group had emerged victorious in this battle.

    Upon learning about this matter, Richard and Lydia vehemently condemned Huxley for his despicable

    actions. At the same time, they asked Emrys if he wanted to use the power of the Youngblood family to

    exert some pressure on Honeybeauty Group.

    Emrys, however, seemedpletely unfazed. He shook his head with a smile. ¡°No need, I believe that

    what goes aroundes around. Huxley will certainly pay the price for his actions today.¡±

    Lydia said, ¡°My dear, I know you¡¯re skilled in medicine and highly proficient in calligraphy and painting.

    However, you must understand that the concept of ¡®what goes aroundes around¡® is merely how the

    weak and powerless console themselves. In reality, good people are taken advantage of while evil

    people live longer. If you let Huxley win this time, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll do something even more outrageous

    next time.¡±

    Send Gifts

    184

    ( )

    14:54 Fri, 26

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197 Cocktail Party

    No sooner had slie finished speaking than Cordelia returned in a huff, tossing an invitation in front of

    Emrys, eximing, ¡°Huxley is taking it too far!¡±

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so angry?¡± Emrys picked up the invitation with a puzzled expression.

    Upon ncing at it, he realized it was an invitation to Huxley¡¯s private cocktail party. He specifically

    requested the presence of Cordelia.

    Honeybeauty Group emerged victorious, so the purpose of this cocktail party should be to celebrate

    their victory, yet he deliberately invited hispetitor to attend. He was clearly antagonizing his

    competitor.

    Furthermore, if Huxley had won this battle through legitimate means, Cordelia would¡¯ve had nothing to

    say. However, he was shamelessly unting his victory even though he had stooped to despicable and

    dirty tactics to steal the fruits of others¡®bor.

    The mere thought of it was enough to infuriate Cordelia, so much so that she felt like her chest was

    about to explode.

    Emrys said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just an invitation. Do you have to be so mad? If Huxley loves to show off,

    then let him show off!¡±

    ¡°Why are you still smiling? What¡¯s with this devil¨Cmay¨Ccare attitude? You were the one who came up

    with this form. It¡¯s like your son. Why don¡¯t you seem to care at all when your ¡®son¡® has been taken

    away?¡± said Cordelia, ring at Emrys.

    Looking back, Cordelia regretted listening to Emrys¡¯s advice. She shouldn¡¯t have dyed theunch of

    ¡°World¨CEnchanting Beauty.¡± Now, she was at a loss on how to rectify the situation.

    Emrys said, ¡°Actually, I have many such forms, so having one of them leaked doesn¡¯t really bother

    me.¡±

    Cordelia clutched her chest. ¡°But I¡¯m bothered! Every time I think of the arrogant expressions of those

    despicable and shameless people, I feel distressed.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Delia. They won¡¯t stay arrogant for long. A private cocktail party, huh? It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯ll

    go with you,¡± Emrysforted her.

    Cordelia pouted and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±

    ¡°But I want to go.¡±

    Cordelia was speechless.

    At the venue of the cocktail party, a young man and woman stood at the buffet area, constantly eating,

    giving off the impression that they hadn¡¯t eaten in days.

    That young man, in particr, was wolfing down his food voraciously, shoving food into his mouth while

    holding his te without even bothering to head to the dining area.

    Moreover,pared to others, their attire was extremely casual,cking any sense of formality.

    1/2

    Chapter 197 Cocktail Party

    They were none other than Emrys and Cordelia.

    Previously, there had been a debate between the two about whether or not to attend this cocktail party.

    In the end. Emrys emerged victorious, and he hid the invitation to prevent Cordelia from tearing it up.

    Cordelia couldn¡¯t quiteprehend Emrys¡® actions.

    Huxley clearly harbored ill intentions when inviting them to the cocktail party, and they¡¯d end up making

    a fool out of themselves if they attended. Hence, Cordelia wondered why Emrys insisted on going.

    Since Emrys was going, Cordelia couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch him get humiliated. Hence, she

    tagged along.

    Upon arriving at the cocktail party, Emrys headed straight for the buffet area and began digging in.

    Cordelia watched in astonishment, reminding him to mind his image.

    Emrys responded, ¡°Why should I mind my image in front of a bunch of thieves?¡±

    Cordelia thought Emrys¡® words made sense and joined him, too, venting all her frustrations on food.

    However, being ady, she was much more elegant while eating and felt full after only a few bites.

    Emrys, on the other hand, ate as if he had starved for a prolonged period of time, consuming

    everything like a tornado.

    Finally, a department manager from Honeybeauty Group could no longer stand it and approached with

    a stern face. ¡°Excuse me, could you please present your invitation?¡±

    This private cocktail party was attended exclusively by thepany¡¯s top brass, and Emrys and

    Cordelia clearly weren¡¯t executives. Judging from the way they were vigorously devouring the food, the

    department manager suspected that they had sneaked in to freeload on food.

    ¡°Huxley invited us over,¡± Emrys responded while stuffing his face, showing absolutely no intention of

    producing the invitation.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198 Confronting Huxley

    The department manager frowned and said, ¡°If the two of you were invited by Mr. Bjorn, you must have

    an invitation. So, please present it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really d*mn annoying. Can¡¯t a person eat in peace?¡± Emrys said, clearly irritated.

    The department manager¡¯s face instantly darkened in response. ¡°You¡¯re making things difficult for me if

    you refuse to present your invitation card.¡±

    He was even more certain that they had sneaked in without permission.

    ¡°Difficult, huh? Then don¡¯t bother concerning yourself with it!¡± Emrys became unreasonable all of a

    sudden and kicked the buffet table over. This startled Cordelia, but she quickly realized that Emrys was

    deliberately causing trouble.

    As expected, the department manager¡¯s expression turned.extremely grim, and he hastily summoned a

    few security guards to apprehend Emrys.

    Themotion instantly drew everyone¡¯s attention. Huxley pushed through the crowd and came over,

    asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The department manager respectfully said, ¡°These two were acting strangely. I asked them to show

    their invitation, but this young man flipped the table over.¡±

    St!

    No sooner had the department manager finished speaking, than an oil¨Cstained invitation suddenly flew

    toward him, sticking to his face.

    Emrys looked at Huxley with displeasure and said, ¡°If this isn¡¯t an invitation, then what is it? What¡¯s

    wrong? Are we not allowed to eat? Then why did Mr. Bjorn invite us over? To watch you subordinates

    fawn over and tter him? Is this how Mr. Bj¨®rn taught you to treat honored guests?¡±

    The department manager peeled the sticky invitation off his face, a hint of anger flickering in his eyes.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you show your invitation earlier-¡±

    p!

    Before the department manager could finish his sentence, Huxley had already pped him across the

    face. ¡°Shut up, you ignorant fool! Hurry up and apologize to our esteemed guests?¡±

    The department manager was seething with anger, but he dared not refute Huxley¡¯s words. Grinding

    his teeth in frustration, he said reluctantly, ¡°I apologize for misunderstanding both of you.¡±

    Huxley waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Nothing to see here.¡±

    Immediately, the onlookers who had been enjoying the spectacle all pretended as if nothing had

    happened and walked away. The department manager also left with a gloomy expression on his face.

    Once everyone had left, Huxley finally spoke. ¡°You must be Emrys. I¡¯ve received the message you

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    1/2

    Chapter 198 Confronting Huxley

    ÈÕ4454%Ê×

    conveyed through my sister. You told me God is watching, but I¡¯ve never believed in God. I only believe

    in myself.¡±

    Huxley had already investigated Emrys and knew thetter was an orphan in Sunshine Children¡¯s

    Home, Cordelia¡¯s younger brother, and Jadeborough¡¯s renowned Dr. Lund who suddenly rose to fame.

    As for the other details, he didn¡¯t bother looking into, nor was there a need to.

    Even if he wanted to delve deeper, he could only uncover some superficial information, identities that

    Emrys did not bother to conceal.

    ¡°You are shameless, Huxley!¡± Cordelia snapped, her gaze filled with coldness when Emrys remained

    silent.

    ¡°Why do you say so?¡±

    Huxley was not the least bit angry. Instead, he looked at Cordelia with a wide smile and marveled

    inwardly. She¡¯s indeed drop¨Cdead gorgeous and manages to dazzle anyone who sees her even though

    she hadn¡¯t made any particr effort to doll herself up today. I¡¯d be in the prime of my life if I could get

    a woman like her to climb into bed with me and take off her clothes.

    The lecherous look in Huxley¡¯s eyes displeased Cordelia, and she frowned. ¡°You know exactly what I

    mean. How could you stoop so low as to steal the form using such underhanded tactics?¡±

    Huxley said shamelessly, ¡°Ms. Youngblood, how can you say that? I took the initiative to share your

    burden because I was worried that a youngdy like you might overwork yourself and fall sick. You

    should praise me for being considerate instead of calling me shameless.¡±

    ¡°Shameless! You¡¯re utterly shameless!¡± chided Cordelia.

    Huxleyughed. ¡°Not only are you pretty, but you¡¯re also adorable when scolding me. I¡¯d really love to

    have a drink with you.¡±

    ¡°Who would want to drink with a shameless person like you?¡±

 Chapter 199

    hapter 199 Make A Bet

    Cordelia was absolutely livid. What¡¯s his problem? How is he so thick¨Cskinned? He¡¯s still grinning

    cheerfully even though I¡¯ve insulted him, as if he enjoys it. What a pervert!

    Emrys finally spoke. ¡°Judging by your bright smile, you must be in a good mood, Huxley Bjorn.¡±

    Huxley¡¯s gaze hardened when Emrys spoke. A fleeting glint of ruthlessness shed past his eyes as he

    looked down because Emrys had called his name.

    Cordelia had also called him that, but Huxley wasn¡¯t mad at all. Instead, he found Cordelia adorable.

    The more Cordelia berated him, the more excited he became.

    Just as Cordelia had spected, Huxley was indeed a pervert. He¡¯d be ecstatic whenever a beautiful

    woman scolded him. The prettier the woman was, the more exhrated he¡¯d get.

    However, it was a different story when it came to men.

    He was irked when Emrys called his name, and he sneered. ¡°Honeybeauty Group¡¯s ¡®Pretty Face¡® is

    selling like hotcakes. Of course, I¡¯m in a good mood. I don¡¯t need you to point that out.¡±

    After a moment of contemtion, Emrys said, ¡°I wish you could keep smiling like this, but unfortunately,

    ¡®World¨CEnchanting Beauty¡® is going to be released in three days. I doubt your good mood willst much

    longer.¡±

    Huxley¡¯s face immediately took on a peculiar expression.

    Cordelia was taken aback, too. She quickly pulled Emrys aside and asked, ¡°What are you talking

    about? Howe I didn¡¯t know ¡®World¨CEnchanting Beauty¡® is going to beunched in three days?¡±

    Emrys said with a smile, ¡°It was a spur¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmoment decision.¡±

    Cordelia was momentarily speechless, giving him a pinch. ¡°Do you realize that before a new product is

    launched, it needs to be advertised first? Yourst¨Cminute decision doesn¡¯t give us enough time to

    promote it.¡±

    The previous charity auction served as the best promotional event for ¡°World¨CEnchanting Beauty.¡± If it

    weren¡¯t for the interference from Honeybeauty Group, this product could have beenunched at any

    time, as the promotional effect had already been achieved.

    However, the situation changed drastically when Honeybeauty Groupunched ¡°Pretty Face¡± first.

    It was only natural for one to strike first and gain the upper hand when the effects of the two products

    were nearly identical. Currently, the skincare market was almost entirely dominated by Honeybeauty

    Group, with no room left for ¡°World¨CEnchanting Beauty¡± to survive unless Cordelia Group lowered their

    prices and ventured into the lower¨Cend market.

    However, that would be a losing deal, and they would not be able topete with Honeybeauty Group

    for the time being.

    Hence, when Emrys said earlier that Huxley¡¯s triumph would notst long, it sounded like a huge joke

    1/2

    40

    26 Jan

    Chapter 199 Make A Bet

    9.54%B

    to those in the industry.

    Cordelia rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°Rys, you¡¯re oversimplifying matters in the business world¡±

    Yet, Emrys didn¡¯t seem to pay Cordelia¡¯s words any heed. ¡°Delia, I have confidence in our product.¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with confidence¡­¡±

    Before Cordelia could say anything else, Emrys approached Huxley. ¡°How about we make a bet? I bet

    World¨CEnchanting Beauty¡® will outperform yourpany¡¯s ¡®Pretty Face, when itunches. Dare to

    bet?¡±

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    This brat is crazy. Huxley sneered but still asked, ¡°What¡¯s the stake?¡±

    ¡°If you lose, you must hold a press conference and publicly disclose how you obtained the facial mask

    form, and apologize to Cordelia Group.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huxley wore a yful smile, asking, ¡°What if you lose?¡±

    ¡°You can do whatever you want to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not interested in you. How about this? If you lose, your sister will have toe and

    serve me for an evening.¡±

    Once again, Huxley couldn¡¯t resist ncing at Cordelia, almost drooling with lust.

    Emrys¡® gaze turned cold as he said, ¡°I could never use my sister as a stake in a gamble.¡±

    Send Gifts

    184

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200 Run Naked

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to ce a bet.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re scared,¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You dare not bet because you fear that once our product hits the market, it will pose a significant

    threat to yourpany,¡± Emrys said provocatively,

    After a moment of pause, Huxley scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into you, but if you¡¯re so keen on

    bringing humiliation upon yourself, I¡¯ll take you up on your bet. If you lose, you¡¯ll have to strip n*ked and

    run ap around Honeybeauty Group¡¯s building.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    After leaving Huxley¡¯s private cocktail party, Cordelia walked swiftly while wearing a cold expression.

    Emrys trailed behind her, forcing a smile as he said, ¡°Delia, why are you walking so fast? Are you angry

    with me?¡±

    Cordelia paid him no attention.

    Emrys continued, ¡°You have to believe me. I¡¯m not messing around. I won¡¯t do something I¡¯m not

    confident about.¡±

    Cordelia still ignored him.

    Emrys remarked, ¡°Delia, your buttocks look good, especially in these cks. They perfectly showcase

    the curves of your hips, and they look attractive whenever you move your waist.¡±

    Cordelia was at a loss for words.

    She finally lost it and turned around, pinching Emrys¡® ear as she demanded, ¡°Why would you engage in

    such a pointless bet with Huxley? Don¡¯t you realize it¡¯s a losing game? Run n*ked? Why don¡¯t you try

    doing it now?¡±

    Emrys shielded his ear and said, ¡°Why do you have such little faith in me?¡±

    ¡°Tell me how do you n on winning, then!¡±

    ¡°Fine, I suppose I should tell you the truth.¡±

    Suddenly, Emrys leaned over and whispered into Cordelia¡¯s ear, ¡°Actually, the form that Huxley got

    was a fake.¡±

    ¡°A fake?¡±

    Cordelia¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in surprise before she asked confusedly, ¡°If the form is fake, then

    why is ¡®Pretty Face¡® so popr? It has practically dominated the facial mask market in Summerbank. Its

    effects are indeed quite impressive, too.¡±

    1/2

    Chapter 200 Run Naked

    ¡°This is all an illusion. Just give it a few more days, and the ws of ¡®Pretty Face¡® will bepletely

    exposed,¡± Emrys said, smiling.

    ¡°Really?¡± Cordelia asked incredulously, staring at him with suspicion.

    Emrys assured, ¡°Of course. When have I ever deceived you? Even if I really lost the bet, it wouldn¡¯t be

    a ¡®big deal to run n*ked. It¡¯s good that I have the chance to show off certain parts of my b*dy to make

    other men feel inferior.¡±

    Cordelia¡¯s face flushed red as she chided, ¡°What a pervert!¡±

    To his surprise, she actually understood his dirty joke.

    Three dayster, theunch of ¡°World¨CEnchanting Beauty¡± did not produce any results as expected.

    In the Chairman¡¯s office of Honeybeauty Group, Huxley was in high spirits. He summoned his female

    secretary to review the day¨Cto¨Cday operations.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Ten minutester, the secretary left. However, not long after her departure, the marketing manager

    knocked and entered, cing a stack of documents on Huxley¡¯s cluttered office desk. ¡°Mr. Bjorn, it

    seems there has been an issue with our new product. These are all theints we received.¡±

    Huxley furrowed his brows, asking, ¡°That much?¡±

    The marketing manager hesitated but ultimately reported truthfully, ¡°Actually, these are just a small

    portion of theints we¡¯ve received¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Huxley¡¯s face darkened, and he pped the desk,manding, ¡°Summon

    Benjamin over right now!¡±

    Benjamin was the department head of Honeybeauty Group¡¯s R&D department, also the bespectacled

    man who was beaten up by Emrys in the abandoned warehouse.

    He was the one who submitted the form of ¡°Pretty Face.¡±

    Huxley soon received the news that Benjamin had fled, and he flew into a rage. ¡°D*mn Benjamin! How

    dare he collude with Cordelia Group to undermine me? Send someone to find him immediately! Break

    that b*stard¡¯s legs once he¡¯s found!¡±

    Of course, he understood what had happened.

    Send Gifts

    184

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201 Laughingstock Of The Town

    Finally, it became clear why, a few days ago, Emrys had dared to make such a confident bet with him

    at the cocktail party. It turned out that everything had been within Emrys¡® ns.

    ¡°Darn it!¡±

    Huxley was so furious that he almost wrecked the entire office.

    However, regardless of how angry he was, the product quality had issues. The reputation of

    Honeybeauty Group plummeted drastically, and there were even numerous victims gathering daily

    beneath the office building of Honeybeauty Group, seeking an exnation from Huxley.

    These past few days, Huxley had been sneaking in and out of thepany.

    Meanwhile, in the circle of socialites, some of the wealthydies suddenly discovered that World-

    Enchanting Beauty had unexpectedly hit the market. This facial mask, which had initially been

    distributed as a thousand samples, had not encountered any quality issues up to now.

    Therefore, they didn¡¯t need to worry that this product would end up like Pretty Face, riddled with

    problems a weekter.

    Some victims of Pretty Face had purchased World¨CEnchanting Beauty with a try¨Cand¨Csee attitude. To

    their astonishment, they found that the problems caused by Pretty Face were perfectly resolved by this

    miraculous face mask.

    Upon the release of this news, the sales of World¨CEnchanting Beauty skyrocketed instantly.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Huxley was livid, seething with rage. He had sent people to apprehend Benjamin, but they came back

    empty¨Chanded, not even a hair of him was found. Benjamin had already left Jazona with his family.

    At that moment, Huxley¡¯s private phone suddenly rang.

    He picked up, and the sounds emanating from within were enough to make him seethe with rage.

    ¡°Mr. Bjorn, do you remember the bet we made previously? Now that you¡¯ve lost, isn¡¯t it time to fulfill

    your promise and hold a press conference to apologize?¡±

    The call was from Emrys.

    Huxley cursed, ¡°You¡¯ve got guts, Lund. I will remember this. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll pay you back double.

    Just you wait!¡±

    Emrys said, ¡°That is a matter forter. What I¡¯m asking you now is, when will the press conference be

    held?¡±

    ¡°Damn you!¡± Huxley grumbled as he hung up the phone.

    Emrys let out a light sigh and said, ¡°You¡¯re just not making good use of the opportunities given to you!¡±

    Huxley had no intention of honoring the bet, which was all within Emrys¡® expectations. However, after

    missing this opportunity, Huxley would not have a good time in the future.

    1/2

    14:55 Fri, 26 Jan D

    Chapter 201 Laughingstock Of The Town

    A glint of cold light shed in Emrys¡® eyes.

    Suddenly, Cordelia ran from behind the couch and wrapped her arms around Emrys¡® neck, unable to

    resist nting a k*ss on his cheek. ¡°Emrys, you¡¯re truly amazing,¡± she eximed, ¡°It was a really good

    battle.¡±

    Cordelia was as joyful as a little girl.

    She had thought that this was a game she was bound to lose. Little did she know Emrys would actually

    give her such a big surprise.

    Following the maneuvers of Honeybeauty Group, the victims of Pretty Face began to use World-

    Enchanting Beauty to improve the adverse conditions on their faces. It was as if Honeybeauty Group

    had opened up the market but ended up setting the stage for Cordelia Group, transforming the original

    skincare products into necessities.

    Of course Cordelia was delighted.

    Emrys felt warmth in his heart but still maintained a stern expression as he said, ¡°Delia, I know you¡¯re

    happy, but could you please inform me before you k*ss my face next time? I have dignity too.¡±

    ¡°What? What dignity are you talking about?¡± Cordelia habitually grabbed Emrys¡® ear again. ¡°Now,

    answer me seriously for once. Can I k*ss your face?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, you can!¡±

    Emrys¡® ear throbbed with pain, prompting him to respond hastily. He sprawled onto the couch,

    assuming a posture ofplete surrender.

    Come on, I¡¯ve given up on my dignity!

    Outside the luxurious private mansion, a figure scaled the wall and finally jumped into the second- floor

    balcony.

    Emrys let out a sigh. ¡°Who would have thought that I would do something like this? If word of this were

    to get out, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d be theughingstock of the town.¡±

    Send Gifts

    184

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202 Listen To Me

    Taking advantage of the deserted mansion, Emrys made his way to the bedroom, where he

    sessfully located a safe.

    He pried open it and took away the things inside.

    The following day, Huxley was suddenly taken away for investigation by the relevant authorities. It was

    said that someone had found his secret financial records, which detailed all his mary transactions

    over the past few years. Some high¨Cranking members within the organization were also implicated.

    A sense of shock struck Huxley¡¯s heart. He had roughly guessed what had happened.

    I really shouldn¡¯t have spent the night at my secretary¡¯s housest night. I had no idea that my safe

    was pried open.

    At the Youngblood residence, Richard and Lydia were in the midst of their lunch when they were

    startled by the sudden ring of the doorbell. Upon opening the door, they were surprised to find Myles

    standing there.

    Lydia greeted warmly, ¡°Myles, it¡¯s you. Come in. We¡¯re just having lunch. Would you like to join us?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Youngblood. I have already eaten.¡±

    Myles entered, cing the fruit wine he had brought on the coffee table. He looked around the room,

    and with a puzzled expression, he asked, ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, isn¡¯t Delia here?¡±

    He hade this time specifically to build a connection with Cordelia.

    In the pursuit of a girl, a man must exhibit tenacity and unwavering determination, persistently chasing

    after her. He thought there mighte a time when Cordelia would be moved by his sincerity.

    Of course, Lydia understood what he was up to, and her expression instantly became somewhat

    unnatural.

    Richard chuckled awkwardly as he exined, ¡°Well, you see¡­ Cordelia has moved back to

    Jadeborough, but she will still visit us here frequently.¡±

    He didn¡¯t mention that the number of times they had visited Jadeborough was even more frequent than

    Cordelia¡¯s visits here.

    Myles furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Is he still hanging out with Lund?¡±

    His tone was clearly tinged with annoyance.

    Richard was about to speak, but then he stopped. The couple exchanged a nce, and in the end,

    they decided to let Lydia exin the situation.

    ¡°Myles, you should understand Cordelia¡¯s feelings. She only has eyes for Emrys, and we can¡¯t

    persuade her otherwise. So, we decided not to interfere in the matters of these young people.¡±

    This was Lydia¡¯s tactful exnation.

    1/2

    14:56 Fri, 26 Jan

    Chapter 202 Listen To Me

    However, Myles was also a clever man. He instantly understood the implication in Lydia¡¯s words. She

    was acknowledging the rtionship between Emrys and Cordelia.

    Damn it, are you messing with me?

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    It was you who said you¡¯d introduce Cordelia to me, and now it¡¯s also you who says you won¡¯t interfere.

    Are you toying with me?

    Myles¡® face turned extremely unpleasant,

    He had already fallen for Cordelia. To be precise, any normal man who saw a stunning beauty like

    Cordelia would find it hard to control himself.

    To put it poetically, it was love at first sight. To put it bluntly, it was lust at first sight.

    How could Myles possibly be content with giving up at this point?

    Myles managed to suppress the rage boiling within him. Rising to his feet, he said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs.

    Youngblood, please enjoy your meal. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    After saying that, he left the Youngblood residence.

    Richard sighed and said, ¡°Look at this. It¡¯s all your doing. If you hadn¡¯t suggested introducing Cordelia

    to Myles back then, would we have ended up in such an unpleasant situation?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so now you¡¯re ming me? Didn¡¯t you also with my approach back then?¡±

    agree

    ¡°We can only me ourselves for misjudging. Who could have imagined that Emrys would be so

    outstanding!¡±

    Emrys received the news that his fourth sister, Nte, would be returning in a few days.

    For a long time, Emrys had admired Nte/ He was certain that when they eventually met, he would

    have to exchange a few moves with her.

    Cordelia suggested, ¡°Nte is returning specifically to see you. I presume she won¡¯t be able to stay for

    long, so you should pick her up from the airport when the timees!¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Emrys agreed, nodding.

    ¡°Later, I¡¯ll take you to the mall to buy some decent clothes.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I think I have enough clothes to wear now¡­¡±

    ¡°Listen to me!¡±

    Send Gifts

    184

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203 Bringing The Dead Back To Life

    Cordelia furrowed her brows, suddenly exuding an authoritative aura akin to an elder sister. However,

    she quickly softened, yfully shaking Emrys¡® arm as she said, ¡°Just think of it as shopping with me.

    You¡¯ve been back for so long, yet you haven¡¯t once apanied me shopping.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the stern authority of Cordelia that he feared but rather her coquettish charm. Her soft, sweet

    voice was enough to melt his heart.

    In the end, the two of them arrived at Haven Mall.

    In the fashion department, the moment Emrys tried on a suit, his entire demeanor was instantly

    highlighted.

    In truth, Emrys wasn¡¯t particrly fond of wearing suits. However, when Cordelia expressed her desire

    to see him in one and even began to act coyly, what else could Emrys do? Cordelia, who was once

    such a cold and aloof figure, had started to act like a young girl. How could he possibly not indulge her?

    So, he changed into a white suit.

    He stood tall and straight.

    He was the epitome of elegance and grace and exuded the demeanor of a refined gentleman.

    When he looked over in this direction, the hint of a roguish smile that yed at the corner of his mouth

    didn¡¯t evoke any sense of disgust. On the contrary, it was filled with charm.

    Cordelia couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart race.

    If Emrys were to wear this suit at our wedding ceremony in the future, and I were to don a pure white

    wedding gown as we walked arm in arm through the grand hall¡­Oh dear, what am I thinking? He¡¯s my

    younger brother!

    Cordelia hastily patted her head, interrupting her wild thoughts.

    It¡¯s all Mom¡¯s fault for constantly calling Emrys her good son¨Cinw. It almost makes me believe that

    I¡¯m Emrys¡® girlfriend.

    ¡°Miss, your boyfriend is really handsome and has such a good temperament. You two are the most

    visuallypatible couple I¡¯ve ever seen,¡± the saleswoman praised.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Cordelia had just snapped back from her daydream when she heard the saleswoman¡¯s words. She felt

    as if her inner thoughts had been seen through. She hurriedly exined, ¡°He¡¯s¡­ my younger brother.¡±

    ¡°Your younger brother?¡± The saleswoman paused for a moment. ¡°Seeing how sweet you two are

    together, I thought you were a couple. I¡¯m really sorry¡­ Hehe, um, Miss, since he¡¯s your younger

    brother, could you possibly give me his contact information?¡±

    The saleswoman suddenly gave a suggestive wink, clearly taking a liking to Emrys.

    Cordelia¡¯s pretty face turned cold, and she immediately became as protective as a mother tiger

    guarding her cub, dering decisively, ¡°No way!¡±

    1/2

    Chapter 203 Bringing The Dead Back To Life

    The two of them emerged from Haven Mall, carrying many bags.

    When they returned to Verdant Estate, they were unexpectedly greeted by an uninvited guest who was

    standing at the entrance of the mansion. A car was parked nearby, with two b*dyguards standing guard

    beside it.

    Huxley.

    He actually wasn¡¯t arrested?

    Cordelia¡¯s face subtly changed as she asked, ¡°Huxley, what brings you here?¡±

    Upon seeing the two, Huxley immediately walked over with a broad smile and said, ¡°I missed you.

    That¡¯s why I made a special trip to see you!¡±

    From his face, there was no trace of the anger he had felt a few days ago when Pretty Face had

    encountered quality issues.

    He looked like a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.

    Even if his anger within was immense, outwardly, he still maintained a cheerful expression. This was a

    truly terrifying personality.

    Had it not been for the day when Emrys called him and heard his frantic and furious cursing, Emrys

    would have thought he never knew how to get angry.

    Huxley did not overly fuss over Cordelia. Instead, he walked toward Emrys with a smile. However, his

    smile was not genuine. It was more of a forced grin, which was even more unsettling than his usual

    expressionless face..

    ¡°I knew it was you who did it.¡±

    Huxley went straight to the point, referring, of course, to the incident where his family¡¯s safe was pried

    open and the off¨Cthe¨Cbooks transaction records were stolen.

    Emrys did not deny it; instead, he asked, ¡°What I¡¯m really curious about is, how did you manage to get

    out?¡±

    Huxley chuckled before he looked at Emrys with a yful gaze. ¡°The power of the Bjorn family is far

    greater than you could ever imagine. Moreover, in this world, as long as you have money, even

    bringing the dead back to life isn¡¯t a difficult task. Surprised, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Send Gifts

    ÒÚ

    184

    (1)

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204 Do You Hear Me

    Emrys remained silent.

    Huxley suddenly lowered his voice and confessed, ¡°To be honest, I have my eyes on Cordelia¡¯s b*dy.

    Sooner orter, I¡¯ll have her in my bed and make her scream¡­ I¡¯ve taken note of the matter regarding

    the facial mask form and the ount book. You¡¯ll soon understand just how terrifying the Bjorn

    family can be.¡±

    After Huxley finished speaking, he gave Cordelia a fervent look, then nced around Verdant Estate,

    laughing heartily. ¡°This mansion looks really good, but I wonder if it¡¯s fireproof.¡±

    With that, he got into the car and left.

    Cordelia said with unparalleled indignation, ¡°He¡¯s so arrogant! Why isn¡¯t he punished by thew? It¡¯s

    absolutely infuriating!¡±

    Emrys shook his head, remaining silent.

    Yet, a cold glint flickered in his eyes.

    He would not let this slide.

    He quickly found an excuse to leave, hopped onto his bicycle, and pedaled off in the direction that

    Huxley had taken.¡®

    At that time, Huxley was still sitting in the car, puffing on a cigar. Suddenly, the driver mmed on the

    brake. The man who was all smiles a moment ago cursed angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to f*cking

    drive?¡±

    ¡°No, Boss, look ahead¡­¡±

    The driver pointed ahead, where a young man was seen on a bicycle parked right in the middle of the

    road.

    Huxley recognized that the person blocking their car up ahead was none other than Emrys, whom he

    had just met. He immediately let out a cold, mockingugh. ¡°So it¡¯s this brat. Run him over!¡±

    He had nned to settle scores with Emryster, but he hadn¡¯t expected him to be so eager to court

    death. He couldn¡¯t let his intentions go to waste.

    Upon receiving themand, the driver instantly floored the elerator.

    However, what he hadn¡¯t expected was that, within his field of vision, the young man not only didn¡¯t

    dodge, but instead, he actively pedaled his bicycle and charged toward them.

    Does he really intend to end his own life?

    The driver didn¡¯t overthink it. He simply did as his boss instructed.

    The distance between the two was closing in, and a fierce collision urred.

    1/2

    14.56 Fri, 26 Jan J

    Chapter 204 Do You Hear Me

    ¡°Nice one!¡± Huxley blurted out, but in the next second, he was shocked, his eyes wide open. He saw a

    wheel abruptly piercing the windshield of his car, causing the entire bicycle to stand upright on the

    hood.

    Strangely enough, despite the fierce impact, the bicycle remained undamaged.

    And Emrys¡® figure had already vanished from sight.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Huxley furrowed his brows and ordered his two personal b*dyguards, ¡°Go down and see what¡¯s going

    on.¡±

    The two b*dyguards got out of the car, and immediately after, the sound of two thuds echoed. The

    bodies of the two b*dyguards slumped against the car window.

    444

    From the moment they stepped out of the vehicle to the point they fainted, it didn¡¯t even take three

    seconds.

    Huxley felt a surge of unease. Just then, a thunderous bang suddenly erupted from the roof of the car.

    Startled, Huxley looked up, and his eyes widened in shock.

    He noticed a prominent protrusion. On closer examination, it turned out to be the silhouette of a

    clenched fist, with the unmistakable outline of four knuckles distinctly discernible.

    Did he just smash the roof of the car?

    Is this something a normal person could do?

    Huxley was still reeling from shock when another loud noise echoed above him. He looked up to see

    another piece of metal protruding downward, still in the shape of a fist.

    In a flurry, Huxley scrambled out of the car. ncing back, he indeed saw Emrys sitting leisurely on the

    roof of his car. When Emrys saw him, he put on a teasing look.

    Huxley eximed in shock, ¡°What kind of monster are you?¡±

    Emrys cracked a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what kind of monster I am. All I want to know is, who exactly

    is courting death?¡±

    Huxley was horrified, finally realizing how terrifying the young man before him was. However, just as he

    thought Emrys was going to kill him, he heard Emrys say calmly, ¡°Tonight, I will personally visit the

    Bjorn residence. I will im your legs in front of all your family members. Do you hear me?¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205 An Ominous Feeling

    After he finished speaking, he jumped off the vehicle and pushed his bicycle away.

    He¡¯s leaving just like that?

    Huxley was taken aback.

    Naturally, he was unaware of Emrys¡® thoughts. Emrys had always disliked trouble. The fact that the

    Bjorn family could protect Huxley from the relevant authorities indicated that they indeed had some

    capabilities.

    Emrys would strike directly at the heart of the matter.

    Everyone gradually arrived at the Bjorn residence in Jazona.

    Leiandros and Karoline had also arrived at the scene.

    Upon hearing that Huxley¡¯s car had been vandalized and that the other party had decided toe

    over, they all rushed back to the Bjorn residence from their respective homes.

    They wanted to meet this bold person.

    After listening to his son¡¯s ount, Finnley Bjorn flew into a rage. ¡°Such an arrogant young man! I¡¯d

    like to see how he dares to harm you in front of us!¡±

    Huxley said, ¡°Dad, judging by the strength that kid used to smash the car roof, he must be a martial

    artist. Should we ask Mr. Lambourne for help?¡±

    Finnley shook his head and said, ¡°He has already done us a great favor by getting you out. It won¡¯t be

    right to trouble him again¡­ Go find Mr. Montelongo. He¡¯s always driven by profit. Offer him some

    money toe and deal with this.¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, Huxley said, ¡°But I heard that a while ago, Mr. Montelongo¡¯s arm was

    chopped off by someone.¡±

    With a cold huff, Finnley said, ¡°As long as Mr. Montelongo¡¯s strength is evident, what difference would it

    make even if he lost an arm? You just said it yourself. That young man is barely in his twenties. How

    strong can he possibly be? Inviting Mr. Montelongo over will be more than enough to deal with him.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Huxley nodded, immediately setting off to find Erwin. A cold smirk yed on his lips. Let¡¯s see

    how you n to cripple my legs, Lund.

    Leiandros turned to Karoline, who was standing beside him, and asked, ¡°Who on earth do you think

    this person is to dare to speak so audaciously?¡±

    Karoline shook her head and said, ¡°How would I know¡­ We¡¯ll find out tonight.¡±

    The sky began to darken.

    Everyone in the Bjorn family was waiting in silence, but by eight o¡¯clock in the evening, there was still

    no sign of any visitors.

    1/2

    Chapter 205 An Ominous Feeling

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Huxley¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Was he bluffing, deliberately uttering such words to intimidate me?¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone felt that it was highly probable.

    Why didn¡¯t the person cripple Huxley¡¯s legs during the day, instead choosing to wait until nightfall?

    They even dered they would do it in front of all the Bjorn family members. How is this any different

    from walking into a trap?

    Everyone in the Bjorn family felt that Huxley might have been tricked.

    With an expressionless face, Erwin stated, ¡°Regardless of whether the person you mentioned shows

    up tonight or not, the payment I¡¯ve already received cannot be returned to you. Furthermore, I can only

    wait until nine o¡¯clock at thetest.¡±

    Although he had lost an arm, his dignity as a martial artist remained. His words were somanding

    that no one from the Bjorn family dared to refute him.

    Huxley muttered under his breath, ¡°Damn it, what on earth are you up to?¡±

    No sooner had the words been spoken the security team leader rushed in, saying, ¡°A young man is

    coming this way on a bicycle.¡±

    A fierce glint suddenly shed in Huxley¡¯s eyes. ¡°It must be that brat. Let him in. Today, I will ensure he

    meets his end right here!¡±

    An ominous feeling subtly seized Leiandros and Karoline.

    ¡°Could it be¡­ Mr. Lund?¡±

    The day they took their son to see Emrys for treatment, they already knew that Emrys had a grudge

    against Huxley. However, neither Emrys nor Huxley revealed the specifics of their dispute.

    So when they heard a young man was approaching on a bicycle, the first person they thought of was

    Emrys.

    Leiandros craned his neck to look outside the courtyard gate. As the figure in the distance became

    increasingly clear, his ominous premonition was finally confirmed.

    Send Gifts

    184

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206 Sheer Terror

    Indeed, it was Ernrys.

    For a moment, Leiandros was overwhelmed with anxiety. He nced at Finnley and Huxley, whose

    eyes were gleaming with menace, which only served to heighten his sense of anxiety.

    A momentter, he suddenly made a bold move, the boldest one since he had be a live¨Cin son¨C

    in-w to the Bjorn family.

    He dashed toward the courtyard gate, frantically waving his hand and shouting at Emrys, ¡°Mr. Lund,

    leave quickly! They¡¯ve brought in Mr. Montelongo to kill you!¡±

    Leiandros held an extremely low status within the Bjorn family, usually unable to utter even half a

    sentence. The step he took today could arguably be attributed to tremendous bravery.

    Huxley¡¯s face darkened, and he cursed loudly, ¡°Damn, what the hell got into that useless live¨Cin son¨Cin-

    law today? I think he doesn¡¯t want to stay with the Bjorn family anymore!¡±

    In the past, Karoline often scolded Leiandros, but this time, she surprisingly chose to stand with her

    husband, pleading to Finnley, ¡°Dad, Dr. Lund has been kind to us. Please spare him!¡±

    ¡°Kind to you?¡± Finnley frowned.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Karoline quickly recounted the incident not long ago when Emrys had cured her son¡¯s peculiar

    illness.

    Upon listening, Finnley fell into deep thought.

    Huxley looked anxious and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be fooled. The issue isn¡¯t whether we let that kid off the

    hook or not, but rather that he¡¯s gone too far and provoked us by showing up at our doorstep!¡±

    Finnley found it to be true.

    It was Emrys who had taken the initiative to provoke the Bjorn family. How could they possibly spare

    his life?

    Upon seeing her father¡¯s changedplexion, Karoline, like her husband, hurried toward the main

    courtyard gate. In a state of anxiety, she implored, ¡°Dr. Lund, heed our advice and leave immediately.

    My brother has invited a martial artist, waiting for you to walk right into his trap!¡±

    Looking at the two of them in their state of anxiousness, Emrys was silently moved, especially by

    Leiandros. Despite being a live¨Cin son¨Cinw, he was willing to risk offending the Bjorn family just to

    remind him.

    I didn¡¯t misjudge him after all!

    Emrys chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯ve decided toe, I¡¯m determined to im Huxley¡¯s

    legs today no matter who he has invited for support.¡±

    Leiandros said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Lund, why won¡¯t you listen¡­¡±

    1/2

    Chapter 206 Sheer Terror

    No matter how much the couple tried to persuade him, Emrys was as stubborn as a mule. He insisted

    on pushing his bicycle into the courtyard, leaving the couple with no choice but to sigh in exasperation.

    Mr. Lund, that is quite unwise of you!

    ¡®When Emrys entered the grand courtyard of the Bjorn residence, he instantly felt as if hundreds of

    eyes were fixated on him. They were filled with hatred, disdain, and confusion.

    Truly, it was no surprise that the top¨Ctier wealthy family from Summerbank was thriving with many

    members.

    Given that everyone else had weed him so warmly, Emrys naturally felt the need to set an

    example. Thus, he enthusiastically raised his right hand, waving and smiling as he said, ¡°Hello,

    everyone! You¡¯ve all worked hard!¡±

    Almost simultaneously, everyone¡¯s facial muscles twitched a few times.

    You think this is a f*cking inspection, don¡¯t you?

    Are you out of your mind?

    Leiandros and Karoline continually sighed,menting that Emrys had once again begun to act

    erratically.

    Huxley¡¯s eyes were aze with fury. In his view, Emrys¡® actions were nothing short of tant

    provocation.

    It was as if he had already stepped on his face, grinding it hard, yet he still smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve

    worked hard. There¡¯s no need to be so polite and offer me such a grand gesture.¡±

    Huxley was seething with unparalleled fury.

    Naturally, Finnley¡¯s expression was far from pleasant. Having lived to such an old age, he had never

    encountered anyone quite like Emrys. Therefore, regardless of whether he was Karoline¡¯s benefactor

    or not, he was determined to make him pay a bloody price that night.

    ¡°Mr. Montelongo, I¡¯m leaving this young man in your care,¡± said Finnley.

    What he failed to notice was that, off to the side, the imposing aura that originally emanated from Erwin

    was reced by sheer terror after he got a clear look at Emrys¡® face.

    Send Gifts

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    184

    2/2

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207 Do You Have Any Objections

    It¡¯s him!

    It¡¯s himi

    It¡¯s him!

    He severed my arm!

    He¡¯s an incredibly terrifying cultivator!

    Just how unlucky am I to find myself opposing him twice in such a short span of time?

    He was nearly scared to death.

    Suppressing the tremble in his voice, he said, ¡°Finnley, I can¡¯t take this money. I¡¯ll return themter.¡±

    Finnley¡¯s expression changed as he said, ¡°Mr. Montelongo, what do you mean by this? When you

    epted our payment, didn¡¯t you solemnly swear that you could definitely take down the other party?

    What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    Huxley also said, ¡°You must be thinking of raising the price at thest minute. In that case, as long as

    you deal with that young man, I¡¯m willing to increase the reward by threefold. This is the highest price I

    can offer.¡±

    Raising the price?

    I¡¯m nearly at death¡¯s door. I beg you, can you please stop dragging me down with you?

    Erwin was on the verge of tears. He roared, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you double, but I can¡¯t take this job anymore. You¡¯ll

    have to find someone else!¡±

    Erwin turned and dashed toward Emrys.

    Leiandros eximed in rm, ¡°Be careful, Dr. Lund! That¡¯s Mr. Montelongo, the martial artist the Bjorn

    family hired to deal with you. He¡¯s extremely ruthless and vicious!¡±

    When he saw Erwin charging toward them, he thought that thetter was about to attack.

    A yful smirk appeared on Emrys¡® lips as he said, ¡°Ruthless and vicious? Just how ruthless and

    vicious is he?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lund, why are you so obstinate¡ª¡±

    Before Leiandros could finish his words, he suddenly heard a thud. From a great distance, Erwin had

    slid on his knees,ing to a stop in front of Emrys.

    Did he fall down by ident?

    A look of confusion crossed the faces of Leiandros and Karoline. However, what happened next struck

    their souls with such intensity that their eyes widened instantly.

    1/2

    14:56 Fri, 26 Jan

    Chapter 207 Do You Have Any Objections

    53%%%

    All that could be heard was Erwin trembling as he said, ¡°I have absolutely nothing to do with this. I was

    merely taking a stroll after dinner and just happened to end up here.¡±

    Suddenly, gasps of surprise echoed in the air.

    Leiandros and Karoline were so astonished that they nearly gouged their own eyes out.

    Mr. Montelongo didn¡¯t fall over, but he¡¯s actually kneeling before him. What on earth is going on?

    Emrys chuckled and said, ¡°I trust you. Get up now, and keep an eye on my bicycle for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s my pleasure.¡±

    Overwhelmed with gratitude, Erwin struggled to his feet. With his remaining arm, he assisted Emrys in

    steadying the bicycle.

    Leiandros and Karoline were dumbfounded.

    Upon seeing Emrys enter the grand courtyard, Erwin red menacingly at the two people and growled,

    ¡°What are you looking at? Are you seeking death?¡±

    Only then did Leiandros and Karoline snap back to reality, hurriedly averting their gaze.

    They almost thought that the Erwin before their eyes was an imposter.

    At this moment, Emrys had already arrived in front of Finnley.

    The Bjorn family had long been left wide¨Ceyed and speechless, especially by the sight of Erwin

    kneeling down. The impact of this scene on them was simply too profound.

    Erwin was notorious in the underground world in Jazona. Yet, he had surprisingly acted so

    submissively in front of Emrys.

    Does this young man have some significant background?

    Uncertainty and fear still gripped Finnley¡¯s heart. He asked warily, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    Emrys chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t concern yourself with who I am. Tonight, I¡¯m here to im your

    son¡¯s legs. Do you have any objections?¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Do I have any objections?

    Of course I have!

    However, Finnley dared not speak so bluntly. Instead, after a moment of contemtion, he said,

    ¡°Young man, I¡¯m not sure what conflict exists between you and Huxley, but no matter how big the

    disagreement, it can always be resolved through discussion, don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what I have against him, yet you hired someone to kill me?¡± Emrys said, narrowing his

    eyes.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208 Mysterious Backer

    Finnley¡¯s expression froze. ¡°There may have been some misunderstanding¡­¡±

    ¡°Would there have been no misunderstanding if I were a nob*dy? Would I have died at the Bjorn

    residence tonight?¡± Emrys sneered.

    Judging from Emrys attitude, Finnley realized the former wasn¡¯t here to negotiate at all. He was dead

    set on crippling Huxley¡¯s legs. Thus, his expression darkened as he said, ¡°Young man, I presume

    you¡¯re also from Jazona, right? We¡¯re going to see each other often, so why must we strain our

    rtionship?¡±

    ¡°Haha, so now you think I¡¯m being unreasonably relentless, do you?¡± Emrysughed, then suddenly

    turned and sent Huxley sprawling on the ground with one kick. A flicker of anger shed in his eyes as

    he said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you suggest we sit down and discuss peacefully when you came strutting around

    unting your power in Jadeborough, you son of a b*tch?¡±

    The phrase ¡°might makes right¡± applied to any era. Even the so¨Ccalled rules could be ineffective

    in the face of overwhelming power. This could be seen from Huxley¡¯s off¨Cthe¨Cbooks transaction

    records.

    If Cordelia Group¡¯s backer hadn¡¯t been Emrys, then this impressive facial mask form would have

    inevitably be Huxley¡¯s cash cow.

    Simrly, if someone else came to the Bjorn residence seeking justice instead of Emrys, they would

    probably meet a tragic end.

    Now that the Bjorns realized that Emrys was not to be trifled with, they suggested sitting down for a

    discussion. This left Emrys wondering why they didn¡¯t suggest that from the beginning. They want a

    discussion when they realize they can¡¯t win? There¡¯s no such easy way out.

    The ways of the world held no sway over the Empyrean Lord.

    Therefore, Emrys kicked Huxley right in front of Finnley without hesitation, knocking Huxley down.

    Immediately after that, he lifted his foot and stomped down on Huxley¡¯s kneecap.

    A sharp, crisp sound rang out.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    kneecap shattered, and he instantly shrieked in agony.

    The chilling screams sent shivers down the spines of the Bjorns.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    He¡¯s ruthless! Showing no mercy at all!

    Just as Emrys was about to shatter Huxley¡¯s other kneecap, he heard Finnley¡¯s enraged voice. ¡°Young

    man, you¡¯d better not push your luck. The Bjorn family is more formidable than you think!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Emrys lowered his raised foot, a hint of amusement ying across his face.

    This was the second time he had heard such words.

    1/2

    Chapter 208 Mysterious Backer

    This was precisely why Emrys had ventured alone to confront the Bjorn family.

    He wanted to see just how powerful the force behind the Bjorn family truly was to have allowed Huxley

    such audacity, rendering even the conventional rules of society ineffective against him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance toe clean and summon the powerful backer behind you,¡± Emrys said loudly.

    Finnley fell into a moment of silence, and his gaze darkened when he saw Emrys lift his foot again.

    ¡°Young man, since you refuse to heed my advice and insist on courting death, then I will let you have

    your way!¡±

    A menacing glint shed past his eyes as he dialed a number and made a call.

    Emrys, true to his word, gave him the opportunity as promised. He didn¡¯t shatter Huxley¡¯s other

    kneecap and instead brought over a chair, ced it next to Huxley¡¯s head, and sat down to wait.

    This was yet another immense humiliation.

    Huxley roared in agony, ¡°D*mn it! Once Mr. Lambourne arrives, you¡¯re done for, you son of a b*tch!¡±

    ¡°How noisy!¡± Emrys ced his foot on the man¡¯s neck, ¡°Make one more sound, and I¡¯ll crush your

    throat,¡± he threatened.

    Huxley immediately fell silent and dared not continue his bluster. However, terrifying mes of fury

    burned in his eyes as he thought to himself that once Owen Lambourne arrived, he would make sure

    this despicable man suffered humiliation.

    What followed was an agonizingly long wait.

    Finally, a dignified, imposing middle¨Caged man briskly strode toward the Bjorn residence. Even Erwin

    was astonished upon seeing this man.

    The Bjorn¡¯s family backer is him?

    Many members of the Bjorn family¡¯s branch wore expressions of confusion. Who is this man?

    Most of them didn¡¯t recognize this middle¨Caged man at all, as if he had never appeared in the Bjorn

    residence before.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209 High Rank Martial Artist

    The primary reason was that they were not core members of the Bjorn family and did not have ess

    to core information.

    Could he really subdue this arrogant young man alone?

    This led everyone to harbor doubts about the man¡¯s ability.

    Emrys was also taken aback, his gaze fixed on the middle¨Caged man. He sensed the aura of a martial

    artist from the man, but its intensity was nowhere near a frightening level.

    His individual strength isn¡¯t particrly strong, so that must mean he has an impressive identity.

    Finnley strode forward, exchanging a few words with the middle¨Caged man. He then pointed toward

    Emrys. Following this, the middle¨Caged man nodded, his gaze exuding authority as he approached

    Emrys.

    Huxley roared eagerly, ¡°Mr. Lambourne! Save me! Kill this d*mned b*stard!¡±

    Bang!

    Emrysnded a kick on Huxley¡¯s head.

    A cold glint shed in the middle¨Caged man¡¯s eyes as hemanded sternly, ¡°Release him

    immediately!¡±

    His tone was stern, filled with an undeniable sense of authority.

    Emrys merely gazed at the middle¨Caged man without a word, not at all intimidated by his imposing

    demeanor. Instead, he wore a thoughtful expression.

    After a moment of silence, the middle¨Caged man said, ¡°I presume you¡¯re still unaware of my identity.¡±

    He deliberately paused for a moment, drawing out his words as he uttered, ¡°I¡¯m Owen Lambourne, one

    of the Four Guardians of the Jazona Martial Arts Alliance.¡±

    As his voice trailed off,plete silence ensued.

    After a long while, a tremendous uproar erupted.

    This man is actually a member of the Jazona Martial Arts Alliance, and one of the Four Guardians at

    that? The Bjorn family¡¯s backer is the Jazona Martial Arts Alliance?

    This news was nothing short of shocking for the members of the Bjorn family.

    The Martial Arts Alliance was an entity they could never hope to get associated with in their lifetime.

    A smug smile yed at the corners of Finnley¡¯s mouth. Clearly, having Owen as his backer filled him

    with immense pride. The money he had given to Owen over the years had not been spent in vain.

    Actually, if Emrys hadn¡¯t crossed the line, Finnley would not have revealed this trump card. After all,

    1/2

    Chapter 209 High Rank Martial Artist

    Owen¡¯s identity was sensitive.

    ¡°Now can you let him go?¡± Owen¡¯s voice, as always, was domineering. It was as if his words were

    commands, and his status alone was enough to bring anything under control.

    Huxley scooted forward by a fraction.

    Emrys remained motionless.

    Huxley was overjoyed, thinking that Emrys was intimidated by Owen. Thus, he moved forward a bit

    more, but Emrys still did not take action.

    Haha! He¡¯s scared! I¡¯m going to make him pay! I¡¯m going to do away with this jerk and have a good

    time with

    Cordelia in bed!

    He grew increasingly smug as those thoughts filled his mind, and he crawled toward Owen while

    dragging his leg desperately, as if reaching Owen¡¯s feet was akin to arriving at a safe harbor.

    As he made his way toward Owen, he even nced back at Emrys. The sharp, ferocious glint in his

    eyes conveyed to Emrys that he would surely settle the score with him.

    At this moment, Emrys finally spoke.

    ¡°No wonder Huxley was bailed out. Turns out you were the one who was pulling the strings, you

    brainless idiot.¡±

    As soon as Emrys spoke, the entire ce fell into pin¨Cdrop silence.

    Brainless idiot? This young man just insulted one of the four guardians of the Martial Arts Alliance by

    calling him a brainless idiot? He must be out of his mind!

    All the Bjorns were rendered utterly speechless.

    Huxley was eximing and gloating inwardly. Good! I¡¯d like to see how Mr. Lambourne deals with him.

    Haha¡­

    Hence, he added fuel to the fire. ¡°Mr. Lambourne, did you hear that? This punk¡¯s so arrogant that he

    doesn¡¯t show you any respect at all!¡±

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Owen was already furious after he was insulted by Emrys, and Huxley¡¯s words only served to make

    him fly into a rage. After all, he was a man of high status, and apart from the chief, no one had ever

    dared to disrespect him. His aura instantly swelled like an inted balloon ready to burst, exploding with

    intensity.

    Surprisingly, he was a high¨Crank martial artist.

    Martial artists from the first to the third rank were considered beginners; those from the fourth to the

    sixth rank were regarded as elites; and those from the seventh to the ninth rank were seen as

    extremely formidable entities, which was the level at which Owen currently stood.

    2/3

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210 Using Power To Oppress Others

    The Manifestor level was above the ninth rank, and those who reached that level could be a

    grandmaster.

    Five divisions were established under the Chanaca Martial Arts Alliance, namely the Central Chanaean

    Martial Arts Alliance, Jazona Martial Arts Alliance, Drieso Martial Arts Alliance, Lostaria Martial Arts

    Alliance, and Xandenia Martial Arts Alliance.

    The chiefs of the five major divisions were all Manifestors, under whom were the Four Guardians, all of

    whom were high¨Crank martial artists.

    Owen was one of the Four Guardians of the Jazona Martial Arts Alliance, a position of considerable

    prestige. However, in Emrys¡® eyes, he was insignificant. Emrys boldly advanced despite Owen¡¯s

    formidable aura.

    ¡°Perhaps I would¡¯ve only taken Huxley¡¯s legs today if you hadn¡¯t interfered. However, it¡¯s a shame that

    I¡¯ll take his life too because you meddled,¡± said Emrys.

    ¡°How dare-¡±

    Crack!

    Before Owen could even finish his words of warning, Emrys suddenly appeared in front of Huxley,

    stepping on his neck and breaking it.

    Emrys was not indiscriminately killing the innocent. Instead, he was protecting himself and his family.

    When Huxley turned around just now, Emrys discerned a murderous intent in his eyes, some kind of

    vengeful bloodlust.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t afford to leave this risk unattended. He had to consider his sisters¡® safety even if not for

    his own sake. Therefore, he decided to take Huxley¡¯s life without any hesitation.

    Such profound silence hung heavily in the atmosphere that it was deafening.

    It seemed that everyone hadn¡¯t quite registered what had happened. Emrys had actually killed Huxley

    right in front of the Martial Arts Alliance.

    ¡°My son!¡±

    After a long while, Finnley suddenly snapped back to his senses, throwing himself onto the lifeless b*dy

    of Huxley and weeping bitterly.

    Owen was also stunned.

    Never in his wildest dreams did he expect Emrys to be so audacious, daring to ignore his warning and

    murder Huxley in public.

    ¡°I hereby dere you are now listed as a ss A wanted criminal by the Martial Alliance. Surrender

    without a fight or you¡¯ll be killed with no mercy!¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 210 Using Power To Oppress Others

    Owen¡¯s authority was severely challenged, so he dered on the spot that Emrys had be a

    wanted criminal of the Martial Arts Alliance. As long as he returned and filed the documents, uploading

    them to the Martial Arts Alliance¡¯s electronic system, Emrys would then be the target of a

    nationwide manhunt by the entire Chanaca Martial Arts Alliance,

    Owen had the authority to do so.

    However, just as Owen uttered this clich¨¦d formal statement and prepared to take immediate action

    against Emrys, Emrys scoffed coldly. ¡°ss A wanted criminal, huh? Haha, who gave you the audacity

    to issue an arrest warrant?¡±

    Boom!

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Emrys¡® aura surged, and in an instant, it seemed as if a strong gale swept past the Bjorn residence¡¯s

    courtyard. The incredibly powerful wave of energy forced Owen to stagger backward tens of meters

    against his will.

    How terrifying!

    The Bjorns were terrified and pale with shock.

    Leiandros was once again astounded by Emrys¡® immense power. He wondered what exactly this

    childhood ymate of his from the orphanage had been through to be a miracle doctor and a

    martial artist. It was simply beyond his imagination.

    Mr. Lund has gotten himself in big trouble this time!

    Owen steadied himself, a flicker of horror shing in his eyes.

    The onlookers may be aware that Emrys was terrifying, but they didn¡¯t know the extent of it because

    they were not martial artists. However, Owen was different. This is clearly the aura that only a

    Manifestor could possess! Emrys should have been listed as a ss S wanted criminal!

    If Erwin were to know what was going through Owen¡¯s mind, he would certainly burst intoughter.

    A Manifestor? I¡¯m sorry to burst your bubble, but Mr. Lund is a cultivator!

    However, after a brief moment of shock, Owen quicklyposed himself, his gaze turning solemn as

    he said, ¡°I see you¡¯re a Manifestor. I should, by rights, show you some respect. But you have chosen to

    stand against the Martial Arts Alliance. Possessing such formidable strength is no excuse for your

    indiscriminate killing of the innocent.¡±

    He instantlybeled Emrys as a merciless killer.

    This was a deliberate move by Owen, who knew he was outmatched. He intentionally pinned the me

    on Emrys to position himself on the side of justice, with the Chanaea Martial Arts Alliance as his

    backer.

    A presence even more powerful than a Manifestor existed back at the headquarters of the Chanaca

    Martial Arts Alliance, and Owen was confident Emrys would be overpowered.

    This was amon strategy that the Four Guardians always employed¨Cusing power to oppress

    others.

    2/3

    14:57 Fri, 26 Jan ?

    Chapter 210 Using Power To Oppress Others

    53%

    Therefore, even though these guardians were not as advanced as Manifestors, most of the Manifestors

    would still show them some respect upon seeing them. This was because a formidable figure was

    stationed at the Martial Arts Alliance¡¯s headquarters.

    Send Gifts

    184

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211 Expelled

    However, such words sounded ironic to Emrys. His gaze was sharp as he retorted, ¡°Chanaca Martial

    Arts Alliance, huh? Impressive. My warriors shed their blood and sacrificed their lives on the border,

    only to breed a group of parasites like you who are corrupt and abuse their power. And yet, you have

    the audacity to talk about upholding justice. Where do you get the nerve?¡±

    As he eximed, his demeanor also changed. At that moment, he looked like a divine king looking

    down upon the world, his booming voice filled with a terrifying aura.

    ¡°You¡­

    Owen was taken aback. Surprisingly, an instinctive fear arose within him while he faced Emrys, as

    though he was standing before an unparalleled king,pelling him to prostrate himself.

    What on earth?

    Owen couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on.

    ¡°Take a good look at this.¡±

    Emrys waved his hand in the air, and a beam of golden light streaked past. When Owen caught what

    Emrys had just hurled, he could no longer suppress the fear in his heart and fell to his knees with a

    thud.

    ¡°I, Owen Lambourne, admit my mistakes!¡±

    Owen¡¯s knees struck the earth with such force that they created two deep pits. His head was bowed,

    his hands raised above him, and in his palms was the golden object that Emrys had flung out just

    moments

    ago.

    Upon closer inspection, one could see that it was a token.

    A unique identification token belonging solely to the Empyrean Lord¨Cthe Celestial Token.

    This was the first time Emrys had revealed the token, as his previous opponents were not worthy

    enough for him to present this token.

    Moreover, they probably wouldn¡¯t have recognized it even if they had seen it.

    However, Owen was different.

    He was a guardian of the Martial Arts Alliance. Every member of the Martial Arts Alliance should

    recognize the Celestial Token. It was a mandatory lesson that they must keep in mind starting from

    their very first day in the Martial Arts Alliance.

    The Celestial Token represented their king.

    Owen¡¯s b*dy was shaking violently, every cell in his b*dy trembling in fear. Yet, his hands alone

    remained steady and firm, afraid that the slightest carelessness would cause him to drop the token, a

    symbol of supreme authority, onto the ground.

    1/2

    22:00 Fri, 26 Jan

    Chapter 211 Expelled

    D

    If the token fell to the ground, his life would be at stake.

    It wasn¡¯t until Emrys approached him and took back the token that Owen¡¯s hands began to tremble.

    They shook violently, clearly indicating the depth of the terror within his heart.

    Emrys said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t need me to teach you what to do, do you?¡±

    Bang!

    Owen mmed his head hard on the ground, saying, ¡°I understand. Tonight, I will return to the Martial

    Arts Alliance, resign from my position, and confess all my derelictions of duty over the years, leaving

    myself at the mercy of the Martial Arts Alliance¡¯s Ministry of Justice.¡±

    Emrys nodded and said, ¡°Since you understand what to do, I won¡¯t say much more.¡±

    After Emrys finished speaking, his gaze swept over the Bjorns, finally resting on Finnley. ¡°Your son

    deserved to die. If you¡¯re upset that I killed him, voice your grievances now. If I find out that you¡¯re up to

    no good after this, the Bjorn family will be expelled.¡±

    His words sounded like an irresistiblemand, striking such intense terror into all the Bjorn family

    members¡® hearts.

    Actually, their world had already turned upside down the moment they saw Owen kneeling.

    Although they had no idea what the golden object was, they knew without a doubt that someone who

    could make Owen kneel must be terrifyingly powerful. Emrys¡® identity must be beyond their wildest

    imaginations.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Finnley had nothing else to say.

    He didn¡¯t even dare to continue crying on Huxley¡¯s b*dy, for fear of upsetting Emrys. After all, Huxley

    was the one who stirred up trouble in the first ce.

    1

    Observing Finnley¡¯s reaction, Emrys said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve epted it, then the grudges between me and

    the Bjorn family end now. I hope you behave yourself.¡±

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212 Lapdog

    Following that, Emrys approached Leiandros.

    At this point, Leiandros waspletely stunned. His eyes were wide open, his expression stiff with

    astonishment and disbelief.

    He was utterly astounded to the point of madness.

    He and Emrys were orphans from the same orphanage and were essentially old friends. When he saw

    his old friend suddenly transform into an unfathomably influential figure, his bewilderment was far

    greater than the shock experienced by others.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Emrys walked up to Leiandros, the coldness on his face reced by a sincere smile.

    Just now, Leiandros had risked provoking the Bjorn family¡¯s wrath to persuade him to leave. Emrys

    must express his gratitude to him.

    ¡°Mr. Lund¡­¡± Leiandros¡® throat was parched from the shock, so he was at a loss for words while facing

    Emrys.

    Emrys patted his shoulder and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. If you are bullied in the Bjorn

    residence in the future, feel free toe to me. As an old friend, I will certainly lend you a helping

    hand.¡±

    This was Emrys¡® promise to Leiandros, just like how Leiandros promised to help find him a job when

    thetter thought he wasn¡¯t doing well.

    Tears welled up in Leiandros¡® eyes.

    Meanwhile, Emrys had already left the Bjorn residence¡¯s courtyard and arrived at the entrance. Without

    dy, Erwin bowed humbly and said, ¡°Mr. Lund, do you like dogs? I can be your dog! Woof, woof!¡±

    Erwin was also profoundly shocked.

    He had known that Emrys was a cultivator since long ago, but what he had witnessed just now shook

    him to the core. Even a guardian from the Martial Arts Alliance had to submit to Emrys, which meant

    Emrys¡® identity was influential.

    It was an honor to be thepdog of such a big shot.

    Emrys took the bicycle from his hands and said, ¡°That depends on how you perform.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Owen, who knelt in the courtyard of the Bjorn residence, only dared to rise long after Emrys had

    departed. His clothes were soaked with sweat, and the expression of reverence on his face had yet to

    fade.

    With a strained voice, Finnley asked, ¡°Mr. Lambourne, who exactly is that guy?¡±

    Chapter 212 Lapdog

    Owen shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°He¡¯s someone terrifying.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say much more.

    Finnley gazed at his son¡¯s corpse sorrowfully and sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Huxley provoked such a

    terrifying figure this time. He even got you involved and caused you to lose your position.¡±

    ¡°Owen also heaved a sigh. ¡°¡±I suppose I brought this upon myself. I would not have been implicated if I

    had behaved properly.¡°¡±

    After a moment of silence, Finnley asked, ¡°Mr. Lambourne, are you really going to turn yourself in to the

    Martial Arts Alliance? Why don¡¯t you escape-¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Owen immediately interrupted Finnley, speaking sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Escaping won¡¯t do you any

    good once you offend that person. Also, stop calling me Mr. Lambourne. I am merely a sinner.¡±

    With that, he strode out of the Bjorn residence and traveled overnight to the Jazona Martial Arts

    Alliance to confess his guilt.

    Finnley stood frozen on the spot, the storm of shock in his heart refusing to subside. Even though

    Owen did not mention a title, Emrys¡® identity was already pretty obvious. He was the Empyrean Lord.

    Only the Empyrean Lord who was at the pinnacle of the nation possessed such terrifying and

    intimidating power.

    Finnley¡¯s b*dy jolted in fear, and he promptly convened a family meeting, announcing two major

    events.

    Firstly, the Bjorn family was to withdraw from the skincare product market in Jazona and relinquish their

    control over Honeybeauty Group to avoid any further conflicts of interest with Cordelia Group.

    Secondly, Leiandros, the matrilocal son¨Cinw, was to be immediately listed as a core member of the

    Bjorn family. He was qualified to be involved in the Bjorn family¡¯s core businesses and was to be

    identified as the family¡¯s key grooming target.

    Outside the airport in Summerbank stood a tall, leggy beauty. Her long hair reached her shoulders, and

    though she wore no makeup, her face still appeared fair and tender.

    Send Gifts

    184

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 213 Nte Is Back

    She was pure and adorable.

    Her attire was rather simple, too. She was d in a pure white blouse paired with light blue jeans. Her

    legs were straight and slender, and she wore a pair of t white shoes on her feet.

    Holding the handle of her trolley case in one hand, she looked around expectantly, her head held high

    in anticipation.

    their

    Quite a few tourists were lingering around as well as some who hade to the airport to pick up

    acquaintances or rtives. They¡¯d steal asional nces at the beautifuldy, their thoughts

    unconsciously drifting back to their days of youth, a time when they were in the prime of their lives on

    campus.

    They heaved an inward sigh, wondering who their crushes ended up with.

    Perhaps this beautifuldy wearing t white shoes could provide them with the answer.

    As thedy waited for someone toe pick her up, the crowd was simrly eager.

    They were curious as to who this beautifuldy was waiting for. It¡¯s probably some big shot or a wealthy

    scion!

    ¡°Nina, hop on!¡±

    Suddenly, a young man appeared before thedy, a warm smile gracing his features as he rode on his

    old¨Cfashioned bike.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Thedy was initially taken aback, but she quickly rushed forward in excitement upon staring at the

    young man for a moment. ¡°Ah! Rys, it¡¯s really you!¡± she cried out, wrapping her arms around his neck.

    Her name was Nte Wicker, Emrys¡® fourth sister.

    Some time ago, Larissa sent a message about Emrys in their WhatsApp group, and Nte

    immediately dropped her work and rushed back from abroad after finding out he was still alive.

    Nte instantly recognized Emrys when she saw his familiar face.

    She was filled with joy and excitement.

    ¡°Rys, Larissa told me you¡¯ve turned evil now. Is that true?¡± Nte let go of Emrys¡® neck, her eyes

    shimmering with excitement.

    Emrys¡® face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Issa¡¯s nonsense. She loves making up stories. I am, in fact, a

    kind and well¨Crounded young man.¡±

    ¡°Oh. I knew it. You can¡¯t possibly be evil.¡± Her tone sounded neutral and t, as though she was

    disappointed by Emrys¡® response.

    Emrys was deeply hurt by her reaction.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213 Nte is Back

    He patted the back seat of his bicycle, smiling as he said, ¡°Hop on. Let me give you a different kind of

    experience.¡±

    Emrys had specifically fitted a soft cushion to the back seat of his vehicle for Nte¡¯s sake.

    Nte wore a strange expression as she said, ¡°Delia said you¡¯re driving a Bugatti Veyron, though.

    ¡®What¡¯s with the old bicycle?¡±

    ¡°Hey, what do you mean an old bicycle? This here is my precious treasure, worth much more than

    sports cars.¡±

    ¡°Tell me where should I ce this suitcase then?¡±

    Nte carried a small trolley case, which wasn¡¯t heavy at all, as it only contained some daily

    necessities. Her work equipment was all with her colleague.

    However, it was still difficult for a bicycle to hold a trolley case.

    ¡°That¡¯s easy. Give it to me.¡±

    Emrys lifted the trolley case with one hand, gripped the car handle with the other, and urged Nte to

    hop on.

    Nte said, ¡°I might as well carry it myself.¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. I¡¯m fast, so you must hold onto my waist with both hands, or you¡¯ll fall.¡±

    ¡°How fast could you possibly be-¡±

    Nte¡¯s words were dragged out into a scream as she hugged Emrys¡® waist as soon as they took off.

    Thank goodness I¡¯m wearing jeans today.

    The onlookers were speechless.

    That beautifuldy was just whisked away by a young man riding a bicycle.

    For some reason, they felt much better when the luxury car and wealthy scion they had anticipated did

    not appear.

    Once the bicycle picked up speed, Nte discovered that although Emrys was fast, the bicycle was

    steady. The ride wasn¡¯t bumpy at all as long as she held on tight. She couldn¡¯t help praising, ¡°Rys, how

    come you¡¯re so skilled at riding? You¡¯re pedaling fast and only hold the handlebar with one hand, but

    there¡¯s no tremoring at all.¡±

    So, you want it to be bumpier?

    Emrys decided to grant Nte¡¯s wish and charged straight toward a small pebble. The vehicle shook,

    and Nte screamed with fright. Unable to free her hands, she could only bump her head against

    Emrys¡® back as retaliation.

    2Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214 Traditional Medicine Short Course

    ¡°Looks like Larissa was right. You have indeed turned evil. Wait!¡± eximed Nte when a thought

    struck her, her voice raised. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to take me back to Jadeborough with this

    bicycle!¡±

    ¡°Of course. Is there any problem?¡±

    ¡°No! This is far too dangerous!¡±

    She had assumed that Emrys simply wanted to let her enjoy the breeze and experience a brief bike

    ride, but to her surprise, Emrys was actually nning to cycle all the way back home. The distance

    between the two cities was so great that it could exhaust Emrys to death, not to mention he was also

    carrying a suitcase in one hand.

    This brother of mine isn¡¯t evil. Rather, he¡¯s a bit¡­ foolish.

    Emrys had wanted to tell her this was just the appetizer and that he¡¯d show her what it felt like to speed

    like a missile in a while. It wouldn¡¯t take much time.

    Nte insisted, ¡°No way! I¡¯m a bit tired after the flight. I want to find a nearby hotel to rest. We can

    return to Jadeborough tomorrow!¡±

    She struggled, intending to dismount the bicycle.

    ¡°All right then!¡±

    Emrys had no choice but toply with her request, finding a hotel and parking his bicycle.

    ¡°Hurry!¡± After checking in, Nte eagerly pulled Emrys upstairs.

    Emrys assumed she needed to use the toilet, but as soon as they entered the room, Nte asked to

    see his birthmark, her eyes twinkling in excitement. She didn¡¯t look tired at all.

    Emrys was at a loss for words.

    Delia was right.

    He said, ¡°Nina, the other sisters have already verified my identity. Why are you-¡±

    ¡°Seeing is believing, right?¡± Nte winked cheekily.

    It was afternoon by the time they checked in, and after examining Emrys¡® birthmark, Ne contentedly

    took a nap to replenish her energy. She nned to go shopping at the nearby mall with Emrys in the

    evening. After all, they hadn¡¯t seen each other for years. They would need to spend some quality time

    together.

    Emrys made a trip to the Balford residence while Nte was asleep.

    Since Nte refused to ride his bicycle home, he could only leave it at the Balford residence

    temporarily. There was no way he¡¯d abandon this precious possession of his.

    1/2

    Chapter 214 Traditional Medicine Short Course

    E

    66%

    Jacqueline was overjoyed upon seeing Emrys and remembered the task her father had assigned her¨C

    to win Emrys¡® heart within six months.

    To make that happen, it was of course necessary to find numerous opportunities to spend time with

    him.

    Hence, Jacqueline said, ¡°Dr. Lund, our school is nning to start a traditional medicine short course

    soon. Could we invite you to be the teacher?¡±

    Jacqueline was a teacher at Jazona University, as teaching was her interest.

    There was nothing Roger could do. He had wanted Jacqueline to manage the family business, but

    Jacqueline expressed that she had no interest in business at all. Hence, he had no choice but to let her

    be.

    After all, Jacqueline was a girl. Roger wouldn¡¯t be too harsh on her.

    What truly disheartened Roger was that his son, Sebastian, turned out to be a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing who

    lacked the capability to shoulder the responsibilities of taking over the family business.

    Hence, when Roger saw Emrys, it was as if he had seen hope itself.

    Roger also revealed a hopeful expression when Jacqueline asked that question.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    He also hoped that his daughter could be closer to Emrys.

    Noticing the looks in Roger and Jacqueline¡¯s eyes, Emrys nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Since you

    hold me in such high regard, I suppose I¡¯ll give it a try!¡±

    After all, he had plenty of time.

    Furthermore, Emrys also hoped to impart his knowledge of traditional medicine to more young people.

    This was primarily because in the current era, traditional medicine was portrayed in a negative light.

    Too many fraudsters were exploiting its name for deceit and swindling, leading to a gradual loss of trust

    in traditional medicine among the public.

    Emrys was saddened to see that.

    His mentor probably taught him medical skills with the intention of handing down traditional medicine

    and ancient acupuncture techniques so they would not be lost to time.

    Send Gifts

    ¡£

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215 Interview The Empyrean Lord

    Jacqueline was happy when Emrys agreed. ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll go see the chancellor tomorrow to apply

    for the establishment of a traditional medicine short course.¡±

    Oops¡­ I let it slip.

    Jacqueline had stated that the university had already decided to start a traditional medicine short

    course and intended to hire Emrys as the teacher. However, based on what she just said, it sounded

    like she was only going to meet the chancellor because Emrys had agreed to take on the job.

    Those were two entirely different concepts.

    Will he see through my intentions?

    Jacqueline had butterflies in her stomach, and her cheeks were flushed red as she stole a nce at

    Emrys. She only let out a sigh of relief when Emrys didn¡¯t seem to mind. Then, she cheerfully returned

    to her room to write her application report.

    Roger also wore a cheerful expression on his face, but he couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Dr. Lund, have

    Richard and Lydia been giving you a hard timetely?¡±

    He was sounding Emrys out, hoping to hear Emrys reply in the affirmative.

    The more Richard and Lydia made things difficult for Emrys, the greater the.obstacles between their

    daughter, Cordelia, and Emrys.

    Roger took pleasure in witnessing that.

    Of course, he¡¯d never say that out loud, lest he upset Emrys and get used of gloating at others¡®

    misfortune.

    Emrys shook his head. ¡°No. They¡¯ve been particrly nice to metely, especially Lydia. She keeps

    calling me her son¨Cinw. It¡¯s making me feel embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Roger was shocked. His mood soured as he observed Emrys¡® expression and realized the

    latter seemed serious.

    How dare you, Lydia? You were the one who said you¡¯d never allow Emrys to set foot in your home!

    How could you go back on your word? D*mn it! I¡¯m going to confront that woman someday!

    Emrys smiled meaningfully upon seeing the frustrated expression on Roger¡¯s face and didn¡¯t expose

    thetter¡¯s thoughts. After bidding them goodbye, he left the Balford residence and returned to the

    hotel.

    Nte had just woken up and clung to Emrys¡® arm, saying happily, ¡°Rys, I just had a wonderful dream.

    Guess who appeared in my dream?¡±

    As she spoke, she blinked her pretty, vibrant eyes.

    After some thought, Emrys responded, ¡°Me?¡±

    1/2

    Chapter 215 Interview The Empyrean Lord

    ¡°Stop being so full of yourself! I hate to burst your bubble, but you¡¯re worlds apart from the person I

    dreamt of,¡± said Nte, deliberately provoking Emrys.

    Emrys was instantly provoked. ¡°Who is it? Tell me. I don¡¯t believe you. No one can be more impressive

    than me.¡±

    Nte flicked his forehead with her finger, admonishing, ¡°You must not disrespect the Empyrean

    Lord!¡±

    Empyrean Lord?

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Emrys¡® face instantly took on a strange expression. ¡°Nina, did you just dream about the Empyrean

    Lord?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, of course. My greatest dream in this lifetime was to have the opportunity to interview the

    Empyrean Lord once. But how could someone as remarkable as him be within the reach of a simple

    woman like me?¡±

    Nte sighed, but her sense of disappointment onlysted a fleeting moment. She quickly turned to

    Emrys and said smugly, ¡°Now you know who appeared in my dreams. Do you admit you can never

    compare to him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. The Empyrean Lord is the most handsome and invincible in the entire universe. Of course,

    I¡¯m nowhere as impressive as him,¡± Emrys agreed.

    Nte chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand, but don¡¯t be disheartened. You¡¯ll always be my

    beloved little brother.¡± Standing on tiptoes, she patted Emrys¡® shoulder as constion.

    ¡°Nina, to reciprocate your love, I¡¯ll help you realize your dream. You want to interview the Empyrean

    Lord, right? I¡¯ll do anything to bring him to you. I¡¯d even kidnap him if need be.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Rys¡­¡±

    Nte gazed at Emrys affectionately. Just as Emrys thought she was moved by his words, he heard

    her say, ¡°You look ridiculous when you boast.¡±

    Send Gifts

    184

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216 Instead Defeat

    In the evening, once Emrys and Nte had filled their stomachs, like a young couple, she happily

    looped her arm through Emrys¡® as they strolled down the street.

    They ended up strolling around for over two hours.

    Nte didn¡¯t show the slightest sign of fatigue, and from time to time, she pointed at some peculiar

    ces, telling Emrys, ¡°Look quickly, Emrys. This ce used to be a favorite among the wealthy

    women. And this one, and this one too.¡±

    Emrys asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°Nina, how do you know so much? Could it be that you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Nte blinked with a smile and said, ¡°Because I¡¯m a journalist, I often conduct undercover

    investigations and such. However, I assure you, I¡¯ve never done anything out of line.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I believe you,¡± Emrys said.

    Atst, the reason for Nte¡¯s corruption was found. It turned out that she was influenced during

    various undercover investigations.

    All right, given the circumstances, I will forgive you for the matter concerning the study materials on the

    computer. Emrys quickly came to understand.

    The two were strolling when suddenly, a man with a scarred face approached them. They had almost

    passed him by when, unexpectedly, the man with the scarred face turned back, reaching out to block

    Nte¡¯s path.

    ¡°Well, well, who do we have here looking so familiar? Turns out it¡¯s our Beautiful Reporter!¡± The scar-

    faced man stared at Nte, smirking.

    Nte¡¯s face changed instantly, and she tried to leave with Emrys. However, the scar¨Cfaced man

    swiftly blocked their way, sneering coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the rush, Beautiful Reporter? Why not visit my ce

    again today? You might find some unexpected surprises!¡±

    Emrys immediately understood. It must have been during Nte¡¯s previous undercover investigation

    that she had inadvertently revealed her identity, which had consequently caught the attention of the

    scar¨Cfaced man.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys didn¡¯t waste words, instead, he coldly uttered two words. ¡°Move aside!¡±

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this brat quite audacious?¡± The scar¨Cfaced man instantly shifted his gaze onto Emrys, but

    then narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Hey, kid, you¡¯ve got a good look. How about considering working at

    my ce? There will definitely be benefits beyond your expectations.¡±

    His gaze was intriguing. It was clear at first nce that he wasn¡¯t involved in any legitimate line of work.

    Nte¡¯s face was icy cold as she took Emrys¡® hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Emrys. We don¡¯t need to

    bother with this mad dog. I refuse to believe that he would dare to do anything to us in broad daylight.¡±

    Emrys nodded.

    1/2

    Chapter 216 Instead Defeat

    However, the moment he took a step, he suddenly heard the scar¨Cfaced man bellow, ¡°Brat, how dare

    you steal my wallet!¡±

    Clearly, the scar¨Cfaced man had no intention of letting the two off the hook. The so¨Ccalled theft of his

    wallet was nothing more than a pretext for picking a fight.

    Nte said indignantly, ¡°When did we ever steal your wallet? Don¡¯t make false usations!¡±

    The scar¨Cfaced man sneered, ¡°If you didn¡¯t steal my wallet, then exin this. Why did my wallet.

    disappear after I exchanged a few words with you? If you didn¡¯t steal it, then who did?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Nte was seething with anger, ready to argue with the scar¨Cfaced man, when she suddenly heard

    Emrys speak up. ¡°Nina, as you said earlier, this is a mad dog. What¡¯s the point in reasoning with such a

    creature?¡±

    The scar¨Cfaced man¡¯s expression darkened instantly. He barked, ¡°Brat, watch your tone when you

    speak.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s with my tone?¡± Emrys retorted.

    ¡°Just by looking at you, I can tell you¡¯ve never been beaten up before. You¡¯re trying to show off in front

    of a beautiful woman, but you better understand who you¡¯re dealing with. I¡¯m not someone to be trifled

    with!¡± The scar¨Cfaced man clenched his fist, his knuckles cracking ominously as he prepared to strike.

    However, he suddenly noticed a slight chill in Emrys¡® eyes. In a swift motion, Emrys raised one leg, his

    heel soaring higher than the scar¨Cfaced man¡¯s head before he forcefully brought it down.

    Bang!

    The scar¨Cfaced man copsed on the spot, clutching his blood¨Cdrenched head and screaming

    incessantly.

    Instant defeat!

    Emrys didn¡¯t spare another nce at the scar¨Cfaced man. Instead, he turned to Nte and said,

    ¡°Nina, there¡¯s no need to waste so much breath on a mad dog. If he tries to b

    ite, a swift kick will do the trick.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217 Recorded

    Nte was dazed. Hearing Emrys speak, she numbly nodded in response. Was Emrys always this

    rough? Although I must admit, I like it.

    When that scene unfolded, it drew the attention of many. Initially, they were just there for the spectacle,

    knowing that the man with the scarred face was not someone to be trifled with. However, as Emrys¡®

    foot shattered the scarred man¡¯s head, the crowd¡¯s gaze instantly changed.

    A lot of them thought, Well, I¡¯ll be. Young people indeed possess courage.

    Among the crowd of onlookers, a young man dressed in Adidas brand clothing quietly took out his

    phone and snapped a photo. However, he wasn¡¯t capturing the moment when Emrys kicked the scar-

    faced man¡¯s head. After all, that scene happened too quickly for him to take a picture.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    He had taken a photo of Nte, arm in arm with Emrys, as they were leaving.

    Even after the two had left, the young man dressed in Adidas continued to follow them for a while. It

    was only when they entered the hotel that he made a call. ¡°Myles, there¡¯s a situation.¡±

    The young man was indeed one of the wealthy individuals whom Myles had invited to y in Tulip

    Valley back in the day, Aston.

    Upon returning to her hotel room, Nte said with a face full of anticipation, ¡°I hope I can dream of

    Empyrean Lord again tonight, hehe!¡±

    Why insist on meeting someone in your dreams when you can instead cherish the person in front of

    you? Is the halo of Empyrean Lord really that intense? I wonder, if Nte were to find out that I was

    Empyrean Lord, would she be pleasantly surprised, or would she feel let down? Emrys asked with a

    hint of curiosity, ¡°Nina, you¡¯ve never even met Empyrean Lord. How did you manage to dream about

    him?¡±

    Nte rolled her eyes adorably and said, ¡°Do you understand what imagination is? It¡¯s just like how

    you¡¯ve never seen a fairy, but that doesn¡¯t stop you from dreaming about a fairnd, reciting poetry

    with fairies, and admiring flowers and birds. It¡¯s the same principle.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it was.¡± Emrys suddenly had a moment of rity, then broke into a grin, asking, ¡°So,

    Nina, what does the Empyrean Lord in your dreams look like?¡±

    Nte had initially intended to give a serious response. However, seeing Emrys¡® self¨Cabsorbed

    expression, acting as if he were the Empyrean Lord, she rolled her eyes at him. Then, in a willful

    manner, she pulled up the quilt over her head and said, ¡°Anyway, he does not look like you.¡±

    Emrys touched his nose, pondering. After losing the aura of Empyrean Lord, am I really that pathetic?

    My heart¡¯s broken.

    Despite his heartache, Emrys still thoughtfully turned off the lights for Nte. He then went to his own

    room next door to sleep.

    At that moment in the Youngblood residence, Roger was ring furiously, engaged in an incredibly

    intense confrontation with Lydia.

    The root cause was nothing but Lydia¡¯s going back on her word.

    1/2

    22:02 Fri, 26 Jan

    Chapter 217 Recorded

    Roger sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°Lydia, you arc, after all, a person of some reputation in Jazona.

    You made a death oath that day, but how long has it been since then? You¡¯ve already gone back on

    your word. Have you no shame?¡±

    ¡°Huh, really? Really? Roger, you need to provide evidence when you speak. When did I ever swear a

    death oath? I don¡¯t seem to remember.¡± Lydia adamantly refused to acknowledge it.

    Roger cursed, ¡°Lydia, I¡¯vee to realize you truly have no shame!¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling shameless?¡± Lydia instantly became agitated.

    ¡°Whoever breaks their word, I would call them shameless.¡±

    ¡°All right, so you think I don¡¯t keep my word, Roger? If you¡¯re so capable, repeat what I said that day,

    and let¡¯s see if I really didn¡¯t keep my promise.¡±

    ¡°This is what you said yourself, Lydia. I will make you admit it wholeheartedly.¡± Roger suddenly

    sneered, turning on the recording on his phone.

    Instantly, a voice clip yed, ¡°What kind of joke is this? I¡¯m not as blind as you. Even if I were to die, to

    die outside, I would never let that guy with the surname Lund step foot into my house!¡±

    Those were Lydia¡¯s exact words.

    Unexpectedly, Roger had secretly recorded everything on his phone.

    Unable to hold back, Lydia cursed, ¡°Roger, you¡¯re despicable and shameless!¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Since you can break your promises, then why can¡¯t I secretly record?¡± Roger retorted

    sarcastically.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218 Surprise Visit

    ¡°Listen carefully to what I¡¯m saying. I said I wouldn¡¯t allow Emrys to enter the Youngblood residence,

    but I never said that my daughter couldn¡¯t leave. So, tell me, where have I gone back on my word?

    Where have I contradicted myself?¡±

    Lydia seemed to have seized the winning point, holding her head high, much like a rooster victorious in

    battle.

    Roger, left speechless by the rebuttal, could only incessantly hurl insults at Lydia, calling him

    shameless,

    Who would have thought that these two individuals, both of considerable status in Jazona, would

    engage in a verbal spat over Emrys? It was a conflict that was utterly beneath their dignity, akin to a

    shrew cursing in public.

    The crux of the fnatter was, neither of them were the ones.directly involved.

    Richard could not get a word in edgewise, sitting ufortably on the sidelines. Only during the brief

    lulls in the heated argument between the two, he managed to interject reluctantly, ¡°How about we have

    a cup of coffee before we continue our conversation?¡±

    ¡°What coffee are you talking about? I¡¯m in a hurry to visit my dear son¨Cinw in Jadeborough. Do you

    think I have time for coffee?¡± Lydia said, deliberately provoking Roger.

    As expected, Roger was indeed quite upset.

    That verbal duel ultimately concluded with Roger¡¯s regretful defeat. He left the Youngblood residence in

    a huff, his resolve to have his daughter win over Emrys only strengthened. After all, that was a battle of

    prestige concerning two major families.

    Perhaps even in his wildest dreams, Emrys would never have imagined that his personal emotional

    issues had unexpectedly escted to the level of family honor.

    After Roger left, Richard gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°Why are you so agitated? This is a matter for the

    younger generation. No matter how much you elders argue, it won¡¯t make any difference!¡±

    ¡°How could it not have an effect? As long as I could influence Roger¡¯s mood, that was enough. Seeing

    him upset made me happy,¡± Lydia stated.

    Richard let out another bitterugh. Seeing Lydia start to get dressed, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are

    you nning to go out?¡±

    A

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just mention that I was going to Jadeborough to find my good son¨Cinw? Where have your

    ears gone?¡±

    ¡°I thought you were simply trying to vent your anger at Roger.¡±

    After a brief touch¨Cup, Lydia applied some lipstick and then said to Richard, ¡°Let¡¯s go ask Emrys today

    when he can start treating you. It¡¯s been so long and there¡¯s been no progress at all.¡±

    Although Emrys had mentioned that it would take three months to cure Richard¡¯s illness, there should

    1/2

    Chapter 218 Surprise Visit

    3

    66%

    have been some progress, right? For instance, there should have been some preparations or

    something of the sort, but Emrys hadn¡¯t mentioned anything at all.

    Lydia almost thought that Emrys had forgotten about that matter.

    Richard reminded, ¡°Actually, it hasn¡¯t been that long¡­¡±

    Upon seeing Lydia¡¯s resentful gaze directed at him, Richard tactfully closed his mouth.

    She was panicking.

    The two of them had just finished tidying up, ready to head out, when the doorbell conveniently rang.

    Lydia eximed in annoyance, ¡°Great, it must be Roger again. Good timing. I didn¡¯t get enough of

    scolding him earlier.¡±

    Lydia, brimming with fury, flung the door open, ready to unleash a tirade. However, in the next second,

    she was taken aback. ¡°Myles?¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    The

    person who

    who appeared at the door was indeed Myles.

    Myles was simrly taken aback. Regaining hisposure, he asked, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Youngblood, are

    you two heading out to run some errands?¡±

    Richard let out a dryugh and said, ¡°We were just about to visit Cordelia¡­¡±

    The expressions on the couple¡¯s faces were somewhat unnatural.

    The Youngblood family and the Atkinson family had always been on good terms. As elders, they

    certainly couldn¡¯t bluntly tell Myles, ¡°Our daughter is already in love with someone else, so give up your

    hopes!¡±

    They could only subtly hint at their meaning, implicitly expressing that the younger generation should

    handle their own affairs. In reality, they were/suggesting to Myles that he should let their daughter go.

    Thest time Myles visited the Youngblood family when he said he was looking for Cordelia, Richard

    and Lydia had already hinted at him.

    Given Myles¡® intelligence, he shouldn¡¯t have failed to understand.

    In that case,.why was he there?

    Myles was heardughing as he said, ¡°So, you¡¯re visiting Cordelia. Why not take me along? Don¡¯t

    worry, I know my limits. If Cordelia truly doesn¡¯t have any feelings for me, I will respect her wishes.¡±

    Send Gifts

    184/

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219 n Of Myles

    Richard and his wife exchanged nces, feeling too embarrassed to refuse any further. Given that

    Myles had already been so straightforward, Lydia had no choice but to nod in agreement. ¡°All right,

    then you¡¯lle with us to Jadeborough.¡±

    In their hearts, they actually felt guilty toward Myles.

    After all, it was they who initially proposed to introduce their daughter to Myles. The way things turned

    out was indeed quite messy, leaving no good way to wrap it up. They could only hope that Myles would

    truly respect Cordelia¡¯s wishes, as he had imed.

    Myles¡® sudden visit was, of course, not as straightforward as it seemed.

    His true purpose foring was actually to show Richard and Lydia a set of photos. Those were

    pictures of Emrys strolling around with a mysterious beauty and visiting hotels. At a nce, it was clear

    that the rtionship between the two was not simple.

    Once the couple saw those photos, they would undoubtedly harbor an even stronger disdain for Emrys,

    for he had toyed with their daughter¡¯s emotions. At least, that was what Myles believed.

    The first step in Myles¡® n was to dissolve the fondness that the couple held for Emrys.

    For the second step, he nned to show those pictures to Cordelia as well. Any normal woman, upon

    seeing such photos, would undoubtedly be angry and henceforth distance herself from Emrys.

    Then, that would present an opportunity to Myles.

    Although Myles himself was no saint, his past love affairs were left behind in Jetroina. Since he

    returned to Chanaea, he had been seen as a positive and progressive representative of young

    entrepreneurs.

    That was originally Myles¡® n, but after hearing Richard and Lydia mention that they were going to

    visit Cordelia, Myles thought that he couldbine his ns, catching Emryspletely off guard.

    Thus, Myles temporarily concealed his thoughts, deciding to meet Cordelia first, following Richard and

    Lydia.

    When the group arrived at Verdant Estate, Cordelia happened to be in the living room. She immediately

    stood up and said, ¡°Mom and Dad, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Over a recent period, Richard and Lydia would asionallye to pay their respects to Emrys.

    Cordelia had already grown ustomed to that. At first, she found it strange, but gradually, she got

    used to it.

    That way of getting along was quite good to her.

    Therefore, the bond between Cordelia and her parents quickly warmed up. The misunderstandings that

    had caused a rift for twenty¨Cfive years had alsopletely disappeared.

    Cordelia greeted them warmly, but upon seeing Myles following behind Richard and Lydia, her pretty

    face instantly turned cold. She asked, ¡°Mom and Dad, why did you bring him here?¡±

    1/2

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 219 n Of Myles

    8.66%

    Cordelia had a very unfavorable impression of Myles.

    Back in Tulip Valley, when Emrys offended Zeke, not only did Myles stand by and do nothing, but he

    even revealed a gloating smirk. That was precisely what Cordelia happened to witness.

    Therefore, when she saw Myles visiting, she was very displeased in her heart.

    A sheepish smile appeared on Richard¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Cordelia, Myles simply came to visit you

    today. Just consider it as a normal visit between rtives.¡±

    That was the only excuse Richard and Lydia could think of.

    There were many business dealings between the Youngblood and Atkinson families, so it was

    impossible for them to fall out over such minor emotional issues among the younger generation.

    Since they couldn¡¯t be inws, they would simply consider themselves as rtives.

    Seeing that her parents had already spoken in that manner, Cordelia naturally wanted to show them

    dignity. She did not drive away Myles, but she essentially never initiated a conversation with him.

    Myles was extremely upset, and finally, he could no longer hold back his feelings. He said, ¡°Cordelia, I

    know you have a certain aversion toward me, but there¡¯s something I must tell you. Emrys is not a

    good person.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Cordelia raised her eyebrows immediately, her eyes filled with a chilling frostiness.

    She coldly stared at Myles. How dare you say my little Emrys is no good. I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s

    no good!

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220 Actually Acquainted

    Richard and Lydia suddenly furrowed their brows, feeling a strong distaste for Myles¡® words. They

    med him inwardly, wondering what on earth was the matter with him. Hadn¡¯t he made a promise on

    the way here? Why has he be so annoying so quickly? A top student who returned from studying

    abroad at Jetroina, my foot!

    Myles naturally noticed the change in the expressions of the three people, but his words were already

    spoken and couldn¡¯t be taken back. So, he continued, ¡°I know that my words might make you

    ufortable, but I did this only because I couldn¡¯t bear to see Cordelia continue to be kept in the

    dark.¡±

    As he spoke, he handed his phone over to Richard and Lydia. Disyed on the screen were the

    photos that Aston had sent him the previous night.

    As expected, the couple¡¯s expressions indeed turned somber. It¡¯s over. The young man seen entering

    and exiting the hotel with the unfamiliar beauty in the photograph is indeed Emrys! Moreover, the

    quality of the photo is superb.

    This time, the couple truly felt a real sense of crisis.

    Richard was filled with worry. Cordelia, on the other hand, remained calm after seeing the picture. She

    pointed outside and said, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that the two of them?¡±

    Emrys and Nte happened to show up in the courtyard outside the door..

    Everyone fell silent.

    By that point, how could everyone not have realized that the whole thing was a misunderstanding? The

    beautiful woman who was seen entering and exiting the hotel with Emrysst night was actually

    acquainted with Cordelia.

    ¡°Do you need me to introduce her to you?¡±

    Cordelia looked at Myles with a smug expression, saying, ¡°This beauty here is Nina. Besides her, I

    have six other best friends with whom I share an incredibly close bond. Even if all seven of us were to

    go in and out of hotels with Rys and stay in the same room, it would have absolutely nothing to do with

    you, Mr. Atkinson.¡±

    She was implying that Myles was meddling in affairs that didn¡¯t concern him.

    The corners of Myles¡® mouth suddenly twitched a few times.

    Lydia spoke with a heavy heart. ¡°Oh, my. So, you have sixpetitors. No, including the one from the

    Balford family, there are seven. Cordelia, heed my advice. Emrys is an excellent man. You must seize

    the opportunity!¡±

    Here she goes again. Cordelia¡¯s face turned slightly red as she said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Our

    rtionship with Rys is purely sibling¨Clike¡­¡±

    Her voice grew fainter and fainter, clearlycking in confidence.

    1/2

    Fri, 26

    Chapter 220 Actually Acquainted

    Upon witnessing that scene, Myles nearly flipped the table in frustration. D*mn it. I¡¯ve be the fool

    again.

    Myles was extremely annoyed.

    The counterattack point he had found with great difficulty was surprisingly nullified so easily. Not only

    that, he himself had instead left an impression of being meddlesome to Cordelia. I¡¯m so d*mn

    frustrated.

    Seeing the grim expression on his face, Lydia tried to defuse the tension to prevent their rtionship

    from bing too strained. She said with a smile, ¡°Although it¡¯s a misunderstanding, Myles has good

    intentions. Cordelia, please don¡¯t me him.¡±

    Cordelia couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond. I won¡¯t me him at all, for in my eyes, he¡¯s nothing more

    than air, a figure so insignificant as if he doesn¡¯t exist. So, what¡¯s there to me?

    Myles simply couldn¡¯t bear to stay there any longer. He got up, ready to leave. Lydia wanted to keep

    him there, especially since Myles hade in their car and didn¡¯t have his own vehicle. However,

    Myles assured her that his friend woulde to Jadeborough to pick him up.

    After saying his piece, he left Verdant Estate with a gloomy expression.

    Richard watched Myles¡® retreating figure, subtly shaking his head, feeling somewhat disappointed.

    Lydia had already been working hard to smooth things over for Myles just now. If Myles were sensible,

    the best course of action would be to sit down, endure for a while, and then leave with them.

    Leaving at that moment would only give others the impression that he was there solely to sow discord

    between Cordelia and Emrys. Now that Myles¡® attempt at instigation failed, he immediately left in a fit of

    embarrassed anger.

    Myles was too scheming and petty, which would only make others find him despicable.

    Richard figured the son of his long¨Ctime friend still had plenty to learn in the future.

    Send Gifts

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    184

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221 Effective Treatment

    Richard let out a small sigh inwardly, but he quickly stopped dwelling on the matter. That was because

    he received some good news. Emrys was preparing to help him with acupuncture treatment.

    Upon hearing that news, Lydia was even more excited than Richard was. A look of eager expectation

    filled her charming eyes.

    Cordelia, however, asked in confusion, ¡°Dad, what illness do you have? Why haven¡¯t you mentioned it

    all this time?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Richard and Lydia immediately wore a troubled expression. How could they

    possibly bring up such a disease in front of their daughter?

    Emrys said, ¡°Mr. Youngblood is merely suffering from back pain. It¡¯s not a major issue.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s back pain,¡± Richard hastily agreed.

    ¡°Is it really just a backache?¡± Cordelia expressed with great skepticism.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    She had been puzzled before, wondering why her parents had suddenly changed their attitude toward

    Emrys, even going out of their way to be overly attentive to him. Now, listening to their conversation,

    she began to understand a bit. She figured they must have needed something from Emrys. If it were

    just a simple case of back pain, wouldn¡¯t it have been sufficient to go directly to the hospital for

    treatment?

    Cordelia was aware of Emrys¡® medical skills. Generally, if he needed to step in, it couldn¡¯t possibly be a

    simple illness.

    Therefore, she found that matter extremely peculiar.

    Lydia said with a hint of unease, ¡°Oh, Cordelia, you shouldn¡¯t worry so much. After all, Emrys has

    promised us he will definitely cure your father¡¯s illness. Isn¡¯t that enough? Why bother about what the

    illness is?¡±

    Cordelia paused for a moment, then said, ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t care. I really don¡¯t know what you guys are up

    to.¡±

    Since they all refused to speak, what else could Cordelia do? She simply decided not to meddle in their

    affairs any further.

    Upon reflecting, she suddenly felt aggrieved. It seemed as if Emrys was the real part of their family

    while she had somehow be the outsider. Hmph! This is maddening!

    Emrys said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Youngblood, let¡¯s go to Caylie¡¯s Apricot Hall for treatment. They have a

    specialized acupuncture room there.¡±

    And so, the three of them arrived at the Apricot Hall.

    They casually greeted Duncan.

    Richard followed Emrys to the acupuncture room. Lydia also insisted on apanying them,

    expressing her desire to witness her husband¡¯s return to strength with her own eyes.

    1/2

    22:05 Fri, 26 Jan

    Chapter 221 Effective Treatment

    Emrys couldn¡¯t be bothered to tease her any further. He instructed Richard to remove her upper

    garment and lie face down on the bed. Subsequently, he took a needle and inserted it into the

    acupoints on his waist, such as the Lower Back Acupoint.

    Upon witnessing that scene, Lydia couldn¡¯t help but slightly furrow her brows.

    In the past, she had secretly visited many renowned doctors with her husband, including masters of

    acupuncture in the field of traditional medicine. They had also tried acupuncture on Richard¡¯s waist, but

    it essentially had no therapeutic effect. Judging from the acupuncture points used by those people at

    the time, they didn¡¯t seem much different from Emrys¡®. It didn¡¯t work before, so could it work now?

    Although Lydia harbored doubts in her heart, she was afraid of disturbing Emrys, so she chose not to

    voice them, instead opting to wait in silence.

    About fifteen minutester, Richard suddenly eximed with excitement, ¡°I can feel it. I can feel it!

    There¡¯s a burning sensation in my waist, and the heat is slowly spreading forward.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Upon hearing those words, Lydia was equally overwhelmed with excitement.

    She sat down beside the bed, took Richard¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re not fooling me, are you? Is

    the treatment really effective?¡±

    ¡°How could I possibly deceive you with such a matter? The moment you held my hand, I immediately

    felt a stronger healing effect,¡± Richard said.

    Lydia¡¯s eyes immediately welled up with tears.

    After so many years, there was finally hope that her husband¡¯s illness could be cured.

    She was so happy that she couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    Another ten minutes or so passed before Emrys finished with the acupuncture. He said, ¡°As long as we

    continue with about five more acupuncture sessions, Mr. Youngblood¡¯s illness should bepletely

    cured. During this period, you must absolutely refrain from any reckless actions, especially you, Mrs.

    Youngblood. You must control yourself. Otherwise, all our efforts will be wasted.¡±

    Lydia blushed as she nodded in agreement.

    Richard, on the other hand, uttered eagerly, ¡°Good son¨Cinw, I¡¯lle to you for acupuncture

    tomorrow, then.¡± I still need five more sessions. If I undergo one acupuncture treatment per day, I can

    be cured within five days. Just thinking about it makes me overjoyed.

    Emrys shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for tomorrow. Acupuncture can only be done once

    every three days. If it¡¯s too frequent, the effect isn¡¯t significant¡­ Also, Mr. and Mrs. Youngblood, you

    should just call me Emrys in the future. I¡¯m still not quite used to being referred to as your son¨Cinw.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222 Michael Gardner

    Because of that address, Emrys spent a considerable amount of time exining to Nte earlier at

    Verdant Estate. Then, he narrated the process of how Cordelia reunited with her family, almost talking

    his mouth dry.

    Lydia was delighted, agreeing to whatever Emrys said. However, soon, she asked with confusion,

    ¡°Good nephew, didn¡¯t you say before that it would take at least three months to cure Richard¡¯s illness?¡±

    The acupuncture can only be done once every three days, and a total of five sessions are required.

    That would equate to just a fortnight. This greatly differs from what Emrys had previously stated.

    Emrys spoke frankly and bluntly. ¡°The duration of the treatment varies ording to my mood. If I¡¯m in a

    bad mood, three months will be a conservative estimate; it can even extend to three to five years.

    However, if I¡¯m in a good mood, the treatment period can be as short as ten days to half a month.¡±

    Richard and Lydia were instantly rendered speechless. He sure has a strong character!

    Lydia immediately stepped forward with a gentle demeanor, massaging Emrys¡® shoulders. She said,

    ¡°Good nephew, you must be tired from the acupuncture just now. Let me help you massage your

    shoulders.¡±

    Emrys found Lydia quite sensible.

    After finishing the acupuncture treatment for Richard, Emrys sat down and chatted with Caylie for a

    while. Later, when he saw a patienting in, he didn¡¯t disturb her any further.

    In Apricot Hall, roles were clearly defined. Duncan was in charge of consultations, while Caylie handled

    acupuncture. asionally, some of Duncan¡¯s students, who held remarkable statuses, woulde to

    lend a hand. However, Caylie would have them fill the prescriptions, keeping the acupuncture work to

    herself.

    Caylie learned acupuncture very quickly, and her skill level was high. However, shecked practical

    experience, so she needed to polish her acupuncture techniques through a great deal of practice.

    Emrys had left the Apricot Hall, but on his way home, his gaze suddenly turned cold.

    He realized someone was following him.

    Emrys did not alert the enemy. Instead, he leisurely strolled around. Eventually, he wandered into an

    extremely secluded alleyway. Finally, he halted and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been following for so long, can you

    come out now?¡±

    Crack!

    A figurended behind him, and the first words the other party spoke sent chills down Emrys¡® spine.

    ¡°As expected. You are indeed a cultivator.¡± The man¡¯s voice echoed ominously.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Emrys immediately turned around, his pupils dramatically constricting. A man with disheveled hair, a

    pale face, and a sinister aura stood before Emrys.

    How could a person possibly emanate such an aura?

    Fri, 26

    Chapter 222 Michael Gardner

    3

    04%

    What was most terrifying was that he could tell at a nce that Emrys was a cultivator, suggesting that

    this man could very likely be a cultivator himself.

    ¡°Emrys, you may not know me, but your name is etched vividly in my memory!¡± The man made another

    startling statement.

    Emrys furrowed his brows, asking, ¡°Do we have a grudge between us?¡±

    He was absolutely certain that he had never seen that disheveled man before.

    ¡°My name was Michael Gardner.¡±

    ¡°Michael Gardner?¡± Emrys frowned again.

    The man let out a cold, mockingugh. ¡°Are you confused? Let me give you another hint. Angelina is

    my daughter.¡±

    This man, who exuded an aura of chilling coldness, was none other than Angelina¡¯s father, Michael

    Gardner.

    Initially, when Angelina married into the Chalker family of North River District, Michael thought the

    Gardner family would be on the rise. However, Angelina unexpectedly went mad one afternoon. Shortly

    after, the Chalker family announced their departure from Jadeborough.

    Michael once sought out the Chalker family, intending to rify what exactly had transpired. However,

    upon seeing him, the Chalker family members reacted as if they had encountered a sworn enemy, and

    they fiercely beat him up.

    After that, during her fit of madness, Angelina lost her footing and tragically drowned.

    Overwhelmed with grief, Michael unexpectedly found a piece of paper in Angelina¡¯s room. It was filled

    with the name ¡°Emrys.¡± The words were written with such force that the paper was punctured. At that

    moment, Michael knew that the reason for his daughter¡¯s madness was undoubtedly connected to the

    person named Emrys.

    And so, he med Emrys for his daughter¡¯s drowning.

    ¡°So, do you now understand why I¡¯m seeking you out?¡± Michael gritted his teeth, his face contorted in

    extreme fury.

    His eyes seemed as if they were torn apart. His expression was far from what a normal person could

    muster.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223 Ambush

    Emrys pondered before saying, ¡°Your daughter¡¯s drowning was an ident, but I¡¯m quite curious about

    how you ended up in this state?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Michael did not respond to Emrys¡® question. Instead, he roared, ¡°It was you who killed my

    daughter! If it wasn¡¯t for you driving her to madness, how could she have possibly fallen into the water?

    Today, I will send you to hell to apologize to my daughter!¡±

    He suddenly opened his mouth, spewing out a cloud of dark fog. The mist then enveloped his entire

    b*dy, making him appear even more eerie.

    Initially, Emrys felt that Michael was a pitiful individual. However, upon seeing his current state, he

    realized that Michael was no longer a normal person. What exactly is that ball of dark fog? Could it be a

    spirit?

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Emrys¡® brow shed with a cyan light as he opened his True Sight, but all he could see was a swath of

    pitch ck. He waspletely unable to discern what that dark fog was.

    Swoosh!

    At that moment, Michael had already made his move, attacking Emrys like a ghostly apparition.

    Michael¡¯s chilling aura seemed to plunge the entire alley into an abyss.

    Emrys exhaled, forming a sigil. An ancient cyan symbol shot out, aiming for the dark fog enveloping

    Michael. However, it had no visible effect. That suggested that the dark fog wasn¡¯t a spirit at all. The

    methods of friars had no effect on it whatsoever. ¡°How on earth did this guy end up in this state?¡±

    Emrys deftly sidestepped Michael¡¯s attack. Michael¡¯s fingers, as sharp as steel des, tore five long

    gashes into the wall. Then, transforming into a chilling gust of wind, he lunged at Emrys once again.

    Emrys¡® expression was solemn, his Nameless Divine Art circting within him. The next second, streak

    of green me appeared in the palm of his hand, and he struck his palm at Michael.

    Swoosh!

    a

    *

    The mes raged, and atst, the dark fog shrouding Michael¡¯s b*dy seemed to recede slightly. Taking

    advantage of that, Emrys pressed on with his attack, igniting another sh of fire. Momentster, a

    shrill scream erupted from Michael.

    The dreadful scream did note from Michael but from the dark fog itself.

    What on earth is this thing? Emrys¡® curiosity intensified.

    He was about to separate the ck fog from Michael¡¯s b*dy when suddenly, the ck fog contracted

    sharply and once again burrowed into Michael¡¯s b*dy.

    Bang!

    n

    Michael fell to the ground.

    Emrys stepped forward to check and found that Michael had already died. Turning thetter over,

    1/2

    Chapter 223 Ambush

    064%6

    Emrys discovered that Michael¡¯s entire back was hollowed out, his skeleton clearly visible.

    Clearly, the peculiar dark fog had used Michael as a cover to burrow underground. This is potentially a

    dangerous loose end!

    Michael was originally a man with no cultivation base. However, after being possessed by the dark fog,

    he was surprisingly able to exhibit strength equivalent to the third stage of energy cultivation, which

    demonstrated the extent of the dark fog¡¯s peculiarity.

    Moreover, the fact that Michael could tell at a nce that Emrys was a cultivator was likely due to that

    ck fog, suggesting that the fog possessed a consciousness, and that made the situation even more

    terrifying.

    Emrys was somewhat worried, but upon careful examination, he could no longer sense the chilling

    aura, indicating that the dark fog had already escaped far away.

    Emrys stared at Michael¡¯s corpse, falling silent for a moment. Then, he burned Michael¡¯s b*dy with a

    burst of me, leaving only ashes behind.

    Fortunately, that alley was rather secluded, with hardly anyone around and no surveince cameras

    nearby. Otherwise, anyone who saw what happened would certainly be scared out of their wits.

    Emrys thought. Michael¡¯s appearance is an unexpected event, especially that peculiar mass of dark

    fog. It¡¯s bound to pose a threat to me sooner orter since I failed to eradicate it today. Who knows

    where it will emerge from next time? What a headache. Still, overthinking this matter won¡¯t benefit me.

    Emrys shook his head. When he returned home, he was abruptly pulled into the room by Yelena.

    Blinking her narrowed, beautiful eyes, she said, ¡°Rys, would you like to assist me in my cultivation

    today? I¡¯ve found that without your help, my progress is so slow!¡±

    Emrys was startled, then he let out a bitterugh and said, ¡°Lena, have you forgotten about the side

    effects from thest time I assisted you in your cultivation?¡±

    He didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly again.

    Yelena appeared slightly disappointed but quickly had a sh of inspiration and dered, ¡°Emrys, I

    announce that from this moment on, our sibling rtionship is severed!¡±

    Send Gifts

    *

    184

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224 Be A Couple

    Emrys was taken aback. What? What¡¯s going on? Has Lena lost her mind?

    Before Emrys could even ask, Yelena bit her sensual red lips and said, ¡°In this way, we can naturally

    be boyfriend and girlfriend, and then we won¡¯t have to worry about any repercussions, don¡¯t you

    agree?¡±

    She gently fluttered her enchanting eyes, her charm naturally alluring.

    Emrys marveled at her ingenuity. Lena, you truly are a smart cookie. To evade the website¡¯s scrutiny,

    you even came up with such a method. It¡¯s not impossible for this method to work¡­

    Emrys feigned sorrow and said, ¡°Lena, I can¡¯t believe you would forsake our sibling¨Clike bond for the

    sake of your cultivation. It truly breaks my heart.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this for the sake of furthering our rtionship?¡±

    Yelena yfully stuck out her alluring tongue. The words she had just spoken were naturally a joke. At

    the very least, it is still a joke at that moment, but in the future¡­

    As the two were engrossed in their conversation, Nte suddenly tiptoed her way in, saying, ¡°Lena,

    Rys, what mischief are you two up to, hiding away in this room? Count me in, count me in!¡±

    Emrys and Yelena fell silent at once.

    Emrys could no longer bear to stay.

    When the two most mischievous sisters got together, he figured the situation would spiral out of control

    very soon.

    Emrys hastily fled the room.

    Yelena red at Nte and said, ¡°Nina, I was having a nice chat with Rys. What are you doing

    barging in here, ruining everything?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m sorry, Lena. I apologize. I dare not do it again next time.¡±

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Nte, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    The two were engaged in a yful tussle until Nte received a phone call. Subsequently, a

    complicated look spread across her countenance.

    Yelena asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Lena, do you still remember Mason Cooper, whom I mentioned to you back in my university days?¡±

    Nte asked earnestly, a rare serious tone in her voice.

    A yful smile tugged at the corner of Yelena¡¯s mouth. ¡°Of course, I remember. Wasn¡¯t he your first

    crush who cheated on you before you even had a chance to get together? I recall someone running

    home and crying for quite a while!¡±

    1/2

    Chapter 224 Be A Couple

    During her university years, Nte had experienced a romantic rtionship that ended before it even

    began.

    Back then, there was a boy named Mason Cooper in the school. He was tall, handsome, and also the

    student council president. He pursued Nte, and Nte had a fondness for him. However, due to

    her virtue, she did not immediately ept his advances.

    After a while, perhaps around a week or so, just as Nte was preparing to ept Mason, she

    discovered that one of her close girlfriends was already in a rtionship with Mason.

    Only one week had psed!

    That indicated that Mason was merely spraying and praying. Hecked even a week¡¯s worth of

    patience. Nte figured it was fortunate that she had not agreed to be with him.

    That incident ultimately became a painful memory in Nte¡¯s youth.

    Ever since then, Nte had never been in a rtionship again. After graduation, she devoted herself

    entirely to her career.

    Yelena a?ked in confusion, ¡°Why did you suddenly bring up that scumbag?¡±

    Nte said, ¡°He hase to Jadeborough, and he mentioned wanting to see me.¡±

    The call that Nte had just received was from Mason. She had no idea where he had gotten her

    number from.

    Immediately, Yelena furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go. This kind of scumbag must be up to no

    good for seeking you out at a time like this.¡±

    ¡°I think so too¡­¡±

    As Nte was speaking, Emrys suddenly returned, pushing the door open and saying, ¡°I was

    wondering why you kept saying that love is an unreliable thing, Nina. So, it turns out you¡¯ve been

    heartbroken before, huh? That¡¯s really interesting.¡±

    Nte, her face flushed, eximed, ¡°Ah, Rys! You¡¯re asking for trouble! How could you eavesdrop on

    our conversation? Get out immediately!¡± This is a secret between us sisters. How could Emrys possibly

    find out? If this guy knows, he will undoubtedly ridicule me all the time.

    Emrys innocently exined, ¡°I wasn¡¯t eavesdropping. When I left earlier, the door wasn¡¯t shut properly,

    so I inadvertently heard your voices.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care! You were eavesdropping!¡± Nte was utterly unreasonable.

    Suddenly, Yelena¡¯s beautiful eyes sparkled as she said, ¡°Nina, I believe if you don¡¯t meet that scumbag,

    he certainly won¡¯t give up.¡±

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225 Fake Boyfriend

    ¡°You clearly told me not to go earlier-¡±

    ¡°Let me finish first. If that scumbag is looking for you, he¡¯s definitely hoping to rekindle the old me

    with you. However, if you show up with an outstanding boyfriend, don¡¯t you think it would infuriate him

    to no end?¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t have a boyfriend!¡±

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this one ready¨Cmade?¡± Yelena pointed at Emrys, her beautiful eyes sparkling with

    shrewdness.

    How could Emrys not understand her intentions? It was clear that she was the type to enjoy a

    spectacle, never minding if things got out of hand.

    The most terrifying part was that Nte actually took her suggestion seriously,

    She scrutinized Emrys carefully, then pped her forehead and eximed, ¡°Of course! How could I not

    have thought of this? Given your impressive qualities, it¡¯ll be a waste if you don¡¯t be my boyfriend.

    Don¡¯t you agree, Rys?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Exactly!¡± Seeing Nte¡¯s ferocious demeanor, Emrys quickly nodded in agreement, not

    daring to utter a word of dissent.

    Nte said with satisfaction, ¡°All right. It¡¯s settled, then. Rys, you need to think of a role quickly,

    preferably one that will impress others as soon as you introduce yourself. Something like a

    representative of young entrepreneurs or a renowned doctor from Jadeborough, anything like that

    would work.¡±

    Emrys nodded in agreement.

    Subsequently, Nte meticulously helped Emrys get dressed. In the end, despite Emrys¡® protests, she

    made him wear the white suit.

    That white suit was something Cordelia insisted on buying thest time he went shopping with Emrys.

    He imed it perfectly matched his temperament, making him appear significantly more refined and

    elegant when worn.

    Emrys felt that it was too awkward to describe him with the term ¡°refined.¡± After all, how could a divine

    warrior who fought wars on battlefields be described as refined?

    He figured he should be described as extremely cool instead.

    Nte, arm in arm with Emrys, arrived at the agreed¨Cupon location. The ce happened to be a caf¨¦

    of high elegance.

    Emrys had been to that caf¨¦ once before. It was the very caf¨¦ where he had previously met with the

    International Art Master, Emily, for a blind date.

    The atmosphere in the caf¨¦, including its color scheme and music ying in the background was

    particrly suitable for young couples to have their romantic dates there.

    1/2

    22:06 Fri, 26 Jan

    Chapter 225 Fake Boyfriend

    That further confirmed that Mason was up to no good.

    The moment Emrys stepped into the caf¨¦, he was rendered speechless. There, by the entrance, sat a

    stunning beauty with a figure that was nothing short of breathtaking. She wore a white sunhat, and

    upon noticing their arrival, she deliberately tipped the brim a bit lower. Lena, we¡¯ve already recognized

    you, so what¡¯s the point in hiding anymore? I have to say, you¡¯re utilizing your Super sh quite well,

    arriving here earlier than we do.

    Naturally, Nte had noticed Yelena, but before she had a chance to ask her what was going on, a

    young man inside stood up and waved at her, saying, ¡°Nte, over here!¡±

    That person was none other than Mason.

    Emrys cast a nce over, taking in Mason¡¯s tall figure and handsome features. Thetter radiated a

    sunny disposition. This type of boy, if ced in a school setting, would undoubtedly be a popr figure.

    He would neverck for fangirls. No wonder he was able to cause a stir in Nina¡¯s youthful years.

    Suddenly, Emrys remembered a saying. University girls are the most innocent. They never care about

    how much money you have, nor do they care about the wealth of your family¡­ All they care about is

    your height and your looks. They harbor such a pure and simple love.

    Mason was the kind of popr figure who had the privilege of choosing his partner.

    Emrys¡® gaze swiftly swept over Mason. He quickly looked away because he noticed a middle¨Caged

    man sitting across from Mason.

    The middle¨Caged man¡¯s silhouette was broad and sturdy, the lines of his muscles so distinct that they

    were clearly visible through his shirt.

    Emrys thought. He¡¯s a martial arts practitioner!

    After Mason finished gesturing, he lowered his gaze to nce at the middle¨Caged man. The man

    tactfully rose and headed toward the entrance of the caf¨¦. As he brushed past Emrys, Emrys felt a

    surge of internal energy emanating from that man.

    He¡¯s a martial artist! This Mason must have an extraordinary status to have a martial artist as his

    b*dyguard. Emrys kept his guard up upon realizing that.

    The two arrived at their respective seats. Mason said with a smile, ¡°Have a seat, Nte. Who might

    this be?¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Mason quickly began to probe into Emrys¡® identity.

    Send Gifts

    184

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226 I Am Empyrean Lord

    Nte rested her head on Emrys¡¯s shoulder, her smile sweet as she said, ¡°He is my boyfriend.¡±

    Boyfriend?

    As soon as those words were spoken, a hint of hostility showed in Mason¡¯s eyes toward Emrys.

    However, he quickly masked it and asked, ¡°Nte, why do I hear from Prisci that you don¡¯t have a

    boyfriend?¡±

    Prisci Kaufman was a good friend of Nte¡¯s during her university days, and they had kept in touch

    even after graduation.

    Atst, Nte knew how Mason had managed to get her contact.

    ¡°I just started seeing him recently,¡± answered Nte.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Mason narrowed his eyes. He took the initiative to converse with Emrys, saying, ¡°Back at our university

    then. Nte was considered the campus belle. I still remember that particr winter when a

    catchphrase about her circted in the entire male dorm-¡±

    ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± Nte interrupted him.

    Mason chuckled. ¡°I was simply telling your boyfriend that dating you is his honor, and he should cherish

    it.¡±

    It sounded incredibly touching, rendering him a caring man.

    Nte, however, was on the verge of getting goosebumps.

    She was utterly disgusted.

    Mason continued gazing at Emrys, saying, ¡°Only a truly exceptional man can capture Nte¡¯s heart. I

    wonder what you do for a living. Why don¡¯t you tell me so I can learn as well?¡±

    There it went.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Mason began his attack.

    Nte turned to Emrys expectantly. On their way there, she had repeatedly reminded him toe up

    with a more impressive identity, and he had solemnly promised that he would definitely satisfy her.

    Emrys chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Empyrean Lord.¡±

    Pfft!

    A stone¡¯s throw away, Yelena, who had been eavesdropping with her ears perked up, spat out the

    mouthful of coffee she had just drunk. The server rushed over immediately with a napkin to help clean

    up, asking. ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 226 1 Am Empyrean Lord

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m perfectly fine,¡± Yelena hurriedly said, concealing herughter with a cough.

    Kys, you really are quite impressive!

    Meanwhile, after Emrys had said that, it was as if Mason and Nte discussed their reactions in

    advance.

    They both froze simultaneously, goingpletely rigid from their expressions to their movements. They

    even forgot to blink.

    What on earth is this punk talking about?

    A momentter, Mason snapped back to reality and eyed Emrys peculiarly.

    Nte couldn¡¯t help but pinch Emrys stealthily. Her beautiful eyes shot daggers at him, and she

    whispered, ¡°Emrys, have you lost your mind?¡±

    Confused, Emrys asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say to assume a more impressive identity to astound him? Isn¡¯t

    the identity of Empyrean Lord impressive enough? Look, the man across from us is so shocked that

    he¡¯s dumbfounded.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Gah! How infuriating!¡±

    I asked you to concoct a more impressive identity, not to spout nonsense. Mason isn¡¯t astounded by

    your im but clearly thinks you¡¯re off your rocker and is unsure of how to respond to you! Moreover,

    how could you casually use the identity of someone as esteemed as Empyrean Lord?

    Nte red at Emrys hotly, her fingers tightening around him. However, Emrys remained unmoved

    like a dead mouse that felt no cold.

    Left with no other choice, Nte could only give up in exasperation.

    Mason looked at her strangely and said, ¡°Nte, you didn¡¯t invite an actor to pretend to be your

    boyfriend just to annoy me, did you?¡±

    Drat, the secret¡¯s out! This is all thanks to you, Rys!

    Nte retorted guiltily, ¡°Nonsense¡­ Don¡¯t tter yourself¡­ How could I possibly¡­¡±

    Mason¡¯s smile grew even brighter, and he said, ¡°You¡¯re still the same. Whenever you lie, you start to

    stammer.¡±

    ¡°Cut it out! He is¡­ my boyfriend!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Nte became even more infuriated. Suddenly, she pulled Emrys toward her and

    pressed her crystalline and rosy lips to his.

    It was a k*ss that came out of nowhere.

    Emrys was wholly stunned.

    Yelena was also taken aback.

    2/3

    22:06 Fri, 26 Jan

    Chapter 226 I Am Empyrean Lord

    13

    64%

    Once she realized what was happening, she quickly took out her phone and snapped pictures fervently,

    preserving the evidence in time.

    Send Gifts

    184

    (11)

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227 Eliminate That Punk Earlier

    Yelena was inwardly gleeful. Delia keeps nagging me every day. Finally, there¡¯s someone else to help

    me share the burden. Hehe!

    Nte released Emrys. Then, she turned to Mason triumphantly and said, ¡°Now you believe me, don¡¯t

    you?¡±

    ¡°Nte, there was really no need for you to go to such lengths!¡±

    Mason shook his head.

    Naturally, he could tell that Nte was deliberately provoking him, and the lunatic who imed to be

    Empyrean Lord beside her was nothing more than a pawn.

    Even so, his eyes glinted coldly when he saw the two of them k*ssing.

    However, he had masked it then.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re still ming me for that incident. The truth is, my rtionship with Kourtney was a

    misunderstanding.¡±

    Kourtney Guzman was Nte¡¯s best friend who stole Mason away back then.

    Mason continued, ¡°At that time, I was pursuing you but didn¡¯t receive any reciprocation from you. It was

    Kourtney who told me that you had no interest in me at all. That was why I chose to give up. I only

    learned the truthter when I broke up with her.¡±

    ¡°A misunderstanding. Haha.¡± A pang of pain struck Nte¡¯s heart. On the heels of that, she sneered,

    ¡°So, just because of such a misunderstanding, you got together with my best friend in the next second.

    Do you think that¡¯s something normal?¡±

    ¡°Back then, I thought you genuinely had no interest in me and that persisting would be futile. Besides,

    Kourtney was there tofort me every day¡­ But I¡¯vee to my senses now. Missing out on you is

    the biggest regret in my life. That¡¯s why I sought you out today, Nte. It¡¯s because I hope to make up

    for this regret. Please give me another chance.¡±

    Mason looked at Nte in anticipation.

    Nte fell silent.

    As it turned out, everything back then was orchestrated by Kourtney. But could what has already been

    missed truly be revisited?

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    She remained silent for a long while before finally taking a deep breath and saying, ¡°Thank you for

    telling me the truth, but everything is already in the past. We should be looking forward, not dwelling on

    the past, no?¡±

    In everyone¡¯s youth, there were more or less some regrets. It was those regrets that gave youth its

    nostalgic value.

    What had passed, been missed, and overlooked should be deeply buried in one¡¯s heart for

    22.0 Fri, 26 Jan

    Chapter 227 Eliminate That Punk Earlier

    reminiscence. Forcefully making up for them would only ruin the beauty, leaving them fragmented and

    shattered in the end.

    Nte had already found peace,

    Mason, however, was unwilling to ept it. ¡°Nte, actually, we can start over-

    ¡°You needn¡¯t say anymore. Doing so will only worsen my memories of youth and tarnish my impression

    of you further.¡±

    Before Mason had finished speaking, Nte stood up and dragged Emrys away.

    Sitting a near distance away and eavesdropping, Yelena let out a sigh.

    Nina has indeed grown up. This was the most appropriate way to handle things, not avoiding or

    clinging to the past but sitting together andying everything out in the open before letting it go with the

    wind. That¡¯s maturity. I hope that this Mason fellow would have some sense. Otherwise¡­ Hmph! I am a

    cultivator now.

    Yelena nced at Mason, then rose to her feet and followed Emrys and Nte out of the caf¨¦.

    A short whileter, the middle¨Caged man walked in.

    Mason¡¯s eyes glint coldly, and he said, ¡°Mr. Gallegos, help me eliminate that punk carlier.¡±

    Nte had already let go, but Mason was unwilling to give up, especially after seeing her again that

    day. She was still as beautiful and captivating as ever. It was as if he had returned to his university

    days, to when he first met her.

    It had truly been a long time he had experienced the feeling of his heart skipping a beat.

    Therefore, regardless of whether Emrys was a pawn, he wanted the man to pay the price for k*ssing

    Nte.

    He didn¡¯t want to leave any potential problems for himself.

    Upon hearing Mason¡¯s words, the middle¨Caged man, Damarion Gallegos, frowned and said, ¡°Mr.

    Cooper, don¡¯t forget the purpose of our visit to Jadeborough.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I remember it. It¡¯s to invite Dr. Lund to treat my grandfather. As long as we can afford to

    pay, we don¡¯t need to worry about him turning us down.¡±

    Send Gifts

    184

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228 Arrogant Young Man

    Seeing the middle¨Caged man still wearing a serious expression, Mason had no choice but to say, ¡°All

    right, Mr. Gallegos, I understand. Businesses first. Let¡¯s find that Dr. Lund first, and after we¡¯ve

    settled the matter, I¡¯ll settle the score with that brat. That should be eptable, right?¡±

    Only then did Damarion nod.

    Mason asked, ¡°By the way, where is Dr. Lund from again?¡±

    ¡°Apricot Hall,¡±

    ¡°Apricot Hall¡­ I hope it¡¯s as miraculous as the legends im. Otherwise, if we¡¯vee all this way for

    nothing, I swear I¡¯ll tear his clinic down.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cooper, I must remind you, we came here this time to seek someone¡¯s assistance¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, I know, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Mason spoke impatiently, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    He still held the same belief that, as long as he could afford the price, he wasn¡¯t afraid of not being able

    to hire people.

    Upon seeing his demeanor, Damarion shook his head but didn¡¯t say much. Soon, the two of them

    arrived at the Apricot Hall.

    Upon seeing an elderly man conducting consultations inside, Mason immediately stepped forward and

    asked, ¡°Are you the renowned Dr. Lund of Jadeborough that everyone has been talking about

    recently?¡±

    Duncan was taken aback, then shook his head and said, ¡°No. He¡¯s my master.¡±

    ¡°Ask him toe out immediately!¡± said Mason.

    A hint of displeasure flickered across Duncan¡¯s face. That wasrgely due to the young man¡¯s overly

    assertive tone, whichcked any semnce of a patient seeking medical help. As a result, Duncan¡¯s

    voice cooled slightly as he said, ¡°The doctor is not in. Pleasee back another day!¡±

    ¡°What kind of attitude is that? Can¡¯t you call him or something?¡± Mason¡¯s brow furrowed abruptly.

    Just as he was about to speak, Damarion hastily stopped him. He politely said to Duncan, ¡°Sir, could

    you please call your master? We truly have an urgent matter and need the help of Dr. Lund.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Duncan softened his tone, and his countenance rxed. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try!¡±

    After dialing Emrys¡® number and having a brief conversation, Duncan turned to the two people and

    said, ¡°My master is currently busy. Why don¡¯t you first tell me what the illness is? If it¡¯s urgent, he will

    come right away. If it¡¯s not, we can wait a bit, or I can take a look first.¡±

    ¡°Wait? What kind of doctor is this? He¡¯s too arrogant, Tell him that, no matter the cost, we can afford it.

    Have hime over immediately!¡± Mason spoke without restraint, and as a result, his voice was

    clearly heard through Duncan¡¯s plione receiver.

    Chapter 228 Arrogant Young Man

    0.64%8

    After a moment of silence, Emrys¡® voice resonated, ¡°Tell them I¡¯m busy. They shouldn¡¯t wait any

    longer.¡±

    ¡°Gentlemen, my master has made it clear that he is not avable. He suggests you return from whence

    you came. Leave!¡± said Duncan, without any courtesy, after hanging up the phone.

    He was a man of temper who had already retired. Yet, he came out to practice medicine, driven by

    curiosity and a quest for knowledge in the field of medicine. He hoped to learn the acupuncture

    techniques from Emrys, which could be considered the most fulfilling event of his life.

    As for treating the patients, it was secondary.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    If the patient¡¯s attitude was sincere, Duncan was always more than happy to help with the treatment.

    After all, a doctor¡¯s heart was one of benevolence.

    However, if the patient had a bad attitude, Duncan would simply extend a cold hand, pointing outside,

    basically saying, ¡°Please seek treatment elsewhere. We do not cater to you here.¡±

    That was especially the case for the inexplicable young man before him. Mason didn¡¯t show a shred of

    reverence. From the moment Mason arrived, he disyed an arrogant and domineering demeanor. It

    seemed to Mason that as long as he had money, he could point at anyone¡¯s nose and speak loudly.

    What irked Duncan the most was that, despite clearly being on the phone with Emrys just moments

    ago, Duncan had the audacity to raise his voice and cause a ruckus. It was the epitome of rudeness.

    That had already crossed Duncan¡¯s forbidden line.

    Duncan had two major taboos. The first was disrespect toward medicine, and the second was

    disrespect toward teachers. Anyone who exhibited those two types of behavior was not wee!

    In the world, doctors could generally be divided into two categories. One type was motivated by money,

    while the other was influenced by the patient¡¯s attitude. Both Duncan and Emrys belonged to thetter

    category. They only cared about whether the patient was genuinely seeking help. If the patient¡¯s heart

    wasn¡¯t sincere, what was the point in treating their ailments?

    ¡°D*mn old man, such a temper! If we¡¯re in Juxshire, I surely will have killed you!¡± Fury flickered in

    Mason¡¯s eyes.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229 Failed Again And Again

    Just moments ago, at the cafe, Mason had been rejected by Nte, which had already put him in a

    foul mood. Thus, being treated with such cold indifference by Duncan only added fuel to his irritation.

    He was so infuriated that he felt like smashing Apricot Hall to pieces.

    Damarion then said, ¡°Please calm down, sir. Mr. Cooper is impulsive and has offended you and your

    master. Please do not take it to heart¡­

    ¡°Get out, get out, get out!¡± Duncan eximed, as if shooing away a fly.

    Damarion had no choice but to pull Mason away, deciding to return once Duncan¡¯s anger had

    subsided.

    After leaving Apricot Hall, Mason wore a disgruntled expression and said, ¡°Mr. Gallegos, he¡¯s just a

    lousy doctor. Why do we need to be so polite to him? If we smash up Apricot Hall, I refuse to believe

    that the so¨Ccalled miracle doctor wouldn¡¯t show up.¡±

    Damarion scolded, ¡°Mr. Cooper, remember, we are here to ask for someone¡¯s help. If you dare to act

    recklessly again, don¡¯t me me for punishing you on behalf of your grandfather.¡±

    Damarion appeared to be Mason¡¯s b*dyguard, but in reality, his status was much higher. After all, he

    was a martial artist. His presence was not merely to protect Mason. More importantly, he was there to

    restrain Mason¡¯s actions, to prevent him from acting impulsively and causing trouble.

    Looking back, it seemed like the right decision for him to join Mason. If Mason was left to his own

    devices, there was a chance that they would never get to meet Emrys in their lifetime.

    ¡°All right, all right, I promise to keep my mouth shut next time!¡± said Mason.

    The following day, the two of them returned to the Apricot Hall, yet they still hadn¡¯t encountered the

    legendary Dr. Lund.

    Damarion said to Duncan, ¡°Sir, if your master arrives, could you please help make a phone call? Thank

    you.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    He left a business card on the consultation desk.

    Duncan did not pay him any attention.

    That infuriated Mason even more.

    He didn¡¯t utter a single word, yet Duncan maintained an indifferent demeanor. He truly held a grudge.

    On the third day, the two visited again, only to receive the same response that Dr. Lund was not in.

    With no other choice, they left in disappointment.

    That time, even Damarion was getting a bit impatient, feeling as if Emrys was deliberately ying

    games with them.

    Not long after they had left, Emrys arrived, apanied by the couple, Richard and Lydia.

    Chapter 229 Failed Again And Again

    It was once again the day to give Richard his acupuncture treatment.

    After sessfully administering the acupuncture to Richard, Emrys asked Duncan, ¡°Have those two

    still not given up?¡±

    Back when Emrys was on the phone with Duncan, he had already recognized Mason¡¯s voice from the

    receiver. In an instant, he understood what was going on. It turned out that Mason hade to

    Jadeborough for medical treatment.

    Although Emrys didn¡¯t know who Mason was seeking medical help for, Emrys couldn¡¯t help but praise

    thetter for being so dedicated. Despiteing to seek medical help, Mason didn¡¯t forget to meet with

    an old friend from his university days before doing so.

    If the patient who was waiting for treatment had known about that matter, they would have undoubtedly

    been profoundly moved.

    Duncan replied. ¡°They came every day, but I paid them no mind. Those who dare to disrespect you, I

    certainly wouldn¡¯t show them any kindness. Humph!¡±

    He gave a rather haughty huff.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Suddenly, he caught sight of a business card on the consultation desk

    and asked. ¡°Is this the card they left behind?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I had forgotten to throw it away,¡± answered Duncan.

    Duncan was about to throw away the business card when he heard Emrys say, ¡°Give them a call and.

    have theme over!¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to step in and help them, Master Lund?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how things go.¡±

    Duncan himself had some distaste for those two, mainly directed at the young man whocked

    manners. However, since Emrys had spoken, he had no choice but toply. He made a call to them,

    ¡°Dr. Lund is willing to meet you.¡±

    Mason and Damarion quickly arrived.

    From a distance, Mason could see a familiar figure standing at the entrance of Apricot Hall.

    Mason¡¯s pupils slightly contracted, and then he walked forward with a smirk. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the madman

    who calls himself Empyrean Lord? What are you doing standing at the entrance of Apricot Hall? Could

    it be that you¡¯ve contracted some unspeakable disease?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. The spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak. You know, my girlfriend is so beautiful that I just can¡¯t

    control myself. If it happens too frequently, it can easily le

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230 Disbelief

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± A cold glint shed in Mason¡¯s eyes as he spoke in a chilling tone. ¡°Once

    I¡¯ve taken care of the pressing matters, I¡¯ll settle the score with you at leisure.¡±

    He red fiercely at Emrys, then walked into the Apricot Hall. Damarion, expressionless, passed by

    Emrys and entered the Apricot Hall as well. He asked, ¡°Sir, where is your master now?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Where is my teacher? My master is right under the noses of you two idiots, and you ask where he is?¡±

    Duncan cursed out loud.

    The scene that had just unfolded at the door was clearly witnessed by Duncan, which instantly soured

    his mood even more. I am truly baffled. You all kept saying you wanted to find my master, and now that

    my master is standing right in front of you, what do you do? One of you is being disrespectful to my

    master, and the other is acting as if my master doesn¡¯t exist. If this isn¡¯t foolish behavior, then what is?

    Insulting you as idiots is already overestimating you.

    Duncan was a highly respected master of traditional medicine and a very cultured elder. However, even

    he couldn¡¯t help but curse when he encountered those two individuals today.

    ¡°Old man, who are you calling an idiot?¡± Upon hearing those words, Mason was instantly filled with

    rage, as if mes were shooting up three feet high.

    He had been tolerating it for three days already, but provoked by Duncan¡¯s words, he could no longer

    hold back his outburst. However, Damarion sternly shouted, ¡°Mr. Cooper!¡±

    A

    Mason let out a heavy sigh, suppressing the rage within him once again. However, his eyes bore an

    intense gaze as if ready to devour someone whole. If I find out today that the so¨Ccalled Dr. Lund is

    nothing but a fraud, I will definitely tear down this shoddy clinic!

    Damarion red at Mason, then turned to Duncan with a sincere attitude and asked, ¡°Sir, you just

    mentioned that your master is right under our noses. What did you mean by that?¡±

    Indeed, he hadn¡¯t considered Emrys, primarily because Emrys was too young. It was hard to imagine

    that he could be Duncan¡¯s master.

    ¡°I am the Dr. Lund of Jadeborough you¡¯ve been seeking.¡± At that moment, Emrys suddenly spoke,

    looking at the two with a yful expression on his face.

    ¡°You?¡±

    Both of them were taken aback, then Mason scoffed and said, ¡°What kind of joke are you making? One

    moment you im to be Empyrean Lord, the next, you im to be the Dr. Lund of Jadeborough. I think

    you¡¯re more likely to be a madman!¡±

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t possibly believe such absurd words.

    Damarion furrowed his brows, ncing at Duncan. Seeing Duncan¡¯s displeasure, he understood that

    Mason¡¯s words had once again upset the old gentleman. In other words, it was highly likely that Emrys

    was Duncan¡¯s master.

    To verify, he once again ?incerely asked Duncan, ¡°Sir, is what he said earlier the truth?¡±

    1/2

    Chapter 230 Disbelief

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Duncan let out a displeased snort, not offering a response.

    However, that attitude alone was already a very clear answer.

    Could it be that this young man is indeed the legendary Dr. Lund of Jadeborough as told in the tales?

    Damarion¡¯s heart jolted with surprise.

    Soon, relief washed over him.

    It was precisely because of Emrys youth that he was hailed as a miracle doctor.

    Thus, in a rush, Damarion said, ¡°Mr. Cooper, quickly apologize to the Dr. Lund!¡±

    ¡°What? Apologize to him? Mr. Gallegos, this is clearly a scam. This so¨Ccalled ¡®Dr. Lund,¡® I think he¡¯s

    just blowing his own trumpet!¡± Mason couldn¡¯t possibly believe that his rival could be the miracle healer

    because thetter was so young.

    He found the idea absurd.

    ¡°Apologize!¡± Unexpectedly, Damarion¡¯s attitude was extremely firm, as if he was representing the

    orders of the patriarch of the Cooper family.

    That was the authority bestowed upon him by the Cooper family.

    Mason wore a displeased expression on his face.

    &

    However, a thought quickly followed. Since he ims to be a miracle doctor, inviting him over to treat

    the illness this time, won¡¯t it be perfectly justified to eliminate him if he fails? Amazing! He basically

    willingly put his own head in the line of fire!

    Mason¡¯s mood suddenly improved, and he said with a smile, ¡°So, you are the renowned Dr. Lund of

    Jadeborough. I apologize for my previous actions. I was short¨Csighted. I hope you can forgive me!¡±

    1

    He believed his attitude and expression was realistically sincere enough.

    Send Gifts

    184

 Chapter 231

    hapter 231 Favor

    Emrys merely nced at him and said, ¡°A leopard never changes its spots. I can¡¯t be bothered to argue

    with you.¡±

    Mason was on the verge of losing his temper again. How dare he mock me! Under normal

    circumstances, he would have definitely taken Emrys down, but with Damarion present, he could only

    swallow his anger for the time being.

    If you fail to cure my grandfather¡¯s illness, you¡¯ll see how I¡¯ll make you pay! Mason strenuously

    suppressed the rage in his heart.

    Damarion said, ¡°Dr. Lund, we¡¯vee to Jadeborough this time to invite you to Juxshire. We need your

    help to treat Old Mr. Cooper¡¯s leg injury. As long as you can heal his leg, you can name your price for

    the consultation.¡±

    That was the advantage of being wealthy and arrogant.

    That was also where Mason¡¯s confidencey.

    However, Damarion spoke much more tactfully than Mason. He didn¡¯t start off by bragging about how

    wealthy he was or insisting Emrys should hurry up and provide treatment. Anyone would be put off by

    such amanding tone.

    Even though Damarion had expressed a request, Emrys still shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,

    Juxshire is too far away. I¡¯m toozy to travel. The only reason I agreed to meet you today is to make

    you give up hope.¡±

    Emrys was not short of money, and he didn¡¯t treat illnesses for the sake of money either. Since he

    wasn¡¯t after money, who would travel all the way to Juxshire to see him? If they were sick, wouldn¡¯t

    theye to him themselves?

    Moreover, it was just a leg injury, not a full¨Cb*dy paralysis. Emrys believed that, even if his patient was

    completely paralyzed, if they genuinely wanted medical help, they should have had their rtives carry

    them there, instead of sending someone as dim¨Cwitted as Mason. Mason didn¡¯t even have the proper

    attitude for seeking medical help.

    Mason¡¯s actions reinforced Emrys¡® idea that wealthy people were really spoiled.

    Upon hearing Emrys¡® words, Damarion spoke with a slight change in his expression. ¡°Dr. Lunk, Mr.

    Cooper has already apologized for his previous rash actions. Why won¡¯t you give him a chance? It is

    often said that doctors arepassionate¡­¡±

    Emrys waved his hand to interrupt him, saying, ¡°Enough with the dawdling here. Don¡¯t give me the

    ¡°doctors arepassionate¡± shtick. Either you scram immediately or let the sick person from your

    Cooper familye over. Who knows, I might be in a good mood one day and decide to treat him.¡±

    Upon seeing his perfunctory attitude, Damarion was starting to get angry.

    There existed a certain type of person who would take a mile if given an inch. In Damarion¡¯s

    perspective, Emrys was precisely that kind of person. He had already shown him enough respect, yet

    Emrys still didn¡¯t know chalk from cheese.

    1/2

    Chapter 231 Favor

    ¡°Dr. Lund¡­¡± Damarion¡¯s gaze was slightly cold as he stared at Emrys, saying, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re not

    short of money, but there¡¯s one thing you¡¯ve missed. In the future, you¡¯ll surely regret it.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Emrys asked curiously.

    ¡°A favor of our Cooper family from Juxshire!¡±

    As Damarion spoke those words, a surge of internal energy coursed through him like a mighty river. A

    subtle aura of a martial artist, almost imperceptible, was released from within him.

    He wasn¡¯t threatening Emrys, but rather informing him that he was a martial artist and that the Cooper

    family was a family of martial artists.

    A favor was something extremely important in society, akin to the concept of ¡°favor andw.¡± ¡°Favor¡±

    even precedes w,¡± highlighting its significance.

    Additionally, the favors from a family of martial artists were even more precious.

    Just like the Bjorn family from Jazona. It was precisely because they had personal connections with

    Owen, the guardian of Central Chanacan Martial Arts Alliance, that even though Huxley was caught

    red¨Chanded, he could still remain above thew. That situation involved a matter of personal

    rtionships.

    Once there were personal connections, many things could be aplished with half the effort.

    Damarion continued, ¡°Dr. Lund, perhaps you may not need the favor of our Cooper family for now.

    However, you can¡¯t guarantee that your descendants won¡¯t encounter any troubles in the future. When

    that timees, you will realize just how precious the favor of our Cooper family truly is.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    What he said made a lot of sense.

    Any normal person would cherish that form of connection because it was thatplex social system

    that relied on such connections for its sustenance. Laws, one could say, were merely constraints.

    Send Gifts

    184

    W

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232 Terrified

    Unfortunately, Damarion directed his words at the wrong person. It was a pity.

    Speaking of personal favor, within the boundaries of Chanaca, whose favor could possibly outweigh

    that of Empyrean Lord?

    Emrys nced at Damarion and scoffed, ¡°The favor of your Cooper family, in my eyes, is worth

    nothing!¡±

    It was that single nce that caused the internal energy surging within Damarion to seemingly solidify,

    leaving him unable to move.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    In stark contrast to the solidified inner strength was Damarion¡¯s mood, which had surged like a stormy

    sea, rising to the heavens and was beyond control. This Dr. Lund from Jadeborough is no ordinary

    man!

    ¡°My apologies!¡± Damarion instantly broke out in a cold sweat.

    He gave Emrys a respectful bow, then hurriedly pulled Mason away.

    Mason uttered, ¡°Mr. Gallegos, what is this¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Mason was confused, about to ask a question, but was abruptly silenced by Damarion¡¯s words. He was

    afraid that Mason might say something wrong again, which would reach Emrys¡® ears.

    Only after they had walked a considerable distance, ensuring that Emrys could not hear them, did

    Damarion speak with a grave expression. ¡°Mr. Cooper, do you realize that your actions these past few

    days nearly pushed the Cooper family into an irretrievable abyss?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gallegos, why would you say that?¡± Mason still didn¡¯t understand.

    Damarion did not respond immediately. Instead, he pulled out his phone and made a call. That call was

    to the patriarch of the Cooper family, Stefan.

    ¡°Old Mr. Cooper, I believe it would be best if you personally made a trip to Jadeborough!¡±

    Stefan furrowed his brows. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Does that Dr. Lund really have such a big ego?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± Damarion turned his head to nce at Mason, then continued to speak. ¡°That Dr. Lund, he¡¯s

    not just a simple doctor, but also a martial artist. Mr. Cooper has¡­ unintentionally offended him.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I knew that little rascal would cause more harm than good. He volunteered to go to

    Jadeborough this time. It¡¯s clear he¡¯s up to no good!¡±

    The authoritative voice on the phone paused for a moment, then asked, ¡°What stage is Dr. Lund?¡±

    ¡°ording to my estimation, it was at least Manifestor!¡±

    ¡°Darn that Mason!¡± Stefan cursed loudly before abruptly hanging up the phone, hastily ordering his men

    to rush toward Jadeborough.

    1/2

    Chapter 232 Terrified

    Meanwhile, Mason was also listening to their conversation. Initially, he was quite upset about Damarion

    snitching. However, when he heard the term ¡°Manifestor,¡± he was utterly terrified.

    His legs were about to give out from fear!

    Mason¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke. ¡°Mr. Gallegos, did you just tell Grandpa that person is a

    Manifestor grandmaster?¡±

    He still couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe it, clinging to a sliver of hope. However, Damarion simply

    nodded, his expression incredibly solemn.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, I¡¯m certain. He is one.¡± The shock in Damarion¡¯s heart was no less

    than that of Mason.

    Especially during that fleeting moment of eye contact with Emrys, Damarion felt as if someone had

    seized his heart.

    Only a Manifestor grandmaster possessed such terrifying deterrence.

    His fear intensified immediately as Damarion thought about it.

    Emrys, at such a young age, in his early twenties, had already reached the Manifestor cultivation base.

    What a terrifying talent that was!

    Based on thetest known martial arts prodigies, the earliest to reach Manifestor stage was a woman

    around the age of twenty¨Ctwo. At that moment, she was the chief of Central Chanaean Martial Arts

    Alliance.

    Originally, Damarion thought he had already encountered the most terrifying thing, but the person he

    met earlier thoroughly shocked him to his core.

    At the age of twenty, Emrys was already a Manifestor grandmaster, two years younger than the

    prodigious woman!

    One must not underestimate those two years. They actually represented a kind of talent, a potential. It

    was highly likely that, in future achievements, Emrys could surpass the poster girl of Central Chanaean

    Martial Arts Alliance, reaching an even higher level.

    In theter stages of a martial artist¡¯s journey, each level represented a vast chasm, not something that

    could be easily crossed.

    Hence, one could imagine the shock that filled Damarion¡¯s heart.

    He had called for Stefan toe in person because he anticipated that such a character would

    undoubtedly be a force that could overturn the entire martial arts world in the future. He was

    afraid that any displeasure Emrys experienced might cause thetter to bear a grudge.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233 Stefan Arrives

    In reality, Damarion had underestimated Emrys¡® magnanimity, but he didn¡¯t dare to gamble on it. If he

    was wrong, he had to admit it.

    Thus, amid a bout of anxious waiting, he couldn¡¯t tell how many hours had passed.

    Boom!

    A helicopter descended in a spiral directly overhead, from which emerged a woman of fine figure

    pushing out a wheelchair. Seated in the wheelchair was none other than the patriarch of the Cooper

    family, Stefan.

    p!

    Stefan¡¯s face was stern, holding a sapphire walking stick in his hand. The moment he saw Mason, he

    swung the cane at thetter, cursing, ¡°You beast!¡±

    In a rush, Mason fell to his knees, pleading, ¡°Grandpa, I realized my mistake.¡±

    ¡°The

    person you should be kneeling before isn¡¯t me. Damarion, take him to Apricot Hall to kneel in

    punishment.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± answered Damarion.

    A group of people hurriedly rushed toward Apricot Hall. As for the direct flight, they dared not approach

    within the fixed range of Apricot Hall, fearing they would once again offend the Manifestor grandmaster.

    Emrys was in Apricot Hall, exining the techniques of acupuncture to Duncan when he suddenly saw

    Mason and his group approaching. He had roughly guessed their purpose for returning, so he didn¡¯t

    react much. On the contrary, it was Duncan who immediately became anxious.

    ¡°These two damn flies actually dared toe back. I¡¯m going out to give them a piece of my mind!¡±

    Duncan puffed out his cheeks and red, even going as far as to grab a broom.

    Trembling slightly, he was about to block the door, determined not to let that group of people in.

    He was indeed a very vindictive old man.

    Especially those who dared to disrespect Emrys, Duncan would ruthlessly add them to his cklist.

    It was clear that Mason, along with Damarion, had already been added to his cklist.

    Hmph, these two annoying flies actually dared to call for backup. And not just any backup. They even

    called for an old man in a wheelchair. Who do they think they¡¯re looking down on? Duncan stormed out

    the door, broom in hand, ready to unleash a tirade!

    However, before he could even start, he saw the old man in the wheelchair strike Mason¡¯s leg with a

    stick, bellowing, ¡°Kneel down!¡±

    Thud!

    1/2

    Arrives

    Mason knelt down.

    Duncan was taken aback. It seemed that this group of people didn¡¯t return to cause trouble but rather

    to apologize. Although, why did they suddenly feel the need to apologize? Weren¡¯t they quite arrogant

    before?

    Previously, when Emrys was confronting Damarion, he did not make a move, nor did he make any

    noise. It was simply a straightforward exchange of nces.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    For a true expert, sometimes a mere exchange of nces was enough to determine who was superior.

    After all, someone directly involved in a situation had a clearer understanding of it than an outsider.

    Duncan was merely an observer. He saw Damarion uttering about favors or something of the sort

    before Emrys said the Cooper family¡¯s favor was worth nothing before the visitors all departed.

    That confounded Duncan.

    .

    In the mindset of an ordinary person, that group should have returned with a sense of dissatisfaction,

    intending to stir up more trouble. However, what Duncan hadn¡¯t expected was to step outside, only to

    find Mason kneeling on the ground.

    Stefan said, ¡°My apologies, sir. My grandson was disrespectful and offended both you and your master.

    I have already reprimanded him, and this time, I have specifically brought him here to apologize.¡±

    Stefan was in his sixties, a good ten years younger than Duncan. There was nothing wrong with

    referring to Duncan as sir.

    Moreover, on the way there, Damarion had already briefed Stefan on the basic situation. Therefore,

    Stefan knew that the elderly man before him was indeed the student of the Manifestor grandmaster.

    Showing a bit of respect was necessary, Stefan believed.

    The anger in Duncan¡¯s heart suddenly didn¡¯t/know how to vent. In the end, it only transformed into a

    cold snort as Duncan said, ¡°Apologizing to me is useless. You should apologize to my master!¡±

    As he was saying those words, Emrys had just stepped out of Apricot Hall, looking indifferently at that

    group of people.

    Upon seeing Emrys, Stefan couldn¡¯t help but feel a jolt of surprise in his heart. Indeed, the doctor is

    very young!

    Earlier, Damarion had mentioned that the Manifestor grandmaster was quite young, probably just over

    twenty. Stefan had already had an idea about that, but when he saw the person himself, he still couldn¡¯t

    help but be surprised.

    Had it not been known in advance, who would dare to believe that the young man before their eyes

    was a Manifestor grandmaster?

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234 Apologies

    No one would even consider it a possibility.

    Stefan knew that Damarion had no reason to deceive him. Coupled with the calm demeanor Emrys

    disyed, it was clear that Emrys was a man who had experienced much. That only made Stefan

    believe in Damarion¡¯s im even more.

    Hence, he hastily apologized and angrily reprimanded Mason. He even made Mason kneel until the

    latter received the grandmaster¡¯s forgiveness.

    Mason knelt for the better part of the day.

    Many patients hade to the Apricot Hall. Seeing the scene unfold, they all cast curious nces.

    Emrys had no choice but to say, ¡°Please get up. Don¡¯t block others from seeing the doctor.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and thank the grandmaster!¡± Stefan once again struck Mason with his stick.

    Mason hastily said, ¡°Thank you, grandmaster!¡±

    Emrys slightly furrowed his brow and said, ¡°My surname is Lund.¡±

    Stefan immediately understood and apologized on behalf of Mason, saying, ¡°Dr. Lund is magnanimous

    and does not hold my unfilial grandson¡¯s rudeness against him. On behalf of the Cooper family, I would

    like to express my gratitude to you.¡±

    Emrys paid no further attention to those individuals as the number of patients at Apricot Hall had begun

    to increase. Consequently, he assisted Duncan in preparing the medicines. asionally, when a few

    complex and difficult cases arose, he would personally attend to them, effortlessly resolving the

    medical issues that had been troubling Duncan.

    Stefan and the others did not leave. Instead, they silently observed from outside Apricot Hall. After a

    while, they saw Emrys leading a patient with half¨Csided facial paralysis into the acupuncture room.

    When they emerged, the patient¡¯s symptoms had noticeably improved. Seeing that, Stefan could no

    longer remain seated. Indeed, Dr. Lund¡¯s reputation is well¨Cdeserved!

    Facial paralysis was caused by damage to the facial nerves, and Stefan¡¯s leg injury was also due to

    nerve issues. Since facial paralysis could be cured, it indicated that his leg injury was not a problem

    either.

    Thinking of that, Stefan became even more infuriated. He couldn¡¯t help but strike Mason with his

    walking stick again, cursing, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, you unfilial wretch!¡±

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Mason¡¯s recklessness, there was a high probability that Stefan¡¯s leg injury could

    have been healed.

    While Stefan was annoyed at Mason, he also regretted noting earlier. If he had personally sought

    medical help at the earliest, naturally, so many incidents wouldn¡¯t have urred.

    The main reason was that when Stefan first heard about the emergence of Dr. Lund in Jazona, he was

    somewhat skeptical. That was why he didn¡¯t go in person but sent someone to invite the doctor instead.

    After all, he was suffering from a leg injury, which made it difficult for him to move around.

    1/2

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Chapter 234 Apologies

    At that moment, Stefan was truly filled with regret and resentment.

    When Mason saw his grandfather¡¯s face turn ashen, he was so frightened that he didn¡¯t dare to utter a

    single word. Even when the walking stick struck his b*dy, he could only silently endure it, not daring to

    make a sound.

    Gradually.

    The patients of Apricot Hall had almost all finished their treatments. After seeing the patients leaving

    contentedly, Stefan could no longer contain himself, struggling to stand up from his wheelchair.

    Everyone wanted to help him, but they were pushed away by Stefan. Alone, he leaned on his cane,

    dragging his crippled leg. He approached Emrys and said, ¡°Dr. Lund, I apologize once again for what

    happened before! My apologies are truly sincere!¡±

    He hung his head low, and Emrys remained silent, not lifting his head.

    Naturally, Emrys understood Stefan¡¯s intentions. With a calm expression, he nced at his crippled leg

    and said, ¡°You want me to help you treat your leg injury, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Naturally, Stefan wanted Emrys to treat his leg injury. He was desperate for it. Thus, when he heard

    Emrys¡® words, his eyes immediately revealed an intense longing.

    Emrys approached without a hint of emotion, gently pinched his crippled leg, and said, ¡°This leg`of

    yours, if you let me treat it, would not be a problem at all.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Tears were on the brink of spilling from Stefan¡¯s excited eyes.

    He knew that the miraculous doctor before him didn¡¯t care about money. Therefore, the only way to

    move him was with sincerity. Consequently, Stefan discarded his crutch and, with immense difficulty,

    knelt before Emrys.

    ¡°I implore you to lend your skills to treat my/leg injury, Dr. Lund!¡± For so many years, Stefan thought his

    leg would be crippled for life.

    Yet, unexpectedly, he saw hope anew. How could he not be moved?

    Duncan sneered and said, ¡°If only you had taught your d*mn grandson to be a bit more respectful

    earlier, it wouldn¡¯t havee to this.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235 Practise Dummy

    Upon hearing those words, Stefan shuddered, and once again, he cursed Mason vehemently in his

    heart

    Upon witnessing that scene, the group of people outside was greatly shaken.

    They had never seen Stefan kneel before, yet at that critical moment, no one dared to step forward to

    help him up. Whoever dared to assist would face reprimand. All they could do was silently pray for

    Emrys forgiveness.

    After a moment of silence, Emrys said, ¡°Considering your sincere attitude, I can assure you that your

    leg will heal.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­.¡± Stefan was overwhelmed with emotion, ready to express his gratitude, when he saw

    Emrys wave his hand to interrupt him.

    Emrys then said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush to thank me. I merely said that your leg could be healed, but the one who

    will treat you isn¡¯t me. It¡¯s Caylie.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Caylie?¡± Stefan was filled with confusion and doubt.

    Emrys nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Caylie¡¯s medical skills are not bad either. She has learned quite

    a bit of acupuncture techniques from me. However, shecks practical experience. Do you understand

    what I mean?¡±

    That was Emrys¡® thought.

    Stefan¡¯s leg injury was a very typical case of nerve damage. If Emrys were to intervene, he could easily

    cure it. However, Emrys wouldn¡¯t do that. Instead, he nned to let Caylie treat the leg injury.

    In other words, he was prepared to let Stefan be the one for Caylie to practice on. Much like when one

    was in the hospital receiving an IV drip, the veteran nurses usually wouldn¡¯t do it themselves. Instead,

    they would let the interns practice their needlework.

    How could Stefan not understand Emrys¡® intentions? He was being treated like a guinea pig. The

    treatment process was bound to be fraught withplications.

    Stefan cautiously nced at Emrys¡® expression, realizing that Emrys was not joking. He was left with

    only two options. One was to not seek treatment, and the other was to let himself be used as a practice

    subject.

    Moreover, Emrys openly conveyed the situation to him, fully demonstrating his firm stance, as though

    saying, ¡°I¡¯m giving you these two options, whether to treat it or not. The decision is yours.¡±

    I guess I¡¯ll consider it as an apology for that unfilial wretch! Stefan sighed silently in his heart, knowing

    that if it weren¡¯t for Mason¡¯s actions, Emrys wouldn¡¯t have that attitude toward him.

    After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°I am willing!¡±

    Emrys nodded, quickly summoning Caylie. He said, ¡°Caylie, didn¡¯t I just teach you a new set of leg

    acupuncture techniques a few days ago? We have a patient here, perfect for you to practice on.¡±

    22.08 Fri, 20 Jan

    Chapter 235 Practise Dummy

    Caylie hesitated before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure this is a good idea. I¡¯m still not proficient in that set of

    acupuncture techniques. I think I should practice on a dummy for a while first.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. This old man actually enjoys being poked by others.¡±

    A sudden twitch seized the muscles at the corner of Stefan¡¯s eyes when he heard that.

    Thus, Stefan stayed, dutifully serving as Caylie¡¯s acupuncture model. Meanwhile, Mason and the

    others temporarily resided in a nearby hotel, apanying Stefan each day for his acupuncture

    sessions.

    Mason had also settled down. He didn¡¯t dare to bother Nte again.

    Of course, under such circumstances, he had no choice but to stay put. Otherwise, when the time

    came and Stefan¡¯s leg healed, if he ended up being the one who was crippled, it would be truly

    laughable.

    One day, Stefan came to Apricot Hall once again, only to run into Richard and Lydia. Upon seeing

    Lydia, he was momentarily taken aback and said, ¡°Are you¡­ Lydia?¡±

    His memory was somewhat hazy. It took him a long time to recall the name Lydia.

    Lydia heard her name being called by an old man in a wheelchair, a hint of confusion crossing her face.

    She looked at Stefan and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    His face was familiar to her, but she couldn¡¯t remember who he was.

    After all, she had been away from Juxshire for over twenty years.

    Stefan gave a bitterugh, reminding, ¡°I¡¯m from the Cooper family of Juxshire.¡±

    Speaking of the Cooper family from Juxshire, Lydia suddenly remembered something. Her eyes as she

    asked, ¡°Are you Old Mr. Cooper?¡±

    Stefan nodded.

    ¡°So it really is you, Old Mr. Cooper. I never imagined that after all these years, we would have the

    chance to meet again in this small city in Jazona.¡±

    lit up

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236 The Houghton Family

    The Ginger family of Juxshire and the Cooper family had previously engaged in business dealings.

    Stefan had visited the Ginger residence several times and had met Lydia. Therefore, the two could be

    considered old acquaintances.

    Stefan sighed emotionally, ¡°Thest time I saw you, you were just a woman in your twenties. I didn¡¯t

    expect time to pass so quickly¡­¡±

    Lydia also nodded with mixed emotions, saying, ¡°Indeed, so many years have passed in the blink of an

    eye¡­ How is my father doing?¡±

    ¡°Your father was indeed still robust. I¡¯ve heard him mention you quite a few times. He probably regrets

    driving you out of the Ginger family back then,¡± Stefan said with a sigh.

    Back in the day, the Ginger family wanted to arrange a marriage alliance, but Lydia disagreed.

    Consequently, her father issued a harsh ultimatum. If she refused the marriage, she would have to

    leave the Ginger family. His intention was to pressure Lydia into submission. However, unbeknownst to

    him, Lydia was stubborn and defiant. To everyone¡¯s surprise, she left the Ginger family in a huff.

    After that, there was no further contact.

    After hearing that, Lydia felt a bitter taste in her heart. She said, ¡°If he truly regretted it, why didn¡¯t he

    come to apologize to me?¡±

    Stefan replied, ¡°You¡¯re well aware of how your father is, always concerned about saving face¡­¡±

    The two engaged in a heartfelt conversation, and as they chatted, the topic gradually shifted to the

    recent situation of the Ginger family. Stefan¡¯s expression suddenly became somewhat unnatural.

    Lydia seemed to realize something and quickly asked, ¡°Old Mr. Cooper, has something happened to

    the Ginger family?¡±

    Many things could fade in time.

    Over the years, Lydia had actually lost much of her resentment toward her father. However, a stubborn

    streak remained in her heart, as she was still waiting for him to apologize.

    Upon hearing Stefan¡¯s words, Lydia didn¡¯t feel great.

    As the conversation progressed, Lydia noticed something off about Stefan¡¯s demeanor. Instinctively,

    Lydia sensed that the Ginger family might be in some sort of trouble, and so she began to press for

    answers.

    Originally, Stefan had no intention of speaking up, but under Lydia¡¯s relentless questioning, he could

    only sigh and say, ¡°Recently, the Ginger family has indeed been having a tough time¡­¡±

    He began to recount slowly.

    The Ginger family¡¯s ability to establish themselves in Juxshire was due to Lydia¡¯s grandfather, stair,

    a Manifestor grandmaster. It¡¯was his singr efforts that elevated the Ginger family to the ranks of the

    top¨Ctier families in Juxshire. However, recently, one of stair¡¯s sworn enemies had returned to

    1/2

    Juxshire,

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    That arch¨Cenemy¡¯s surname was Houghton.

    Many years ago, the Houghton family had a feud with the Ginger family. Initially, they were driven out of

    Juxshire by stair. However, theyter kept a low profile and surprisingly nurtured a Manifestor

    grandmaster who was not even forty years old.

    The Manifestor grandmaster was named Travis, who in recent years had risen to prominence, securing

    the thirty¨Ceighth position on the Chanaea Grandmaster List. Due to his unique characteristic of having

    only eight fingers, he was alsomonly referred to as ¡°Eight¨Cfinger Grandmaster.¡±

    As for stair, he was only ranked in the eightieths on the Chanaea Grandmaster List. Although his

    ranking might fluctuate, there was undoubtedly a significant gap whenpared to Travis.

    The most important thing was that Travis was young, and his future potential was undoubtedly

    immense.

    At that point, Stefan suddenly cast a meaningful nce at Emrys. He was quite certain Emrys was not

    on the Chanaea Grandmaster List. Otherwise, it would have definitely caused a stir in the martial arts

    world.

    After all, it was an iplete system, so omissions were quite normal.

    Anyway, when the Houghton family returned to Juxshire, they naturally sought to settle scores with the

    Ginger family. After several instances of provocation, stair, left with no choice, reluctantly agreed to

    a duel with Travis. The date was set for the tenth of the following month. They also established a

    wager, stipting that the losing party would have to withdraw from Juxshire.

    Just as the Houghton family had suffered defeat years ago, they withdrew from Juxshire.

    In that duel, the majority favored the Houghton family, which was why families that had business

    dealings with the Cooper family had recently be much quieter. Some had even begun to align

    themselves with the Houghton family.

    Stefan said with embarrassment, ¡°Actually, our Cooper family has also been observing the situation

    recently.¡±

    After hearing that, Lydia was deeply unsettled for a long time. She had not expected such a major

    incident to ur in the Ginger family. However, she did not me Stefan, as such urrences were

    quitemon in martial arts families.

    Moreover, that method of settling disputes through duels was already considered quite mild. If it weren¡¯t

    for the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance keeping things in check from above, there was a

    likelihood that bloody incidents could have erupted.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237 Hawkeye

    As the two conversed, Emrys also listened from the side. However, his emotions remained undisturbed,

    as if he were listening to a story that had nothing to do with him. After all, it seemed like it really didn¡¯t

    concern him in the first ce.

    Those guys in Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance are really toome, actuallying up with a

    Chanaea Grandmaster List. They must have too much time on their hands. Emrys shook his head.

    ¡°Rys.¡± Just as the story was reaching its most exciting part, Yelena suddenly arrived at the Apricot Hall.

    She found Emrys and said, ¡°Come with me to the bar!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lena? I thought you¡¯d already be a hands¨Coff boss. Why are you still going to the

    bar? Could it be to drown your sorrows¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve also suffered a heartbreak like Nina?¡±

    Ever since Yelena became a cultivator, she stopped managing the bar, leaving it in the hands of the

    staff below. That was still eptable, but what was surprising was that she never mentioned her

    promising career as an assassin again.

    Emrys spected that the set of nocturnal clothing hidden in her room had probably already been

    burned by her.

    Regarding Yelena¡¯s behavior, Emrys finally summed it up as her ignoring her proper upation.

    ¡°Heartbreak, my foot!¡± Yelena flicked Emrys¡® forehead and dragged him away from Apricot Hall, not

    even bothering to bid farewell to Caylie.

    Upon seeing her hurried steps and serious expression, Emrys sensed that there might indeed be an

    urgent matter. Consequently, he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°What on earth happened, Lena?¡±

    Yelena said, ¡°Rys, since you already know about my identity as an assassin, I won¡¯t hide it from you

    anymore. This time, I¡¯m going to meet someone, my superior from Shadow Garden, codenamed

    Hawkeye.¡±

    After all, Shadow Garden was an organization that operated in the shadows, adopting a small team

    model of one to three people. Moreover, everyone used code names to address each other to avoid

    being caught all at once.

    The codename for Yelena was Nightrose. The other three members of her team were respectively

    known as Hawkeye, ck Reaper, and White Reaper, who were the same two individuals that Emrys

    had taken downst time.

    Hawkeye was Yelena¡¯s higher¨Cup, the only one who knew the true identities of the three individuals.

    The reason Hawkeye had approached Yelena was likely rted to the death of ck Reaper and

    White Reaper.

    Yelena brought Emrys along, primarily as a precautionary measure.

    Emrys said, ¡°Lena, if that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t it mean that if we eliminate that Hawkeye, no one will know

    about your assassin identityy?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Chapter 237 Hawkeye

    Yelena nodded. ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s the case. Although Hawkeye also has higher¨Cups, his higher¨Cup

    probably doesn¡¯t know my identity.¡±

    The management style of such small teams was nothing if not cautious. Even if one thread at the

    bottom were severed, it wouldn¡¯t affect those above or others within the same group. Unless, of course,

    it was peeled offyer byyer from the top, but that would undoubtedly be a massive undertaking,

    providing ample time for Shadow Garden to react and adjust.

    Emrys pped his forehead and said, ¡°It just dawned on me. You and Issa should have been at odds,

    yet you¡¯ve managed to coexist peacefully all these years?¡±

    ¡°I only found out recently that Larissa is the leader of Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance.

    Moreover, I¡¯ve done a good job of keeping my identity a secret¡­¡± As Yelena spoke, she cast a faint

    re at Emrys. ¡°This is all your fault. Everything was thrown into chaos the moment you returned.¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it, I do feel quite aplished¡­ By the way, Lena, why did you join Shadow

    Garden in the first ce, and why do you want to leave now?¡±

    Judging by Lena¡¯s demeanor, she was certainly not nning to have tea with Hawkeye. It was clear

    that she intended to confront him because only by eliminating Hawkeye could she truly sever ties with

    that assassin organization.

    Yelena said, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss thister. First let me finish the important tasks at hand.¡±

    During the day, the bar was sparsely popted.

    Yelena instructed Emrys to wait at the door of the VIP room while she herself pushed open the door

    and entered the private room. Inside, she saw a figure already seated, shrouded from head to toe.

    Upon hearing a noise, the figure lifted his head, his face also adorned with a specially made mask.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 238

    apter 238 Battle Of Assassins

    It was precisely Yelena¡¯s higher¨Cup, Hawkeye.

    ¡°Nightrose, I presume I need not borate on the reason for my visit?¡± The voice of the man known as

    Hawkeye had been specially altered by a voice changer pinned to his cor.

    Upon seeing Yelena enter, he went straight to the point. His pair of sharp eyes seemed as if they

    wanted to pierce through Yelena¡¯s b*dy.

    Yelena¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest as she said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re

    saying.¡±

    ¡°ck Reaper and White Reaper. It was you who killed them,¡± Hawkeye asserted with unusual

    certainty.

    His words didn¡¯t sound like an interrogation but more like a conclusion. It was a result he had deduced

    from the clues he knew, and it was also the most probable oue.

    Yelena fell into a brief silence.

    Initially, when ck Reaper and White Reaper sneaked into Verdant Estate, ck Reaper inexplicably

    vanished. As for White Reaper, he was struck by a bolt of lightning during his fight with Yelena, leaving

    no trace of his b*dy. At that time, Yelena found it strange, but it all made sense when sheter learned

    about Emrys¡® identity as a cultivator.

    Those two individuals were undoubtedly killed by Emrys.

    The situation was essentially no different from having killed someone herself, so Yelena didn¡¯t deny it.

    She said, ¡°ck Reaper and White Reaper deserved to die. They were nning to harm my loved

    ones.¡±

    ¡°Nightrose!¡± Hawkeye¡¯s look pierced through the darkness like a spotlight. ¡°From the moment you

    decided to enter Shadow Garden, you lost all ties to your family.¡±

    Yelena shook her head, offering no response.

    Hawkeye then said, ¡°I understand the capabilities of the three of you. You are definitely not a match for

    either ck Reaper or White Reaper. Therefore, you must have some assistance. Am I right?¡±

    Yelena remained silent.

    With a coldugh, Hawkeye said, ¡°It seems you no longer have the desire to stay in the organization.¡±

    Once again, he saw through Yelena¡¯s intentions. A chilling intent to kill suddenly erupted within him.

    ready to eliminate the traitor of his organization.

    Yelena gritted her silver teeth. The moment she decided to meet with Hawkeye, she knew an inevitable

    fierce battle would ensue between them. Thus, after a brief pause, she abruptly hurled a sharp spike,

    aiming straight for Hawkeye¡¯s heart.

    ng!

    Chapter 238 Battle Of Assassins

    Sparks flew.

    Hawkeye was clearly more experienced than Yelena. A cold de appeared in his hand, effortlessly

    deflecting the sharp spikes. Then, like a hunting cheetah, he leaped up, bursting forth with astonishing

    speed.

    ¡°Nightrose, you¡¯ve been foolish. Betraying the organization at this time, it¡¯s not a wise move at all.¡± In

    the blink of an eye, Hawkeye arrived in front of Yelena, smirking.

    The chilling glint in his hand, like a swift wind, was already thrusting toward her snow¨Cwhite neck.

    The great battle was on the verge of breaking out.

    Yelena didn¡¯t dare to ck off, either. The person before her was her superior, whose strength was

    iparably greater than that of ck Reaper and White Reaper. Therefore, she retaliated with all

    her might at the very first opportunity.

    In an instant, life energy surged.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Yelena had only recently be a cultivator, with her abilities barely reaching the first rank of energy

    cultivation. She could just about hold her own against the attacks from Hawkeye.

    After a simple exchange, Hawkeye had noticed something unusual about Yelena. Her strength had

    increased too rapidly. In the past, he believed that Yelena could never match up to the unpredictable

    opponent, but that confrontation hadpletely changed his perspective.

    The strength of Yelena was undoubtedly superior to that of ck Reaper and White Reaper at that

    point.

    What on earth was going on? Hawkeye quickly noticed the palm of Yelena, upon which a faint blue

    current was flowing. It was that very current that Yelena had relied on to catch his attack barehanded

    and even counterattacked with considerable force, causing him a numbing sensation.

    ¡°When did you be a cultivator?¡± Hawkeye¡¯s pupils slightly contracted.

    He had already discerned that Yelena was a cultivator and sneered, ¡°This makes it even more

    imperative that I can¡¯t let you go. Today, I must eliminate you, traitor!¡±

    Once a cultivator had grown, they became incredibly formidable.

    Therefore, Hawkeye had to take advantage of the time when Yelena¡¯s stage was not high and deal with

    her. That was also thanks to the early discovery. If it had been a bitter, he might have really been

    unable to handle her.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239 Victory

    In the blink of an eye, Hawkeye unleashed his full power.

    The chilling intent to kill seemed as though it would freeze the very air of the room into ice.

    Yelena¡¯s face turned slightly pale. With a swift shift of her gaze, she suddenly picked up a cup from the

    table and hurled it toward Hawkeye. Hawkeye casily dodged, causing the teacup to smash against the

    door of the private room. Unbeknownst to him, that was exactly what Yelena had intended.

    Crack!

    When Yelena entered, she didn¡¯t bother to lock the door behind her. Thus, after the cup smashed

    against the door panel, within the next second, a young man pushed the door open and walked in.

    He entered the room and closed the door.

    Emrys didn¡¯t utter a word. He simply walked over and sat down on the couch, seemingly oblivious to

    the presence of the two people.

    ¡°Were you the one who assisted Nightrose?¡± Hawkeye¡¯s gaze hardened, watching with unusual

    vignce the strange young man who had suddenly walked in without uttering a word.

    Only then did Emrys speak up. ¡°You carry on with your fight, don¡¯t mind me.¡±

    Hawkeye¡¯s professional instinct informed him that the young man before him was likely a cultivator as

    well, the one who had introduced Yelena to that path.

    That was indeed very unfortunate.

    ¡°Nightrose, you betrayed the organization. There will absolutely be no good end for you!¡± With a cold

    shout, Hawkeye seemed ready tounch another attack.

    However, after taking two steps forward, he suddenly turned around, cursing inwardly, D*mn, two

    cultivators!

    He wanted to storm out of the door.

    However, in that split second, the man known as Hawkeye was suddenly struck with a powerful blow.

    With a thunderous crash, the terrifying force shattered his insides and then mmed him hard against

    the door. He was left breathless.

    Emrys shook his head and said, ¡°I originally wanted you to practice with Lena, but who knew you¡¯d turn

    out to be so ipetent?¡±

    Yelena stepped forward, gently removing the Hawkeye¡¯s mask. Her beautiful eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°I

    didn¡¯t expect it to be him.¡±

    ¡°Lena, do you know this person?¡± Seeing that Yelena seemed somewhat surprised, Emrys asked

    curiously.

    Yelena nodded and said, ¡°I knew him. We used to be business partners. I even had drinks with him. He

    Chapter 239 Victory

    was always a cheerful person, very warm¨Chearted. That¡¯s why I was surprised when I unmasked him

    just now because I really couldn¡¯t connect these two identities.¡±

    Emrys said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same for you, Lena? I bet no one would ever dream that the charming and

    captivating Rose Queen would actually be the cold¨Cfaced assassin, Nightrose.¡±

    That was truly the terrifying aspect of Shadow Garden.

    One would never know if the person beside you, always full of smiles and positivity, could be a

    concealed assassin. Just like everyone had a dark side, sometimes, the brighter a person appeared on

    the surface, the greater their inner darkness was.

    The existence of Shadow Garden served to magnify the darkest aspects of those individuals. They

    believed that donning a mask gave them the license to act without restraint.

    That was a very terrifying event.

    Yelena brushed aside the strands of hair that had fallen over her temples, smiling as she said, ¡°From

    now on, I am just Yelena, no longer Nightrose.¡±

    Emrys nodded, then curiously asked, ¡°Lena, can you now tell me why you decided to join this assassin.

    organization?¡±

    After a moment of contemtion, Yelena said, ¡°Actually, this has something to do with my background.¡±

    ¡°Background?¡± Emrys was puzzled.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°For all these years, I have been investigating my own origins, but to no avail. The only memory I have

    is of Shadow Garden. Thus, when Hawkeye appeared before me, proposing that I join their ranks, I

    immediately felt a sense of familiarity with the name Shadow Garden. It seemed as though I had heard

    it somewhere before. I thought that by joining Shadow Garden, I might be able to uncover some clues.

    However, once I truly entered Shadow Garden, I realized how difficult it was to conduct an

    investigation. This was because everyone inside used aliases. Trying to trace anything back was as

    difficult as scaling the heavens. Since no clues could be found, my stay in Shadow Garden had little

    significance. However, it¡¯s easy to join an assassin organization but difficult to leave. I had told

    Hawkeye more than once that I wanted to quit, but this bastard actually threatened me, saying that if I

    left, he would expose my identity.¡±

    Send Gifts

    184

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240 Pick Me

    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to kill this jerk for a long time.¡±

    With a forceful stomp on the ground, Yelena vented her frustration.

    After hearing this, Emrys fell silent for a moment, thenforted with a smile, ¡°No matter what, at least

    you¡¯re finally free now.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yelena nodded. ¡°As for the question of one¡¯s background, f*ck it. All I need is you and the other sisters.

    That¡¯s enough. We will always be a family.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, we are family, after all. We did, after all, make promises and swore oaths when we were

    children¡­¡±

    Emrys chuckled, but he quickly knew better than to keep talking, closing his mouth. However, Yelena

    looked at him with amusement, saying, ¡°Go on. Were you about to say that

    you want to marry us

    sisters?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Suddenly, Yelena moved closer to Emrys, extending her slender jade¨Clike finger to lift his chin. Then,

    with a yful glint in her narrow fox¨Clike eyes, she asked, ¡°If you could only choose one among the

    seven of us sisters, who would you choose?¡±

    Choose? What a joke! Only a child would choose! Emrys said with a hint of unease, ¡°I would choose

    you, course!¡±

    of

    The question was posed by Yelena, so naturally, he would say it was her. If he were to answer with any

    other sister, Yelena would surely beat him up.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying. We clearly had so many opportunities¡­¡°.

    Right then, Emrys coughed dryly and said, ¡°Lena, we should probably deal with the b*dy first!¡±

    After returning from Nightrose Bar, Emrys secretly made his way to the backyard all by himself.

    After much hesitation, in the end, he dialed a special number and instructed, ¡°Help me investigate

    someone¡¯s background.¡±

    The old friar once cautioned Emrys about matters of origin, advising him to go with the flow. However,

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help himself. He wanted to lend a hand to Yelena, so he notified the Seventy- two

    Shadow Forces.

    Emrys then waited for a while before he could get a response.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, I regret to inform you that we could not uncover Ms. Lynch¡¯s origins. Despite mobilizing all

    our informationworks, we only managed to gather information about Ms. Lynch after she arrived

    22:10 Fri, 26 Jan

    Chapter 240 Pick Me

    at Sunshine Children¡¯s Home,¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you. Please help me investigate the backgrounds of the other six individuals¡­¡±

    And so Emrys provided the information of the other six sisters to Seventy¨Ctwo Shadow Forces. The

    result he received was still the same. All the information before the orphanage waspletely nk.

    Even Cordelia, despite having acknowledged her rtionship with the Youngblood family, had no

    information about her childhood. It was a nk te.

    Emrys remained silent for a long time, finally asking in a nervous tone, ¡°What about mine?¡±

    ¡°I have failed you¡­¡±

    Emrys¡® emotions had reached an extreme level ofplexity when he heard those words.

    His Seventy¨Ctwo Shadow Forces¡® informationwork was incredibly powerful. However, even then, it

    was unable to uncover the origins of him and the seven sisters. It was as if it had been severed, which

    was quite eerie.

    ¡°What a grand chess game this is!¡±

    Emrys was certain that there was definitely a higher power, perhaps even several, manipting

    everything from behind the scenes. He had Seventy¨Ctwo Shadow Forces investigate the backgrounds

    of Gavin and Leiandros, and the results were very clear about their origins.

    Only the backgrounds of Emrys and the seven sisters were untraceable.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    It was truly a spine¨Cchilling discovery.

    The old friar must have known something, which is why he told me to go with the flow. It seems I need

    to find some time to return to the monastery to ask the old friar what exactly is going on. Emrys shook

    his head.

    Later that night, Emrys was sleeping in his room when he suddenly heard a squeak. The door was

    being opened by someone, and then he saw a graceful figure entering noiselessly.

    ¡°Rys¡­¡±

    Bathed in the moonlight streaming in from the window, Emrys instantly recognized her. It was Nte.

    Nte did not turn on the room lights. Instead, she extended both her hands, feeling her way around.

    Eventually, she found herself inside Emrys¡® nket.

    Nte, d in a thin nightgown, dove straight into Emrys¡® bed, giving him quite a fright. He hurriedly

    asked in a hushed voice, ¡°Nina, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Huff!

    Nte¡¯s breath was faint, her eyes tightly shut, showing no signs of consciousness.

    D

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241 Sleepwalking

    Good grief. She¡¯s sleepwalking!

    ¡°Rys¡­¡°Once again, Nte talked in her sleep, calling out Emrys¡® name.

    That made Emrys increasingly curious. What kind of dream is Nina having? She seems to be dreaming

    about

    1. me.

    Curiously, Emrys waited for a while, eager to hear what sleep talk Nte might utter next. However,

    instead of any sleep talk, he saw Nte shift a little further into the bed, her arms and legs entwining

    around him.

    Emrys was rendered speechless.

    Nte¡¯s fragrance was intoxicating.

    Moreover, because she was only wearing a thin nightgown, Emrys could distinctly feel the size and

    shape of her b*dy, and even¡­ She should have at least worn something inside!

    Emrys was on the verge of tears. He looked at Nte, who was sleeping soundly, but his difort

    only intensified. His b*dy was stiff, and he dared not to move.

    ¡°Empyrean Lord¡­¡± At that moment, Nte murmured once again.

    Empyrean Lord? Emrys looked surprised. Could it be that Nina has already discovered my identity as

    Empyrean Lord in her dreams?

    The reality was indeed as Emrys had spected.

    At that moment, in Nte¡¯s dream, she had climbed to the peak of a mountain. As the sun began to

    rise in the east, a slender figure stood with his back to her. His demeanor was extraordinary,

    transcending the mundane world, and he exuded an unparalleled regal aura that was both domineering

    and awe¨Cinspiring. His green robe fluttered in the gentle breeze.

    That was Empyrean Lord, the Empyrean Lord imagined by Nte.

    Overwhelmed with excitement, she ran toward Empyrean Lord, longing to share a word with him.

    However, Empyrean Lord never turned back, and she continued to chase him. Despite her efforts, the

    distance between them did not lessen in the slightest. It was as if the mountain peak they were on was

    constantly shifting.

    Gradually, Nte grew tired, unable to keep up the chase. Just as she was sinking into utter despair,

    Empyrean Lord finally turned around, revealing a familiar smiling face. ¡°Nina¡­¡±

    Nte woke up, not startled awake but rather contentedly so. She didn¡¯t feel the slightest discordance

    as the image of Empyrean Lord and Emrys merged.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Nte opened her eyes, and upon seeing Emrys so close to her, she almost let out a gasp of

    surprise.

    Fortunately, she managed to cover her mouth just in time.

    20

    Cherished By Seven SistersN?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 242

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    +10 pearls

    Chapter 242 Lucky Charm

    Nte said with a hint of guilt, ¡°Perhaps¡­¡±

    After saying that, she quickly dashed into the bathroom to freshen up.

    Seeing her in that state, Emrys snorted inwardly. Nina, your acting skills are really impressive!

    While having breakfast, it seemed as if Nte hadpletely forgotten about the events of the

    previous night. She said, ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve been so happy since I returned these past few days. I almost don¡¯t

    want to leave.¡±

    Emrys asked in surprise, ¡°Nina, are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°I got work to do. It can¡¯t be helped. I have to go abroad again tomorrow¡­ This time, I came back

    specifically for you and even left my work behind. Tell me, aren¡¯t you touched by this?¡±

    ¡°Ha! I¡¯m touched, truly touched.¡± She sure touched me all overst night. ¡°By the way, Nina, I heard

    from Delia that you went abroad to investigate a kidnapping case involving King Jupp. Howe it¡¯s

    been so long and there¡¯s still no result?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because King Jupp is so mischievous.¡± Nte yfully stuck out her tongue, choosing not to

    continue speaking.

    However, a flicker of worry passed through her eyes.

    Emrys figured the matter that Nte wanted to investigate was definitely not as simple as it seemed.

    He said, ¡°Nina, could you not leave? I¡¯m somewhat reluctant to part with you.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to leave you either, Rys, but I have a mission to fulfill. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll only be gone for a

    month, and I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡± Nte patted Emrys¡® head, acting every bit the bossy elder

    sister.

    After some thought, Emrys said, ¡°Wait a moment, Nina, I¡¯ll give you a lucky charm.¡±

    He entered his room, and when he emerged, he was holding a round stone tablet. It was one of the

    Telepathic Formations he had carved in the past. A small hole was drilled at the top of the stone tablet,

    through which a red string was threaded, making it suitable to be worn around the neck. ¡°This is a lucky

    charm. As long as you call out my name to it, good fortune will ur.¡±

    Nte remarked, ¡°This so¨Ccalled lucky charm is really quite unattractive.¡±

    Although she said so, she happily wore the stone pendant around her neck because it was the first gift

    she had received from Emrys.

    Emrys made a total of seven such lucky charms containing the Telepathic Formation.

    1/3

    17:42 Tue, 30 Jan G

    Chapter 242 Lucky Charm

    +10 pearls

    He prepared one for each of his sisters.

    Now, he hadn¡¯t gifted the lucky charm to Karina and Sierra as he hadn¡¯t met them yet.

    The most interesting case was with Larissa.

    During those three days she spent at home, she was constantly on guard against Emrys, cursing him

    as a jerk and using him of harboring ill intentions. The phrase, ¡°Stay away from me, you jerk,¡±

    seemed to have be her mantra.

    It seemed that the day he threw her into theke had caused her to harbor a deep resentment toward

    Emrys.

    Therefore, when Emrys gave the lucky charm to Larissa, she was very cautious, swearing that she

    would never wear anything he gave her. However, on the day she returned to Central Chanaean

    Martial Arts Alliance, she quietly took the amulet with her.

    Emrys found her behavior utterly adorable.

    The principle behind the lucky charm was the Telepathic Formation embedded within the stone b. As

    long as the sisters recited Emrys¡® name, he could momentarily perceive their location and the

    surrounding circumstances.

    If they encountered danger, he could rush over swiftly.

    Regrettably, Emrys¡® strength was insufficient at the moment.

    Otherwise, he could have inscribed a small sword formation within the lucky charm. That would have

    further ensured the safety of his sisters.

    He could only upgrade the lucky charm in the future.

    Nte imed that the lucky charm was ugly, but she still happily hung it around her neck. The lucky

    charm rested perfectly against the fair hollow of her neck, and it didn¡¯t take long for it to

    warm up.

    Throughout the entire day, Emrys spent his time with Nte, the two of them exploring every corner of

    Jadeborough. The following day, it was also Emrys who escorted her to the airport at Summerbank.

    Subsequently, Emrys made a trip to Jazona Martial Arts Alliance. With the aid of the Celestial Token,

    he sessfully reached the dungeon.

    ¡°Empyrean Lord.¡± Upon seeing Emrys, Owen was filled with immense reverence and knelt on the

    ground.

    After he left the Bjorn residence that night, he rushed to the Martial Arts Alliance base to atone for his

    sins. He knew that after he offended the Empyrean Lord, no matter where he fled to, even to the ends

    of the earth, would be of no avail.

    2/3

    17:42 Tue, 30 Janti

    Chapter 242 Lucky Charm

    843%

    +10 pearls

    Emrys said, ¡°Owen, I am offering you a chance to redeem yourself now. Protect Nina, but do not rm

    her. Once Nina safely returns home, I¡¯ll restore your freedom.¡±

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243 Visiting Jazona University

    Although Emrys was not part of the Martial Arts Alliance, he had the authority to pardon Owen.

    After hearing that, Owen was moved to tears and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to devote myself entirely to you,

    Empyrean Lord, even if it costs me my life!¡±

    After giving his instructions, Emrys discreetly left the Martial Arts Alliance.

    Then, he went to the Balford residence.

    Jacqueline happened to be at home. When she saw Emrys, she uttered joyfully, ¡°Dr. Lund, our

    chancellor has agreed to let you teach. However, he mentioned that he would like to meet you first.¡±

    Emrys nodded. ¡°Sure. I happen to be free right now.¡±

    And so, the two of them arrived at Jazona University.

    That was Emrys¡® first time entering a school. The students around him seemed to be around his age,

    with the oldest not exceeding two or three years older than him.

    Had it not been for the great fire that year, Emrys should be of university age now.

    That morning, when Emrys saw Nte off at the airport, he mentioned to her that he was nning to

    teach some traditional medicine knowledge at Jazona University. Nte, with her quirky charm,

    responded, ¡°University life is great, Emrys. You should definitely experience it.¡±

    Emrys was indeed curious to see if a university student¡¯s life was really as good as it was made out to

    be.

    Meanwhile, Emrys and Jacqueline arrived at the chancellor¡¯s office.

    The chancellor of Jazona University was named Desmond Brewer. When he met Jacqueline, he was

    extremely courteous.

    After all, how could he not be courteous?

    Jacqueline was the daughter of the Balford family. To put it bluntly, she was a scion who came to

    experience life. Being a teacher was merely a hobby for Jacqueline. The day her interest faded, she

    could return home at any moment to inherit her fortune worth billions.

    Hence, when Jacqueline proposed to initiate a traditional medicine short course in the university,

    Desmond approved it promptly.

    Another reason was that traditional medicine was a national treasure. Desmond also believed that it

    was necessary for the contemporary youth to gain a deeper understanding of the traditional medical

    culture of Chanaea.

    As for the instructor, Jacqueline said she had a rmended candidate, who was the highly popr

    Dr. Lund of Jadeborough recently.

    Dr. Lund of Jadeborough! Upon hearing those words, Desmond also became excited.

    1/2

    Chapter 243 Visiting Jazona University

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    He had heard of Dr. Land of Jadeborough, who had renounced the world suddenly, If this eminent

    physician truly agrees to teach, it¡¯ll undoubtedly be an honor for Jazona University

    Jacqueline introduced with a smile. ¡°Mr. Brewer, this is Dr. Lund¡±

    ¡°Dr. Lund¡­¡± Desmond gazed at Emrys, the look in his eyes subtly shifting.

    He had heard of the renowned Dr. Lund of Jadeborough and was aware of the widespread rumors that

    thetter was incredibly young. However, upon seeing Emrys that day, Desmond was greatly surprised,

    Although Desmond was not a part of the traditional medicinemunity, he was well aware of its

    circumstances. Those renowned practitioners were undoubtedly highly skilled. Moreover, in their

    community, a practitioner of forty years old was considered quite young.

    Initially, Desmond had assumed that Emrys was in his forties,

    However, Desmond was greatly astonished when he saw Emrys that day. He¡¯s a renowned doctor at

    the age of twenty? Rumor has it that even the renowned practitioner Duncan Rodriguez has taken Dr.

    Lund of Jadeborough as his mentor. Could Dr. Lund be the young man standing in front of me?

    Desmond knew that Jacqueline had no reason to deceive him, but it was still incredibly hard to believe.

    Coincidentally, he had been feeling unwell recently. So, he decided to seize that opportunity to test the

    so¨Ccalled Dr. Lund of Jadeborough to see if thetter truly lived up to his reputation.

    And so, Desmond said, ¡°Dr. Lund, actually, I¡¯ve been feeling a bit unwell these past few days. I wonder

    if you could possibly examine me?¡±

    His approach was very clever. Not only did it avoid offending Emrys, but it also tested Emrys¡® abilities to

    see if he was capable of teaching.

    After all, Desmond had to take responsibility for his own students.

    Naturally, Emrys saw through Desmond¡¯s intention, but he didn¡¯t expose Desmond. Instead, he smiled

    and said, ¡°Sure. Mr. Brewer, pleasey your arm t on the table. I¡¯ll take your pulse first.¡±

    Desmond did as Emrys said.

    Emrys ced three fingers on Desmond¡¯s wrist¨Cpulse area, not asking anything. After a brief moment

    of contemtion, he responded, ¡°You have hyperactivity of the liver, contributing to a syndrome of

    phlegm¨Cturbidity. Mr. Brewer, you must have been feeling irritable and restlesstely, with disturbed.

    sleep and even headaches, particrly severe on both sides of your head. Am I correct?¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244 Not Interest In Money

    Desmond was astonished!

    He was shocked to his core.

    Typically, when a patient sought medical attention, the doctor would not only take their pulse but also

    inquire about their difort. Additionally, the doctor would observe signs such as the patient¡¯s tongue

    condition to make aprehensive diagnosis,

    These were the so¨Ccalled four diagnostic methods involving looking, listening, asking, and feeling the

    pulse, and none of them could be omitted.

    However, Emrys didn¡¯t ask anything just now. He simply took Desmond¡¯s pulse in silence and then

    stated the cause and symptoms of the illness.

    The most crucial part was that all the symptoms he described matched perfectly.

    Therefore, Desmond held the young, renowned doctor before him in high esteem, feeling utterly

    convinced. However, given the circumstances, he naturally hoped that his illness could be cured as

    soon as possible. So, with a conciliatory smile, he asked, ¡°Dr. Lund, what about my illness?¡±

    Emrys understood his intention and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯ll write you a modified prescription for

    gastrodia and uncaria decoction. You can take it directly to a nearby pharmacy to have it filled. Then,

    you can go home, brew it into a soup, and drink it.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Thank you, Dr. Lund.¡±

    Desmond was expressing his gratitude when Jacqueline couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Mr. Brewer,

    don¡¯t forget the reason we invited Dr. Lund here. It wasn¡¯t for the purpose of treating your illness.¡±

    Jacqueline¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled withughter, seemingly delighted by Desmond¡¯s wholehearted

    admiration. She also felt joy on behalf of Emrys.

    ¡°Exactly. We mustn¡¯t forget the main issue at hand. Dr. Lund, I have specially approved an ID for you.

    With this ID, you can freely enter and exit our Jazona University¡¯s gates. You can also use this ID to

    teach sses to students¡­¡±

    Desmond ryed all the important matters to Emrys.

    Emrys responded to each point, and it was only when he was about to leave that Desmond

    remembered to say, ¡°Dr. Lund, I¡¯m getting forgetful. I was so excited that I actually forgot the most

    important thing.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Emrys asked, his face filled with confusion.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a matter of sry!¡±

    Desmond also had a peculiar feeling in his heart. They had been discussing for so long, yet they had

    actually forgotten about the issue of sry. Shouldn¡¯t this be the most concerning matter?

    Emrys waved his hand dismissively and said, ¡°Never mind. I¡¯m not interested in money.¡±

    1/2

    22 11 Fri, 26 Jan

    Chapter 244 Not Interest In Money

    Desmond was dumbfounded.

    After a moment of stunned silence, Desmond couldn¡¯t help but bow in respect to Emrys, eximing,

    ¡°Dr. Lund, your noble character and high integrity are truly an example for us all!¡±

    However, Emrys and Jacqueline had already left the office and hadn¡¯t heard his words at all.

    On their way out, Jacqueline could barely contain her smile.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Emrys asked curiously, ¡°Ms. Balford, what are youughing at?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just happy for nothing. By the way, Dr. Lund, you should stop calling me Ms. Balford in

    the future, it feels too formal. Just call me Jacqueline,¡± Jacqueline said.

    After some thought, Emrys said, ¡°All right. Even though I only have two sses a week, we are

    colleagues, after all. There¡¯s no need for formalities. From now on, you should just call me by my

    name, too!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Jacqueline nodded firmly, then murmured softly, ¡°Emrys¡­¡± I¡¯m still not used to addressing him this

    way! However, this is a significant leap forward in our rtionship. I believe that given enough time, we

    can certainly make our terms of endearment for each other even more affectionate.

    Jacqueline¡¯s heart was filled with joy.

    As the two were engrossed in their conversation, a man, robust in build and d in a basketball

    uniform, appeared before them. He greeted Jacqueline warmly, ¡°Ms. Balford!¡±

    The man¡¯s name was Dwayne Hobb, and he was a physical education teacher.

    Previously, he was a suitor of Jacqueline.

    As for why that was a matter of the past, that was because, following Zeke¡¯s appearance, he boldly

    dered that Jacqueline was his woman.

    He warned that any man who dared to approach Jacqueline in the future would be equivalent to

    provoking him.

    Zeke was the son of the underground honcho, Erwin Montelongo. That meant Zeke was the young

    master of ck Dragon Association. Therefore, how would Dwayne dare to offend him?

    It wasn¡¯t just Dwayne; many male teachers from Jazona University had expressed their admiration for

    Jacqueline in the past.

    After all, Jacqueline was blessed with beautiful long legs and was the daughter of the Balford family.

    She was a typical example of a rich and fabulousdy. If it weren¡¯t for her interest in teaching at Jazona

    University, those male teachers would rarely have the opportunity to interact with someone like her.

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245 ck Dragon Association

    She was like a goddess.

    Whoever could win her affection would be able to soar to great heights. Even if it meant bing the

    matrilocal son¨Cinw of the Balford family, they would be more than willing.

    Regrettably, Jacqueline was haughty, naturally looking down on them, those who were teachers.

    Moreover, with Zeke¡¯s subsequent appearance, they dared not harbor any thoughts toward Jacqueline.

    Dwayne was the same,

    Therefore, at that moment, he just happened to run into Jacqueline and greeted her.

    Out of courtesy, Jacqueline responded to Dwayne. Initially, they were supposed to just pass by each

    other, but Dwayne suddenly spoke up again, asking, ¡°Ms. Balford, is this your student?¡±

    Seeing how young Emrys was, Dwayne assumed that he was a student in Jacqueline¡¯s ss.

    Jacqueline initially didn¡¯t want to respond, but fearing that Emrys might take offense, she said, ¡°Emrys

    is not my student. He¡¯ll be our colleague in the future.¡±

    Colleague? Dwayne¡¯s gaze suddenly hardened.

    That answer was worse than Jacqueline saying Emrys was her student.

    If their rtionship was merely that of a teacher and student, the two of them walking together could be

    interpreted as Jacqueline guiding Emrys. However, if they were colleagues walking together, that would

    be apletely different matter.

    Dwayne wanted to ask further about what subject Emrys taught, but the two had already walked far

    away side by side.

    The scene that unfolded next caused Dwayne¡¯s entire face to darken.

    The two of them were seen drawing closer and closer, so close that their arms were already touching.

    Most importantly, it was clearly Jacqueline who took the initiative to move closer. She even asionally

    pinched Emrys¡® sleeve and shook it a few times, acting very much like a girl being coy.

    D*mn it! This d*mned brat. None of us dares to approach Mr. Zeke¡¯s woman, but you, you had the

    audacity! After we back off, you make a move while we are idle! Overwhelmed with jealousy, Dwayne

    hastily left Jazona University.

    ck Dragon Association was founded by Erwin.

    It could be considered thergest underground force in Jazona, With numerous branches within, further

    boration would be superfluous.

    After leaving Jazona University, Dwayne hurriedly made his way to ck Dragon Association, all for

    the purpose of tipping off Zeke.

    That d*mn brat! How dare he steal someone else¡¯s girlfriend! I¡¯d like to see Mr. Zeke teach him a

    lesson! Dwayne sneered inwardly.

    Upon hearing the news, Zeke fell silent for a moment before saying to Dwayne, ¡°You¡¯ve done well. If

    you everunter any trouble in the future, rest assured that our ck Dragon Association will certainly

    assist you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zeke.¡± While Dwayne was saying that, he was actually feeling uncertain inside. There¡¯s

    something amiss with Mr. Zeke¡¯s reaction!

    In the past, Dwayne had once tipped Zeke off as well. The oue was tragic for the man who

    approached Jacqueline. That man was severely beaten, with both of his legs broken. Not to mention,

    he was taught a lesson on the same day Dwayne had informed Zeke.

    As per Dwayne¡¯s anticipation, he expected that upon hearing the news, Zeke would immediately lose

    his temper. Subsequently, Zeke would lead a group of ck Dragon Association members and rush to

    the entrance of Jazona University to confront Emrys.

    However, Zeke did not do so.

    There was even a hint of hesitation on Zeke¡¯s face, which left Dwayne very puzzled.

    Naturally, Dwayne had no idea that Zeke had long since given up on his feelings for Jacqueline. After

    all, it was because of Jacqueline that he had provoked a terrifying entity, causing his father to lose an

    arm.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    He didn¡¯t dare to provoke Jacqueline again.

    The reason Zekeplimented Dwayne was actually because he had other intentions in mind.

    Although he no longer dared to harbor feelings for Jacqueline, his father, Erwin, had instructed him that

    if he ever encountered that cultivator again, he must show utmost respect. Even if it meant Zeke having

    to serve the cultivator like a lowly servant, that feat would bring glory to their ancestors.

    Moreover, Jacqueline was close with the cultivator.

    That day, another fearless man dared to approach Jacqueline.

    That was akin to encroaching on the territory of that cultivator. If this news were to be ryed to the

    cultivator, Zeke figured it would be considered a great merit.

    That cultivator was none other than Emrys.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246 Realistic Acting

    Therefore, Zeke quickly returned to discuss that matter with his father, Erwin.

    Upon hearing that, Erwin also felt that it was an opportunity.

    He had long wanted to be Emrys¡®pdog.

    After going through a great deal of trouble to obtain Emrys¡® contact information, he made a call. ¡°Mr.

    Lund, it¡¯s me, Wino.¡±

    When talking to Emrys, Erwin didn¡¯t dare to call himself Mr. Montelongo. He could only modestly refer

    to himself as Wino.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Montelongo?¡± Emrys was taken aback for a moment, then asked in a peculiar tone, ¡°How did you

    get my number?¡±

    ¡°I obtained this information from Leiandros. I hope you don¡¯t find it offensive that I¡¯ve called you so

    abruptly, Mr. Lund,¡± said Erwin respectfully.

    ¡°Cut to the chase!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lund, here¡¯s the thing. I inadvertently discovered something today. There¡¯s this foolish guy actually

    dared to approach your woman.¡±

    who

    ¡°My woman?¡± Emrys was puzzled. Could it be that some men are troubling my sisters again? That

    shouldn¡¯t be the case. Hadn¡¯t I already chased them all away?

    Upon sensing Emrys¡® confusion, Erwin figured Emrys had too many women and didn¡¯t know which one

    he was referring to. So, he immediately rified, ¡°It¡¯s the prominent youngdy from the Balford family,

    Jacqueline.¡±

    ¡°Jacqueline?¡±

    Emrys cast a peculiar nce at the girl next to him, instantly understanding what was going on.

    Suddenly, he feigned anger and eximed, ¡°Who? Which fool dares to covet my woman?¡±

    ¡°I heard he¡¯s a new teacher at Jazona University.¡±

    ¡°He must have nerves of steel. It¡¯s a pity I¡¯m not in Summerbank. You should hurry over and give that

    kid a good beating. Let him know just how formidable I am.¡±

    ¡°All right! Mr. Lund, rest assured. I¡¯ll definitely handle this matter to your satisfaction.¡± Erwin ended the

    call with a beaming smile. Haha! This is indeed a great opportunity to show my sincerity to Mr. Lund. I

    must personally go and teach that insolent fool a lesson to prove my worth!

    Erwin was beyond excited, ready to take matters into his own hands.

    Naturally, the one in charge of leading the way was Dwayne.

    At first, when Dwayne ryed the news to Zeke and saw Zeke didn¡¯t show much reaction, he thought

    that Emrys wouldn¡¯t be taught a lesson. Unexpectedly, Erwin had even personally taken charge this

    1/2

    Chapter 246 Realistic Acting

    time.

    Erwin was, after all, the honcho of Jazona¡¯s underground circles and an extremely impressive martial

    artist!

    ¡°Hmph! Brat, don¡¯t me me for being sly. You only have yourself to me for recklessly provoking

    such a terrifying entity. Haha, once this matter is done today, Mr. Zeke will surely regard me as a

    reliable informant. I¡¯ll be living a better life in the future.¡±

    Dwayne¡¯s mood was simr to Erwin¡¯s. The only difference was that Dwayne wanted to impress Zeke,

    while Erwin wanted to impress Emrys.

    The circumstances were utterly amusing.

    Meanwhile, Jacqueline¡¯s cheeks were flushed red, but there was a hint of a peculiar smile in her eyes.

    This future boyfriend of mine is truly intriguing. He actually allowed others toe and beat him up.

    How mischievous. I suppose I¡¯ll never feel bored if I¡¯m with someone like him, right?

    When Emrys was on the phone just now, Jacqueline was standing right next to him, but she didn¡¯t

    make a sound.

    Of course, she heard the entire conversation loud and clear.

    Particrly, Jacqueline was deeply moved when she heard Emrys saying which fool dares covet his

    woman. She truly hoped that Emrys was sincere.

    The more she thought about it, the happier she became, her face flushing with excitement. She even

    started to feel her slender legs going weak.

    Jacqueline naturally took hold of Emrys¡® arm, her face flushed as she said, ¡°If we¡¯re going to put on a

    y, we must make it as convincing as possible!¡±

    Emrys gave her a meaningful nce, his smile mischievous as he said, ¡°It seems to me that you¡¯re

    using the pretense of acting to make a move on me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Jacqueline¡¯s cheeks flushed even redder. She felt utterly embarrassed after Emrys exposed her

    intention. Just as she was about to let go of Emrys¡® arm, in the next second, she felt a warm,rge

    hand caressing her perky rear.

 Chapter 247

    You¡¯re right,¡± he said. ¡°We should ensure our acting is as realistic as possible.¡±

    Send Gifts

    184

    Jacqueline¡¯s face flushed a saturated red.

    The two of them left the school gates, and in order to bait Dwayne to confront them. Emrys intentionally

    led Jacqueline to somewhere near the school entrance. There, he began to fondle her till she was filled

    with embarrassment.

    However shy Jacqueline might have felt, she didn¡¯t show any signs of resistance. At most, she feigned

    bit of restraint, all the while eagerly anticipating Emrys next move which would be bolder.

    Speaking of which, women were indeed a peculiar species. In front of those they dislike, they would put

    on a haughty front. Yet, in front of those they are fond of, they wished for the other party to be brazen,

    casting aside all decency.

    The two of them certainly resembled a pair of young lovers sharing a passionate moment.

    After a good while, a group of people, led by Dwayne, finally rushed over. He was truly afraid that

    during the time it took to report the matter, the neer had already left the campus.

    From a distance, he could see the two.

    Dwayne immediately got worked up. It seemed he had arrived just in time, blocking Emrys at the

    school gate. This must be fate at work!

    ¡°Mr. Montelongo, Mr. Zeke, look! I told you, didn¡¯t I? That punk is up to no good. His hand is actually¡­¡±

    Dwayne crupted in jealousy when he saw Emrys hand touching Jacqueline, his eyes turning red.

    Dmn it, I¡¯m going to chop off those hands of his!

    A burning rage shed in Dwayne¡¯s eyes.

    Under what circumstances would a person be jealous?

    When one¡¯s abilities were not vastly different from one¡¯s rival, to the extent of one considering thetter

    to be weaker, yet one¡¯s rival could effortlessly obtain something one couldn¡¯t, that was when one would

    be jealous.

    However, if there was a vast disparity between the abilities of one and one¡¯s rival, one would only feel a

    little salty if one¡¯s rival obtained the very thing one had been dreaming of. However, one would instead

    admire one¡¯s rival, acknowledging that the other party was indeed more capable than one.

    That was precisely how Dwayne thought about the matter.

    Zeke was superior to him, and if Zeke had Jacqueline, he would feel that it was understandable, finding

    no room forint, but Emrys was different.

    In Dwayne¡¯s perspective, Einrys was merely a new colleague. Apart from being handsome, there was

    nothing particrly special about him. Therefore, when he saw Emrys walking with Jacqueline, he was

    quite displeased.

    1/2

    ???????? ??

    cmunustasin, rusnea up to Emrys first. His tone was ¡°D*mn you, hurry up and remove your dirty hands

    from Ms. Balford¡¯s¡­ b*dy!¡±

    as he said,

    as aggressive as

    Emrys looked at him teasingly and said, ¡°I was wondering how the news leaked so quickly. Turns out it

    was you who spilled the beans out of jealousy!¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Not only did Emrys not remove his hand, but he also applied slight pressure, giving Jacqueline a

    squeeze and feeling the firmness of her b*dy. This immediately elicited a side¨Ceye from Jacqueline, her

    swan¨Clike neck flushing a deep shade of red,

    ¡°D*mn it, do you have a death wish?¡±

    Dwayne felt as if he was about to explode from jealousy. Turning around, he said eagerly to Erwin, ¡°Mr.

    Montelongo, this punk refuses to listen. He simply doesn¡¯t respect you.¡±

    His show of enthusiasm was, of course, intended to leave a good impression on Erwin¨Cand Zeke.

    When he saw Erwin approaching with an incredibly gloomy expression, Dwayne was even more

    pleased. He said, ¡°Punk, do you know who you¡¯ve provoked? You¡¯re done for, hahaha¡­¡±

    p!

    Dwayne was in the midst of a triumphantugh when suddenly, a heavy pnded on his face. In that

    instant, he felt as if his b*dy detached from the ground, his head spinning dizzily in the air as he spun

    three times before finallynding back down.

    Every bone in his b*dy felt as if they were nearly broken.

    What happened to Erwin? He has lost an arm, but is his vision impaired too? How could he miss at

    such a close range?

    One side of Dwayne¡¯s face was severely swollen, and his tooth had flown off to who knows where.

    However, his mind was even more bewildered.

    Immediately after, he witnessed a scene that filled him with despair.

    Send Gifts

    ºÏ

    184

    M

    2/2

    Erwin respectfully approached Emrys, bowed, and said, ¡°My apologies, Mr. Lund. I had no idea that the

    new teacher at Jazona University was you,¡±

    In his mind, Erwin was also puzzled. This Mr. Lund is truly mischievous. He acted so convincingly over

    the phone that I actually thought there was some pervert daring to approach Ms. Balford!

    Zeke was equally terrified.

    Erwin said, ¡°Mr. Lund, how should we deal with that insolent punk who offended you? Should I throw

    him into the river?¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, Dwayne was immediately scared witless.

    He had no idea that Emrys was so powerful that even Erwin had to show him respect. No wonder Zeke

    didn¡¯t show any reaction when he heard that someone was targeting Jacqueline. It turns out that an

    even more influential big shot has set his sights on her.

    Dwayne¡¯s n of ingratiating himself with Erwin ended up backfiring, filling him with regret.

    Emrys chuckled lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s merely a case of jealousy, not a matter of life and death. Let¡¯s

    spare him this time!¡±

    In essence, Emrys was merely indulging in a whim. There was no need to take someone¡¯s life just

    because they cast a jealous nce his way. After all, Emrys was no tyrant.

    ¡°As youmand!¡±

    With long strides, Erwin approached Dwayne, hoisting him single¨Chandedly to the feet of Emrys. He

    dered, ¡°Did you hear that? Mr. Lund is being merciful, sparing your life. You should immediately

    express your gratitude for his grace in not taking your life!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lund, for sparing my life. Thank you, Mr. Lund, for your mercy!¡± Dwayne growled on

    the ground with his pants soaked through. He could never have imagined that his life would be hanging

    by a thread just because he had made a trivial report.

    With a snort, Erwin said, ¡°In all my life, the people I detest the most are those like you who tattle.¡±

    Dwayne was rendered speechless.

    When I previously shared this news with you, you were clearly very excited. Howe you¡¯re loathing

    it now? The minds of big shots are indeed hard to fathom.

 Chapter 248

    Dwayne was so sad that he felt like crying.

    After reprimanding Dwayne, Erwin pondered for a moment, then suddenly handed something to Emrys,

    saying, ¡°Mr. Lund, this is the ck Dragon Token, representing the highest authority of ck Dragon

    Association. I hope you can ept it.¡±

    ck Dragon Token?

    1/2

    u?ing uns, arent you corrupting me?¡±

    Erwin was involved in the underworld, having founded the ck Dragon Association himself. Now, by

    handing over the ck Dragon Token, which symbolized the highest authority in the gang, he was

    essentially dragging Emrys into the murky waters of the underworld.

    If someone were to see this in the future, they might think that Emrys was also involved in the

    underworld.

    Upon seeing Emrys¡® displeasure, Erwin nearly wet himself in fear. He hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. Lund,

    you¡¯ve misunderstood my intentions. I¡¯m giving you the ck Dragon Token without any ulterior

    motives but simply to help you avoid unnecessary conflicts.¡±

    There were numerous branches under ck Dragon Association, and their rtionships with each

    other were far from harmonious. If anyone from then dared to offend Emrys, Erwin could not afford to

    bear the consequences.

    However, if Emrys possessed the ck Dragon Token, it would make all the difference.

    As long as Emrys encountered trouble in the future, all he needed to do was to present the ck

    Dragon token. Those who were part of ck Dragon Association would naturally not bother Emrys

    anymore, avoiding unnecessary trouble.

    After hearing Erwin¡¯s exnation, Emrys did feel that there was some sense to it.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    He carried the Celestial Token, but not many in the secr world recognized its significance, especially

    in Jazona. It was likely that apart from Martial Arts Alliance, the Celestial Token was useless to anyone

    else.

    On the contrary, the ck Dragon Token was different.

    In Jazona, there wasn¡¯t a soul who didn¡¯t know of ck Dragon Association, nor was there anyone who

    didn¡¯t recognize Erwin. Therefore, possessing the token could indeed save him a lot of trouble.

    Regardless of whether it could be used or not, having it was always better than not.

    After some thought, Emrys reached out and epted the ck Dragon Token, saying, ¡°Just because I

    hold the ck Dragon Token, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m a member of ck Dragon Association. As you said,

    possessing this token can prevent many unnecessary conflicts.¡±

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249 Getting Emrys Drunk

    ¡°I understand, I understand!¡±

    Cold sweat trickled down from Erwin¡¯s forehead as he hastily spoke with a nod,

    He handed the ck Dragon Token to Emrys, primarily out of self¨Cinterest. On one hand, he was

    concerned that his reckless subordinates might sh with Emrys. On the other hand, he simply didn¡¯t

    want to burden himself.

    Otherwise, every time there was a conflict, he would have to rush over to apologize, an act that was a

    tiring burden.

    At first nce, Mr. Lund isn¡¯t someone good at staying out of trouble!

    Thereafter, the two arrived at the Balford residence.

    ¡±

    Roger warmly weed Emrys into the house, subtly winking at Jacqueline as he did so. Jacqueline

    immediately understood his intentions. Turning to Emrys, she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve worked up quite a

    sweat from the journey. I¡¯m going to take a bath!¡±

    Emrys was at a loss for words.

    ¡°This is your home. You can take a bath whenever you want,¡± he said. Somehow, it felt like she was

    deliberately trying to seduce him.

    Emrys saw right through Jacqueline¡¯s motive at once.

    Roger handed a set of keys to Emrys, smiling as he said, ¡°Dr. Lund, I know that you will be teaching

    traditional medicine knowledge at Jazona University in theing days. Since you will be finishing

    sseste into the night, so I¡¯ve rented an apartment for you at Lommore Condominium. I¡¯ve also

    prepared all the daily necessities for you.¡±

    He had helped Emrys rent an apartment, specifically unit 502 in Lommore Condominium.

    Coincidentally, unit 501 was Jacqueline¡¯s.

    Most of the time, Jacqueline would stay at home, but sometimes, when she had to workte, she would

    stay at Lommore Condominium near the university.

    Roger¡¯s agenda was very clear from his actions.

    Naturally, he hoped that the two of them would have more opportunities to be alone together. Ideally,

    they would gradually end up sharing a room.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Emrys asked with a surprised expression, ¡°Mr. Balford, how did you know that my sses were in the

    evening?¡±

    Emrys had tworge sses each week, which were held on Tuesdays and Thursdays, from seven to

    nine in the evening. Since it was a traditional medicine short course, it couldn¡¯t be slotted into the

    students¡® regr ss time.

    Moreover, Jazona University did not offer a medical major, so naturally, Emrys could not possibly treat

    1/2

    his course as a specialized one. He wouldn¡¯t delve into too much detail, at most promoting some

    concepts of traditional nicdicine, fostering interest in the subject by letting the students know that the

    traditional medicine of Chanaea was incredibly powerful.

    ¡°Ahem Jacqueline told me about it,¡± Roger said awkwardly, coughing to hide his embarrassment. Of

    course, he couldn¡¯t possibly tell Emrys that the suggestion to schedule the ss in the evening was

    actually made by him to Desmond.

    Emrys understood his intentions all too well, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to call it out. epting the set

    of keys, he said, ¡°Alright then, since you¡¯ve already rented the apartment, I suppose I¡¯ll move in!¡±

    He had an old¨Cfashioned bike, so even after finishing his sses, it wouldn¡¯t take him much time to

    rush back to Jadeborough. However, keeping the keys wasn¡¯t a bad idea either. He could use it if it was

    toote to go back, as he didn¡¯t want to disturb thedies¡® rest.

    Upon seeing Emrys ept the key, Roger was overjoyed. In fact, he had already given the spare key

    to Jacqueline, allowing her to enter Emrys¡® room at any time, under the guise of an idental intrusion.

    So now¡­ Hehe¡­

    Rogerughed heartily and said, ¡°Haha, Dr. Lund, it¡¯s been quite a while since west had a drink

    during the charity auction. How about we have some wine today?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re in such high spirits, Mr. Balford, I suppose I must oblige.¡± Emrys nodded in agreement.

    Roger turned around and brought out a bottle of strong liquor, clearly intending to get Emrys drunk. As

    soon as Emrys thought of Jacqueline going to take a bath, he immediately realized what they were up

    to¨Cthey were nning to get him to sleep with Jacqueline.

    Emrys found the situation amusing and decided to prank the father¨Cdaughter duo. So, for every toast

    Roger proposed, he epted it. Before long, he pretended to be dizzy and slumped onto the table.

    Roger sighed and said, ¡°Dr. Lund really can¡¯t hold his liquor. It seems he won¡¯t be able to return home

    today¡­¡±

    This was far from ament. Instead, it was an indication of his triumph and joy.

    Emrys¡® head was resting on the coffee table when he slightly turned it to nce to the side. The sight

    before him caused his heart to skip a beat. There was a pair of long legs, so fair and tender, that

    caused his eyes to be mesmerized.

    Send Gifts

    184

    2

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250 Seduction

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    After taking a bath, Jacqueline donned a thin, spaghetti¨Cstrap nightgown. Her figure was stunning and

    coupled with her height of one point seven meters, her long, fair, and delicate legs were a sight to

    behold. Fresh from the bathroom, a faint mist still clung to her smooth, white legs.

    The faint view of it was extremely seductive.

    Emrys could certainly say that it was a feast for his eyes.

    Jacqueline was heard saying, ¡°Dad, are we being too despicable by doing this? What if Emrys wakes

    up, realizes that we¡¯ve been scheming against him, and bes upset?¡±

    ¡°What scheme are you talking about? Dr. Lund clearly got drunk and stumbled into your room all by

    himself,¡± Roger corrected her.

    Immediately, Jacqueline fell silent.

    After a bit of fussing around, the father and daughter finally managed to get Emrys into the room.

    Even without looking, Emrys knew that this was definitely Jacqueline¡¯s room. As soon as he entered,

    he was greeted by a refreshing, feminine fragrance that was absolutely captivating.

    With a chuckle, Roger said, ¡°Well, my dear daughter, it¡¯s all up to you now.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he left the room, firmly shutting the door behind him. He had the look of

    someone up to no good.

    Emrysy on the bed with his eyes closed, sneering to himself, ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do now,

    Jacqueline.¡±

    A minute passed, with no sign of activity.

    Two minutes then passed, yet there was still no sign of activity.

    Three minutes passed¡­

    Emrys was getting anxious. ¡°Would you hurry up and get started? Don¡¯t you realize how torturous this

    is for me?¡±

    Another minute passed once again.

    Emrys wanted to sneak a peek by opening his eyes just a little. It was then that he finally heard

    Jacqueline say, ¡°Emrys, I really don¡¯t want to resort to this to win you over. But the girls around you are

    all so outstanding, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    If you¡¯re afraid, hurry up and undress!

    Emrys was so frustrated that he could hardly resist the urge to rip off Jacqueline¡¯s clothes.

    It was truly exasperating for him.

    Atst, Emrys heard a rustling sound. He stealthily opened his eyes a little, only to see Jacqueline with

    her back toward him, her nightgown already removed.

    Her hair, dark as night, cascaded over her fragrant shoulders. Her back was slender, her skin smooth

    and delicate. Below her willowy waist,y the curve of her hips¡­

    Emrys swallowed, readying himself. When Jacqueline was about to put him inside her, he prepared to

    leap up and confront her.

    However, Jacqueline didn¡¯t do it surprisingly.

    After removing her nightgown, she hesitated for a moment, then put it back on. She whispered into

    Emrys¡® ear, ¡°What I want is to first be your girlfriend, and then for us to naturally progress to this

    point instead of using such means to force you to take responsibility.¡±

    After speaking, she nestled into Emrys¡® arms and fell asleep.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. This girl was truly kind¨Chearted!

    The night passed without anything happening.

    The next day, the look in Roger¡¯s eyes when he gazed at Emrys had changed, bing incredibly

    shifty.

    In his view, his daughter must have already slept with Emrys because no man could resist temptation

    under those circumstances.

    However, Jacqueline informed him that Emrys had been too drunk the previous night and was utterly

    incapable of doing so, so nothing had happened at all.

    In other words, it just wouldn¡¯t go in.

    Of course, this was just Jacqueline¡¯s excuse. After hearing it, Roger eximed in regret. He could have

    used this opportunity to unt his achievements to Lydia, but it seemed he had to hold back for now.

    Roger, worried about his daughter¡¯s disappointment,forted her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright. There will be

    plenty of opportunities in the future. Fortunately, I have a backup n. I¡¯ve rented a unit for Dr. Lund in

    Lommore Condominium. You¡¯ll be living next door, so there will be plenty of chances.¡±

    Jacqueline silently nodded in agreement.

    It was Sunday, two days before Emrys¡® first ss. He decided to ride his bicycle back to Jadeborough

    for a quick visit. Little did he know, upon his return, he would be caught by Yelena.

    Her nose was as keen as a dog¡¯s. She caught hold of Emrys and demanded, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe

    backst night?¡±

    Emrys said with a hint of unease, ¡°I dropped off Nina at the airport. After that, I strolled around the city

    for a bit. Suddenly, I felt tired, so I found a ce to rest for a while.¡±

    2

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251 Genius

    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you tell me why there is a woman¡¯s scent on you?¡±

    Here she goes again!

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It belongs to Nina,¡± Emrys replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying. If you still won¡¯t tell the truth, I¡¯ll inform Delia about this and let her teach you a lesson,¡±

    threatened Yelena.

    ¡°Fine. Lena, you truly are incredible. I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± Emrys reluctantly recounted the

    events that had transpired at the Balford residence the previous night. He couldn¡¯t help but think, Lena,

    you really are hindering my pursuit of girls. If I end up unable to find a girlfriend, will you take

    responsibility?

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Instead of getting angry, Yelena chuckled after hearing Emrys¡® ount. ¡°Rys, I¡¯vee to realize that

    you¡¯re not a typical man. You were able to restrain yourself even at that point. Moreover, if you weren¡¯t

    nning on doing anything, why did you pretend to be drunk and take advantage of the situation to see

    her n*ked b*dy?¡±

    Yelena found herself reflecting on her own experiences with Emrys, and inexplicably, she felt a touch of

    sympathy for Jacqueline.

    Emrys was extremely frustrated. Wasn¡¯t it all because of my Nameless Divine Art? Since I couldn¡¯t

    have it, was it wrong for me to just take a look?

    After Yelena finishedughing, she felt it wasn¡¯t right to enjoy that fun all by herself. Therefore, she

    said, ¡°I can¡¯t be the only person tough at this amusing incident. I¡¯ll go find Delia right away so she

    can share in theughter, too.¡±

    With that, she set out to find Cordelia.

    Emrys immediately turned anxious. If Delia were to find out about this matter, she wouldn¡¯t just find this

    aughing matter. Instead, she might just tear my ears off!

    ¡°Lena, my dear sister, please spare me!¡±

    ¡°No, no. I must go and tell Delia so she can discipline you to prevent you from causing trouble for

    youngdies everywhere in the future.¡±

    Immediately, Emrys felt even more aggrieved. How did it turn out that I was the one causing trouble for

    the youngdies? It was clear that I was the victim. Last night, I almost ruined the Nameless Divine Art

    that I had been cultivating for many years.

    ¡°Lena, let me assist you with your cultivation!¡± Left with no other choice, Emrys had to y his trump

    card.

    As he expected, Yelena haited her steps. Her seductive, red lips curved into a triumphant smile as she

    said, ¡°You could¡¯ve mentioned that sooner. Hurry. Let¡¯s move to the bed. I can hardly wait.¡±

    1/2

    Chapter 251 Genius

    As she ran, she simultaneously stripped off her clothes, disying apleteck of self¨Cawareness.

    And so, half an hourter, Emrys once again carried Yelena by the hips and rushed into the bathroom.

    This dmn sequ!

    Meanwhile, at Apricot Hall, Stefan was thoroughly shocked.

    He discovered that the peculiar woman who was treating his leg injury was nothing short of an

    unprecedented genius.

    Why would he say that?

    That was because, at first, when Caylie was administering acupuncture to Stefan, her technique was

    still very unfamiliar. Stefan was constantly worried that his already fragile and crippled leg might be

    further damaged by Caylie¡¯s treatment.

    However, merely two days had passed, and it was as if Caylie hadpletely transformed into a

    different person.

    Her acupuncture technique was inexplicably proficient. When the fine needle twirled between her

    fingers, it almost turned into a series of afterimages due to her prowess.

    Stefan could distinctly feel sensation returning to his legs. This is nothing short of a miracle!

    Stefan couldn¡¯t help but inquire, ¡°Ms. White, were you pretending the other day? Did Dr. Lund

    intentionally send you to punish me, so you pretended to be unskilled? In fact, you¡¯ve already

    mastered. this set of acupuncture techniques, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Having received treatment from numerous acupuncture masters, Stefan had acquired extensive

    knowledge about the practice due to his prolonged illness. As a result, he could now assess the skill

    level of an acupuncture master with a single nce.

    Caylie¡¯s skills were undoubtedly superior to those of other acupuncture masters. It was simply

    impossible to achieve such proficiency without decades of practice.

    Therefore, Stefan couldn¡¯t help but have doubts.

    Upon hearing this, Duncan snorted coldly and remarked, ¡°Stefan, do you even know what a genius is?

    If you¡¯ve never encountered one, don¡¯t talk about what¡¯s impossible. Ms. White is exceptional. Give her

    any set of acupuncture techniques, and within three days, she will master them!¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252 Chanaca Grandmaster List

    Duncan¡¯s stern and cold demeanor resembled that of an angry pufferfish. His belly was puffed up to an

    enormous size, clearly indicating that he was still harboring a grudge.

    Stefan chose not to argue with him.

    On the other hand, Caylie wore a modest smile and humbly said, ¡°Not at all. My talent is just average.

    Compared to Emrys, I still have a long way to go!¡±

    Bore incredibly miraculous are Dr. Lund¡¯s medical skills? Stefan couldn¡¯t help but marvel inwardly.

    Caylie continued, ¡°I must express my gratitude to you for these past few days, Old Mr. Cooper. If it

    weren¡¯t for your willingness to be myb rat, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to learn this set of acupuncture

    techniques so quickly

    That new acupuncture technique was rather challenging. Practicing on a dummy model certainly

    wouldn¡¯t lead to mastery as quickly as practicing on a real person would.

    Upon hearing those words, Stefan inexplicably felt a sense of pride.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    So, he enthusiastically rolled up his trouser leg and said, ¡°Come on, Ms. White. Feel free to practice on

    me!¡±

    Caylie smiled. ¡°In the medical field, we need people like you who are filled with such dedication, Old Mr.

    Cooper. You are the driving force that inspires us, the younger generation in the field of medicine. to

    grow rapidly.¡±

    Dedication, my foot! Upon hearing those words, Duncan, standing at the side, was immediately

    displeased. He grumbled inwardly. When did he exhibit any dedication? It¡¯s clear that he¡¯s offended

    Master Lund and is willingly epting punishment. Yet, he dares to talk about dedication. How

    shameless! Also, did Ms. White just refer to herself as the younger generation in the field of medicine?

    With her level of acupuncture skills and medical talent, I already feel like kneeling down and

    acknowledging you as my master.

    Duncan, a renowned medical practitioner himself, absolutely disagreed with Caylie.

    After administering acupuncture to Stefan, Caylie went to the acupuncture room to assist other

    patients. Just then. Emrys arrived at Apricot Hall. Unable to contain his admiration. Stefan praised

    again, ¡°Dr. Lund, Caylie is truly a highly skilled doctor!¡± There are actually two doctors with miraculous

    skills in this small traditional medicine clinic in the insignificant Jadeborough. If word of this were to

    spread, who

    would believe it?

    Emrys said, ¡°I told you that your leg injury could be healed. Do you believe me now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡± Stefan held Emrys in the highest regard now.

    Emrys entered the acupuncture room and nced at Caylie. With a smile, he asked, ¡°How does it feel

    to be called a highly skilled doctor?¡±

    ¡°As doctors, our greatest joyes from seeing our patients recover. Their praises are the highest

    affirmation for us. All these titles are but empty names.¡±

    1/2

    Chapter 252 Chanaea Grandmaster List

    Although Caylie said so, a distinct smile was unmistakably tugging at the corner of her mouth. In¡¯t being

    referred to as a highlyskilled doctor the greatest affirmation of one¡¯s medical skills from the patients?

    Seeing Caylie happy, Emrys naturally felt joy as well. He thought to himself. With her talents, she¡¯ll

    inevitably be one of the top traditional medicine practitioners in Chanaea someday. To be fair, with

    her current level of acupuncture skills, she¡¯s already among the very best. However, it won¡¯t be easy for

    someone as young as Caylie to gain the approval of those old farts in the traditional medicine field.

    Emrys shook his head, quicklying to terms with it. As Caylie herself said, as long as she could gain

    the patient¡¯s approval, that was enough. Being referred to as a highlyskilled doctor is merely an empty

    title.

    When he left the acupuncture room and returned to the hall, Stefan had not yet departed.

    Standing next to him were Mason and several others, none of whom dared to show any disrespect to

    Emrys.

    Duncan looked at them disapprovingly and said, ¡°Stefan, you¡¯ve already finished your acupuncture

    session for today. Why are you still here? Stop lingering and bothering Master Lund.¡±

    This old man has never shown me any respect! Stefan wanted to punch Duncan, but he restrained

    himself.

    Instead, he turned to Emrys and asked, ¡°Master Lund, if I may be so bold, why didn¡¯t you challenge the

    Chanaea Grandmaster List?¡±

    The Chanaea Grandmaster List was an authoritative ranking established by the Martial Arts Alliance,

    serving as a recognition for Manifestor grandmasters. As long as one participated in the assessment

    held by the Martial Arts Alliance and passed, they would be ranked based on their performance.

    If one desired, they could even join the Martial Arts Alliance and vie for a position there.

    However, most Manifestor grandmasters were rulers in their own territories. Simply holding the title of

    grandmaster was enough for them to enjoy significant privileges. They weren¡¯t particrly keen on

    being restricted by a position.

    Send Gifts

    252

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253 The Insignificant List

    Ever since Larissa became the chief of the Central Chanacan Martial Arts Alliance, she had been

    extremely busy and could only spend a few days at home whenever she returned.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to live carefree?

    In simpler terms, if one could enjoy the privileges of being an official even when they are not one, why

    would they want to take on an official position and restrict themselves? Wouldn¡¯t that be like

    shouldering unnecessary burdens?

    Unless, of course, one had a strong sense of justice ingrained in them.

    The Chanaea Grandmaster List was like an honor bestowed upon the Manifestor grandmasters. It

    allowed them to enjoy special privileges without the responsibility of maintaining order in the martial

    arts field.

    The most important point was that the Martial Arts Alliance would usually turn a blind eye to the actions

    of the grandmasters who had ascended the Chanae¨¤ Grandmaster List, as long as they didn¡¯t do

    anything too outrageous.

    Therefore, those Manifestor grandmasters were not obligated to serve in the Martial Arts Alliance.

    However, most of them chose to challenge the Chanaea Grandmaster List.

    Stefan was certain that Emrys was not on the Chanaea Grandmaster List. He had confirmed this.

    multiple times.

    That day, he finally gathered the courage to ask. However, he still felt uneasy in his heart.

    Emrys simply shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a meaningless list, so what difference does it make

    whether I¡¯m on it or not?¡±

    To Emrys, the list that the martial arts field regarded as an honor was truly insignificant. After all,

    university students would neverpete with elementary school students for better results, as it would

    only lower their level.

    That was Emrys¡® genuine thought. However, to Stefan and the others, it felt like a blow to the head.

    Meaningless list? Doesn¡¯t that imply that everyone on this list is worthless? Dr. Lund is truly audacious!

    With just one sentence, he managed to offend all the Manifestor grandmasters. If they were to hear

    this, wouldn¡¯t they seek him out for a fight?

    Emrys nced at Damarion, who stood behind Stefan. With an apologetic look, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I

    tend to speak bluntly. If you feel ufortable, don¡¯t let it show on your face. Otherwise, I might think

    you¡¯re challenging me and want to pick a fight with me.¡±

    Damarion remained silent. I haven¡¯t even reached the Manifestor stage. His words truly hurt me. Is the

    peak I¡¯ve pursued all my life really insignificant to him? Does he have to be so cruel?

    Stefanposed himself and tentatively asked, ¡°Dr. Lund, what do you think of the Eight¨Cfinger

    Grandmaster, Travis Houghton?¡±

    Travis, also known as the Eight¨Cfinger Grandmaster, was a Manifestor grandmaster who had not yet

    1/2

    23:50 Sun, 28 Jan

    Chapter 253 The Insignificant List

    reached forty years old. He was ranked thirty¨Ceighth on the Chamaea Grandmaster List

    A few days ago, Stefan was having a conversation with Lydia, and Emrys happened to overlie the

    name. Based on their demeanor and tone at the time, it seemed like this person was quite impressive.

    However, Emrys shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never met him in person, but if he¡¯s as you des ribe,

    reaching the Manifestor level at nearly forty, his talent indeed leaves much to be desired¡± lead is only in

    her twenties, and she¡¯s already a Manifestor. Inparison, isn¡¯t that Travis just weak?

    Emrys was simply being honest.

    However, Stefan found himself unable to continue the conversation.

    The same went for Damarion, who couldn¡¯t bear to look at Emrys, as he was truly hurting his pride

    Just as Richard and Lydia arrived, Stefan and Emrys¡® conversation came to an end. Stn was

    concerned that if they continued talking, Damarion, the martial artist by his side, would lose all

    motivation to break through to a Manifestor.

    Damarion wondered if the worth of a martial artist had truly diminished so much.

    Emrys paid no attention to his feelings. If a martial artist¡¯s mindset could crumble so easily, they might

    as well change careers and be manualborers.

    After assisting Richard with his acupuncture session, Emrys left Apricot Hall.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Stefan still remained.

    He had already picked up on some hints. The rtionship between the couple and Emrys seemed far

    from simple. Otherwise, how could they receive such exceptional treatment, including Emrys personally

    attending Richard¡¯s acupuncture session?

    Stefan found Lydia alone and inquired, ¡°Lydia, are you very close to Dr. Lund?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Emrys is my future son¨Cinw, so naturally, we have a good rtionship,¡± Lydia

    responded.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254 Is He A Martial Artist?

    Future son¨Cinw! Stefan was surprised for a moment.

    Then, with aplicated expression, he asked, ¡°Lydia, will you be returning to the Ginger residence on

    the tenth of next month?¡±

    Initially, Stefan thought Lydia had onlye to seek medical help from Emrys. Little did he know, her

    rtionship with Emrys was surprisingly close. Doesn¡¯t that mean she could easily persuade Emrys to

    lend a hand and help the Ginger family out of their predicament?

    Strangely enough, upon hearing those words, Lydia fell silent.

    Stefan thought she hadn¡¯t let go yet, so he continued, ¡°You said it yourselfst time. You¡¯ve already

    forgiven your father. Now that the Ginger family is facing such a big problem, you surely can¡¯t bear to

    stand by and do nothing, right?¡±

    Lydia fell silent for a moment, then suddenly sighed and said, ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t bear to watch the

    Ginger family decline like this, but what can I do when faced with such a situation?¡±

    Worry was etched on her face.

    Stefan asked with a hint of confusion, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Dr. Lund for help?¡±

    ¡°Emrys?¡± Lydia paused for a moment and said. ¡°You mentioned before that the Houghton family has

    nurtured a Manifestor grandmaster who is not even forty years old. How could Emrys possibly be of

    any help? C¨CCould it be that Emrys is also a martial artist?¡±

    It seemed like Lydia had already suspected something.

    At that moment, Stefan¡¯s expression was even more puzzled than hers. What¡¯s going on? I can¡¯t

    believe Lydia still doesn¡¯t know that Emrys is a martial artist. Could it be that Emrys intentionally

    concealed it? Is he nning to surprise Lydiater? Oh no, Dr. Lund has intentionally concealed his

    identity, and here I am, being a big mouth. I¡¯ve inadvertently revealed this surprise. Will Dr. Lund me

    me for this?

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Stefan was internally panicking quite a bit.

    However, Lydia probed further, ¡°Old Mr. Cooper, could it be that Emrys is really a martial artist? What

    level of martial artist is he? From what you were implying earlier, it seems like he¡¯s even stronger than

    Travis?¡±

    Her three questions made Stefan sweat profusely. All he could do was respond with a guilty

    conscience, ¡°Ahem¡­ Well, you should probably ask Dr. Lund yourself!¡±

    At that point, Stefan could only pass the problem on to Emrys, hoping that Emrys wouldn¡¯t me him

    for being indiscreet.

    In truth, Lydia had already roughly guessed the situation by looking at Stefan¡¯s expression. After all,

    she was born into a family of martial artists, so she wouldn¡¯t be too surprised if someone around her

    suddenly revealed themselves to be a martial artist.

    She was simply curious. Considering his young age, just how strong is Emrys¡® cultivation base? Can he

    truly

    1/2

    Chapter 254 Is He A Martial Artist?

    help the Ginger family ovee this crisis?

    At that moment, perhaps in an attempt to cover up the embarrassment of his slip of the tongue, Stefan

    changed the subject and asked, ¡°Lydia, may I ask, what exactly is the illness your husband has

    contracted that requires Dr. Lund¡¯s personal acupuncture treatment so many times?¡±

    Lydia¡¯s expression instantly changed. ¡°Old Mr. Cooper, please refrain from asking questions you

    shouldn¡¯t be asking.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± How did this situation be increasingly awkward? Stefan was baffled.

    Meanwhile, Lydia swiftly departed from Apricot Hall.

    For caution¡¯s sake, she decided to personally ask Emrys about his identity as a martial artist. After all,

    that matter was closely rted to the rise and fall of her own family.

    At Jolhurst Bridge, Emrys gazed at the stunning beauty standing at the head of the bridge.

    Her figure was curvaceous, with perfectly ced curves. Every aspect of her b*dy appeared to be

    wlessly crafted. She embodied timeless beauty that would never fade.

    In reality, Lydia could no longer be considered a young woman at her age. However, her appearance

    and figure had defied the test of time so remarkably that she still deserved the title of ¡°Jazona¡¯s top

    beauty.¡±

    I must admit, Mr. Youngblood is incredibly fortunate, Emrys silently admired Richard in his heart.

    Upon reaching the bridge, Emrys smiled and asked, ¡°Ms. Ginger, what matter was so important that

    you had to arrange a meeting here instead of discussing it at home?¡±

    ¡°Emrys, are you skilled in martial arts?¡± Lydia directly voiced her doubts.

    This time, she didn¡¯t refer to Emrys as ¡°good/son¨Cinw¡± or ¡°good nephew.¡± It was evident how serious

    she was.

    Send Gifts

    252

    2/2

    23:50 Sun, 28 Jan

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255 Quite Mischievous

    Emrys was slightly surprised. ¡°Why would you ask such a question, Ms. Ginger?¡±

    ¡°Answer me. Are you or are you not?¡± Lydia didn¡¯t provide any reasons.

    Instead, she looked at Emrys with anticipation, hoping to find answers in his expressions. However,

    Emrys shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡±

    No? How can that be? If Emrys isn¡¯t a martial artist, why did Stefan bring it up? Lydia couldn¡¯t believe it.

    She thought Emrys was deceiving her.

    Little did she know that what Emrys had said was the truth. He was indeed not a martial artist but a

    cultivator. These two identities were not part of the same system at all.

    Emrys was about to reveal the truth to Lydia, but she suddenly pointed to the river flowing under the

    bridge and said, ¡°Look. The flow of this river is so turbulent and fierce. If an ordinary person were to fall

    in, they would probably disappear without a trace in an¡¯instant, right?¡±

    Saying that, she leaped off the bridge.

    Emrys was instantly bewildered and stunned.

    In reality, Lydia was ny percent confident that Emrys was a martial artist because the various

    incidents surrounding him were simply too extraordinary.

    He was Dr. Lund of Jadeborough, as well as Emerentius.

    There was also the time he remainedposed even when facing Erwin.

    Not to mention, Lydia wondered why someone like Roger, who was highly conscious of his status,

    would be so warm towards Emrys, even arguing with her because of Emrys¡® rtionship problems.

    In addition to the peculiar conversation she had with Stefan earlier, even if Lydia was slow¨Cwitted, she

    could still sense that there was a major problem.

    When Lydia saw Emrys denying, she assumed that he didn¡¯t want to reveal his identity, so she resorted

    to such a risky tactic to force him to admit he was a martial artist. However, what she didn¡¯t know was

    that her method was incredibly foolish.

    ¡°Ms. Ginger, aren¡¯t you being a bit too hasty? Couldn¡¯t you at least wait for me to finish speaking?¡±

    Emrys chuckled.

    However, Lydia had already jumped, so what else could he do? Without hesitation, he leaped after her.

    Before Lydia hit the water, he managed to catch her. ¡°Ms. Ginger, you really are quite mischievous.¡±

    Emrys walked on water, and as he approached the shore, he couldn¡¯t resist yfully pping Lydia¡¯s

    backside, using the same move he had used on Yelena as a form of punishment.

    Instantly, Lydia, Jazona¡¯s most beautiful woman, widened her eyes, and immediately afterward¡­

    1/2

    Chapter 255 Oude Mischievous

    D

    She hadn¡¯t been intimate with her husband for over a decade, so the p almost caused a major

    incident

    When they reached the shore and Emrys set her down. Lydia pretended to stumble. She fell and sat in

    the shallow water, soaking her long skirt as if to hide something. This Emrys is so andacions. I¡¯m going

    to be his future mother¨Cinw¡­

    However, it was indeed peculiar. After the effects of Emrys¡® p had subsided, Lydia surprisingly felt a

    significant rxation in her mood. The resentment that had been building up for over a decade seemed

    to have been swept away in that moment.

    It was like an ancient, profound well, where the water symbolized resentment. As the well water

    overflowed, the resentment naturally diminished significantly.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Lydia¡¯s whole b*dy shuddered a few times.

    Her face turned red.

    However, she was a worldly¨Cwise person. She quickly acted as if nothing had happened and stood up

    from the shallow water, saying, ¡°I was too careless. Even though I had already reached the shore, I still

    managed to stumble.¡±

    Emrys nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I was too careless. I should have positioned

    you further away from the shallow beach, Ms. Ginger.¡±

    Lydia felt a pang of guilt and quickly changed the topic, saying, ¡°Emrys, I¡¯m aware that you are a

    martial artist, not to mention a formidable grandmaster of Manifestation. Honestly. I¡¯m truly amazed.¡±

    The act that Emrys had just performed, walking on water, could only be achieved by a Manifestation

    grandmaster who could project their internal energy outward.

    Therefore, Lydia had already confirmed Emrys¡® identity as a martial artist.

    After pondering for a moment, Emrys said, ¡°If you say so, then it must be true, Ms. Ginger!¡±

    Observing his demeanor, Lydia thought she had upset Emrys by exposing his identity. So, she

    apologized, ¡°Emrys, I sincerely apologize for using such a method topel you to reveal your identity.

    It¡¯s just that this matter is too important to me.¡±

    Send Gifts

    252

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256 A Helping Hand

    ¡°Do you want me to help the Ginger family?¡± Emrys asked, already aware of Lydia¡¯s intentions from the

    moment she inquired about his martial arts skills.

    Lydia looked at him expectantly. ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    Emrys smiled and nodded. ¡°Ms. Ginger, you don¡¯t have to be so formal. As Delia¡¯s mother, I will

    undoubtedly help you without hesitation if you¡¯re in trouble. Next time, just tell me directly. There¡¯s no

    need to beat around the bush.¡±

    Lydia blushed, giving her a unique charm. It seems Emrys has long since seen through my thoughts.

    Trying to gauge Emrys¡® capabilities, Lydia quickly spoke again. ¡°Our opponent this time is Travis, who

    is ranked thirty¨Ceighth on the Chanaea Grandmaster List. I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    Emrys confidently patted his chest. ¡°Leave it to me, Ms. Ginger. But first, you shoulde back with

    me to Verdant Estate and change into one of Delia¡¯s dresses. Yours ispletely soaked through.¡±

    On the way back, Lydia couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Emrys, does Cordelia know that you¡¯re a martial artist?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Emrys replied with augh, offering no further exnation.

    In the blink of an eye, it was already Tuesday.

    That evening, at seven o¡¯clock, a ss on traditional medicine was held in the T¨Cshaped ssroom at

    Jazona University.

    Although it was called a short course, it was more of a promotional ss for traditional medicine. Given

    the limited time, the course could only provide a general overview, aiming to give contemporary young

    people a broad understanding of traditional medicine.

    Emrys arrived early at the ssroom with a T¨Cshapedyout and took a seat in the front row.

    He never expected that he would one day be an educator.

    Lost in thought, Emrys waited for the ss to begin.

    After a few minutes, a group of vibrant and youthful students entered the ssroom. Emrys¡® eyes lit up,

    especially at the sight of the girls dressed in avant¨Cgarde fashion. However, he quickly noticed that

    they didn¡¯t seem too happy. They all wore gloomy expressions and headed straight for the seats in the

    back, instead of taking seats in the front.

    To be honest, they were forced to attend the ss.

    On the surface, it was a voluntary short course on traditional medicine. However, the school suspected

    that hardly anyone would attend if they didn¡¯t employ some tactics.

    Therefore, the Academic Affairs Office made it a requirement for each freshman ss to send at least

    ten students to attend the first lesson.

    It was an old trick.

    23:50 Sun, 28 Jan

    Chapter 256 A Helping Hand

    Naturally, the selected students were full ofints. They argued that they could have spent the

    time exploring the woods with their significant others and showing off to singletons, which they found

    more enjoyable.

    After all, who would willingly attend a traditional medicine short course for no reason?

    The selected students were extremely frustrated,

    As a result, the university students who entered the ssroom squeezed toward the seats at the back.

    Once they sat down, they took out their phones and started ying non¨Cstop. Some browsed Amazon,

    some yed League of Legends, and others opened up novels on their screens.

    As the start of the ss approached, the middle and back rows of the T¨Cshaped ssroom were

    already filled. The students who arrivedter had no choice but to reluctantly take seats in the front row,

    secretly nning to slip away halfway through the ss.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    At that moment, a charming girl wearing a sleek T¨Cshirt took a seat beside Emrys. The moment she

    settled down, she retrieved a small mirror and began attending to the minuscule freckles on her face.

    Upon catching sight of the youngdy, Emrys instantly deduced that she had never experienced the

    wonders of the World¨CEnchanting Beauty facial mask. He was just about to embark on a persuasive

    sales pitch when he observed that the girl had already turned away, engrossed in conversation with her

    closest friend nearby.

    ¡°Cecilia, quickly nce over there. There¡¯s an attractive guy sitting next to you. Take a discreet look,

    but be cautious not to draw his attention.¡±

    ¡°Really? Let me put on my sses and see. Oh my, it¡¯s true! I wonder which ss he belongs to?¡±

    Send Gifts

    252

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257 A Young Lecturer

    ¡°Go ahead and ask!¡±

    Two girls were engaged in a whispered conversation, asionally ncing at Emrys, acting with

    caution. Little did they know that Emrys had already heard their conversation.

    Argh! Despite my numerous shining qualities, it¡¯s astonishing that all you noticed was my

    handsomeness. How superficial! Emrys was quite disappointed.

    Cecilia Watson, the freckled girl, said, ¡°Hello, ssmate. It¡¯s a rare opportunity for us to sit together like

    this. Why don¡¯t we get to know each other? My name is Cecilia Watson, a freshman in the faculty of

    economics and management, ss Four. And you?¡±

    When she first sat down, she hadn¡¯t really noticed Emrys, who was bowing his head. Only now did she

    realize that this young man was genuinely handsome.

    Faced with attractive boys, the girls of the new era were as proactive as they could be. A case in point.

    was that Cecilia took the initiative to strike up a conversation with Emrys.

    A faint smile appeared at the corner of Emrys¡® mouth as he replied, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±

    Oh? He¡¯s indeed quite aloof. I¡¯ve always been fond of cool guys. No matter how many times you hurt

    me, I will still love you. Cecilia¡¯s desire to get to know Emrys intensified suddenly. Just as she was

    about to make her next move, she was taken aback to see a girl taking a seat next to Emrys, engaging

    in an intimate conversation with him.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Is he taken? Cecilia pursed her lips, her gaze bypassing Emrys, curious to see what this handsome

    guy¡¯s girlfriend looked like. But the moment sheid eyes on her, she immediately recoiled.

    Her best friend grumbled discontentedly, ¡°Why are all the handsome guys always someone else¡¯s? It¡¯s

    so disheartening.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Ms. Balford,¡± Cecilia immediately whispered as a reminder.

    Jazona University had a multitude of departments, so it wasn¡¯t necessarily the case that students knew

    the lecturers from other departments. However, Cecilia happened to be in the same department as

    Jacqueline, which was why she recognized her.

    Immediately, the two young girls dared not whisper to each other

    anymore.

    It was almost time for ss to begin when Emrys stood up. With a smile on his face, he walked up to

    the lecture podium and said, ¡°Hello students, I am your lecturer for the traditional medicine short

    course. My name is Emrys Lund.¡±

    Typically, in suchrge ssrooms, the teaching staff would use apel microphone to ensure that

    students at the back could hear them. However, Emrys did not use a microphone, yet his voice still

    reached the back of the room, loud and clear.

    Suddenly, therge ssroom with a T¨Cshapedyout fell silent. Even those who were furiously

    criticizing their teammates in League of Legends, using them of ying like elementary school

    students, strangely quieted down for a moment.

    1/2

    Chapter 257 A Young Lecturer

    Afterward, a wave of uproar erupted.

    When they were selected to attend this traditional medicine short course, the school¡¯s promotion

    imed that the lecturer was a renowned healer.

    They didn¡¯t really care whether he was a capable doctor or not, but he was a young man. Regardless

    of whether he¡¯s a divine doctor or not, just look at his age! He¡¯s even younger than some of the

    students in the ssroom! Is he going to give us a lecture? Is this a joke?

    Cecilia was also taken aback. The handsome man who had been sitting next to her all this time turned

    out to be the lecturer for the day. She had even asked him earlier which ss he was in. Thankfully,

    she hadn¡¯t done anything more audacious. Otherwise, she would have been utterly embarrassed.

    However, with his looks, can he reallymand respect? I doubt it!

    There was an uproar in the ssroom with a T¨Cshapedyout.

    The university students, who had been randomly selected from their ss to participate in this

    unconventional traditional medicine short course, were already in a bad mood. Their spirits sank even

    further upon seeing that the course lecturer was so young.

    Emrys, however, faced their skeptical gazes head¨Con, wearing a confident smile.

    He had already sensed that these students had not chosen to attend the course willingly. Nevertheless,

    he was certain that after listening to his lecture, they would willingly attend for a second time.

    Emrys scanned the ssroom with his gaze and began, ¡°I understand that none of you came here

    willingly and that you all have doubts about my abilities-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you acknowledge that. Now, please announce the end of the ss quickly. Let¡¯s not

    waste any more of our time. I really don¡¯t understand why the school always organizes these strange

    activities.¡±

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258 Ten Minutes

    Before Fory¡¯s could finish his sentence, he heard a loud exmation from a boy with spiky hair sitting

    in the middle of the ssroom.

    The boy, Spike, had a carefree attitude, and he even had a girl dressed in a mini skirt sitting on his Jap.

    Clearly hepletely disregarded ssroom discipline.

    Atter Spike spoke loudly, a proud expression surprisingly appeared on the girl¡¯s face. It seemed that

    her boyfriend daring to speak so boldly to Emrys made her feel extremely honored.

    These students arepletelycking in discipline, Jacqueline couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, waiting to

    stand up and maintain order.

    However, Emrys shook his head at her, maintaining his usual calm demeanor. He smiled and said, ¡°Ten

    minutes. All you need to do is sit here and listen to me for ten minutes. After that, you¡¯re free to leave at

    any time.¡±

    ¡°Seriously, is this for real? You¡¯re not nning to report us after we leave, causing the school to deduct

    our credits, are you?¡± someone questioned.

    Emrys shook his head. ¡°I disdain engaging in such underhanded activities. If you don¡¯t believe me, you

    can start recording on your phones right now, I¡¯ll repeat myself. As long as you quietly listen to my

    lecture for ten minutes, anyone who wishes to leave afterward is free to do so at any time.¡±

    ¡°All right. Since you¡¯ve put it that way, we¡¯ll give you ten minutes to impress us,¡± Spike jested.

    He didn¡¯t believe that giving Emrys ten minutes would be enough to make everyone stay.

    The ssroom fell silent after that.

    After all, they only needed to give Emrys ten minutes.

    Those students who were browsing Amazon and reading novels were also curiously watching Emrys,

    waiting for the drama to unfold. As for those students who were ying League of Legends, they had

    switched into an intense keyboard warrior mode, no longer making any noise.

    Approximately half a minute had passed, and Emrys did not start his lecture immediately. Instead, he

    slightly furrowed his brows and said, ¡°It seems that all of you are quite disciplined. Upon hearing that

    there were only ten minutes left, everyone stopped talking. However, it appears that some of you still

    lack understanding.¡±

    What¡¯s going on? Everyone in the ssroom suddenly felt incredibly puzzled. By now, not a single

    person is making a sound. So why is he still unsatisfied? Whocks understanding?

    They looked at Emrys with puzzlement.

    Emrys shook his head, suddenly brandishing a few shimmering acupuncture needles in his hand. He

    sighed and said, ¡°The constant buzzing is really disrupting my lecture. It¡¯s so thoughtless!¡±

    The moment his words fell silent, the acupuncture needles in his hand wereunched into the air.

    Chapter 258 Ten Minutes

    Uh¡­ Everyone was taken aback.

    They hadn¡¯t clearly seen the trajectory of the flying acupuncture needles, so they had no idea where

    those few acupuncture needles eventuallynded. They simply felt that there might be something off

    about this lecturer¡¯s mental state.

    However, only a few seconds had passed when suddenly, a cry of surprise echoed from the back row

    of the ssroom.

    ¡°What the heck? This lecturer is impressive! What the heck?¡±

    Suddenly, everyone turned their heads to look behind them. They saw a boy pointing at the wall behind

    him, his expression one of extreme shock.

    Everyone was puzzled, assuming that the man had gone mad. However, it didn¡¯t take long before a few

    students seated next to the young man also started eximing in surprise, ¡°Holy sh*t! This lecturer is

    so impressive!¡±

    What¡¯s going on? The rest of the students were stumped.

    Students seated in the back rows began to rise from their seats, drawn by curiosity. As they took a

    closer look, their eyes widened in surprise, and they couldn¡¯t help but exim aloud.

    Upon looking at the wall, one could see several acupuncture needles deeply embedded in it. The most

    horrifying part was that each acupuncture needle had a fly impaled on it.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Are those flies? How far is it from the lecture podium in the T¨Cshaped ssroom to thest row? It

    must be around twenty to thirty meters, correct? From a distance of twenty to thirty meters, he

    sessfully hit several flies with acupuncture needles! What on earth? Are we making a movie?

    Suddenly, the entire ssroom erupted in excitement.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, how did you manage to aplish that? Could you demonstrate it again, please? We didn¡¯t

    quite grasp what happened earlier.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s correct, Mr. Lund! Could you please throw another needle for us to witness? I just

    happened to have lost a strand of hair here.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259 Acrobatics

    yfully a dehcate young gul plucked a strand of her long hair and pressed it against the wall behind

    her, testing & dangle freely. In the next moment, a needle suddenly shot through the air, slicing the hair

    What on earth¡­¡±

    As university students, can¡¯t you use any other words to express your surprise? Besides ¡®what on

    earth¡°?¡±

    Emrys pretended to be frustrated and remarked, instantly triggering waves ofughter within the

    ssroom. This teacher was truly adorable.

    Clearly, Einrys had a firm grasp on their attention, understanding their skepticism. He knew that no

    matter how cloquently he spoke, it would be difficult to gain their approval. Given this, he decided to put

    on a spectacr performance!

    After all, Emrys was also part of this age group and understood their mindset too well,

    Indeed, after these few needles were shot out, more than ny¨Cnine percent of the students forgot

    that they were forced toe here for a lecture and grew excited.

    A few pretty girls stood up and imitated the previous girl by pulling out a long strand of their hair. With

    faces full of anticipation, they eximed, ¡°Mr. Lund, look here. Use your needle to shoot me!¡±

    They were truly too excited, eagerly requesting to be shot.

    However, Emrys coughed lightly and said, ¡°Ladies, please restrain yourselves. I am a respectable

    teacher.

    The girls who had stood up were momentarily taken aback, only then realizing the ambiguity of what

    they had just said. Their cheeks flushed red, and they quickly sat back down.

    How did Mr. Lund manage to say something so serious with a teasing tone?

    In extraordinary circumstances, one must employ unconventional strategies to seed!

    Emrys skillfully yed his hand, sessfully dispelling the dissatisfaction among the students and

    making them feel that the time spent this evening was worthwhile. Naturally, their resentment also

    faded away.

    But there were always one or two exceptions.

    Take Spike, for example. Perhaps he enjoyed being in the spotlight too much. Seeing everyone

    showing admiration for Emrys, he suddenly felt ufortable. He loudly snorted and said, ¡°What

    nonsense is this? Are you here to talk about traditional medicine, or are you here to perform

    acrobatics? If it¡¯s thetter, I think you should join the circus instead ofing here and bringing a

    negative influence to our university!¡±

    His voice was loud, and after he shouted, the entire ssroom fell silent once again.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    However, this time, most students had shifted their gaze from Emrys to Spike.

    It was like a group of people singing pop songs in a karaoke, and then someone started singing a

    heartbreaking song. Wasn¡¯t that a mood killer?

    ¡°Please rify, How did Mr. Lund bring a negative influence to our university?¡± A student spoke up

    Emrys.

    for

    Spike sneered and said, ¡°This is a ce for studying. His previous behavior was like waving a weapon

    around campus. Isn¡¯t that a negative influence?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, my boyfriend is right!¡± The girl in a super short skirt naturally supported her boyfriend, siding

    with Spike.

    Several students wanted to argue in favor of Emrys, but at that moment, they heard Emrys speak up.

    ¡°Students, let me say something.¡±

    The ssroom fell silent once again.

    Emrys smiled and looked at Spike. ¡°I think this student is right. I came to the school to impart

    knowledge of traditional medicine, not to perform acrobatics. So, let¡¯s discuss something rted to

    traditional medicine. Let¡¯s start with you!¡±

    Emrys pointed at Spike. Kid, you seem to think you have a strong sense of justice. Let me show you

    how I handle this.

    ¡°What? Start with me?¡±

    Seeing Emrys pointing at him, Spike was momentarily stunned, a look of confusion on his face.

    Emrys said knowingly, ¡°You are unwell.¡±

    What? Is he insulting me?

    Emrys continued, ¡°Have you been experiencing frequent constipationtely?¡±

    Oh, it turns out it wasn¡¯t an insult.

    Send Gifts

    252

    (11)

 Chapter 260

    ?Chapter 260 Diagnosing His Condition

    Everyone suddenly realized that Emrys was diagnosing Spike!

    However, Spike didn''t appreciate hearing that at all. He immediately responded with an unpleasant tone, "Stop talking nonsense! You''re the one suffering from constipation. I''m perfectly healthy!" When he heard the word "constipation," there was a moment of shock in his heart because Emrys had indeed hit the mark.

    However, under the watchful eyes of everyone, he wouldn''t admit it. Moreover, he never respected Emrys. Whatever Emrys said, he would deny it. He deliberately wanted to embarrass Emrys.

    Emrys didn''t get angry but continued to smile, saying, "Would you dare to stand up and let me have a look?"

    "Sure, I''ll stand up. I''m not afraid of you!"

    Spike motioned for his girlfriend to move aside and stood up himself, provocatively staring at Emrys. He didn''t believe Emrys could do anything to him.

    "Judging from yourplexion, it is clear that you are experiencing digestive issues. You probably consume too many spicy foods, which leads to gastrointestinal damp-heat. This damages your digestive system, resulting in dryness and loss of lubrication, leading to frequent constipation."

    "You''re talking nonsense!"

    Just as Spike was about to argue, Emrys swiftly approached and pressed a point on his abdomen, causing him to immediately exim in anger, "What are you doing?"

    "Nothing, just helping you clear the stagnation in your body. If your body is normal, you won''t experience any symptoms."

    A mysterious and enigmatic smile appeared at the corner of Emrys''s mouth. After speaking, he subtly stepped back a few paces.

    Spike wanted to argue, but in the next moment, he suddenly felt his stomach churning violently, and the rumbling sounds were as loud as thunder on a rainy day. Following that...

    Spike''s face turned red, and finally, he couldn''t hold it any longer, releasing three extremely foul-smelling farts in a row.

    His girlfriend was sitting down, facing the backside of Spike. The three loud farts instantly left her stunned, her face turning pale as she stood up. However, as Spike had held it in too hard, he stopped passing gas from below but instead let out a loud burp that hit her straight in the face.

    "Did you intentionally... Ugh..."

    Just as the girl in the ultra-short skirt was about to hurl insults and p her boyfriend, she couldn''t help but retch. Hastily, she covered her mouth and nose as she bolted out of the ssroom.

    In an instant, an extremely strong and unpleasant smell, centered around Spike, spread like a smoke bomb, frightening nearby students who rolled on the ground.

    "D*mn, it''s toxic..."

    They finally understood why Emrys had stepped back earlier. Who could endure such a world-destroying biochemical weapon?

    "Students near the window, open it to let in some fresh air. Let''s leave the ssroom for now. If you don''t want to attend my ss, you don''t have toe back in five minutes."

    Emrys hastily spoke and took the lead in rushing out of the ssroom.

    "D*mn, this teacher runs faster than a rabbit!"

    Upon seeing Emrys flee, the students in the ssroom immediately covered their noses and rushed toward the door. Before leaving, they didn''t forget to re fiercely at Spike. Why did you show off? D*mn, did you eat sh*t for dinner? This is unbearable!

    Before long, the vast T-shaped ssroom was empty, except for Spike standing there alone, his reputation ruined.

    Roughly five minutester, Emrys returned to the ssroom. By then, Spike had already left.

    After making such a fool of himself, he wouldn''t have the face to stay in this ssroom. Emrys waited for a while.

    The students entered the ssroom one by one, cautiously sniffing their noses to ensure there was no odor inside before sitting down. However, the area around Spike from earlier remained untouched. Is this really necessary?

    A few minutes psed. The majority of the students who were expected toe back had already done so, ounting for approximately seventy percent of them. Emrys felt extremely pleased with this result.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261 Acupoints

    The students had returned voluntarily, indicating that the majority had epted Emrys Excitedly. they

    asked, ¡°Mr. Lund, can you teach us how to perform acupuncture?¡±

    It seemed that everyone had a dream of bing a martial artist.

    Emrys smiled and shook his head. ¡°Not everyone can learn acupuncture. Only those with peculiar bone

    structures and good looks have the chance to master it. The former is a prerequisite, and thetter is a

    necessity¡±

    ¡°Hey, Mr. Lund. How conceited of you!¡±

    The students burst intoughter, creating a pleasant atmosphere that waspletely different from the

    usual dull sses,

    This was Emrys¡¯s personal charm, shining on the lecture podium, leaving asting impression.

    Taking advantage of everyone¡¯s interest in acupuncture, Enirys naturally steered the conversation

    towards the topic. He called a female ssmate who suffered from severe insomnia to the stage and

    announced that he would personally demonstrate acupuncture on her.

    The female student hesitated and said, ¡°Mr. Lund, you won¡¯t treat me like you did with the previous

    student, will you? I¡¯m a girl, and I¡¯m shy. If you embarrass me so much, I might leave this city overnight

    by train.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re so cute. How could I embarrass you? Come, sit on the chair, and I¡¯ll start inserting

    the needles,¡±

    ¡°Sure, Mr. Lund. Insert them as much as you like!¡±

    And so, Emrys inserted his acupuncture needles into the Head Acupoint, Ear Acupoint, Inner¨CAnkle

    Acupoint, and various other acupoints of this female ssmate. He then exined, ¡°This is the Head

    Acupoint, an acupoint on the Governor Vessel Meridian. The Governor Vessel Meridian is connected to

    the brain and can be used to calm the mind and clear the head¡­

    The students in the front row craned their necks to watch.

    Emrys paused and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal in my ss. You cane forward to watch.¡±

    So, the students left their seats and crowded around the lecture podium, watching the needles pierce

    the female student¡¯s head. They couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this hurt?¡±

    Emrys exined, ¡°As long as you find the right acupoints, acupuncture won¡¯t be very painful. It¡¯s more

    of a swelling sensation. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask this fellow student.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. Mr. Lund is amazing. After he inserted the needles, I didn¡¯t feel much pain, just a tingling

    and numbness sensation. It¡¯s quitefortable!¡±

    Hearing this, other students also became eager to try.

    23:54 Sun, 28 Jan G

    Chapter 261 Acupoints

    66%

    Emrys selected two more students and applied acupuncture on them. Seeing that others also wanted

    the same, he could only respond with a wry smile. ¡°I will only be able to provide acupuncture for these

    three students today. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I will administer it to the rest of you. Otherwise, I

    won¡¯t have enough time to cover the first lesson if I only focus on acupuncture. There are too many of

    you, and even I can get overwhelmed.¡±

    Had it not been for Emrys¡¯s serious expression, these students would have assumed he was making

    inappropriate remarks.

    Acupuncture required a certain amount of time to take effect. Therefore, after administering the needles

    to the three individuals, Emrys took the opportunity to exin some basic concepts of traditional

    medicine.

    Soon, one student asked, ¡°Mr. Lund, since you¡¯ve spoken so highly of traditional medicine, how can

    you treat heart disease?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Lund. What about gastric ulcers and bronchitis? What medicine should be used for these

    diseases?¡±

    }

    They weren¡¯t intentionally causing trouble but were simply acting out of curiosity.

    Emrys smiled and exined, ¡°Actually, in traditional medicine, there is no such thing as heart disease,

    gastric ulcers, or bronchitis. These are all modern medical terms, while traditional medicine names

    diseases based on syndromes.¡±

    Noticing the perplexed expressions on the students¡® faces, Emrys proceeded to exin, ¡°Let¡¯s consider

    themon cold as an example. Traditional medicine acknowledges its existence, but it does not align

    exactly with the concept of a cold in modern medicine.¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    He borated, ¡°In modern medicine, themon cold is a specific disease with a designated name.

    However, in traditional medicine, the term ¡®cold¡® is a broad term that epasses various conditions

    such as anemofrigid cold, anemopyretic cold, heat exhaustion, andmon cold caused by physical

    weakness. These distinct characteristics are referred to as ¡®syndromes. Consequently, even though it

    may be the same cold, the symptoms can vary, and the prescribed medication can also differ. This is

    what traditional medicine often refers to as ¡®different treatments for the same disease¡°.¡±

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262 Same Treatment For Different Discases

    ¡°In contrast, there¡¯s another concept known as ¡®same treatment for different diseases¡®. It means that

    different diseases can be treated with the same medicine, as long as the symptoms are the same.¡±

    Everyone had a vague understanding.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    To help them better understand, Emrys selected two more students toe up, including Cecilia, the

    girl with freckles, and another girl with e on her face.

    Emrys looked at the freckles on Cecilia¡¯s face and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve had these freckles for a while,

    haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Cecilia nodded. ¡°Yeah, they appeared when I was in twelfth grade, and they still haven¡¯t gone away!¡±

    ¡°Do you often stay upte?¡±

    Cecilia stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°Heh, sleep is for the weak!¡±

    ¡°You seem quite proud of yourself!¡±

    Emrys lightly tapped her head, exining, ¡°Freckles can be either congenital or acquired. Your freckles

    are purely due to staying up toote, which has disrupted your b*dy¡¯s metabolic functions. They are

    acquired.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a bottle of medicinal powder.

    ¡°This is a traditional medicine powder that I¡¯ve developed myself. It can activate blood cirction to

    dissipate blood stasis, as well as detoxify and treat sores. Give it a try by applying it.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Cecilia wasn¡¯t a pretentious girl. She immediately returned to her seat, took out a small mirror, and

    applied the traditional medicinal powder to her face.

    Emrys then looked at the girl with e and had her apply the powder to her face as well.

    After a while, Emrys asked, ¡°How do you feel now?¡±

    Cecilia said, ¡°My face feels a bit hot and numb.¡±

    The other girl nodded in agreement.

    ¡°This indicates that the treatment with traditional medicinal powder was effective.¡±

    4

    Emrys exined, ¡°One of you has freckles, the other has e. These are two different conditions, but

    they share amon cause staying upte has disrupted your metabolic functions. Therefore,

    applying the same medicinal powder will have a beneficial effect on both of you. This is what we call

    ¡®same treatment for different diseases¡±

    After witnessing these two vivid examples, the students instantly gained a more intuitive understanding

    of the concept of ¡°same treatment for different diseases.¡±

    Chapter 202 Game Treatment For Different Diseases

    It seemed that traditional medicine was quite interesting!

    After Emrys finished his exnation, he removed the acupuncture needles from the heads of the three

    students. He asked them about their experience, and all three expressed that they felt much lighter in

    the head.

 Chapter 263

    Previously, due to insomnia and anxiety, they felt as if impurities had umted in their minds. Now,

    they no longer felt this way.

    ¡°Mr. Lund¡¯s acupuncture is truly miraculous!¡±

    They had heard about acupuncture therapy a long time ago, but they never really believed in it, let

    alone tried it. However, after experiencing it for the first time today, they were surprised by how

    comfortable it felt.

    Emrys said, ¡°You should go to bed early tonight and see if you still suffer from insomnia, Oh, and

    remember not to use your phone before bed.

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    The three of them nodded in unison.

    The major lecture had ended before they knew it. Emrys smiled and said, ¡°Today marks our first

    meeting. I am deeply grateful for the respect you¡¯ve shown me. I hope we will have the chance to meet

    again. ss dismissed.¡±

    ¡°What? ss is over already? It feels like only a moment has passed.¡±

    ¡°Such a pity! Mr. Lund, when is your next ss? I want to bring my boyfriend to listen together.¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, you¡¯re so handsome, just like my future boyfriend. Can I add you on WhatsApp?¡±

    Emrys was speechless.

    The students chatted, appearing reluctant to leave the ssroom. They were unwilling for the ss to

    end, primarily due to Emrys¡¯s unique, lively, and engaging teaching style. Additionally, whenever he

    discussed a disease, he would invite a student toe forward and demonstrate, making the lesson

    memorable.

    Many students even began toin about Spike. If it weren¡¯t for him causing the dy, the ss

    wouldn¡¯t have ended so quickly.

    Emrys gazed at this delightful group of students and finally grasped the significance of Nte¡¯s words.

    University life was truly wonderful. Youth should be filled with vitality.

    He seemed to have overlooked the fact that his age was precisely the time for such vigor!

    Send Gifts

    252

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264 Stopped From Leaving

    Emrys parked his old¨Cfashioned bike at the school gate and rode away from Jazona University¡¯s

    campus with Jacqueline.

    Jacqueline¡¯s mind was consumed by fantasies of what might happen tonight. The more she thought

    about it, the more her cheeks flushed, the more excited she became, and the more she thought¡­ Well,

    the more tightly she mped her long legs together.

    However, not long after they left the campus gate, they were stopped.

    Jacqueline¡¯s good mood waspletely ruined. She hopped off the bike and approached the group,

    Pointing at them, she scolded, ¡°Are you always causing trouble for no reason? Is it fun for you?¡±

    Always?

    The young men riding motorcycles across the street were instantly dumbfounded,

    Had someone stopped them before?

    No, that wasn¡¯t the issue they should be concerned about. They were here to teach Emrys a lesson,

    but somehow, they were scolded by a girl before they could say a word.

    Did they mix up the roles?

    ¡°Excuse me, miss, we are from the ck Tiger Faction. We¡¯re here on business, and our target is that

    young man behind you. So, please step aside,¡± the lead young man exined after recovering from his

    initial shock, attempting to regain their momentum.

    However, something felt off. Jacqueline¡¯s preemptive move had disrupted their formation.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about your faction. You¡¯re interfering with my time with Mr. Lund, and that¡¯s simply

    uneptable. I suggest you all disappear at once!¡±

    After the young man introduced himself, Jacqueline showed no signs of backing down. Instead, she

    grew angrier, which left everyone even more bewildered.

    What is going on? We¡¯re members of the ck Tiger Faction. Was there ever a time when people

    didn¡¯t tremble in fear upon seeing us?

    However, today the tables were turned as they got scolded by the other party first.

    After a brief pause, the lead young man said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t you know what the ck Tiger Faction

    represents? We are under the ck Dragon Association¨C¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you annoying bunch of flies¡­ Huh? Sebastian?¡±

    Jacqueline had never been so fierce before as she confronted the several members of the ck Tiger

    Faction. However, she suddenly noticed Sebastian among them.

    ¡°Sebastian, you rascall Instead of learning good things, you¡¯ve chosen the bad. You even dared to join

    the ck Tiger Faction. What are you hiding for? I¡¯ve already seen you!¡±

    Dun, 20 JE

    Chapter 264 Stopped From Leaving

    65%

    Jacqueline strode past several youths in front of her and grabbed hold of a dodging figure in the back.

    Angrily, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering why you¡¯re never at home. So, you¡¯ve been running off to this

    tnessy organization. Just wait and see how I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Jacqueline, I was wrong, I swear I won¡¯t dare to do it again. Please, I beg you, don¡¯t tell Dad about

    this. If he finds out, he¡¯ll break my legs,¡± Sebastian pleaded.

    ¡°Hmph, you know that, huh? Now get out of here and go home!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Sebastian didn¡¯t dare to protest. Without even bidding goodbye to his leader, he quickly twisted the

    motorcycle¡¯s throttle and fled the scene.

    How unlucky.

    He had set out to teach someone a lesson, only to unexpectedly encounter his own sister. Moreover,

    he only just found out that the person his leader wanted to discipline was Emrys. Wasn¡¯t this courting

    death? If he had known earlier, he should have stayed far away.

    This sudden turn of events left the already bewildered young men even more at a loss, as if their brains

    had crashed.

    ¡°Um¡­ Are you Jacqueline Balford, the daughter of the Balford family?¡±

    The leader of the young men hesitated for a while before asking. He clearly had respect for Jacqueline.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of the Balford family, but he was afraid of Zeke.

    Zeke had targeted her, so he didn¡¯t dare to upset her.

    Jacqueline gave a stern look to the young man and said, ¡°Now that you know who I am, shouldn¡¯t you

    promptly remove your pests?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Balford, please don¡¯t be angry. We will leave immediately!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265 Informing Zeke

    The young men quickly nced at Emrys in the distance before hastily riding off on their motorcycles.

    ¡°They have no clue,¡± Jacqueline muttered as she returned to Emrys.

    Emrys yfully teased her with a strange smile, saying, ¡°You were quite fierce just now!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jacqueline¡¯s face turned deep red as she softly replied, ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯m delicate and easily pushed

    down¡­¡±

    After a few young motorcyclists left, they immediately informed Zeke about the situation. The message

    they ryed was the same as when Dwayne had reportedst time, even the tone and demeanor

    remained unchanged. It was simply a rey of the scenario.

    This time, Zeke had learned his lesson and asked cautiously, ¡°Is the man¡¯s name, by any chance,

    Emrys?¡±

    ¡°Yes, his name is Emrys. How do you know, Mr. Zeke?¡±

    ¡°D*mn it, how dare you provoke him again? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll take down all of you good¨Cfor-

    nothings!¡±

    Zeke promptly kicked each one of them, giving them a ruthless beating. In no time, they were thrown

    out with bruised faces.

    They still hadn¡¯t figured out what had happened.

    Zeke was also infuriated. He immediately called all the heads of the factions under the ck Dragon

    Association to give them a warning. In the future, whenever they encountered someone named Emrys,

    they were to stay as far away as possible from him. If any of them dared to provoke that person again,

    they would be thrown into the river to feed the fish!

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon hearing this, the faction leaders fell silent instantly.

    As for the motorcycle youth who got beaten up by Zeke, they soon called Spike. They vented their

    frustration for more than ten minutes. If Spike wasn¡¯t the brother of a member of the ck Tiger

    Faction, they might have killed him to relieve their anger.

    Downstairs at Lommore Condominium, Sebastian stood there, his Yamaha RSZ parked beside him.

    He frequently nced around the neighborhood, wearing an expression of unease.

    When Jacqueline came back and saw him, she became furious, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to go home?

    Why are you standing here?¡±

    ¡°Jacqueline, what you saw earlier wasn¡¯t true. You mustn¡¯t tell Dad!¡±

    It turned out that Sebastian was feeling uneasy, so he specifically waited downstairs of the

    condominium for Jacqueline to return, pleading with her not to reveal what she had witnessed.

    $123:54 Sun, 28 Jan

    Chapter 265 Informing Zeke

    Jacqueline huffed and said, ¡°Hmph, so now you¡¯re scared? Will you dare to hang around with those

    good¨Cfor¨Cnothings in the future?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t, Jacqueline. As long as you keep it a secret for me, I promise not to associate with those

    people anymore.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Sebastian nodded emphatically.

    Emrys said with amusement, ¡°Mr. Sebastian, you truly are full of surprises. Instead of enjoying the life

    of a wealthy heir, you chose to y the role of ackey for others. You¡¯vepletely shattered my

    preconceived notions about rich kids.¡±

    Sebastian exined, ¡°Dr. Lund, it¡¯s not what you think. I hang out with them simply because we share

    the same interests. We all enjoy riding Yamaha RSZs. It¡¯s not like I really want to get involved in any

    illegal activities.¡±

    >

    If Sebastian truly desired to delve into the underworld, considering the rtionship between Zeke and

    Jacqueline, the kind of rtionship that the members of the ck Tiger Association assumed, how

    could Sebastian possibly be just a minorckey? He could be the vice faction leader if he wanted.

    Sebastian simply enjoyed riding his Yamaha RSZ through the streets with that group of people.

    That being said, if Sebastian could truly connect with the top leaders of the ck Dragon Association,

    Roger wouldn¡¯t really oppose it. After all, he was a businessman, and if he could expand his

    connections in both the legitimate and underworld circles, it would be beneficial.

    However, Sebastian did not share the same sentiment. He exclusively associated with individuals of

    lower rank, riding his Yamaha RSZ and causing chaos on the streets. This greatly annoyed Roger.

    It was a clear example of neglecting one¡¯s responsibilities.

    At that moment, Emrys approached the parked Yamaha RSZ nearby and inquired with curiosity, ¡°Is

    riding this vehicle truly exhrating? How does itpare to my bicycle?¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266 A Race

    ¡°Dr. Lund, are you insulting my beloved motorcycle!¡± Sebastian eximed angrily.

    ¡°Oh? Why don¡¯t we have a race then?¡± Emrys suddenly teased Sebastian.

    ¡°A race?¡±

    Sebastian was puzzled. ¡°Race with what?¡±

    Emrys confidently patted his bicycle seat, saying with a smile, ¡°A race between your motorcycle and my

    bicycle, of course.¡±

    A race between a motorcycle and a bicycle?

    Sebastian suddenly felt even more insulted. Although he knew Emrys wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, being

    skilled didn¡¯t mean his bicycle was fast.

    Sebastian earnestly double¨Cchecked by asking, ¡°Dr. Lund, are you really not joking?¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking to you? No offense, but your Yamaha RSZ is nothing,¡± Emrys taunted.

    ¡°Dr. Lund, even though I hold you in high regard, I absolutely won¡¯t allow you to insult my beloved

    motorcycle!¡± Sebastian¡¯s face had turned red with anger.

    ¡°Let¡¯s race then.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s add a wager. If you lose, you¡¯re not allowed to associate with those shady people anymore. Also,

    you have to start learning to manage your family business. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Sebastian hesitated for a moment and then nodded, saying, ¡°Okay, but if you lose, you have toe to

    my house tomorrow to ask for her hand in marriage!¡±

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Ask for her hand in marriage? What are you talking about?¡±

    This question wasn¡¯t from Emrys but from Jacqueline. She had just wanted to suggest not ying such

    childish games when suddenly she heard that.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    Sebastian tilted his head and said, ¡°Jacqueline, have you lost your mind? You¡¯re the only girl in our

    family. If not you, who else would it be? Well, of course, if Dr. Lund has such preferences, I wouldn¡¯t

    mind him asking for my hand in marriage.¡±

    This guy was being cheeky. Emrys almost couldn¡¯t resist pping him across the face.

    ¡°Get lost! I¡¯m not homoS**ual!¡±

    Chapter 266 A Race

    60%

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Jacqueline, on the other hand, feigned a cold expression and said, ¡°I can take care of myself. There¡¯s

    no need for you to worry on my behalf.¡±

    ¡°Tch! Clearly, you want to pursue Emrys immediately. Why pretend to be reserved here? If it weren¡¯t for

    you being my sister, I wouldn¡¯t bother helping you!¡±

    ¡°Sebastian! You¡¯ve really crossed the line! Believe it or not, I¡¯ll call Dad right now and tell him about

    your involvement with those hooligans!¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Sebastian paled immediately. He pleaded, ¡°Jacqueline, I was wrong, I won¡¯t

    gamble with Dr. Lund anymore.¡±

    ¡°Who said you couldn¡¯t gamble? Go ahead, gamble!¡± Jacqueline stomped her foot as she spoke.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Sebastian scratched his head in confusion, truly at a loss as to what his sister was thinking. Just a

    moment ago, she had told him not to interfere in her affairs. He decided not to intervene, but to his

    surprise, this only made her even angrier.

    Women were unpredictable.

    Emrys also gave Jacqueline a pointed look, then turned to Sebastian and said, ¡°Sure, if you win, I¡¯ll

    come to your house and ask for her hand in marriage. I¡¯ll also prepare the betrothal gifts.¡±

    ¡°Good. Remember what you said.¡±

    Sebastian confidently mounted his Yamaha RSZ and put on his helmet, looking eager.

    The two quickly established the rules.

    Sebastian said confidently, ¡°Dr. Lund, don¡¯t me me for bullying you. Just because you¡¯re riding this

    pathetic bicycle, I¡¯ll give you a head start of half a minute¡­¡±

    ¡°Should we give him a head start? Just start your motorcycle already. If you dare lose this race, I¡¯ll

    make sure you regret it!¡±

    ¡°Jacqueline, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re not in a hurry?¡±

    ¡°Sebastian! Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡±

    Boom!

    Before Jacqueline could react, Sebastian quickly revved up his Yamaha RSZ and zoomed away.

    For Jacqueline, the anticipation was truly excruciating.

    23.55 Sun, 28 Jan

 Chapter 267

    hapter 267 Winning The Race

    Hoping that Sebastian would restrain his yful nature and sincerely assist his father in managing the

    family business, Jacqueline also wished for Emrys to visit the Balford residence the following day to

    propose.

    After contemting this dilemma, thetter desire prevailed,

    ¡°Sebastian, if you lose, don¡¯t me me for severing our sibling ties!¡± Jacqueline couldn¡¯t control her

    emotions as she shouted in the direction where the two had ridden off, even though she knew that

    more than ten minutes had passed since the race began and Sebastian definitely couldn¡¯t hear her.

    Just a moment after Jacqueline finished shouting, a heartyughter suddenly echoed from ahead.

    ¡°Hehe, Pretty Jacqueline, what did you just say? You want to sever your ties as siblings with

    Sebastian?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Jacqueline was immediately overwhelmed with despair when she saw who it was.

    The first person to return was Emrys.

    Sebastian had lost.

    Wait, how did Emrys return so quickly?

    Although Jacqueline had ridden on Entrys¡® bicycle before, he had never demonstrated his speed.

    Therefore, she only knew that Emrys rode steadily but was unaware of his swiftness.

    Wait a moment¡­ Could it be that he was left behind by Sebastian halfway through and, realizing he

    couldn¡¯t win, chose to give up and return? That¡¯s right! That must be it! Because any rational person

    would find it hard to believe that a bicycle could cover such a vast circr distance in such a short time.

    Setting aside the fact that he¡¯s riding a bicycle, even a professional race car driver might not be able to

    aplish this, right?

    Although Jacqueline knew that Emrys was a cultivator, she was unaware that the bicycle was a magical

    item. Had she known, she wouldn¡¯t have been so surprised.

    ¡°Emrys, I understand your feelings now.¡±

    Suddenly, Jacqueline stepped forward, tiptoeing to nt a k*ss on Emrys¡® lips. Her pretty face flushed

    red, seemingly offering herself to him.

    She assumed that Emrys, knowing he would lose, still agreed topete with Sebastian. This

    indicated his true intention, which was to propose at the Balford residence the next day. However, the

    latter simply found it too embarrassing to express this outright,

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    If Emrys could read her mind, he would surely tell her that she was very imaginative.

    Mmm¡­

    Moreover, her lips carried ¨¢ hint of a unique, delightful fragrance that Emrys savored.

    1/2

    Sun, 28

    Chapter 267 Winning The Race

    When Jacqueline saw Emrys lick his lips, she became even more determined. She was eager to go

    upstairs with Emrys to prepare for her next move, so she took out her phone and called Sebastian,

    ready to tell him not to bothering back, but to ride his Yamaha RSZ straight to the Balford

    residence.

    However, who would have known that after dialing Sebastian¡¯s number, a distressed voice was

    suddenly heard from the other end. It said, ¡°Jacqueline, Dr. Lund is not human. He¡¯s not riding a bicycle

    at all but a rocket!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Jacqueline was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Do you mean that Emrys won?¡±

    Sebastian gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of his tail.¡±

    Jacqueline was rendered speechless.

    This sure is awkward!

    Jacqueline finally came to her senses, realizing that she had just performed a monologue in her mind

    and had even presumptuously k*ssed Emrys. Fortunately, Emrys did not expose her.

    However, Jacqueline was well aware of Emrys¡® personality. He loved to tease people. She suspected

    that he didn¡¯t expose her because he was waiting for Sebastian to return, so he could have a good

    laugh at her expense.

    At this moment, Jacqueline¡¯s emotions were incrediblyplex.

    Suddenly, a burst of static came through the phone.

    Unable to contain her curiosity, Jacqueline asked, ¡°Sebastian, what¡¯s going on over there? Why is it so

    noisy?¡±

    ¡°Jacqueline, it seems luck is not on my side today. I had an encounter with a traffic cop who pulled me

    over, using me of speeding and creating noise pollution. Right as I came to a stop, I received your

    call. I¡¯ll have to end our conversation abruptly, as I need to pay the fine immediately.¡±

    What else could Jacqueline do? She had no option but to end the call, silently sympathizing with

    Sebastian.

    ¡°Sebastian got caught by the traffic police,¡± Jacqueline said, struggling to find the right words.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware. The officer initially intended to catch me.¡±

    Send Gifts

    252

    2/2

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268 Ambush

    Jacqueline was speechless.

    After a while, Sebastian called back, his voice filled with emotion as he said, Jacqueline, the traffic

    police towed my bike. They imed it didn¡¯t meet traffic regtions. Well, you lost thepetition

    anyway. From now on, just stay at home and help our father manage the business.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my Yamaha RSZ. My youth, it¡¯s gone¡­ Wait, I can learn to ride a bicycle from Dr. Lund.

    Jacqueline, could you ask Dr. Lund to pick me up with his bicycle? Tonight. I want to seek his advice on

    cycling. His speed is truly impressive.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Take a cab back home yourself. If you dare to show up at Lommore Condominium again, I¡¯ll

    have Dad break your legs.¡±

    ¡°Jacqueline, how can you abandon me for a handsome man?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you tonight!¡±

    Before Sebastian could finish speaking, Jacqueline abruptly hung up the phone. Turning to Emrys, she

    gave him a slight smile and said, ¡°Emrys, lock up your precious bicycle, and let¡¯s go upstairs!¡±

    They took the elevator up to the fifth floor.

    Jacqueline opened her room door and invited, ¡°Would you like toe in for a cup of coffee?¡±

    Her face was filled with anticipation.

    Emrys¡® eyes narrowed slightly as he said, ¡°I think I should take a bath first next door.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    What Jacqueline really wanted to say was that they could bathe together, but Emrys had already

    walked to the next room and entered, leaving her no choice but to let out a sigh of disappointment.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that Emrys¡® haste to go next door was actually due to another reason.

    Upon turning on the living room lights, the room was brightly illuminated.

    This was Emrys¡® first visit to Lommore Condominium. However, Roger assured him that all daily

    necessities had been fully prepared. Even the clothes in the wardrobe were custom¨Cmade ording to

    Emrys¡® measurements.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    It was clear that Roger had put a lot of effort into it.

    As soon as Emrys stepped out onto the balcony, he heard a delicate shout.

    ¡°Heya!¡±

    Immediately after, a slender leg swung towards his face in a roundhouse kick.

    This leg belonged to a woman, fair and smooth.

    1/2

    23:55 Sun, 28 Jan

    Chapter 268 Ambush

    However, Emrys seemed prepared. He caught her ankle single¨Chandedly, lifting it high above his

    head> Then, as her legs formed a vertical split, he leaned forward, pressing the woman¡¯s b*dy against

    the wall.

    Lena, you¡¯ve been mischievous again.¡±

    Quietly hiding on the balcony and preparing for a surprise attack was none other than Yelena.

    With Yelena¡¯s abilities, finding Emrys¡® temporary residence was an extremely easy task.

    Climbing up to the fifth¨Cfloor balcony from below was also remarkably easy.

    In truth, Emrys had already sensed Yelena¡¯s presence while he was chatting with Jacqueline earlier.

    One reason was the Telepathic Formation. Yelena carried a lucky charm given to her by Emrys. When

    they were far apart, she needed to call out Emrys¡® name for it to work. However, when they were close,

    Emrys could sense the presence of the Telepathic Formation at any time.

    The second reason was that the life energy within Yelena originated from the same source as Emrys¡®.

    In other words, it was a seed sown by Emrys, so naturally, he could easily sense her presence.

    That was why Emrys told Jacqueline that he needed to take a shower next door first.

    He knew then that Yelena was about to cause trouble.

    As expected, sheunched a surprise attack as soon as they met.

    Fortunately, Emrys was alert. With one hand, he caught hold of Yelena¡¯s ankle and lifted it, forming a

    split. Then, with his other hand, he wrapped it around Yelena¡¯s waist, firmly controlling her.

    With a gentle flutter of her long eyshes, Yelena¡¯s full red lips gracefully curved into a captivating

    smile. She disyed no signs of panic. Instead, she took the initiative to lean in close to Emrys¡® ear,

    her breath as gentle as silk as she whispered, ¡°Rys, you mischievous boy. Release me.¡±

    For reasons unbeknownst, after attaining cultivation, the alluring aura surrounding Yelena grew even

    more potent.

    If her demeanor was once described as charming, it could now be characterized as enchanting.

    Send Gifts

    ¡£

    252

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269 Keeping An Eye On Emrys

    In her previous life, Lena must have been a sly fox!

    Despite his thoughts, Emrys still didn¡¯t release Yelena. With unwavering determination, he pressed her

    against the wall, saying, ¡°No, I can¡¯t let you go. Given your nature, you¡¯ll definitely cause trouble again.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Rys, you¡¯re really getting to know me more and more. However, if you don¡¯t let go soon, I might

    just nibble on your ear!¡±

    Yelena pretended to bite towards Emrys¡® ear. Her red lips hadn¡¯t even touched him yet, but the sweet

    fragrance of her breath was already making Emrys unbearably ticklish. He had no choice but to release

    Yelena. As expected, the very next second, Yelenanded a gentle punch on him.

    Emrys stepped back to avoid it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run. Let me give you a good beating first,¡± Yelena said, swinging her fists.

    Emrys spoke without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m not a masochist. I won¡¯t let you have your way. If you have the

    guts, try catching up with me instead.¡±

    ¡°Hey, how dare you provoke me!¡±

    Neither of them used any real force, it was purely yful like siblings. They moved from the balcony to

    the living room, from the living room to the kitchen, from the kitchen to the bathroom, and finally, they

    returned from the bathroom back to the living room.

    In the end, Yelena managed to pin Emrys down on the sofa, grinding her teeth with a smirk. ¡°Hmph,

    I¡¯ve caught you atst. Let¡¯s see where you can run to now!¡±

    p! p! p!

    Emrys said helplessly, ¡°Lena, can¡¯t you see? I¡¯was deliberately going easy on you.¡±

    ¡°So what? After all, I¡¯ve got you now.¡±

    Faced with such a mischievous sister, what else could Emrys do? He had no choice but to let her have

    her way, lying on the couch without showing any signs of resistance.

    Soon, Yelena expressed her boredom, saying, ¡°It¡¯s no fun. It¡¯s no fun at all if you don¡¯t resist.¡±

    Yelena regained herposure, her long, fair legs casually crossed as she leaned against the couch

    with an air of authority.

    Only then did Emrys rise from the couch and ask, ¡°Lena, why did youe here for no reason?

    Haven¡¯t I told you that I would be giving lectures at Jazona University two days a week and might not

    come home in the evening?¡±

    ¡°Have you started to resent me?¡±

    With a vengeful nce, Yelena startled Emrys, his face dramatically changing color. He thought she

    was about to y some sort of trick on him again. Fortunately, Yelena didn¡¯t continue to tease him.

    1/2

    Chapter 269 Keeping An Eye On Emrys

    0.66%

    Instead, she said, ¡°I¡¯m obviously here on Delia¡¯s orders to keep an eye on you, to see who dares to

    seduce our little brother.¡±

    Emrys¡® face darkened as he said, ¡°Is that how you talk about your own brother? But Lena, you

    shouldn¡¯t use Delia as an excuse for everything. I suspect you¡¯ve sneaked over here yourself, haven¡¯t

    you?¡±

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Delia sent you here to keep an eye on me? You¡¯re the one she trusts the least.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ve seen through me, haven¡¯t you? Alright, I admit, I did sneak over here. I was hoping you

    could assist me in my cultivation, would that be alright?¡± Suddenly, Yelena clung onto Emrys¡® arm, her

    captivating fox¨Clike eyes twinkling as she spoke.

    ¡°Your flirtation won¡¯t work on me, get away from me!¡± Emrys ruthlessly pushed her away.

    How could she have the audacity to ask me to assist in her cultivation again? The consequences of the

    previous two asions were so severe that we almost became intimate by ident. If I hadn¡¯t

    regained my sanity at thest moment, a major catastrophe would have undoubtedly urred. As the

    saying goes, one is bound to sumb to repeated temptation.

    Although Emrys¡® will was strong, capable of resisting temptation once or twice, or even four or five

    times, he feared that he would lose control just once.

    Don¡¯t you have any idea about your own looks and figure?

    ¡°Rys, you are truly heartless. Don¡¯t you just want me to grovel? Watch, I¡¯ll grovel for you right now.¡±

    After speaking softly, Yelena kicked off her shoes. True to her word, she began to crawl on the couch,

    revealing a remarkably curvaceous figure.

    The couch was of high quality, stretching nearly four to five meters in length. Its material was incredibly

    soft, likely imported genuine leather from abroad. Directly across from it was arge¨Cscreen television,

    making lounging on the couch while watching TV an incredibly enjoyable experience. If one were tired

    in the evening, they could even sleep directly on the sofa. Itsfort level wasparable to a

    Simmons mattress¡­ Well, Emrys had to admit that Yelena¡¯s breasts were indeed well¨Crounded and

    perky.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270 The Spirit Of A Vixen

    Concerning Yelena¡¯s future, Emrys spoke with great seriousness. ¡°Lena, I think you should calm down.

    When I said crawl, I meant ¡®leave¡®, not literally crawl¡±

    ¡°I understand. I just wanted to test the softness of the couch, That¡¯s all.¡±

    Emrys was left speechless.

    Bounce¡­ Bounce¡­ Bounce¡­.

    While Yelena was ying on the sofa, Emrys¡® pants became soaked.

    Contrary to what one might think, he had just poured himself a ss of water when he identally

    spilled it on his pants.

    Yelena was to me. As she was crawling, she suddenly showed off her little feet, painted with

    fluorescent nail polish, to Emrys. When Emrys refused to admire them, Yelena kicked out in response,

    causing the water to spill.

    Just as they were fooling around, there was a sudden knock at the door.

    Yelena snorted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even need to guess to know that it must be that Balford woman.

    That¡¯s right, I need to hide¡­ hehe!¡±

    As she spoke, she climbed down from the couch.

    The couch was clearly not high, yet she chose to crawl off it, as if deliberately showcasing the contours

    of her figure. She even knelt on one knee at the edge of the couch, pausing for a moment.

    Emrys ignored her.

    Women will only distract me.

    With a pout, Yelena realized she was making a fool of herself. She picked up her shoes and hurried off

    to the balcony, as if she were a thief.

    Seeing her really trying to hide, Emrys was left speechless and said, ¡°Lena, you are my sister. Isn¡¯t it

    perfectly normal for us to be together? Your attempt to hide might actually give others the wrong idea!¡±

    Emrys wanted to go to the balcony to drag Yelena back, but a shout came from outside. ¡°Scram, the

    person you¡¯re looking for isn¡¯t here. I¡¯ve already hidden¡­ Also, don¡¯t you dare tell anyone I¡¯m here, or

    I¡¯ll go back and tell Delia that you¡¯ve beenying your hands on me.¡±

    Who on earth is the one being hands?

    Emrys felt a headacheing on.

    But what else could he do? He couldn¡¯t possibly let Jacqueline stand at the door forever, could he?

    Thus, he had no choice but to go and open the door.

    1/2

    Chapter 270 The Spirit Of A Vixen

    As expected, the person standing at the door was none other than Jacqueline. She had already taken

    as bath and was dressed in a thin nightgown. Her long, smooth, and slender legs were revealed under

    the hem of her dress, and she was holding a bottle of red wine.

    ¡°Emrys, why did it take you so long to open the door?¡± Jacqueline asked curiously.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I was taking a bath? As soon as I heard you knock, I quickly got dressed and came to

    open the door,¡± Emrys exined.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t look like you¡¯ve taken a bath at all.¡±

    ¡°Who says so? Look, my pants are all wet.¡±

    ¡°Did you only wash¡­¡±

    Jacqueline gave Emrys¡® trousers a peculiar nce, but chose not to continue speaking, so as not to

    expose¡­ No, it was rather to avoid giving Emrys the wrong impression if she were to voice her dirty

    thoughts.

    ¡°To celebrate the sessfulpletion of your first ss today, let¡¯s have some red wine!¡±

    Jacqueline stepped through the door, exining her purpose for being there. However, before she

    could even settle down on the couch, she wrinkled her delicate nose and remarked, ¡°How odd. Why is

    there the scent of women¡¯s perfume in here.¡±

    Naturally, this scent was left behind by Yelena.

    The perfume on Yelena wasn¡¯t overpowering nor was it too strong, yet it had the ability to linger in the

    considerable amount of time.

    air for

    Cough, cough¡­

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Emrys nervously touched his nose and said, ¡°I also find it strange. As soon as I entered, I noticed the

    scent too. I wonder if a vixen¡¯s spirit has been present here.¡±

    Yelena, hidden on the balcony and eavesdropping, clenched her teeth in anger. You¡¯re the real fox, and

    so are all your siblings¡­ Huh, why does this phrase sound so odd?

    To prevent Jacqueline from further investigating the origin of the perfume, Emrys subtly uncorked a

    bottle of red wine and said, ¡°Lovely Jacqueline, didn¡¯t you mention celebrating the sessful

    completion of my first ss? Come, let¡¯s raise a toast!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Jacqueline ceased her probing. After all, this was Emrys¡® first time moving into this

    apartment. She could never have imagined that there was actually another woman concealed there.

    Send Gifts

    252

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271 There Are Already Seven

    After consuming several sses of red wine, Jacqueline began to appear different.

    Her cheeks were flushed, and her gaze seemed distant. It was unclear whether she was genuinely

    drunk or pretending to be. As she spoke, she swayed, ¡°Emrys, do you know? I genuinely like you, and

    it has nothing to do with family interests. Last time at my house, when you were drunk, my father

    wanted us to sleep together¡­¡±

    She poured her heart out to Emrys, unaware that during theirst encounter at the Balford residence,

    Emrys had only pretended to be drunk to test her.

    Emrys fell silent for a moment.

    feel

    Without waiting for his response, Jacqueline leaned in and said, ¡°Emrys, regardless of how you about

    me, I think that if I could give my first time to such an outstanding man like you, I would be very

    satisfied.¡±

    She hade tonight, prepared to sacrifice herself after summoning a great deal of courage.

    This was different fromst time.

    Last time, she believed Emrys was drunk. If she were to sleep with him under those circumstances,

    Jacqueline felt it would be inappropriate. However, tonight was different because Emrys was sober. If

    he could ept her¡­

    Jacqueline had already made the necessary preparations.

    At this critical moment, Emrys hesitated, remaining motionless for a long time. In the end, even Yelena,

    who was hiding on the balcony and peeking, couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. She rushed in, grabbed Emrys¡®

    ear, and said, ¡°Emrys, you¡¯re such a jerk. Why did you flirt with her if you have no intention of being

    with her?¡±

    In that moment, Emrys actually thought Yelena was possessed by Cordelia and quickly begged for

    mercy, saying, ¡°Lena, please let go, it hurts!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, serves you right. Who asked you to fool around with other women?¡± Yelena said angrily.

    Wait, are you ming me for being promiscuous or flirting without the intention of being together?

    In truth, even Yelena herself didn¡¯t know the answer to this question.

    She was also very conflicted inside.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    When Jacqueline saw a person suddenly rush onto the balcony, and moreover, a stunning beauty, she

    was instantly startled. The slightly tipsy feeling she had just moments ago immediately disappeared,

    bringing her back to sobriety.

    The scent of the perfume is very familiar, so it was her who was here earlier. Emrys must have known

    about her. He just deliberately kept it from me.

    1/2

    23:56 Sun, 28 Jan

    Chapter 271 There Are Already Seven

    At that moment, a pang of pain surged within Jacqueline¡¯s heart, and a shade of dejection emerged in

    her eyes.

    Originally, Yelena had looked at Jacqueline with a confrontational gaze. However, upon seeing the look

    of disappointment on Jacqueline¡¯s face, her heart softened, and her tone eased as she said, ¡°Ms.

    Balford, I am Emrys¡® sister. You may not have met me before, but that jerk has mentioned you to me.¡±

    Jacqueline¡¯s personality had always been considered rather haughty. At least within Jazona, there

    hadn¡¯t been a single bachelor who could sway her heart.

    However, everything changed after she got to know Emrys.

    Even the proudest individuals, in front of those they cherish, would be mindful of their demeanor,

    even to the point of growing increasingly submissive.

    This was exactly the case with Jacqueline.

    Therefore, upon seeing Emrys sheltering a mistress in his ce, her first reaction was neither anger

    nor resentment.

    It was a bittersweet sense of disappointment.

    No wonder, despite my proactive approach, Emrys remains indifferent. It turns out that I am neither

    good enough nor worthy of him.

    With so many beautiful women around Emrys, Jacqueline couldn¡¯t see how she couldpete with

    them.

    Upon seeing her destion, the hostility that Yelena had harbored instantly vanished. She couldn¡¯t help

    but recall her own encounters with Emrys. Despite the ample opportunities, Emrys had remained as

    impassive as a block of wood.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Indeed, his self¨Crestraint is unmatched!

    Yelena said empathetically. ¡°Ms. Balford, please don¡¯t be upset. I have already dealt with this jerk on

    your behalf. Furthermore, I support your involvement with him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Both of them eximed in surprise, their eyes widening simultaneously.

    Wait, something doesn¡¯t seem right.

    Emrys asked, surprised, ¡°Lena, are you being serious?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, absolutely!¡± Yelena blinked her captivating eyes and continued, ¡°Besides, there are already

    seven. Adding one more shouldn¡¯t be a big deal.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272 The Secret

    ¡°Lena, your thinking is too progressive. I¡¯m having trouble keeping up.¡±

    ¡°Enough with the chatter. I insist that you sleep with each other tonight and gain some experience¡­

    Ms. Balford, be bold. Do as you please. I refuse to believe that this jerk would dare to resist!¡±

    Jacqueline¡¯s mind was buzzing.

    Even if Emrys truly stopped resisting, she stillcked the courage. With someone standing by her side,

    how could she possibly have the audacity to do something like that¡­.

    The scene stood frozen in time.

    Yelena crossed the line, immediately making advances towards Emry, which frightened him to the point

    where he resembled a pitiful little kitten, huddled and shivering in the corner of the couch.

    ¡°Lena, on this wonderful evening, I believe we should dedicate our time to cultivation!¡±

    ¡°Forget about cultivation, you coward. Two stunning beauties are standing right in front of you, and

    you¡¯re still thinking about cultivation? Rys, I could tell a long time ago that there¡¯s definitely something

    wrong with you!¡±

    It¡¯s over. Even this trick is useless against Yelena.

    Seeing her about to undress him again, Emrys had no choice but to confess, ¡°Alright, alright, Lena, I

    know you¡¯re doing this on purpose. Isn¡¯t it enough that I¡¯m being honest with you?¡±

    How could Emrys not understand Yelena¡¯s cunning? He had no choice but to reveal his secret. Until he

    fully mastered the Nameless Divine Art, he could not casually deplete his life energy.

    That was the reason for his unwavering determination.

    Upon hearing his exnation, Yelena¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t be any more peculiar. Her eyes sparkled

    triumphantly as she said, ¡°I knew it, my charm is unparalleled. How could I not tempt you? Hehe,

    doesn¡¯t that mean¡­¡±

    Suddenly, she revealed an insidious grin. Her alluring face gradually drew closer to Emrys, her tongue

    lightly tracing over her own rosy, moist lips¡­

    ¡°I knew it!¡±

    Immediately, Emrys¡® face darkened.

    The reason he didn¡¯t dare share his secret with Yelena was precisely because he understood her

    rebellious character too well.

    He knew that once he revealed it, she would undoubtedly be even more reckless because she

    knew he wouldn¡¯ty a hand on her.

    ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire!¡±

    1/2

    23

    in, 28

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Chapter 272 The Secret

    4.66%

    Emrys pushed past Yelena and headed straight for the bathroom, dousing himself with cold water.

    After being pushed away, Yelena was far from disappointed. On the contrary, she was so pleased that

    she clutched her stomach,ughing uproariously on the couch with no regard for her image. Once her

    laughter subsided, she said to Jacqueline, ¡°Ms. Balford, did you see that? That¡¯s how you should deal

    with this jerk in the future.¡±

    Jacqueline stood dumbfounded by the side.

    Suddenly, she felt an inexplicable sense of sympathy for Emrys.

    Practicing such a peculiar martial arts technique and on top of that, having to resist such an

    enchantingly beautiful sister must be¡­ quite unbearable, right?

    However, after the incident, the dejection Jacqueline felt had unknowingly disappeared. She knew that

    Emrys¡® indifference toward her was not because shecked appeal but because of the restrictions of

    the martial arts technique Emrys was practicing.

    A sense of relief washed over her instantly.

    A momentter, Emrys emerged from the bathroom.

    With a triumphant gleam in her eyes, Yelena looked at Emrys provocatively and said, ¡°You jerk, I¡¯ve

    discovered your secret. From now on, you¡¯ll have to do as I say. Whenever I need your help with my

    cultivation, you¡¯ll have to assist me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll crawl into your bed every day and tempt you in every

    way possible.¡±

    Emrys was instantly rendered speechless.

    Haven¡¯t you tempted me enough in the past?

    However, Emrys was not willing topromise so easily. Instead, he spoke in a mysterious manner,

    ¡°Lena, we both practice the same technique. If I encounter a problem, do you think it won¡¯t affect you?¡±

    After taking a refreshing shower, Emrys¡® mind became much clearer, and he sessfully devised a

    way to handle Yelena.

    Surprised, Yelena asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Emrys let out a peculiar chuckle. Although he didn¡¯t make a move, Yelena suddenly jumped up from

    the couch as if she were sitting on hot coals, eximing, ¡°What¡¯s happening? My life energy? Where

    has it gone? Why has my life energy disappeared? Emrys, you despicable person!¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273 The Bite

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Yelena¡¯s life energy had vanished in a bizarre manner.

    Suddenly, Yelena realized that Emrys was responsible.

    When Yelena had just started cultivating her life energy, it mysteriously disappeared too. Emrys had

    deceived her, iming that it was because she was a novice in cultivation and not yet proficient.

    Yelena believed him.

    For a long time afterward, no further problems arose.

    However, this strange situation had repeated itself this day.

    When she connected it to the mischievous grin on Emrys¡® face, she realized that Emrys was behind it.

    I really fell for his lies!

    Yelena was furious and attacked Emrys aggressively. She shouted, ¡°Ah! Emrys, how dare you take my

    life energy? Give it back to me now!¡±

    Emrys, cornered yet defiant, said, ¡°Yelena, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I drained your life energy. If you disobey

    me, I can drain your energy at any moment, rendering your cultivation useless.¡±

    Hmph, let¡¯s see if you dare to threaten me again!

    ¡°D*mn it! How dare you steal my life energy. I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±

    Yelena was extremely furious. She took off her shoes and threw them at Emrys.

    Jacqueline, wide¨Ceyed and shocked, eximed, ¡°Are you guys just ying around or actually

    fighting?¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking? Ms. Balford, let me tell you, this jerk is not worthy of you. If you still insist on

    being with him, be prepared because I might beat him to death at any moment!¡±

    Yelena became terrifying when she lost her temper, relentlessly chasing and beating Emrys until his

    b*dy was covered in shoe prints, his arms were full of bite marks, and his face was smeared with

    lipstick. Only then did Yelena, still fuming with anger, return to her seat on the couch and fold her arms

    with a shrug.

    She looked away, refusing to give Emrys another nce.

    She was very angry.

    This was the first time Emrys had seen Yelena so angry, so he knew he had gone too far that day.

    Putting himself in her shoes, if someone took away the life energy he had worked so hard to cultivate,

    he would undoubtedly be extremely furious.

    ¡°Lena, I¡­¡±

    1/2

    Chapter 273 The Bite

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Lena. I have absolutely nothing to do with you!¡±

    ¡°My dear sister¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your sister! I¡¯ve already cut ties with you. Get as far away from me as possible!¡±

    ¡°But this house was rented to me.¡±

    Emrys¡® response left Jacqueline utterly stunned.

    Is this really how you calm a girl down?

    Sure enough, upon hearing these words, Yelena stood up angrily and dered, ¡°Fine, not that this is

    your house, then I¡¯m not worthy to stay here. I will leave immediately!¡±

    Just as Yelena was about to rush out the door, Emrys took a quick step forward and tightly embraced

    Yelena from behind.

    He said, ¡°Lena, I¡¯m sorry. I promise not to do it again.¡±

    He had promised to protect his sisters, yet he had managed to upset Lena so much. This made Emrys

    feel extremely upset.

    It seems that sometimes, jokes shouldn¡¯t be taken too far.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bite you!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. If it helps you vent your anger, bite as hard as you can.¡±

    Yelena indeed used her white teeth to sink into Emrys¡® arm, which was wrapped around her neck. She

    bit down with great force, channeling her anger and indignation.

    The life force she had painstakingly umted over time was instantly drained. Anyone in this

    situation would undoubtedly feel a sense of outrage.

    Yelena, who was usually carefree, was on the verge of tears due to her frustration.

    I will bite you until you¡¯re dead!!

    Yelena continued to bite down even harder, maintaining this position for an unknown duration.

    Suddenly, a metallic sweetness filled her mouth, jolting her back to reality. When she finally released

    her clenched teeth, she was astonished to see Emrys¡® arm smeared with fresh blood.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274 The Peculiar Technique

    Yelena noticed that her bite had drawn blood.

    However, Emrys remained silent, holding her tightly.

    ¡°Rys¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ Your arm must be hurting a lot!¡±

    Was Yelena really going to cut ties with Emrys?

    Of course not.

    She was just too angry in that moment. Even if Emrys hadn¡¯t stopped her and let her leave, she would

    have shamelessly returned to see Emrys after a few days.

    That¡¯s just how Yelena was.

    ¡°Rys, let go of me. I¡¯m not mad at you anymore.¡±

    Seeing that her bite had drawn blood from Emrys¡® arm, Yelena¡¯s heart instantly softened and her face

    filled with distress.

    Only then did Emrys release his grip on her.

    Yelena turned around, gripping Emrys¡® bitten arm. With a mix of distress and reproach in her voice, she

    said, ¡°You knew it was painful, so why didn¡¯t you make a sound? If you had, I wouldn¡¯t have bitten so

    hard.¡±

    Emrys tenderly looked at Yelena¡¯s enchanting face, which was inches away, and smiled. ¡°Since I was

    the one who upset you, I won¡¯tin even if it hurts.¡±

    A warm surge welled up in Yelena¡¯s heart, her eyes slightly moist. She gently red at Emrys and said,

    ¡°You¡¯re such a fool¡­¡±

    At that moment, Jacqueline brought a gauze and handed it to Yelena.

    Originally, Emrys wanted to say that such a minor injury didn¡¯t need bandaging, but he was afraid of

    upsetting Yelena again. So, he simply let her carefully bandage it for him.

    After his hand was bandaged, Emrys said, ¡°Lena, to make up for my previous mistake, I will assist you

    in your cultivation every day from now on. Your life energy will be replenished quickly.¡±

    Rolling her eyes, Yelena retorted, ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less. Who knows if you¡¯ll suddenly steal my life

    energy again.¡±

    ¡°I swear, until you can condense your life energy in an instant, I absolutely won¡¯t touch a shred of it.¡±

    ¡°You were really cruel.¡±

    ¡°Says the one who was biting me just now¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    1/2

    23:56 Sun, 28 Jan

    Chapter 274 The Peculiar Technique

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. Whatever you say goes, Lena!¡±

    Emrys immediately cowered, only to see Yelena lift her chin in triumph, saying snugly, ¡°Imph, good that

    you know. Be sensible in the future. If you dare to upset me again, I¡¯ll cut off your¡­ you know.¡±

    Watching the siblings, Jacqueline, who was standing on the side, felt that her presence was getting in

    the way.

    In the end, I became the third wheel, didn¡¯t I?

    Emrys proceeded to provide a detailed exnation to Yelena about the issue with the martial arts

    technique.

    After learning the truth, Yelena fell silent for a long while before saying, ¡°Rys, after hearing your

    exnation, I suddenly feel that this martial arts technique is very peculiar, unlike any legitimate

    technique.¡±

    Taking away others¡® life energy at will was extremely powerful.

    Emrys nodded and said, ¡°I know. That¡¯s why there are still many areas I need to explore.¡±

    He suddenly turned to Jacqueline, asking, ¡°Pretty Jacqueline, do you have any interest in cultivation?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Upon hearing these words, a slight tremor passed through Jacqueline¡¯s heart. Immediately, her eyes

    sparkled as she responded, ¡°Of course I do.¡±

    In front of Emrys, she had always been very submissive.

    If I could be a cultivator, I would at least be somewhat closer to Emrys.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Yelena, however, felt a bit annoyed as she remarked, ¡°Well, well, Emrys, when I first asked you to

    teach me cultivation, you had all sorts of excuses. And now, in front of Ms. Balford, you suddenly

    be so amodating?¡±

    ¡°No, Lena. I just wanted to test something. I wanted to see if this situation only happens with you or if

    it¡¯s the same for everyone else. Jacqueline, I hope you don¡¯t mind me saying this.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t mind,¡± Jacqueline replied, shaking her head. She didn¡¯t care about Emrys¡® reasons. All

    she wanted was to get closer to Emrys.

    On Thursday evening, Emrys entered the ssroom with a T¨Cshapedyout. He couldn¡¯t help but be

    shocked by the sight that awaited him.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275 The Chancellor Came To Have A Look

    The lecture hall was packed.

    Even the entrance was crowded with students.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, Mr. Lund, I brought my boyfriend to your ss. At first, he didn¡¯t want toe, so I

    threatened to break up with him.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lund, Mr. Lund, after my best friend saw my Instagram post, she was really jealous. She insisted

    oning with me to your ss today. I couldn¡¯t get rid of her.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lund, Mr. Lund, could you please demonstrate acupuncture for us again before ss starts? I bet

    my friend fifty cents because he didn¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Simrments could be heard all around.

    The constant chatter was truly amazing.

    Jacqueline said with a smile, ¡°You must be the most popr lecturer in the university now, Mr. Lund!¡±

    He only taught one ss, but he gained immense poprity.

    Even she was filled with envy.

    ¡°Haha, Dr. Lund, how does it feel to be a lecturer?¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    The chancellor, Desmond, also arrived, followed by the dean and several other lecturers.

    Emrys replied, ¡°It feels great. These students are all very adorable. They didn¡¯t give me a hard time. By

    the way, what brings you here, Mr. Brewer?¡±

    ¡°I heard your teaching method is unique, so I arranged for a few faculty members toe and learn

    from you, Dr. Lund,¡± Desmond said with a smile, clearly admiring Emrys.

    At first, he thought Emrys¡® short course would be a disaster. But to his surprise, the feedback from the

    students who attended the first ss was overwhelmingly positive.

    When he came to observe today, the ss was indeed bustling with people.

    This time, the university did not intervene in any way. All the students came to attend the ss

    voluntarily.

    It was truly unexpected.

    Upon seeing the chancellor¡¯s arrival, the students in the front row of the lecture hall promptly stood up

    and offered their seats to Desmond, the dean, and the others.

    Subsequently, the ss began.

    The students did not remain orderly as they usually did during ss. Instead, they all left their seats

    and crowded around the lecture podium.

    1/2

    Chapter 275 The Chancellor Came To Have A Look

    0 % 8.66%8

    The dean frowned and reprimanded, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Everyone, return to your seats and sit

    properly. This is a ssroom, not a yground. What kind of behavior is this?¡±

    The lecture ball abruptly fell silent.

    As the students were unsure of what to do, Emrys interjected, ¡°Everyone in this lecture hall today is a

    student. So, don¡¯t differentiate between the chancellor, dean, and others in front of me. Anyone who

    doesn¡¯t want to attend my ss or questions my teaching methods, please leave immediately.¡±

    His words were filled with direct criticism.

    Although the students didn¡¯t voice it out, they deeply admired him.

    Mr. Lund is impressive! How confident he is, fearlessly offending even the chancellor and dean!

    Nodding, Desmond agreed, ¡°Mr. Lund is absolutely right. We are here to learn today, not to nitpick. You

    don¡¯t need to treat us like leaders. Just continue with the ss as it was conducted previously.¡±

    While saying that, he gave the dean a stern re.

    Since even the chancellor had said so, the students naturally paid no attention to the dean anymore.

    They all gathered around Emrys, bombarding him with questions and asking him to perform

    acupuncture.

    Cecilia once again had the opportunity for a demonstration.

    When everyone noticed that the freckles on her face had significantly faded, their excitement reached

    its peak. It has only been less than two days! Mr. Lund¡¯s medical skills are truly extraordinary!

    Soon, half of the two¨Chour lecture had passed.

    During the break, a male lecturer approached Emrys and said, ¡°Mr. Lund, I found your lecture just now

    truly excellent. I have a couple of questions. May I ask for your guidance?¡±

    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±

    The male lecturer nced at the students surrounding him, his face showing a conflicted expression.

    Even though it was during the break, Emrys was so popr that there were still many students

    gathered around him.

    Emrys immediately grasped his intention and proposed with a smile, ¡°If you find it inconvenient, we can

    continue our conversation outside.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, absolutely! Thank you, Mr. Lund.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276 A Student Jumps Off The Building

    Emrys and the male lecturer exited the lecture hall, which had a T¨Cshapedyout, and walked towards

    thewn outside. Once they were away from the students, the male lecturer began speaking in a

    hushed tone, ¡°Mr. Lund, I found your lecture on kidney insufliciency fascinating¡­ I happen to have a

    slight issue in that area. Could you possibly help me with it?¡±

    ¡°A slight issue?¡±

    The male lecturer paused for a moment before awkwardly borating, ¡°Yes. I have a slight problem

    with premature ejaction.¡±

    Whoa! You call that a slight issue?

    Nevertheless, Emrys responded calmly, ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. After the second half of the ss, I¡¯ll

    give you a prescription. Try taking that first and see how it goes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lund!¡±

    The male lecturer left with high spirits. However, not long after, another male lecturer approached

    Emrys and whispered. ¡°Um, Mr. Lund, I just listened to your lecture on kidney insufficiency, and I found

    it extremely interesting.¡±

    Hmm? This line sounds a bit familiar!

    Emrys nced at him and said, ¡°Just get to the point. What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Tm experiencing erectile dysfunction.¡±

    Emrys was momentarily speechless.

    He dismissed the male lecturer with the same response. But immediately after, the dean sought him

    out as well.

    Emrys¡® face instantly darkened.

    You all came as a group, didn¡¯t you?

    With an apologetic smile, the dean began, ¡°Mr. Lund, I came to apologize to you. I shouldn¡¯t have

    questioned your teaching methods before the ss. I listened to your lecture attentively and found it

    profoundly insightful, especially the topic of kidney insufficiency¡ª¡±

    Emrys interrupted him, saying, ¡°Get to the point. What problem d¨° you have in that regard?¡±

    1

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m experiencing hair loss.¡±

    Hair loss?

    That answer truly caught Emrys off guard. Ultimately, he¡¯s the most impressive of all!

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Lund? Can¡¯t hair loss be treated?¡±

    1/3

    Says off the thing

    Seven Foxx uprised expression, the dean suddenly fel ansious, fearing that Emrys was unable to heth

    him.

    Tow muskystood. It¡¯s not that i can¡¯t be cured Fin just a bit curious. You¡¯re not hald on your head

    it but at aber hicken ce Why do you mind it so much?¡± Emrys asked in a peculiar tone

    The down blushes and said. ¡°I¡¯s not me, but my wife¡±

    Oise agam Furys was dumbfounded.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    While they were talking. Frys gaze suddenly shifted to a nearby building

    On the 6th floor, a figure had climbed hallway over the railing and was swaying dangerously, ing

    on the verge of talling at any moment.

    Even though it was nighttime, Emrys could see everything clearly due to the corridor lights.

    Good horrens? Someone is attempting to jump off the building!

    He didn¡¯t have the presence of mind to waste any more time with the dean. Like an arrow released

    from a bowstring, he sprinted towards the building in the blink of an eye.

    The dean hadn¡¯t received the answer he was seeking yet. Seeing Emrys suddenly disappear before his

    eyes, he was taken aback. However, he soon noticed the figure on the building and jumped in fright.

    A student was trying to jump off the building.

    That was indeed a matter of great importance.

    Inparison, the minor ws of his b*dy were essentially insignificant.

    And so, the dean also ran towards the building in a state of panic and urgency,

    However, before he had even made it halfway or had the time to dial 911, the figure on the fifth floor

    had already jumped down.

    Oh, no!

    The dean¡¯s face turned pale with fear.

    Setting aside the fact that a life was lost, a student¡¯s suicide greatly impacts the reputation of a

    university.

    If the deceased¡¯s family were to cause trouble in the future, it would be difficult to exin the situation

    even if they were not at fault.

    At that moment, Emrys had already arrived beneath the building ahead of schedule.

    He was already standing there before the student leapt from the building.

    As he looked up, he was met with a pair of descending breasts.

    2/3

    23:57 Sun, 28 Jan

    G

    Chapter 276 A Student Jumps Off The Building

    @K 66%

    It was a girl who had jumped from the building.

    There were also some students nearby. Initially unaware of someone¡¯s intention to jump, they were

    momentarily startled when they saw Emrys dash past like a blur.

    Send Gifts

    252

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277 A False rm

    What kind of legs could possibly run at such a terrifying speed? It¡¯s enough to qualify him for the

    Olympics!

    However, as the students¡® gaze followed Emrys¡® movements, their expressions immediately turned to

    shock and fear at the sight of the figure about to fall from the building.

    Wow, it turns out that someone is nning to jump off the building! Is Mr. Lund nning to catch her

    barehanded? When someone jumps from the fifth floor, the impact will definitely be immense. It¡¯s

    absolutely impossible for him to catch her. In fact, he might even risk getting himself killed. What should

    we do?

    They were all anxious and panicked, but time was of the essence, leaving them no room to take any

    countermeasures.

    In a sh, the girl who jumped off the building had alreadynded on Emrys.

    However, the gruesome scene they had imagined did not happen.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Emrys swiftly raised his arms and caught the girl with impable precision. Immediately after, they

    rolled on the ground a few times, seemingly using that to lessen the force of the impact.

    In truth, Emrys had already released his life energy while the girl was still in mid¨Cair, forming a series of

    buffer zones.

    Consequently, the impact of the fall was not as devastating as imagined.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    The dean had just arrived in time to see Emrys catch the girl. He breathed a sigh of relief but then was

    immediately taken aback. How is it that he caught someone falling from the fifth floor, but his arms

    remain intact? How did he manage that?

    Clearly, that wasn¡¯t a matter he should be considering at that moment.

    His main concern should be the reason the girl jumped off the building.

    Meanwhile, the students around all wore shocked expressions upon seeing that not only had Emrys

    escaped being injured but had also managed to catch the girl who had jumped off the building.

    ¡°Mr. Lund is truly extraordinary! A girl fell from such a great height, but he actually managed to catch

    her. Moreover, both of them arepletely unharmed! I thought I was watching a movie!¡±

    ¡°What did you just say? A girl fell from the upper floor andnded squarely on Mr. Lund?¡±

    ¡°What? A girl fell from the building and crushed Mr. Lund to death?¡±

    Different versions of the incident spread.

    By the time the news reached the lecture hall with the T¨Cshapeyout, it was already entirely different

    from the original version.

    1/2

    23:57 Sun, 28 Jan

    Chapter 277 A False rm

    60%

    A student, panting heavily, rushed up to Desmond and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s terrible, Mr. Brewer! Mr. Lund

    has been crushed by a girl who jumped off a building. There¡¯s blood all over the ground. It¡¯s horrifying!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Upon hearing that news, everyone was shocked. They all wanted to rush out to see what had

    happened.

    ¡°All students must stay in the lecture hall. No one is allowed to leave!¡± Desmond shouted.

    In order to prevent panic, Desmond arranged for two lecturers to keep an eye on the students so they

    wouldn¡¯t go out to watch the incident. Meanwhile, he and the few other lecturers hurriedly rushed out.

    Jacqueline also dashed out of the lecture hall at once.

    Emrys was a cultivator, so she didn¡¯t believe that he could be crushed to death by someone. But there

    was no doubt that something serious had happened out there.

    They hurriedly rushed to the scene, only to see that everyone was well.

    Only then did they realize that it was a false rm.

    ¡°Those students who spread rumors should be apprehended and taught a lesson! They nearly scared

    me into having a heart attack!¡± Desmond eximed angrily.

    Though it turned out to be a false rm, the fact remained that a girl had jumped off a building.

    Jacqueline looked at the girl who jumped off the building worriedly and asked, ¡°Ms. Kemppainen, why

    would you suddenly do such a foolish thing? If you¡¯re facing any difficulties, you can talk to me. Why

    would you give up on yourself?¡±

    The girl who leaped off the building was called La Kemppainen.

    1

    She was a student in Jacqueline¡¯s ss and was generally known for her obedience.

    Therefore, Jacqueline was surprised and couldn¡¯t understand why she would engage in such a foolish

    act as jumping off a building.

    Nevertheless, when Jacqueline questioned her, La stayed silent, continuously crying with her lips

    tightly pressed together.

    Jacqueline looked around and suggested, ¡°Mr. Brewer, maybe it would be more appropriate for me to

    have a private conversation with Ms. Kemppainen first!¡±

    Send Gifts

    252

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278 Karma Will Certainly Get Him

    After a brief moment of hesitation, Desmond nodded and advised Jacqueline. ¡°Please be cautious.

    Don¡¯t allow her to make any more foolish decisions. If necessary, we may have to involve her parents¡±

    ¡°Understood. I will provide her with guidance.¡±

    To avoid causing a disturbance, the university denied the incident of the girl jumping off the building

    and instead exined it as a result of her losing her bnce while engaging in horsey on the fifth

    floor, leading to an idental fall.

    Furthermore, they used this incident as a warning to students that horsey in the corridors would not

    be tolerated in the future. Any observed instances would result in a warning and disciplinary action.

    Meanwhile, Jacqueline spent over an hour counseling La before finally uncovering the reason

    behind. her attempted suicide.

    La came from a humble background and had been working part¨Ctime jobs off¨Ccampus since she

    started attending university.

    However, three months ago, her father fell ill and was hospitalized.

    The hospital diagnosed him with acute kidney failure.

    Despite receiving treatment, his condition not only failed to improve but also progressed to chronic

    kidney failure. His situation was extremely dire.

    The hospital rmended an immediate kidney transntation.

    The total cost of the operation, including the kidney, amounted to around five to six hundred thousand.

    It was an exorbitant fee.

    Considering La¡¯s family situation, it was simply impossible for them to gather such a sum of money.

    Moreover, her father¡¯s hospitalization had already incurred significant expenses. Raising another five to

    six hundred thousand was an enormous challenge.

    Additionally, the hospital was pressuring them, stating that another patient had already reserved the

    kidney. If the operation fee was not paid within three days, the kidney would be given to someone else.

    La knew that if she missed this opportunity, it was uncertain when they would find another matching

    kidney donor.

    Perhaps her father would not be able to hold on until then.

    However, raising such arge sum of money in just three days was utterly impossible for her.

    Just when La was at her wit¡¯s end, a friend she met while working part¨Ctime told her about a way to

    obtain the needed funds, but it would require some personal sacrifice.

    Naturally, she understood what this so¨Ccalled sacrifice entailed.

    1/2

    Chapter 278 Karma Will Certainly Get Him

    She was conflicted, but the thought of being able to save her father¡¯s life quickly led her to relent.

    Thus, she was introduced to David Dickerson, the owner of Imperial Club, by her so¨Ccalled friend.

    David romised that as long as sheplied, he would provide her with a substantial amount of money

    afterward.

    Naively, La believed him, but to her surprise, he immediately betrayed her after having his way with

    her. He even secretly recorded a video, threatening to make it public if she dared to cause any trouble.

    This blow devastated her.

    She was too ashamed to face her parents again.

    Feeling despondent, she returned to school. Despite aimlessly wandering around, she couldn¡¯t let go of

    the matter, which led her to make such a foolish decision.

    After listening to La¡¯s tearful words, Jacqueline felt a surge of anger.

    She said, ¡°That¡¯s someone else¡¯s mistake, my dear. You shouldn¡¯t bear the consequences. The one

    who deserves to suffer is David from Imperial Club. Think about it again. Your father is already sick and

    hospitalized. If you were tomit suicide, can you imagine the immense pain it would cause your

    mother?¡±

    La broke down in tears.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Jacqueline patientlyforted her.

    Once La¡¯s emotions had somewhat stabilized, Jacqueline softly reassured her, ¡°Ms. Kemppainen,

    you need toe to terms with this and stop making such foolish decisions. As for your father¡¯s illness,

    yo don¡¯t need to worry too much. I will help you find a solution. And as for David, karma will certainly

    catch up with him.¡±

    At Imperial Club, a man with a scarred face sat on the couch, puffing on a cigar.

    The slender man beside him asked with a sycophantic smile, ¡°Mr. Dickerson, were you satisfied with

    the girl I brought you today?¡±

    ¡°Haha, she had such lovely breasts, and she was still a virgin. In the future, let¡¯s look for more innocen

    and easily deceived girls like her,¡± the man with a scar on his face said,ughing heartily as hezily

    blew smoke rings.

    Send Gifts

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279 Enemies Often Cross Paths

    ¡°There are still many girls like her at Jazona University. I¡¯ll scout a few more. They¡¯ll surely meet your

    expectations, Mr. Dickerson,¡± the tall man said to the man with a scar on his face.

    ¡°Take it easy. I¡¯m afraid my b*dy won¡¯t be able to handle it if it happens too often.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being modest, Mr. Dickerson. Look at your strong physique. Even sleeping with multiple women

    at once wouldn¡¯t be a problem for you!¡±

    ¡°Haha, you certainly have a way with words.¡±

    As the two men were engaged in a lively conversation, the club manager suddenly rushed in, sweating

    profusely, and eximed, ¡°Mr. Dickerson,e out and see for yourself! Someone is causing trouble in

    the club!¡±

    ¡°What? Who dares to cause trouble in my club? I, Scar¨Cfaced David, will go out and take care of him!¡±

    David Dickerson stood up in anger, with the tall man following closely behind him.

    When they went outside the private room to see what was happening, the scene downstairs was

    already chaotic. Tables, chairs, sses, and tes were shattered everywhere. The club¡¯s b*dyguards

    were also lying on the ground in disarray, groaning in pain.

    The culprit behind all of this was a young man named Emrys.

    He had already heard the whole story from Jacqueline. That very night, he went straight to Imperial

    Club.

    He didn¡¯t believe in postponing revenge.

    Upon seeing his clubpletely destroyed, David¡¯s face turned as dark as thunder. But upon closer

    inspection, he found the young man below somewhat familiar.

    After taking a closer look, he almost ground his teeth to dust.

    Isn¡¯t this the same young man who kicked me in the head that night?

    ¡°Spider Monkey, call Jace, the leader of the ck Leopard Faction, and tell him that I want this kid

    dead tonight!¡± David said, emanating a strong sense of murderous intent.

    The tall man, Spider Monkey, imm¨¦diately made the call.

    At that moment, Emrys had finished wreaking havoc and noticed Daviding out of the VIP room

    upstairs.

    What a coincidence! This David is the same scar¨Cfaced man who wanted to harm Nina the night she

    returned and ended up with a kick to the head from me. Indeed, enemies often cross paths.

    ¡°So you¡¯re David Dickerson? I¡¯m giving you three seconds toe down here and kneel before me in

    apology!¡±

    23:57 Sun, 28 Jan

    Chapter 279 Enemies Often Cross Paths

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys stopped smashing things and raised his head, fixing a sharp gaze on David. His tone was

    completely domineering. However, his words only served to infuriate David.

    ¡°You audacious brat, you still owe me fromst time. Today, you have the nerve to show up at my

    doorstep and surrender yourself. Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?¡±

    David didn¡¯t care about the apology Emrys had just demanded. Nor did he bother to find out why the

    latter hade to cause trouble at his club for no reason.

    He only knew that it was crucial to ensure that this audacious brat never left Imperial Club alive that

    night.

    ¡°Come down here in three seconds!¡± Emrys repeated, his voice icy cold as if he were the merciless

    God of Death.

    His

    gaze was indifferent as he stared at David, and he began counting aloud. ¡°Three¡­ Two¡­¡±

    David¡¯s face turned red with fury.

    Emrys had taken down all of his club¡¯s b*dyguards, a testament to the man¡¯s formidable fighting skills.

    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t rashly go downstairs.

    His only option was to wait.

    When Jace arrives, I will definitely teach this brat a lesson for his arrogance!

    He had a close friendship with Jace, who also provided protection for the club. Moreover, the ck

    Leopard Faction was nearby, so it shouldn¡¯t take Jace long to bring his men over.

    During that moment, he would have the opportunity to release his anger without any restrictions.

    To his surprise, Emrys didn¡¯t allow David much time at all. As soon as the word ¡°one¡± escaped his lips,

    Emrys swiftly ascended the stairs. In an instant, he stood before David.

    ¡°You are truly disobedient,¡± Emrys said calmly.

    However, this statement sent a shiver down David¡¯s spine.

    Did this brat really climb the stairs so quickly?

    Thud!

    Without giving David much time to react, Emrys suddenly grabbed him by the throat and forcefully

    threw him down from the second floor. The impact of David¡¯s broad back hitting the ground resulted in

    a muffled thud.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280 Bury Him Alive

    ¡°You two should go downstairs as well,¡± Emrysmanded, ncing at the terrified Spider Monkey

    and the club manager. He firmly grasped one in each hand. He then threw them down the stairs, their

    screams resonating through the air.

    Suddenly, a furious roar erupted.

    ¡°How dare you! Who gave you the audacity to cause trouble here?¡±

    A group of menacing men stormed into the club, led by none other than Jace Juarez, the leader of the

    ck Leopard Faction.

    David¡¯s eyes lit up with relief upon seeing Jace. Filled with rage, he shouted, ¡°Jace, don¡¯t waste time

    with this br*t! Kill him now!¡±

    Jace, a skilled martial artist, had earned his position as the faction leader through his exceptional

    fighting abilities. Observing the chaos and injured b*dyguards, he recognized that Emrys was also a

    martial artist. Taking David¡¯s words seriously, he nodded in¡¯agreement.

    Deciding to personally confront Emrys and end the situation swiftly, Jace prepared to make his move.

    However, just as Jace was about to act, Emrys, positioned on the second floor, braced himself against

    the railing. With a single leap, he gracefully descended to the ground below.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to fight me?¡± Emrys approached Jace with a confident stride. Though he

    emitted no visible aura, he exuded an intense sense of danger that made Jace¡¯s pupils contract. Jace

    inquired, ¡°Who are you exactly?¡±

    Emrys chuckled softly and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Montelongo family warn you not to provoke me, Emrys

    Lund?¡±

    ¡°Emrys¡­ Lund?¡± Jace¡¯s b*dy trembled at the inention of that name. He vividly recalled Zeke¡¯s warning

    to stay away from anyone named Emrys Lund.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Could that be the person standing before me?

    Jace was consumed by uncertainty and doubt.

    Meanwhile, David remained oblivious to the situation. He bellowed at the top of his lungs, ¡°Jace, what

    are you waiting for? Kill this arrogant br*t!¡±

    David harbored a deep¨Cseated hatred for Emrys.

    However, Jace remained unmoved by David¡¯s outburst. After a moment of contemtion, he spoke,

    ¡°David, I believe Mr. Lund wouldn¡¯t cause trouble without reason. You should apologize to him.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Apologize to him?¡± David¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. This is my club that was

    destroyed, and he¡¯s the help I hired. Yet, he¡¯s suggesting that I apologize?

    David couldn¡¯tprehend what he was hearing.

    1/2

    Apologizing was out of the question for him.

    He snarled, ¡°If you won¡¯t help me, Jace, then fine. But don¡¯t belittle me with such words. Either assist

    me in getting rid of this kid today or sever all ties with me!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s sever all ties!¡± Jace decisively chose thetter, leaving David momentarily stunned before

    he realized his mistake.

    Blinded by rage, David failed to recognize that Jace¡¯s suggestion to apologize was a subtle hint to

    avoid provoking the person before them.

    Regrettably, it was only now that David understood.

    Jace stated, ¡°Mr. Lund, how you handle David is of no concern to the ck Leopard Faction. We shall

    take our leave.¡±

    Preparing to depart with his faction members, Jace paused as Emrys spoke up.

    ¡°Wait. There is something else I need you to do,¡± Emrys said.

    Jace halted abruptly, his face disying a perplexed expression.

    Emrys gestured towards David. ¡°Bury him alive.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Jace¡¯s countenance underwent a subtle change. He argued, ¡°Mr. Lund, this

    is a personal grudge between you and David. It would not be appropriate for me to bury him, don¡¯t you

    agree?¡±

    Jace did not fear taking lives.

    To be honest, it would have been impossible for him to reach his current position without having ended

    a few lives along the way.

    He simply believed that he and David had once shared a profound friendship, and it was already a

    compromise on his part to not assist David this time. However, for Emrys to actually demand that he

    bury David was a step too far.

    Send Gifts

    ¡£

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281 ck Dragon Token

    ¡°Why are you unwillin to do so?¡± Emrys nced at Jace with indifference.

    Jace furrowed his brows and remained silent for a while before finally saying, ¡°I apologize, Mr. Lund,

    but I¡¯m afraid I cannotply with that.¡±

    Zeke had only instructed them to avoid Emrys, not to obey his orders. Therefore, Jace had no intention

    of getting involved in the matter. After saying that, he turned around to leave.

    But at that precise moment, Emrys sighed andmented, ¡°Well, Mr. Montelongo imed that this ck

    Dragon Token is very useful, but I find it rather ordinary. It¡¯s nothing more than a piece of scrap metal. I

    might as well discard it.¡±

    As he spoke, he casually tossed the item in his hand away.

    ng!

    A metallic token fell on the ground, making a crisp sound as it collided with the floor.

    Jace looked down.

    His eyes abruptly widened, for it was none other than the ck Dragon Token.

    It was a token representing the highest authority of the ck Dragon Association, and the person with

    the token was to be treated like Erwin himself.

    Jace never imagined that Erwin would actually hand the ck Dragon Token to Emrys. That was no

    different from handing over the ck Dragon Association to him.

    ¡°Jace Juarez, the faction leader of the ck Leopard Faction, at your service, Mr. Lund!¡±

    Jace quickly picked up the token, knelt before Emrys, and presented it to him with both hands.

    Behind him, the members of the ck Leopard Faction all fell to their knees in unison as well.

    Upon witnessing that, Emrys frowned slightly, feeling a hint of difort deep within.

    He didn¡¯t reach out to take the token. Instead, he said, ¡°Hold onto it for now, and we shall see after I¡¯ve

    resolved the matter today.¡±

    Although Jace was puzzled, he didn¡¯t ask any further questions.

    At that point, David was already terrified.

    The moment he saw the ck Dragon Token, he knew he was doomed. He hurriedly crawled to Emrys¡®

    feet and begged, ¡°Mr. Lund, you¡¯re my master. I was blind and ignorant in the past. Please spare me

    this once. I will work extremely hard for you in the future.¡±

    p!

    Emrys sent him flying with a p, saying, ¡°Are you insulting me by calling me your master? If I had a

    1/3

    20% OFF

    A

    §Ò§à

    < 0

    disciple like you, I might as well end my own life.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lund, may I know what exactly David did to offend you?¡± Jace asked cautiously.

    That was also a mystery to David.

    Could it be because of that incident with the Beautiful Reporter?

    A long time had already passed since that incident, and Emrys would never possibly have waited until

    that day to settle the score. Moreover, it was David who had his head cracked that day. If anyone

    should be seeking revenge, it would be David, not the other way around.

    Therefore, the beating David received that day was utterly baffling.

    Mainly, Emrys didn¡¯t exin his reason upon entering and just started trashing the ce. When David

    saw the man, he likewise couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask. All he thought about was waiting for Jace to

    arrive and kill Emrys. The reason simply didn¡¯t matter.

    However, the turn of events was beyond David¡¯s expectations.

    Not only did Jace refuse to help him, but he also sided with Emrys. Even more terrifying was the fact

    that Emrys produced the ck Dragon Token.

    David knew he was done for.

    But even in death, he wanted to at least understand what he did to deserve it.

    His attitude had already changed. He was then desperately eager to know why Emrys came to the club

    that day.

    With an icy cold gaze, Emrys said, ¡°You should be asking that question to that loser, not me.¡±

    Jace immediately turned to David and barked, ¡°David, are you not aware of what you did wrong toBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    offend Mr. Lund?¡±

    David¡¯s face fell.

    He hadmitted numerous misdeeds in the past, but he had no idea which one had offended Emrys.

    The only incident that seemed to be rted to Emrys was the time he had criticized Emrys when he

    coincidentally ran into him walking with the beautiful reporter.

    Therefore, David ventured, ¡°Could it be that¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have intentionally caused trouble¡­ during

    that encounter with the Beautiful Reporter?¡±

    ¡°Injure one of his fingers,¡± Emrysmanded in a chilling tone.

    It was quite evident that David had guessed incorrectly.

    At that moment, Jace had bepletely subservient to Emrys. Whatever the man said was a

    command to him. Without hesitation, he stepped forward and pressed David¡¯s hand down, saying,

    ¡°David, don¡¯t think that I have forgotten our past friendship. It¡¯s just that you have crossed the wrong

    person. The only thing I can do for you now is to make the cut swiftly to minimize your pain.¡±

    :=

    §à

    A1

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282 A True Devil

    With a swift knife swing, David¡¯s finger fell to the ground.

    Jace was truly ruthless. Even with blood sttered on his face, he didn¡¯t flinch.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    David let out a piercing scream, his face contorted in agony.

    ¡°Let him guess again,¡± Emrys said expressionlessly.

    Again? If I guess wrong, another finger will be chopped off!

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    David dared not speak again, but his silence prompted Emrys to order Jace, ¡°Sever another finger.¡±

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    David never expected that his silence would cost him a finger. The sudden pain sent convulsions.

    through his b*dy, and he lost consciousness.

    ¡°Guess again.¡±

    David was speechless.

    Enduring the intense pain of his severed finger, David weakly said, ¡°Could it be¡­ the incident where I

    identally hit an old man a few days ago¡­ and had someone take the me?¡±

    ¡°Sever a finger!¡±

    Another agonized scream pierced the air. Having lost three fingers in session, David sumbed to

    the pain and passed out.

    ¡°Wake him up, and let him guess again,¡± Emrys said indifferently.

    Even Jace couldn¡¯t help but shudder. This Mr. Lund is just as ruthless as me. David is extremely

    unfortunate to have offended him!

    Awakening, David stared at Emrys with terror in his eyes. He eximed, ¡°You¡¯re a monster! You¡¯re the

    devil himself!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s talking too much. Sever another finger!¡±

    With only one finger remaining on his right hand, David suddenly had a thought.

    Why did he choose today to settle the score when he could havee any other time? Yet, he barged

    into the club at this hour.

    He was startled and asked, ¡°Could it be because of that female student today?¡±

    ¡°You guessed right.¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 282 A True Devil

    Taking a deep breath. Emrys walked toward David like a judge approaching the stand. In the next

    moment, he snatched the knife from Jace¡¯s hand and swung it down.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Screaming in agony, David questioned, ¡°Why did you cut my finger off¡­ when I guessed

    correctly?

    Emrys fixed an icy gaze on him and slowly answered, ¡°I have OCD. Leaving one out of five fingers

    makes me ufortable¡±

    David didn¡¯t dare argue.

    Since Emrys wanted to chop off his fingers, anything could be a reason. So, he could only beg

    desperately, ¡°Mr. Lund, I truly didn¡¯t know that the female university student was rted to you¡­ If

    someone is to me, me Spider Monkey. He was the one who brought her to me!¡±

    David used his other hand with all five fingers intact to point at Spider Monkey beside him.

    After being thrown off the second floor by Emrys, Spider Monkey had been lying on the ground without

    getting up. It wasn¡¯t because his injuries were severe, but because getting up would serve no purpose.

    Instead, it would make him an easy target. Hence, he might as well y dead.

    Admittedly, his strategy was very effective.

    A long time had passed, but Emrys hadn¡¯t noticed him.

    However, David¡¯s action ruined his n, putting him in the line of fire. Ignoring everything else, Spider

    Monkey sprang up from the ground and immediately began to run for his life.

    He had witnessed everything that had just transpired. Since even David had been tormented so

    severely, he wouldn¡¯t fare any better.

    Therefore, he wanted to escape if possible.

    s, he was too naive. The ce was filled with members of the ck Leopard Faction, so there was

    nowhere he could possibly escape. Before he could even burst through the club¡¯s main door, he was

    captured and had his limbs broken. This time, he really couldn¡¯t get up.

    With an expressionless face, Emrys ordered, ¡°Bury them both alive!¡±

    Upon hearing this, David once again fainted. However, unlike the previous time when it was pain that

    caused him to lose consciousness, this time it was sheer fright that overwhelmed him.

    It was only at that moment that he realized Emrys wasn¡¯t giving him an opportunity to guess the

    reason, but rather tormenting him.

    He¡¯s truly a devil! David thought.

    ¡°Bury them both alive!¡± Emrysmanded before leaving all the subsequent matters to Jace.

    As Emrys stepped out of the club¡¯s door, Jace suddenly chased after him and respectfully said, ¡°Mr.

    Lund, you forgot the ck,Dragon Token.¡±

    Emrys shook his head and replied, ¡°Take this ck Dragon Token back and return it to Mr.

    2/3

    23:15 Mon, 29 Jan

    Chapter 282 A True Devil

    a

    Montelongo. Let him know that I have no use for it. As long as the members of the ck Dragon

    Association don¡¯t offend me, everything will be fine.¡±

    Send Gifts

    252

    W

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283 Maximus Youngblood

    Drawing a clear line between himself and the ck Dragon Association, Emrys had never considered

    getting too involved with them. He had even warned Erwin not to have any illusions about making him

    an aplice.

    Initially, he epted the ck Dragon Token because he thought it would save him from a lot of

    trouble. However, upon reflection, he realized it was inappropriate. Holding a token that represented

    the underground forces, even if he had no intention of colluding with them, others would perceive it

    differently.

    For example, just a moment ago, after revealing the token, Jace and his group immediately treated him

    as their boss. Emrys feared that as the news spread, everyone would believe he had truly be the

    new boss of the ck Dragon Association. This would beplete nonsense.

    That was also the reason why Emrys felt suddenly ufortable when he saw Jace and others

    kneeling before him just a moment ago. I represent the epitome of perfect morality, symbolizing the fine

    youth of the new era. How could I let such underground forces corrupt my purity?

    Therefore, Emrys made a firm decision. After dealing with the matters of that evening, he would return

    the ck Dragon Token to Erwin.

    It seemed that Jace had already guessed Emrys¡® thoughts, and he muttered under his breath, ¡°When

    you dealt with David and hispanion earlier, your ruthlessness was not much less than our boss!¡±

    His behavior can be described as having bad intentions but still wanting a good reputation.

    Jace spoke softly, thinking Emrys wouldn¡¯t hear him. Yet, unexpectedly, Emrys¡® voice came from ten

    meters away. ¡°What I¡¯m doing is clearly punishing evil with evil. How can it be considered ruthless?¡±

    Jace¡¯s face was filled with astonishment. I muttered so softly, yet you heard me from ten meters away?

    Boss, are you omniscient?

    As for La¡¯s situation, there was only so much Emrys could do. Jacqueline¡¯s capabilities made the

    remaining tasks of reassurance and her father¡¯s surgical fees not at all difficult.

    Regarding Jacqueline¡¯s cultivation, she had put in her heart and soul. Unfortunately, her talent was not

    as good as Yelena¡¯s. Coupled with the dy caused by the incident with La, she still hadn¡¯t managed

    to condense her life energy at that point.

    However, Emrys was not in a hurry.

    Several dayster, at the Youngblood residence, Cordelia mysteriously led Emrys into the living room,

    saying, ¡°Come,e, Rys. Let me introduce you to someone.¡±

    Upon entering, he took a look.

    Sitting on the couch was a young man, slightly older than Emrys, likely no more than neen or just

    shy of twenty. The young man was strikingly handsome, bearing a certain resemnce to Cordelia in

    his features.

    With just one nce, Emrys had already deduced his identity. He was none other than Cordelia¡¯s

    younger brother, sharing a blood rtion.

    1/2

    Chapter 283 Maximus Youngblood

    As expected, Cordelia said. ¡°Rys, let me introduce you. This is my younger brother, Maximus

    Youngblood, who specifically rushed back from Jipsdale University a few days ago to reunite with me.

    Maximus, this is Rys, also my younger brother. However, he is slightly older than you, so you should

    call him ¡®Mr. Lund¡® to show respect.¡±

    ¡°Delia, you¡¯re not joking, are you?¡± First, Maximus looked at Cordelia in surprise, then shifted his gaze

    to Emrys, his face full of hostility as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t even know him. Why should I be respectful toward

    him?¡± Having an extra sister is still tolerable. After all, we are rted by blood. But what¡¯s the deal with

    this guy named Emrys? Does he even deserve my respect?

    Immediately, Maximus felt indignant.

    Cordelia furrowed her brows slightly, but then she heard Emrys say, ¡°Indeed, we are not acquaint and

    have never crossed paths, but feel free to call me Rys, as I am your brother¨Cinw.¡±

    He intentionally raised his voice.

    ¡°Brother¨Cinw?¡± Maximus¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    Emrys chuckled. ¡°Precisely. How perceptive. Consider me your brother¨Cinw and treat me with

    respect, and if I am pleased, I may bestow upon you a generous mary gift.¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Maximus was immediately puzzled. Is there something amiss with this individual? Did he not detect the

    skeptical tone when I referred to him as ¡®brother¨Cinw¡®? How did it suddenly transform into a term of

    address for him?

    Send Gifts

    ¡£

    252

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284 Cheating On You

    How shameless! Maximus looked at Cordelia with a puzzled expression, asking, ¡°Delia, is this guy

    really my brother¨Cinw?¡±

    ¡°He-¡°Just as Cordelia was about to exin to Maximus that Emrys was just teasing him, she suddenly

    saw Emrys stride forward.

    Emrys then pushed Cordelia onto the couch and yfully pped her bottom a few times.

    ¡°See? If I¡¯m not your brother¨Cinw, would I dare to yfully p your sister like that?¡±

    Maximus and Cordelia were left speechless.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Maximus. He¡¯s your brother¨Cinw. You must remember his face. Even if he were

    reduced to ashes, he would still be your brother¨Cinw.¡± Just then, Lydia suddenly walked in from

    outside, speaking in a firm tone.

    This time, Cordelia wasn¡¯t the only one blushing profusely. Even Emrys felt somewhat embarrassed.

    He let go of the small, perky bottom he was holding and said, ¡°Ms. Ginger, we were just fooling

    around!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense! I don¡¯t care. I only believe what I just saw and heard. You can¡¯t even keep your own

    word. Are you even a man?¡± Lydia provocatively said to Emrys.

    She was trying to force Emrys toply.

    Emrys¡® gaze shifted, and a profound smile suddenly appeared on his lips as he said, ¡°Ms. Ginger, I¡¯ve

    noticed that ever since I finished the acupuncture treatment for Mr. Youngblood, yourplexion has

    truly be more and more radiant.¡±

    Sure enough, as those words were spoken, a touch of charming blush swept across Lydia¡¯s face, a

    woman full of elegance and charm.

    Then, she red at Emrys.

    Thanks to Emrys, Richard was now truly full of energy and vitality.

    Lydia had been lonely for over a decade. However, in the past few days, she had finally experienced an

    unprecedented level of satisfaction. The bond between her and her husband had also rapidly

    strengthened.

    However, such matters couldn¡¯t be discussed in front of their children.

    Lydia knew that Emrys was retaliating against her. She red at Emrys, and they understood each

    other¡¯s intentions. Subsequently, they remained silent and refrained from making further jokes at each

    other¡¯s expense.

    That was a form of tacit understanding between the two.

    Emrys and Lydia both shut their mouths at the same time, no longer joking with each other.

    1/2

    Chapter 284 Cheating On You

    However, Maximus found himself feeling rather exasperated. Something¡¯s not right about those two,

    especially when their gates met earlier. It¡¯s clear that something¡¯s off. There was even a hint of

    ambiguity in Otherwise, why would Mom blush¡­ Wait a minute!

    ¡°he air.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Maximus seemed to have uncovered a shocking secret. He ran off to find Richard and said, ¡°Dad, I

    have something to report to you¡­¡±

    He reenacted both the expressions and conversation of Emrys and Lydia from earlier.

    A look of embarrassment crossed Richard¡¯s face, thinking that his secret had already been discovered

    by Maximus. However, his unspeakable problem had already been resolved, so even if Maximus knew,

    it wouldn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Therefore, I believe Mom must¡¯ve cheated on you.¡± After Maximus had vividly demonstrated a series

    of actions, he suddenly concluded with this statement.

    Upon hearing those words, Richard turned pale with anger.

    In the end, Maximus inevitably received a thorough beating.

    Meanwhile, Cordelia in the living room remained calm, clearly ustomed to such scenes. That was

    because she had long noticed the peculiar interaction between her parents and Emrys.

    Hence, there was no need to be surprised.

    At that moment, Lydia suddenly said, ¡°Good nephew, Cordelia, I have something to tell you both.

    Tomorrow at noon, Solomon has invited our entire family over for a meal at his ce.¡±

    Solomon Atkinson, Myles¡® father, was the head of the Atkinson family. He had an extremely close

    rtionship with Richard, as they had been friends for generations.

    During their free time, it was customary for the two families to gather for a meal together.

    Lydia added, ¡°Furthermore, this time they specifically requested that both of you join us.¡±

    ¡°Both of us?¡± Emrys pointed at himself in surprise.

    Emrys could understand Cordelia being included, but he was puzzled as to why he was cordially invited

    to dinner, especially considering his past conflicts with Myles.

    He suspected that they might have ulterior motives and were nning to embarrass him.

    Lydia rified, ¡°Didn¡¯t Myles apany us to Jadeboroughst time? However, he left before us on

    his own ord. Later, he felt remorseful and decided to make it up to you tomorrow.¡±

    Send Gifts

    252

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285 Arrogant

    Is this an attempt to reconcile with me? Emrys was surprised for a moment, but he quickly dismissed

    the thought from his mind.

    He had met countless people, and he wondered how someone as proud and aloof as Myles could

    possibly feel remorse over what happenedst time? He probably just felt annoyed. He¡¯s iming to

    invite me for a meal as an apology, but I fear he may have some hidden motive to deal with meter.

    Emrys was not so naive.

    However, the Youngblood and Atkinson families had been close for generations. Even if he didn¡¯t want

    to do Myles the favor, he should at least show some respect to Richard and Lydia.

    As for Myles¡® scheming, Emrys figured he would know once he arrived at the scene tomorrow. As the

    majestic Empyrean Lord, how could I possibly be scared of someone as insignificant as him?

    Soon, on the following day, the group arrived at Solomon¡¯s luxurious mansion.

    Solomon¡¯s age was roughly the same as Richard¡¯s, and the two were already quite familiar with each

    other, so there was no need for extensive introductions.

    Maximus had long been acquainted with Solomon¡¯s family, and his rtionship with Myles was fairly

    good.

    Before Myles went abroad to study, the two of them often spent time together.

    Therefore, under such circumstances, Cordelia and Emrys were the ones who seemed slightly out of

    ce.

    ¡°Cordelia, this is Mr. Atkinson,¡± Lydia introduced with a smile.

    Out of politeness, Cordelia approached Solomon and greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. Atkinson!¡±

    ¡°Haha! Cordelia, you¡¯re indeed stunningly beautiful. No wonder my son is always thinking about you.

    I¡¯ve lost count of how many times he¡¯s mentioned you in front of me.¡± When Solomon saw Cordelia, he

    couldn¡¯t help but admire her. She¡¯s indeed Lydia¡¯s daughter. The genes she inherited are top¨Cnotch! It¡¯s

    truly a pity that this marriage arrangement couldn¡¯te to fruition.

    Regarding the matter between Myles and Cordelia, Solomon also had some knowledge. It seemed that

    his own son had encountered some obstacles in his pursuit of Cordelia, and that obstacle had also

    shown up that day.

    With that thought in mind, Solomon swiftly shifted his gaze onto Emrys.

    He had never met Emrys, but he didn¡¯t need to guess to know that the man before him was the

    obstacle between his son and Cordelia.

    Moreover, they had invited Emrys over that day under the pretext of offering an apology.

    Solomon simply wanted to seize that opportunity to see if the person who could defeat his son was

    truly as outstanding as they seemed.

    1/2

    20% OFF

    A

    Before Lydia could introduce him, Solomon took the initiative and walked up to Emrys, asking, ¡°Are you

    Emrys?

    ¡°Yes, hello¡± Fmrys looked straight ahead, his voice steady, emb*dying the quality of being neither

    humble or overbearing to its fullest extent.

    However, Solomon felt that Emryscked manners. I¡¯m your elder. Shouldn¡¯t you at least add the term

    of address ¡°Sir¡± after saying hello? What¡¯s the deal with his tone, as if he¡¯s conversing with his peers?

    Solomon was displeased with Emrys.

    Unbeknownst to him, Emrys thought that he was showing Solomon too much respect by greeting the

    latter. Peers? You must be daydreaming. Even if the ancient ancestors of your Atkinson family were to

    rise from the grave, they wouldn¡¯t dare to consider themselves the Empyrean Lord¡¯s equals.

    Emrys looked directly ahead.

    After briefly greeting Solomon, he didn¡¯t engage in further idle chatter with him. Instead, he went

    straight to y with Cordelia.

    Solomon was somewhat embarrassed, but he couldn¡¯t really lose his temper. After all, Emrys hadn¡¯t

    done anything too outrageous. At most, he was justcking in manners.

    Naturally, Richard and Lydia could sense Solomon¡¯s displeasure. They exchanged a nce, both

    wearing bitter smiles.

    Their initial impression of Emrys was exactly that ¨C arrogant. If they had to summarize Emrys¡®

    personality in one word, it would be ¡°arrogant.¡±

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys was undeniably arrogant.

    However, as Emrys¡® various methods and identities were revealed, they discovered that what they had

    perceived as arrogance was, in fact, confidence.

    Arrogance, whenbined with capabilities, bes confidence.

    Arrogance without real ability, on the other hand, is pure foolishness.

    Emrys belonged to the former category.

    Initially, Richard and Lydia were resistant to Emrys. But now, they regarded him as a precious gem,

    wishing they could build a shrine to worship him.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286 That Is Not All

    One of the reasons they came to the Atkinson residence that day was to resolve the misunderstanding.

    The rtionship between the two families had always been strong, and it would be unfortunate if

    tansunderstandings among the younger generation caused a rift.

    Richard patted Solomon¡¯s shoulder andughed, saying, ¡°What do you think, Sol? Do you also have a

    negative impression of that young man? Actually, we felt the same way at first.¡±

    Solomon furrowed his brows, looking at Richard with confusion.

    ¡°Anyway, we have some time before dinner. Why don¡¯t we sit in the backyard gazebo for a while? We

    can chat over coffee while the younger generation stays here.¡±

    Richard was clearly familiar with the ce.

    Solomon cast a doubtful nce at the couple, unsure of their intentions.

    The three of them arrived at the backyard gazebo and took a seat as the housekeeper served them

    coffee.

    Solomon frowned and asked, ¡°Richy, what are you and your wife trying to say? Could it be that the

    young man named Emrys is not as simple as he seems?¡±

    ¡°You guessed correctly.¡±

    Richard said with a smile, ¡°Do you remember the charity auction that took ce at the Cultural Pce

    recently?¡±

    ¡°The auction involving Mr. Emerentius?¡±

    As a representative of the wealthy merchants in Jazona, Solomon was invited to attend the auction and

    remembered it well.

    He just didn¡¯t understand how it rted to Emrys.

    Richard continued, ¡°The charity auction showcased ten new pieces by Mr. Emerentius and also

    promoted the World¨CEnchanting Beauty facial mask. Both of these events are connected to Emrys.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡± Solomon¡¯s expression turned serious.

    Richard paused before saying, ¡°Emrys is Mr. Emerentius, and he was the one who provided the

    form for the World¨CEnchanting Beauty facial mask.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Solomon visibly shuddered, his face full of surprise. He asked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not joking

    with me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m absolutely certain!¡± Richard and Lydia¡¯s expressions were alsoplex.

    The matter of the recipe was something Cordelia revealed to themter. As for Emrys being

    Emerentius, it was embarrassing to mention. Emrys had deliberately exposed his identity to embarrass

    1/2

    Chapter 286 That is Not All

    the couple.

    It was only after the auction that Richard and his wife realized they had underestimated Emrys in the

    past.

    Solomon took a deep breath and said, ¡°This is beyond my expectations.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s not all¡­¡± Richard continued, ¡°Sol, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you. In fact, for the past decade or so,

    I¡¯ve been suffering from an illness that¡¯s difficult to talk about. We¡¯ve never mentioned it before, but

    Emrys noticed my condition immediately and even helped me cure it.¡±

    After recovering from his illness, Richard could speak openly about it. It was something he used to hide

    and suppress.

    Richard wanted Solomon to know that Emrys was not only Emerentius and the provider of the facial

    mask form, but also a highly skilled doctor.

    Once again, Solomon gasped.

    But at that moment, Lydia spoke up, ¡°That¡¯s not all¡­¡±

    Solomon couldn¡¯t even begin to exin what he was feeling at that moment.

    ¡°Emrys is not only a martial artist, but also a Manifestor grandmaster,¡± Lydia said slowly.

    Not only Solomon, but even Richard were shocked by those words, their eyes wide open.

    Richard had only learned about this news that day.

    Surprisingly, Lydia had never told him about it before.

    Lydia nodded and said, ¡°Absolutely. Stefan is a true master of Manifestation. During a recent

    conversation, he unintentionally revealed something to me. Intrigued, I decided to put Emrys to the test

    and discovered that he is truly exceptional. He effortlessly crossed the turbulent river as if it were a

    smooth path, a feat that only a grandmaster of Manifestation could achieve.¡±

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287 Andreas Kross

    ¡°Hiss!¡± This time, Solomon was thoroughly shocked.

    He had been puzzled before, wondering just how exceptional Emrys must be to have earned such

    admiration from Richard and his wife. Especially Lydia, who was known for her high standards,

    surprisingly did not object to Emrys being with her daughter.

    After listening to them, Solomon gained rity.

    His son, Myles, was absolutely nothingpared to Emrys!

    At the same time, he could also understand why Emrys was so arrogant.

    As a Manifestor grandmaster, even in front of martial artists, he had the right to be arrogant. Let alone

    Solomon, who was merely an ordinary man. And yet, he dared to expect courtesy from Emrys.

    Reflecting on his demeanor at that time, Solomon found himselfughable.

    Lydia sighed and said, ¡°We couldn¡¯t bring ourselves to tell Myles these things directly as we¡¯re afraid it

    might shatter his confidence. So, we seized the opportunity today to clear up any misunderstandings

    with you.¡±

    She had hinted at Myles more than once, but Myles was relentless. What else could Lydia do?

    It was impossible for her to point at Myles¡® nose and say, ¡°Foolish boy, stop daydreaming. In front of my

    most handsome and impressive good nephew, Emrys, you are nothing but a speck of dust.¡±

    After all, that would be utterly cruel.

    While Richard and Lydia were conversing with Solomon, someone arrived at the front courtyard.

    The neer was a Jetroinian with a small ¡®mustache under his nose.

    Myles had evidently anticipated the arrival of that Jetroinian. He immediately stepped forward with a

    weing smile and skillfully conversed with him in Jetroinian.

    Curiously, Maximus asked, ¡°Myles, what were you talking to this Jetroinian gentleman about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, just a simple greeting. Let me introduce you. This is a friend I met during my study

    abroad in Jetroina. His name is Andreas Kross. He¡¯s an incredibly skilled kickboxing expert. He just

    arrived in Chanaea a few days ago and is nning to establish a kickboxing gym here.¡±

    During his two years studying abroad in Jetroina, Myles learned kickboxing. It was during this period

    that he met Andreas.

    Unlike Myles, who took up martial arts halfway through his life, Andreas had been practicing kickboxing

    since his childhood and had long achieved the level of a ck belt.

    After Myles finished his introduction, Andreas managed to utter an awkward Chanaean sentence.

    taking the initiative to greet Maximus, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    1/2

    Chapter 287 Andreas Kross

    3.9%8

    Maximus couldn¡¯t help butugh, saying, ¡°Well, well, this Jetroinian gentleman is somewhat interesting,

    isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Pal, I understand Chanaean a bit. Please don¡¯t call me a gentleman or I¡¯ll get angry,¡± Andreas

    suddenly said with a stern face.

    ¡°Haha! My apologies, my apologies.¡± Maximus apologized, then turned his head to look at Myles and

    asked, ¡°Myles, is this¡­ friend from Jetroina someone you invited to join us for dinner?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Myles gave a nod, yet a mischievous grin tugged at the corner of his mouth.

    Naturally, it was he who had invited Andreas over.

    However, it wasn¡¯t necessarily the case that he was there just to join them for a meal.

    In front of a vibrant flower garden, Cordelia, half¨Cbent over, was carefully examining the few pink

    flowers in the flower garden.

    She said, ¡°These little pink flowers are truly beautiful. Should we secretly pick a few to take back and

    use as decorations at home?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s possible. The flowers are very beautiful. We can pick a few more flowers and ce them

    in several spots,¡± Emrys responded, yet his gaze was not at all on those pink flowers.

    Instead, it fell on Cordelia as she bent over to admire the flowers, particrly on the striking curves of

    her figure. The beauty admires the flowers, while I admire the beauty.

    ¡°Pervert! Where are you looking?¡± Emrys was deeply engrossed in his observation when he was

    abruptly interrupted by Cordelia¡¯s gentle reprimand.

    She straightened her posture, and in an instant, the alluring curves that had captivated Emrys

    disappeared from his view¡­ It would be more precise to say that Cordelia had turned around, her

    exquisite eyes ring at Emrys with anger.

    Clearly, she had already caught onto Emrys¡®scivious stare beforehand.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288 Challenge From Andreas

    Emrys smirked, muttering under his breath, I¡¯ve already yfully teased you before, so does it really

    matter if I take a few more nces? Besides, I wouldn¡¯t even bother looking at ordinary people!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Cough, cough¡­ What I mean is that Maximus is really clueless. He has a beautiful woman like you

    around, but he chooses to stick with Myles. Do you think there might be something off about his

    preferences?

    Fortunately, Cordelia hadn¡¯t heard clearly, and Emrys quickly changed the subject.

    As expected. Cordelia didn¡¯t make a fuss. She said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? It was me

    who drove Maximus away.

    You drove him away? I just paused to exchange a few words with Solomon earlier. In such a short time,

    did you two start arguing?¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be urate to say we argued. The main issue was that he immediately started trying to set

    me up with Myles. I was incredibly annoyed, so naturally, I told him to stay away from me.¡±

    ¡°I see. Emrys chuckled. Marimus probably has no idea what had transpired between Myles and them.

    His sudden appearance as a matchmaker is bound to earn him nothing but disdain from Cordelia.

    Serves him right!

    Cordelia suddenly fixed her gaze on Emrys, asking, ¡°Hmm? Rys, why do I sense a hint of satisfaction

    on your face?¡±

    Emrys immediately suppressed hisughter, shaking his head as he said, You must be mistaken.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Cordelia looked suspicious. Her beautiful eyes were still fixed on Emrys as if trying to read his

    thoughts.

    Emrys firmly stated, ¡°You misinterpreted it.¡±

    His emotions were, in fact, quiteplex.

    It felt as if you had a favorite toy, and then suddenly, one day, someone appeared, iming they

    wanted to take half of it. That feeling was incredibly distressing.

    Maximus¡® appearance gave Emrys a feeling of this kind.

    In other words, it was jealousy.

    Previously, Cordelia was only a sister to him. Now, she had be a sister to two people, which

    naturally left a bitter taste in Einrys¡® heart. If I had known it woulde to this. I might as well have

    been bolder back then and truly embraced the title of his husband!

    ¡°Rys.¡± As Emrys was lost in thought. Cordelia suddenly shed a charming smile and said, ¡°I know

    what you¡¯re thinking. I can give you an answer now. If I had to choose between you and Maximus, my

    choice

    1/2

    23:16 Mon, 29 Jan

    Chapter 288 Challenge From Andreas

    would still be you.¡±

    °×ÒÏ9%

    As it turned out, Cordelia had long since noticed the difort in Emrys¡® heart.

    Even without a blood rtion, what did it matter? The bond she shared with Emrys had long since

    surpassed the measure of mere kinship.

    Emrys was deeply moved and said, ¡°Delia, you don¡¯t have to choose. You can have both at the same

    time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to be jealous anymore, okay?¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Emrys chuckled, revealing his pearly white teeth as he spoke. ¡°Anyway, as long as

    Maximus is your younger brother, and I¡¯m Maximus¡¯s brother¨Cinw, I will never have to be jealous

    again.¡±

    ¡°In your dreams.¡± Cordelia extended her delicate finger and lightly tapped Emrys¡® head, yet her heart

    was filled with delight, even carrying a hint of anticipation.

    As the two were sharing a warm moment, a figure suddenly appeared from around the corner. It was

    Andreas, who pointed a finger at Emrys and said, ¡°You, fight me!¡±

    Cordelia was taken aback. Where did this Jetroinian show up from out of nowhere?

    Emrys was momentarily taken aback.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Andreas, speaking in his broken Chanaean, repeated, ¡°You, fight me!¡±

    It was only then that Emrys realized Andreas was challenging him to a fight. He looked at Andreas with

    a perplexed expression and asked, ¡°Why should I engage in a fight with you?¡± What is wrong with him?

    At that moment, Myles¡® voice echoed from around the corner. ¡°Mr. Kross is a friend of mine. He heard

    that you have impressive skills, so he wants to spar with you. He means no harm.¡±

    At this point, how could Emrys not have understood? This cunning Myles, who imed to invite me

    over for a meal as an apology, has actually set a trap for me here!

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289 Idol

    Would Emrys hesitate to take this leap?

    Of course not.

    However, there was no need for him to do so.

    Thus, Emrys shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not in the mood to fight with you. Even if we did,

    you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against me. You¡¯re such a fool, so clueless that you don¡¯t even realize

    you¡¯re being manipted by others!¡±

    He spoke those words without any hesitation, knowing that Andreas wouldn¡¯tprehend them

    anyway.

    As expected, Andreas only understood half of it. He looked towards Myles with a pleading gaze, hoping

    that Myles could help trante thetter half of the sentence.

    Myles remained impassive, uttering a few words in thenguage of Jetroina. His trantion conveyed

    that Emrys was belittling Andreas, stating that his kickboxing skills were no match for Emrys.

    Andreas suddenly became furious. ¡°D*mn it! Pal, you¡¯ve crossed the line. You must fight me today!¡±

    After he finished speaking, he assumed a ssic kickboxing stance. Standing on one foot, he executed

    a sweeping kick in the air in front of Emrys. The swift movement of his leg created a sharp whistling

    sound, surprisingly audible.

    It was evident that his skills were highly advanced.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Additionally, he was bing more aggressive.

    Emrys, however, found it amusing.

    ncing at Myles, who was smirking in the shadows, he said, ¡°You¡¯re quite something, kid. You¡¯re

    doing a great job as a trantor. It would be a waste of talent if you didn¡¯t betray our people.¡±

    Myles¡® expression subtly changed.

    Emrys, however, didn¡¯t wait for Myles to be angry and continued, ¡°Trante this for him now. I¡¯ve

    spent fifteen years mastering this kick. Ask him if he dares to take it.¡±

    Bang!

    Emrys didn¡¯t make any shy moves at all. After he finished speaking, he simply lifted his right foot and

    then brought it down. Immediately after, a massive pit appeared on the ground, with cracks spreading

    out around it like a spider¡¯s web.

    The scene fell into a brief silence,

    At that moment, Emrys¡® voice suddenly rang out again, saying, ¡°This kick of mine is the result of fifteen

    years of training Trante it for him and ask if he dares to take it.¡±

    1/2

    Chapter 289 Idol

    Bang!

    This time, it was with his left foot.

    Again, there was a massive pit, its cracks spreading out like a spider¡¯s web.

    There was no need for Myles to trante. The terrifying aura had already scared Andreas out of his

    wits. He incessantly shouted, ¡°Scary¡­ so scary. I want to go home¡­¡±

    Even with his mechanical legs, he still couldn¡¯t withstand the power of Emrys¡® kicks! Thus, his ck belt

    in kickboxing waspletely useless against Emrys.

    Myles was also on the verge of wetting himself.

    He had always beenpeting with Emrys, always opposing him. He thought that Cordelia¡¯s judgment

    was wed. However, it wasn¡¯t until then that he realized the one who truly had a wed vision was

    himself.

    With a single step, Emrys had stomped a hole into the concrete floor, which terrified Myles.

    Anyone who wasn¡¯t a fool should know that was the strength that only a martial artist could possess!

    Upon realizing that the person he had despised for such a long time was actually a martial artist, Myles

    was immediately struck dumb with fear.

    Emrys patted Myles¡® shoulder, chuckling lightly as he said, ¡°Young man, you¡¯re still too inexperienced to

    try to steal a woman from me.¡± Did you really think I would deceive you like a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing?

    You¡¯re naive if you do. My strength is evident, and I am a dragon in my own right. Overpowering

    someone like you, who can hardly be considered a tiger, would only take a moment, so why would I

    need to pretend to be weaker than you?

    Even though Emrys only casually mentioned a few things, it left Mylespletely astonished.

    Maximus, who was standing nearby, was shocked for a moment. When he finally regained his

    composure, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Wow, Rys! You¡¯re absolutely amazing as a brother¨Cinw

    and truly my idol!¡±

    The young boy¡¯s eyes were shining with excitement.

    Emrys replied, ¡°You¡¯re quite indecisive, aren¡¯t you? Your expressions change so quickly. However, let

    me make it clear, I am not your brother¨Cinw, nor do I want to be your idol.¡±

    ¡°Come on, what kind of joke are you ying, Rys? My mother always said that even if you were

    reduced to ashes, I should always remember your face. You will always be my brother¨Cinw.¡±

    Even Maximus himself wouldn¡¯t have believed that he would say such words just a few minutes ago.

    Send Gifts

    252

    12812

    2317 Mon, 29 Jan

 Chapter 290

    hapter 290 Truth

    In reality, ever since he saw Emrys yesterday, he had harbored hostility towards thetter. This

    included their earlier interaction, where he barely exchanged a few words with Emrys.

    He felt that,pared to Myles, Emrys was simply far behind.

    Therefore, when Maximus heard Andreas announce his intention topete with Emrys earlier, he

    watched with a sense of gloating, eager to see Emrys falter.

    However, things had changed.

    Emrys¡® actions had firmly established his image in Maximus¡® heart. In an instant, Emrys seemed to

    tower over even the highest mountains.

    The identity of a martial artist alone was far more impressive than any students who returned to their

    home country after studying abroad or top students with double master¡¯s degrees or other impressive

    achievements. Therefore, Maximus wisely changed his stance, bing a devoted fan of Emrys.

    Maximus¡® eyes were radiating with admiration, yet upon seeing Cordelia, he noticed that her face didn¡¯t

    show much surprise. ¡°Delia, why aren¡¯t you surprised at all?¡±

    Cordelia looked deeply into Emrys¡® eyes and said, ¡°Actually, I had guessed it a long time ago.¡±

    Emrys had also suspected that Cordelia might have figured it out.

    At that point, Cordelia spoke again. ¡°However, I only guessed half of it. The other half, I learned from

    Yelena¡­¡±

    She paused for a moment, a hint of yful mischief surfacing in her beautiful eyes. Fixing her gaze on

    Emrys, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware. Those two nights when you were lecturing at Jazona

    University, Yelena was with you.¡±

    Emrys broke out in a cold sweat.

    In that case, it seemed that Cordelia hade to know about his status as a cultivator.

    Indeed, that was the case.

    After enduring a rigorous interrogation by Cordelia, Yelena confessed everything she knew, which

    included the fact that Emrys was a cultivator.

    Upon learning that news, Cordelia was also profoundly shocked.

    She had spected long ago that Emrys might be a martial artist, but she never imagined that he was

    also a cultivator.

    It was truly hard to believe for her.

    Emrys said, ¡°Delia, do you remember the first day we met and the things I told you? Now you know I

    wasn¡¯t lying to you, right?¡± /

    1/2

    23:17 Mon, 29 Jan

    Chapter 290 Truth

    On the first day, when Emrys recognized Cordelia, he told her that he had spent years practicing with

    an old friar on a mountain. However, Cordelia didn¡¯t believe him and even used him of telling a

    fantasy tale.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of you?¡± Cordelia said in a mncholic tone. ¡°One moment you im to have spent

    fifteen years in the mountains, the next you dere yourself to be the Empyrean Lord. Which of your

    words am I supposed to believe?¡±

    Emrys left when he was five years old, and at that moment, he was in his early twenties. If she were to

    believe his story of spending fifteen years in the mountains, where would he find the time to venture to

    the border battlefield and earn the title of Empyrean Lord?

    It simply didn¡¯t make sense in terms of time.

    Of course, Cordelia didn¡¯t believe it.

    The main reason was that, initially, Emrys didn¡¯t think it was necessary to mention the events of the

    five¨Cyear border war, so he simply omitted those five years. Unexpectedly, that led to Cordelia¡¯s

    misunderstanding that continued to that day.

    Looking at Cordelia¡¯s resentful gaze, Emrys let out a bitterugh and said, ¡°So, am I to me, then?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s your fault, Rys. Remember this truth: a beautiful woman will never admit she¡¯s wrong,¡±

    Cordelia said, lifting her snow¨Cwhite chin.

    ¡°Not admitting mistakes doesn¡¯t mean one doesn¡¯t make them¡­¡±

    Seeing Cordelia¡¯s jade¨Clike fingers about to pinch his ear, Emrys quickly stopped her, changing his

    words. ¡°Delia, if I were to tell you now that I truly am the Empyrean Lord, would you believe me?¡±

    Cordelia locked eyes with Emrys. After a brief pause, she blinked and responded with a meaningful

    question, ¡°Do you honestly expect me to believe that?¡±

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I truly do!¡± Maximus interjected eagerly from the sidelines.

    Emrys¡® expression turned grim, and he swiftly smacked the back of Maximus¡® head. ¡°What good is your

    belief if you¡¯re nothing but a cowardly fence¨Csitter?¡±

    Send Gifts

    252

    (11)

 Chapter 291

    ?

    Chapter 291 Cordelia Bing A Cultivator

    In the end, the lunch the group had at Solomon''s ce was quite enjoyable.

    Solomon''s attitude towards Emrys underwent aplete transformation. He treated thetter with the utmost respect, as if Emrys were a revered elder. He took the initiative to serve coffee, pour water, and even add more food and dishes to Emrys'' te.

    After the meal, he enthusiastically led Emrys and hispanions on several tours around the garden they had built themselves.

    In the afternoon, Emrys'' group returned to the Youngblood residence.

    Cordelia found Emrys alone and said, "Rys, since you can teach Yelena to cultivate, why not teach me as well?"

    Emrys looked at her in surprise and said, "Why are you suddenly interested in cultivation?"

    "What Yelena said sounded quite intriguing, so I''d like to give it a try too." She would never reveal her girlish thoughts to Emrys.

    It was just like when Yelena had kissed one side of Emrys'' cheek, she had assertively insisted on kissing the other side as well.

    In the women''s view, Emrys belonged to everyone. Fairness was essential.

    Emrys asked, "Lena should have also mentioned to you about some issues with the cultivation method I practice, right?"

    "Yes!" Cordelia nodded and said, "I don''t mind. It''s just pure curiosity. I want to experience what it feels like for a cultivator to control their life energy. So, are you unwilling to teach me?"

    "Of course, I''d be delighted. However, this is the Youngblood residence. It''s quite noisy here. Let''s go to Lommore Condominium instead."

    Thus, after bidding farewell to Richard and Lydia, the two left the Youngblood residence. Maximus, the fence-sitter, wanted to follow them but ended up being dragged back to his room by Lydia for a stern lecture. He was a clueless man.

    At Lommore Condominium, Cordelia had already made ample preparations, filled with great anticipation.

    Emrys, on the other hand, used an acupuncture needle to pierce specific acupoints on her body, infusing her with life energy and clearing her meridians. The process was the same as when he first taught Yelena how to cultivate. What followed then depended on Cordelia''s own talent.

    In any case, as of then, it seemed that Jacqueline had not yet managed to condense her life energy. That was because Emrys did not sense the presence of any other false elixir fields within his own elixir field, only that of Yelena. It was uncertain how long it would take Cordelia to cultivate her life energy.

    After he had finished giving all the necessary instructions, Emrys left Cordelia alone in the room. He then went to the living room and sat down. The moment his hand brushed against the couch, he was suddenly reminded of the scene a few nights ago when Yelena was buzzing around it.

    The memory was still fresh in his mind!Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Suddenly, Emrys thought of a mischievous idea. He wondered what the scene would look like if he were to call Yelena over at that moment and grinned.

    Immediately, Emrys pulled out his phone and sent a message: Lena, tonight at Lommore Condominium, for cultivation,e quickly!

    In a short while, Yelena replied: Delia found out about what happenedst time and punished me by making me stand in the corner. I''m not going!

    Emrys: Don''t worry, Delia won''t be home for a couple of days anyway. She won''t know if you sneak out!

    Yelena: Now that you mention it, I remember something. Early yesterday morning, Delia whisked you away to Summerbank, and you haven''t returned since. What have you two been up to there? Inspecting the branch office? Or are you secretly doing something you''re too embarrassed to tell us about?

    Emrys: Don''t even mention it. She recognized her biological brother, and I fell out of favor.

    Yelena: Hahaha, serves you right!

    Emrys: Stop gloating at my misfortune. Will youe tonight or not?

    Yelena: Alright! Just wait for me obediently in bed!

    Whenever the topic of assisting in cultivation was brought up, Yelena was extremely enthusiastic. However, no matter how eager she was, it still took a considerable amount of time to travel from Jadeborough to there. Emrys settled himself in the living room and started watching television.

    An hourter, Emrys suddenly jumped up from the couch, his face filled with shock. He had felt something. Within his elixir field, an additional fake elixir field had appeared.

    Before he could gather his thoughts, Cordelia pushed the door open and stepped out.

    Her stunning face showed no significant emotional changes, only a hint of more joy than usual. "So this is what it feels like to be a cultivator."

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292 Assisting In Cultivation

    Cordelia gazed at her slender, jade¨Clike fingers, which were surrounded by a faint azure aura.

    ¡°It seems that my b*dy is indeed much morefortable than before¡­ Huh? Rys, why are you looking

    at me like that?¡± Cordelia suddenly noticed Emrys staring at her with wide eyes, which surprised her.

    Regaining hisposure, Emrys swallowed hard before speaking, ¡°Delia, do you realize how

    extraordinary your cultivation talent is? You managed to condense your life energy in just over an

    hour?¡±

    Originally, he thought Yelena¡¯s talent was already impressive, but Cordelia surpassed his expectations.

    Upon seeing his surprised expression, Cordelia asked in confusion, ¡°Really? How impressive is it? How

    long did Yelena take?¡±

    She didn¡¯t have that concept. All she knew was that Emrys and Yelena were cultivators, so she didn¡¯t

    want to fall behind. As for talent and such, she had no idea.

    Emrys took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Three hours.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m indeed a bit faster than her. Hehe, saying it out loud actually makes me quite happy,¡± Cordelia said

    with a broad smile.

    Only a bit? If this had happened to someone else, they would probably be so excited that they wouldn¡¯t

    be able to sleep for three days and three nights! In any case, Emrys was profoundly shaken.

    He had long realized that Cordelia and the others were not ordinary individuals. Their presence by his

    side, he surmised, must have been the result of rigorous selection from countless candidates.

    That was the feeling he had, that his life was a grand chess game, where someone had already set

    everything up more than twenty years ago.

    The feeling Emrys was experiencing had be increasingly intense. If my guess is true, then what¡¯s

    the purpose of all this? Does the mastermind want me to train myself along with Cordelia and the

    others? I wish I knew the truth, but I¡¯m still in the dark. I can only take one step at a time right now.

    While I¡¯m certain Master must know something, my informationwork has not been able to find any

    information about Master, including the original monastery. I¡¯ve sent people to check it out, but there

    were no traces of Master. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve visited him for answers long ago. What a predicament.

    Lost in thought, Emrys was suddenly approached by Cordelia. She said, ¡°Rys, I heard from Yelena that

    you can assist in cultivation, right? Come, let me also experience this feeling!¡±

    ¡°Assisting in cultivation¡­¡± Emrys wore a bitter smile. ¡°My dear sister, didn¡¯t Lena tell you that there are

    side effects to that?¡±

    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯m curious. I want to see if it¡¯s as eerie as Yelena described. I¡¯ve always thought

    that it was because Yelena¡¯s will wasn¡¯t strong enough. Also, I believe she was intentionally trying to

    seduce you.¡±

    Are you nning to prove Lena wrong? At that moment, Emrys had a strange feeling.

    2321 Mon, 20 Jan

    Chapter 292 Aseteting in Cultivation

    N

    He suspected that Cordelia¡¯s im of being curious about cultivation was just a pretense. Her true

    intention, he feared, was probably to seek assistance for her own cultivation.

    As such, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the nerve to¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Cordelia¡¯s face suddenly turned cold, and she said, ¡°I knew Yelena was lying. What side effects? It¡¯s all

    a sham. You two are just using cultivation as an excuse to flirt. How outrageous! Hmph!¡±

    She stomped her foot, appearing quite angry.

    Although Emrys was a positive young man, in order to soothe Cordelia¡¯s emotions, he set aside his

    positivity. Thus, hepromised and said, ¡°All right, all right, I agree. However, we need to establish

    some ground rules.¡±

    ¡°Please proceed.¡±

    ¡°During the process, regardless of any situation that may arise, you cannot hold anyone responsible

    afterwards. Can you handle that?¡±

    After considering for a moment, Cordelia nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I can.¡±

    ¡°Once you¡¯ve agreed, you are not permitted to withdraw!¡±

    Since Cordelia had expressed herself in such a way, Emrys naturally couldn¡¯t disappoint her. However,

    before assisting her in her training, he first went to the bathroom and turned on the cold water in the

    bathtub.

    Send Gifts

    252

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 293 Cordelia In Cold Bath

    Cordelia inquired with a hint of confusion, ¡°What exactly are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±

    Emrys responded with a mysterious smile.

    Afterwards, the two settled themselves on the couch. In less than twenty minutes, Cordelia, who was

    known for her stubborn disbelief in superstitions, felt her cheeks suddenly flush a deep red.

    ¡°Stop¡­¡± Cordelia spoke with a tremor in her voice, yet the words that escaped her seemed more like a

    low murmur.

    Emrys became instantly infuriated. Cultivation was a serious matter and couldn¡¯t be interrupted on a

    whim.

    Therefore, he refused to stop.

    Continuing to transform his life energy into a thread¨Clike lingering state, he transferred it into Cordelia

    through her back. Her clothes werepletely soaked with sweat, thoroughly drenched and

    transparent.

    Her breathing became increasinglybored, and her b*dy grew increasingly feverish.

    Contrarily, Cordelia insisted on feigning restraint, biting her lip to prevent any embarrassing sounds

    from escaping. Little did she know, the more she suppressed herself, the greater the consequences of

    her auxiliary cultivation became. In the end, shepletely lost control.

    Realizing that the time was right, Emrys scooped up Cordelia in his arms and headed for the bathroom.

    In that moment, Cordelia finally understood what it meant for Emrys to fill the bathtub with cold.

    water.

    Thud!

    Without a shred of mercy, Emrys tossed Cordelia¡¯s curled¨Cup delicate b*dy into the bathtub. The cool

    water overflowed, spilling over the edge of the tub.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you im to have unwavering willpower? Didn¡¯t you say the aftereffects were a hoax? Hmph.

    Serves you right for not believing!¡± In order to punish Cordelia, Emrys suddenly reached into the middle

    of the bathtub, gently brushing against a certain tender spot, and then bolted out of the bathroom.

    It was thrilling for him.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Ten minutester, Cordelia stormed out of the bathroom, her beautiful eyes filled with unparalleled

    anger as she red at Emrys. Angrily, she eximed, ¡°What on earth did you just do to me, you jerk?¡±

    ¡°I was merely assisting you in your cultivation practice. Didn¡¯t I tell you before that there are

    consequences to assisted cultivation? You just chose not to believe it,¡± answered Emrys.

    23:21 Mon, 29 Jan

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293 Cordelia In Cold Bath

    ¡°I meant afterwards!¡±

    ¡°What afterwards.¡±

    ¡°After you threw me into the bathtub!¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ The situation was so chaotic at that time, and your hands were constantly clutching my neck, so

    I had no idea what was happening.¡± Emrys said, touching his nose with an incredibly guilty expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretending not to know, aren¡¯t you? Just wait and see how I¡¯ll teach you a lesson, hmph!¡±

    Cordelia, huffing with annoyance, lunged forward to twist Emrys¡® ear.

    Emrys quickly dodged to the other side of the couch, saying, ¡°Delia, we had a clear agreement

    beforehand. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Cordelia was chasing after Emrys, intending to teach him a lesson.

    However, Emrys wouldn¡¯t let her have her way. He circled around the sofa over and over again, until

    finally, Cordelia could no longer keep up the chase. She said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep my promise and won¡¯t

    hold this against you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± asked Emrys.

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡±

    ¡°Swear it.¡±

    ¡°I swear that if I keep dwelling on what just happened, I¡¯ll never get married in my lifetime.¡± After she

    finished swearing, Emrys cautiously approached Cordelia and sat down on the couch.

    As expected, Cordelia did notsh out again, but instead red at him resentfully and said, ¡°It¡¯s all your

    fault, you little rascal. When I was chasing you earlier, I twisted my foot. It hurts so much!¡±

    ¡°Did you sprain your ankle? Let me take a look,¡± Emrys said considerately, gently holding Cordelia¡¯s

    delicate foot, preparing to give her a foot massage.

    However, just as he reached out, he suddenly heard Cordelia scream, ¡°Ah, why are you applying so

    much pressure? Don¡¯t you realize it¡¯s hurting me?¡±

    As she spoke, she forcefully grabbed Emrys¡® ear, exerting as much strength as she could.

    Emrys was on the verge of tears. I only touched your ankle. How did it end up causing you pain? Were

    you just looking for an excuse to get back at me?

    After scolding Emrys, Cordelia finally stood up from the couch and jogged towards Emrys¡® room,

    showing no signs of a sprained ankle.

    Alright then! It¡¯s confirmed. You were intentionally finding excuses to take revenge on me! Emrys

    covered his ears and sulked on the couch for a while.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Suddenly, a charming figure flipped in from the balcony outside, giggling as she said, ¡°Hey, how about

    that, Rys? Was my speed fast enough? I made it here from Jadeborough in less than two hours. How

    long can we stay here this time?¡±

    2121 Man 20 Tm

    Cherished by Seven Sinters

    Chapter 294 Siding Against Emrys

    It was Yelena indeed.

    Emrys was speechless and said, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss your stayter. Can you stop climbing over the balcony

    every time youe here? This is the fifth floor. Aren¡¯t you afraid people might mistake you for a thief

    and arrest you?¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, I¡¯m used to it. When I was an assassin, I enjoyed climbing balconies¡­ Wall, Rys, why are

    your cars so red?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of¨C¡±

    Before Emrys could finish his sentence, Cordelia suddenly emerged from her room, her voice cold as

    she said, ¡°Yelena, didn¡¯t I tell you to stay at home and reflect on your actions? How did you end up here

    again?¡±

    Cordelia had already changed into a men¡¯s shirt, which was originally prepared by Roger for Emrys.

    After putting it on, the hem of the shirt just covered the top of her thighs, revealing a pair of smooth legs

    underneath.

    At that moment, she looked even more alluring.

    Startled, Yelena jumped up from the couch like a frightened kitten, trembling as she stammered, ¡°D

    Delia, how did you get here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been here,¡± said Cordelia.

    In an instant, Yelena realized that Emrys was intentionally causing trouble, tricking her into making a

    fool of herself. Suddenly, an idea struck her and she said, ¡°Delia, I thought you weren¡¯t here, so I

    specifically rushed over from Jadeborough to help you keep an eye on Rys. It¡¯s to prevent him from

    messing around with the Balford family¡¯s women next door.¡±

    ¡°Today, Jacqueline returned to the Balford residence, no longer living next door,¡± Emrys exined.

    Yelena red at him fiercely, ¡°Who asked you to speak!¡±

    Emrys spoke loudly, ¡°Delia, I have to report to you. Lena has been dishonest. I merely tested her a

    little, and she immediately came running to me. She wants me to assist her in cultivation. You know

    how significant the side effects of assisted cultivation can be¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± That time, it wasn¡¯t Yelena who spoke, but Cordelia,

    She clenched her silver teeth, her cheeks flushed with a mix of embarrassment and anger. Clearly, she

    was recalling the previous scene./

    She knew that Emrys was deliberately speaking indirectly.

    ¡°Yelena,e into the room with me! Let¡¯s sleep! Stop paying attention to this little rascalf

    ¡°Delia¡¯s right! We shouldn¡¯t bother with you, you little rascal!¡±

 Chapter 294

    hapter 294 Siding Against Emrys

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Two stunningly beautiful women united in their animosity, standing together against Emrys.

    However, Yelena didn¡¯t know why Cordelia had chosen to stand with her. Isn¡¯t she supposed to scold

    me? Why is she suddenly angry with Rys? Ugh, who cares? There¡¯s no need for a reason. Resolutely

    resisting Rys is the right thing to do.

    Emrys wanted to make a final effort, saying, ¡°Delia, going to bed so early? We haven¡¯t even had dinner

    yet! Lena, did you have dinner when you came? Let¡¯s go together¡ª¡±

    Bang!

    Responding to Emrys was the merciless sound of a door closing. All right then! I guess I¡¯ve failed,

    but¡­

    ¡°Ladies, you¡¯ve taken over my room. Where am I supposed to sleep tonight? Surely, you¡¯re not

    expecting me to sleep on the couch¡­ That¡¯s it. I¡¯ll climb through the window and sleep in the room.

    next door.¡± Emrys felt truly clever.

    In the following period, Emrys lived quitefortably, sofortable, in fact, that he was scolded by

    Cordelia every day, who would grab his ear in reprimand.

    Due to a certain dishonest individual, whenever he had the opportunity, he would intentionally walk in

    front of Cordelia, winking at her. ¡°Hey, why are you acting so distant today? How about I assist you with

    your cultivation?¡±

    Each time those words were uttered, Cordelia would be reminded of that night, the moment her aloof

    facade crumbled. Consequently, she could only resort to physically striking Emrys to conceal the

    embarrassment and anger in her heart.

    Emrys¡® ears had endured countless teasing, almost reaching an indestructible state.

    Teasing Cordelia had be a daily ritual for Emrys.

    He derived endless pleasure from it.

    At Jazona University, Emrys maintained his usual schedule of two sses per week. Whenever his

    ssroom was filled to capacity, his poprity among the students was unmatched.

    Furthermore, it is worth mentioning that Jacqueline still hadn¡¯t seeded in condensing her life

    energy.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295 Going To Juxshire

    It must be acknowledged that cultivation truly depends on one¡¯s natural talent. Perhaps the path of

    cultivation is simply not suitable for Jacqueline.

    However, Jacqueline is not willing to give up.

    Emrys didn¡¯t want to say too much, fearing that it might undermine her confidence. All he could do was

    wait, hoping that with time, she would gradually give up on her own.

    In the blink of an eye, the day for the martial arts tournament between the Ginger family and the

    Houghton family was fast approaching.

    Lydia found Emrys and said, ¡°Good nephew, get ready. We are about to set off for Juxshire.¡±

    Emrys simply smiled and said, ¡°No need to worry. I can handle this trip alone. I¡¯ve already made

    arrangements with Stefan. Once I arrive in Juxshire, I¡¯ll first pay a visit to the Cooper family.¡±

    After a period of treatment, Stefan¡¯s leg injury had significantly improved, and there was no longer a

    need for such frequent acupuncture sessions. From then on, he only needed to visit Caylie for

    acupuncture once a month.

    Hence, the Cooper family and their group had already returned to Juxshire ahead of time.

    Upon hearing his words, Lydia was confused as she asked, ¡°Are you going alone?¡±

    The Ginger family was in trouble. It was somewhat indefensible that she, a direct member of the Ginger

    family, didn¡¯t step in. Instead, they had Emrys, someone who had never had any contact with the

    Ginger family,e to their aid.

    What Lydia didn¡¯t know was that what she considered a big deal was, in Emrys¡® eyes, as simple as

    flipping his hand. There was absolutely no need for such a fuss. It was just like when he dealt with

    Skorpios, riding his old¨Cfashioned bike all the way to Jazona. It didn¡¯t take much time at all.

    Having such a convenient mode of transportation was truly exhrating for him.

    Emrys said, ¡°Ms. Ginger, didn¡¯t you say it yourself before? You and your father have been at odds for

    so many years, both holding onto this grudge. When I go to Juxshire this time and resolve the issue,

    your father will surely take the initiative to swallow his pride and apologize to you.¡±

    Listening to that, Lydia was deeply moved. ¡°Emrys, how wonderful it would be if you really became my

    son¨Cinw!¡±

    Two days before the martial artspetition began.

    A trace of terror, a lingering shadow, swept from Jazona straight toward Juxshire.

    my

    Emrys gazed at the magnificentndscape beneath his feet, a hint of a smile ying on his lips. ¡°Who

    needs airnes or high¨Cspeed trains? Isn¡¯t it wonderful to ride a bicycle and appreciate the beauty of

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    our mothend?¡±

    He sped straight down the road.

    Chapter 295 Going To Juzshun

    Following the address giver, by Stefan, he arrived at the Cooper residence. From a distance, he could

    see several figures respectfully waiting.

    Stefan was also among them, leaning on his cane, personally standing at the door to wee them.

    Upon seeing Emrys riding a bicycle toward them, everyone was slightly taken aback. However, they

    didn¡¯t dwell on it much, assuming that he had found a bicycle to ride after getting off the ne.

    No wonder Emrys said there was no need to pick him up at the airport, they thought.

    Stefan and the others probably couldn¡¯t even dream that Emrys had ridden his bicycle all the way here

    from Jazona. His speed was much faster than if he had taken a ne.

    ¡°Dr. Lund, you must be weary from your long journey. Please,e in quickly, We have prepared a

    wee to help you shake off the dust of the road,¡± Stefan hurriedly greeted with a smile.

    Emrys nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave my bike here for the next couple of days. As for your arrogant grandson, have

    hime out and clean my beloved bicycle from top to bottom.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Mason, you mischievous little one,e over here quickly,¡± Stefan called out loudly from

    outside the house. ¡°Assist Dr. Lund in cleaning his bicycle, and make sure there¡¯s not a speck of mud

    left on it!¡±

    Mason rushed out with a sorrowful expression on his face. The moment he spotted Emrys, he couldn¡¯t

    help but shrink back, instinctively feeling a sense of fear.

    After having dinner at the Cooper residence, Emrys apanied Stefan to the Ginger residence.

    Stefan and Emmett used to be business partners, and they had a strong bond. However, due to

    matters involving the Houghton family, theirmunication had be less frequent.

    After all, it involved the fortunes of their families. During that delicate period, most of the wealthy

    families in Juxshire chose to adopt a cautious approach. If the Cooper family appeared too close to the

    Ginger family, they feared they might face difficulties in the future if the Ginger family were to truly fall

    from grace.

    Stefan had no choice but to be careful.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296 Meeting Emmett

    However, he no longer had that concern because, with Emrys¡® arrival, the Ginger family had a great

    chance of winning.

    Emmett and Stefan were of the same generation, their ages not differing by much. At that moment,

    Emmett wore a bitter smile, mocking himself. ¡°Stef, nowadays, people outside treat our Ginger family

    as if they¡¯ve seen a ghost, avoiding us at all costs. Aren¡¯t you afraid that if our Ginger family loses,

    you¡¯ll be implicated bying to me at this time?¡±

    Stefan replied, ¡°If that¡¯s truly the case, then we can only me our bad luck. However, don¡¯t lose hope

    just yet. I brought someone with me today for you to meet. You will definitely be pleasantly surprised.¡±

    ¡°Is it this young man beside you?¡± Emmett naturally shifted his gaze onto Emrys.

    Apanying Stefan were two individuals, one of whom was a martial artist named Damarion. He

    served not only as Stefan¡¯s b*dyguard but also assisted in pushing his wheelchair. After all, Stefan¡¯s leg

    injury had not fully healed. Moderate use of crutches was beneficial for his recovery treatment, but

    excessive use was not advisable. Therefore, it was necessary to keep the wheelchair close to Stefan at

    all times.

    The other person was Emrys.

    Just a moment ago, Emmett found it strange that Stefan had brought a stranger along. It turned out

    that Stefan intended to introduce the stranger to Emmett, even iming it to be a surprise.

    The future of the Ginger family was already looking bleak. What other surprises could there possibly

    be?

    Emmett did not hold much hope in his heart.

    He didn¡¯t believe that such a youngd could bring about any turnaround for the Ginger family.

    ¡°My name is Emrys. Your daughter entrusted me toe and assist the Ginger family through this

    difficult time.¡± Upon noticing Emmett¡¯s gaze on him, Emrys took the initiative to introduce himself.

    After hearing Emrys¡® words, Emmett¡¯s expression clearly showed a moment of surprise. Is he really

    here to help? He¡¯s so young, though. I don¡¯t recall him being on the Chanaea Grandmaster List.

    Regarding the issue of Emrys¡® abilities, Emmett decided to set it aside for the moment. What puzzled

    him even more was which of his daughters had asked Emrys toe and help.

    Emmett had quite a few sons and daughters, so after a moment of hesitation, he asked that question.

    Emrys replied, ¡°The one from Jazona.¡±

    ¡°Jazona¡­¡± muttered Emmett.

    Whoosh!

    The expression on Emmett¡¯s face immediately turned gloomy.

    1/2

    96 Meell

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    After all, there was only on of his daughters in Jazona, and that was Lydia.

    Emmett¡¯s expression changed abruptly, his tone icy as he spoke. ¡°Not only did that disobedient Lydia

    defy our family¡¯s orders in the past, but now, knowing that our Ginger family is in trouble, she even

    sends a youngster like you to humiliate me. Does she really think I have no way to deal with her?¡±

    After all those years had passed, the resentment between the father and daughter had almost been

    washed away by time. Emmett often med himself, wondering if he had been too rigid and heartless

    in the past.

    At that moment, he thought there was absolutely no need for self¨Creproach because he believed Lydia

    simply did not deserve to be a part of the Ginger family,

    The Ginger family was facing a disaster. He was fine with Lydia not doing anything, but he was insulted

    that Lydia supposedly sent a useless young man to ¡°help.¡±

    Thus, Emmett was furious. ¡°Stefan, I¡¯ve considered you a friend for many years, yet I never expected

    you to act so ruthlessly. If you were afraid that this incident would implicate your Cooper family, you

    could have just gotten closer to the Houghton family. There was no need toe here and kick me

    while I¡¯m down!¡±

    Emrys was introduced by Stefan, so he was essentially part of thetter¡¯s group.

    Naturally, Emmett also directed his anger towards Stefan.

    Stefan wore a truly gloomy expression on his face.

    Emrys shook his head and remarked, ¡°You lose your temper without knowing the whole story. You¡¯re

    someone who stubbornly cares about saving face but fails to grasp the reality of situations. It¡¯s no

    wonder Ms. Ginger feltpelled to leave home out of frustration.¡±

    ¡°Insolent young man, what did you say?¡± Emmett¡¯s gaze turned stern as he stared intently at Emrys,

    emanating an aura of absolute authority.

    Emrys, however, felt nothing but disdain. Instead of backing down, he confidently advanced, his aura

    intensifying with each step. ¡°I merely offer a casual criticism and you lose your temper. Do you think

    you¡¯re someone special? If it weren¡¯t for Ms. Ginger¡¯s sake, I wouldn¡¯t even bother dealing with the

    pitiful mess of your Ginger family!¡±

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297 Meeting stair

    Emmett¡¯s expression subtly hardened upon hearing Emrys¡® words.

    Unconsciously, he took a step back, unaware of his own actions,

    Suddenly, an aged voice echoed from the backyard. ¡°Bring him to see me.¡±

    It was stair, Emmett¡¯s father and the grandmaster of the Ginger family.

    The person stair referred to was Emrys, naturally.

    Emmett dared not defy his father¡¯s wishes. Regaining hisposure, he said, ¡°Come with me to meet

    my father.¡±

    ¡°No ¡®please¡®?¡± Emrys showed no kindness towards him.

    Emmett¡¯s lips twitched as he added, ¡°Pleasee with me to meet my father.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    Stefan coldly snorted and said, ¡°Since you distrust me so much, you have no right to call yourself my

    long¨Ctime friend. It¡¯s like not being able to recognize a kind¨Chearted man. Let¡¯s go, Damarion!¡±

    The two left the Ginger residence, their spirits burdened by gloom.

    Emrys followed Emmett to the serene backyard of the Ginger residence.

    This was a ce where stair usually practiced his skills and nurtured his spirit. No one dared to

    disturb him without his permission, not even Emmett.

    Inside a chamber in the backyard, stair sat cross¨Clegged on the bed. The martial arts tournament

    with the Houghton family was in two days, and he needed to be in his best condition.

    He heard the sound of approaching footsteps.

    stair¡¯s tightly shut eyes suddenly opened, revealing a sh of sharpness.

    It was hard to believe that such a gaze belonged to someone nearing a hundred years old.

    Indeed, he was still in his prime.

    stair scrutinized Emrys with his sharp gaze, but couldn¡¯t see through him at all. A hint of surprise

    appeared on his face. Then, he turned to Emmett and said, ¡°Emmett, you should apologize to this

    young man immediately!¡±

    Emmett didn¡¯t dare to object. He could only speak to Emrys in a gentle manner, ¡°Emrys, I have a quick

    temper. I may have offended you with my words earlier. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Emrys nced at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re nearly seventy years old. You should learn to act more mature.¡±

    Emmett, having lived to such an old age, was for the first time told by a twenty¨Cyear¨Cold that he wasn¡¯t

    Chapter 297 Meeting stair

    mature enough. It felt strange to him.

    A hint of amusement appeared on stair¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Young man, I heard you mention earlier

    that you were entrusted by my granddaughter, Lydia, to help our Ginger family ovee this crisis. Is

    that correct?¡±

    Emrys nodded andughed. ¡°Old man, you¡¯re quite aged, but your hearing is still impressive.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Emmett, who was standing to the side, broke out in a cold sweat. This

    Emrys was truly audacious. No one has ever dared to address myfather as an old man in this ce.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    However, stair was not angry. Instead, he looked at Emrys with interest and asked, ¡°What I¡¯m

    curious about is, how do you n to help our Ginger family ovee this crisis?¡±

    Emrys gave a mysterious smile, then turned to Emmett and instructed, ¡°Go fetch me a calligraphy set.¡±

    ¡°No need, I have it here.¡± stair took out a calligraphy set from his bookcase.

    Handing it to Emrys, he asked, ¡°So, are you nning to create a painting to dissuade the Houghton

    family?¡±

    ¡°You will soon find out, sir. Please turn around for now. And you, ignorant old man, should also turn

    around. I wouldn¡¯t want to blind you in an instant.¡±

    Emmett was so furious that his nose almost twisted, but when he considered the presence of an older

    person keeping him in check, he could only suppress his anger.

    Emrys painted quickly.

    Throughout the process, Emmett wore a discontented expression.

    On the other hand, stair was more curious. He couldn¡¯tprehend why Emrys hade here to

    paint a picture.

    However, since Emrys had instructed them to wait until it was finished before looking, they naturally

    wouldn¡¯t stoop to sneak a nce.

    It was probably about fifteen minutester when Emryspleted his painting.

    Putting down the ink brush in his hand, he dered, ¡°It¡¯s finished. You can alle and admire my

    masterpiece now. However, I would advise that old man not to look. Otherwise, he may truly go blind.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298 Painting

    If Emrys had remained silent, it would have been better. His words only served to further fuel Emmett¡¯s

    dissatisfaction. Is it just a painting? How could it possibly blind me? What nonsense are you spouting? I

    will look at it, and you can¡¯t stop me!

    With determination, Emmett took the initiative and moved closer.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    To his surprise, nothing bad happened.

    As he looked at the paper, he saw a beautifully sketched owl. The strokes were minimal, yet the image

    was incredibly vivid.

    Emmett remarked, ¡°This is the work of Mr. Emerentius. I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a youngd. I

    must admit, you¡¯re quite impressive, but you¡¯re exaggerating.¡±

    Emrys, who was indeed the renowned Emerentius, would have normally surprised Emmett upon

    learning this secret. However, with the Ginger family facing a crisis, he had no time to concern himself

    with who was a prodigious master of calligraphy and painting.

    stair furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Young man, does this painting of yours have any connection to

    the difficulties our Ginger family is currently facing?¡±

    Could it be that this young man came here just to showcase his talent in calligraphy and painting? If

    that was indeed the case, then it could only be said that it was utterly inappropriate and showed a

    completeck of understanding!

    Emrys gave a mysterious smile and said, ¡°Old man, open your uncultured eyes wide, focus on the

    owl¡¯s eyes, look closely, and feel it with your heart.¡±

    stair suspiciously shifted his gaze, focusing on the owl¡¯s eyes.

    After three seconds, an aura of unparalleled terror burst forth from the owl¡¯s eyes. It felt as if two

    colossal beasts had suddenly leaped from the tranquil surface of ake, stirring up thousands of

    ripples.

    That aura pierced into stair¡¯s eyes, striking his heart. It felt as if there was an unreachable barrier

    within him, which shattered with a single snap.

    With a sudden jolt, stair¡¯s b*dy collided with the corner of the table. Yet, there was no trace of pain

    on his face. Instead, it was filled with unparalleled ecstasy, immense excitement, and boundless

    exhration.

    ¡°Young man¡­ No, Mr. Lund, I thank you for bestowing upon me this great fortune!¡± Tears streamed

    down stair¡¯s aged face.

    With silver hair cascading down to his waist, stair gave a deep bow of nearly ny degrees to

    Emrys.

    Beside them, Emmett looked utterly bewildered. He wanted to follow Emrys¡® method and stare into the

    owl¡¯s eyes. However, he saw stair suddenly straighten up and close the painting.

    ¡°Your cultivation level is inflicient. Seeing it would only blind your unworthy eyes,¡± said stair.

    Emmett waspletely taken aback. How could even myfather say such a thing?

    At that moment, Emrys spoke up. ¡°Old man, I¡¯ll leave the painting with you. I¡¯ll be outside, waiting for

    your good news.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, thank you, Mr. Lund¡­¡± stair spoke humbly. But as he turned his head, he sternly

    reprimanded Emmett, ¡°Remember, treat Mr. Lund with the utmost respect. If I find out you¡¯ve slighted

    him in the slightest, I¡¯lle back and knock your head off.¡±

    Emmett¡¯s head was buzzing, and his heart was overwhelmed with shock. He had never seen his father

    so agitated, excited, and out of character before. What exactly was hidden within Emrys¡® painting?

    Upon arriving at the main hall, Emmett personally brewed coffee and poured water, attentively serving

    Emrys. At the same time, he curiously asked, ¡°Um, Mr. Lund, could you tell me what exactly happened

    just now?¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t have dared to show any disrespect towards Emrys.

    Furthermore, even his father addressed Emrys with great politeness. How could he possibly dare to

    call Emrys by his name or refer to him as ¡°young man?¡± He could only address Emrys with the utmost

    respect.

    Emrys picked up his coffee, took a sip, and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t really a secret, so there¡¯s no harm in telling

    you. Let me ask you, how long has your father been stuck as a Manifestor?¡±

    After considering for a moment, Emmett said, ¡°I can¡¯t remember the exact duration, but it¡¯s been

    several decades. He himself admitted that his cultivation has remained unchanged over these

    decades.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Emrys chuckled, adding, ¡°In that painting, I incorporated a certain force, a force that

    would help him break through his cultivation level.¡±

    The moment Emrys first saw stair, he recognized the issue within him. stair was just one step

    away from sess. However, sometimes, the final step could truly be a stumbling block. Like stair,

    who hadn¡¯t been able to take that step for decades.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299 Kned To Emrys

    Emrys¡® actions had the effect of allowing bystanders to see things more objectively. At that moment,

    stair needed external assistance to help clear the fog ahead, creating a breakthrough effect where

    understanding one point leads to understanding the whole.

    The momentum captured in Emrys¡® painting served this purpose perfectly.

    Although Emmett was somewhat confused, he focused on the key term ¡°breakthrough.¡± His eyes

    widened as he asked, ¡°Mr. Lund, are you saying that for my father to surpass the level of Manifestor, he

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±

    Emrys quickly dispelled Emmett¡¯s illusions, saying, ¡°I simply helped him reach the peak of Manifestor,

    To achieve a higher level, it cannot be aplished in just a few hours.¡±

    Emmett took a deep breath.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    His heart was filled with excitement.

    Although stair hadn¡¯t reached a higher level, being at the peak of Manifestor was enough to ce

    him in the top twenty of the master list. In other words, he could easily defeat the representative from

    the Houghton family.

    Travis was ranked thirty¨Ceighth on the Chanaca Grandmaster List.

    Previously, stair was ranked in the eighties.

    0

    Among those rankings, the cultivation base of those at the bottom was more or less the same, with only

    slight differences in their standings. Everyone was grouped together in that area. After all, stair was

    of a considerable age, so it was unlikely for him to be ranked too high.

    However, if he had reached the peak of Manifestor, it would have been a different story. He could have

    easily risen from the crowded ranks of Manifestors, advancing from over eighty to the top twenty, or

    even the top te¨½.

    After learning the whole truth, Emmett¡¯s excitement was no less than stair¡¯s. His respect for Emrys

    was also equal to stair¡¯s. He was on the verge of kneeling before Emrys.

    Why wouldn¡¯t he be thrilled? Once his father reached the peak of Manifestor, their Ginger family would

    be secure.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, allow me to show my gratitude!¡± eximed Emmett.

    ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re not as young as you used to be. If something happens to you because you kneel

    down, I¡¯ll be the one med. Just remember to act more mature in the future,¡± responded Emrys.

    It was a rather eerie scene.

    A young man in his early twenties, speaking with the tone of an elder imparting wisdom to a junior,

    advised a nearly seventy¨Cyear¨Cold man to be more mature in the future.

    However, Emmett didn¡¯t fix it strange at all. Instead, he humbly nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, your advice

    is wise, Mr. Lund. I, Emmy, will certainly be more mature and steady in the future. Please rest

    assured, Mr. Lund.¡±

    ¡°Emmy?¡± Emrys felt a shiver run down his spine.

    Emmett continued, ¡°I will certainly follow Mr. Lund¡¯s teachings, but this bow, Mr. Lund, you must ept.

    I was blind and offended you before, yet you held no grudges and saved my Ginger family from a dire

    situation. Therefore, Mr. Lund, you are a benefactor to our Ginger family!¡±

    As he spoke, he knelt before Emrys, bowing deeply.

    Seeing Emmett¡¯s determination, Emrys felt there was nothing more to say. He simply shook his head

    and said, ¡°You stubborn old man, you never change!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Lund.¡± Upon hearing those words, Emmett actually thought that

    Emrys wasplimenting him, and he even chuckled sheepishly.

    Emrys had no words to offer.

    ¡°By the way, Mr. Lund, you mentioned earlier that you came to assist our Ginger family at the request of

    my daughter, Dia. If I may be so bold as to ask, what is your rtionship with my daughter?¡± Emmett

    inquired.

    Emmett, who had recently been calling Lydia an unfilial daughter, now referred to her as his precious

    daughter.

    He really has no shame. Emrys nced at him and replied, ¡°You can ask her about that yourself.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, once the crisis at the Ginger family is resolved, I will immediately go to Jazona to see my

    precious Dia¡­ By the way, Mr. Lund, you have been a great benefactor to our Ginger family. I will

    gather all the younger generations at home to express our gratitude to you!¡± Emmett offered.

    ¡°No need.¡± Emrys, however, waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. There will certainly be

    opportunities in the future. For now, let¡¯s focus on winning this martial arts tournament.¡±

    Emrys felt a sense of magnificence within himself.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300 Cynthia

    First, Emrys quietly paved the way for the Ginger family, anticipating the moment when his beloved

    would return home for a visit. Then, he could proudly dere, ¡°Look, my love, this is the empire I have

    built for you. Even your great¨Cgrandfather must acknowledge and respect you!¡±

    As the time approached, he wondered how she would choose to greet him. Perhaps a k*ss on the left

    cheek, or the right, or even on his forehead.

    The mere thought filled him with excitement.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    While the two were conversing in the main hall, a woman entered from outside. With a somber

    expression, she announced, ¡°Father, Ryker has gone too far. I want a divorce!¡±

    This woman was Cynthia, Emmett¡¯s youngest daughter. Though her beauty did not surpass that of

    Lydia, she possessed her own youthful charm.

    She had a strained rtionship with Lydia.

    In the past, the Ginger family had intended to arrange a marriage between Lydia and Ryker of the

    Warhol family. However, by that time, Lydia had already fallen in love with Richard and rejected the

    arranged marriage. Out of resentment, she even left the Ginger family.

    Ironically, this yed right into Cynthia¡¯s hands.

    Considering the rtionship between the two families, the Ginger family ultimately decided to have

    Cynthia rece her sister, Lydia, and marry Ryker. This fulfilled Cynthia¡¯s wish.

    Thus, the bond between the two families was maintained.

    However, Cynthia suddenly came forward, dering she wanted to divorce Ryker. Upon hearing this,

    Emmett was naturally filled with rage and eximed, ¡°Why now? The martial arts tournament is

    imminent, and you choose this moment to talk about divorce? Can¡¯t you distinguish between what is

    urgent and what is not?¡±

    Cynthia, with a sense of injustice, replied, ¡°Father, it¡¯s not that I want to bring this up at such a time, but

    Ryker has crossed the line. He said either we divorce or I must sever all ties with you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Emmett, seething with anger, mmed his hand on the table and eximed, ¡°Did that wretched Ryker

    really say that? Is the Warhol family trying to gain favor with the Houghton family?¡±

    By speaking those words at such a crucial time, Ryker was essentially expressing the stance of the

    Warhol family.

    Of course, Emmett understood what Ryker meant.

    While wiping her tears, Cynthia spoke with a sense of grievance, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what the Warhol family

    meant. I couldn¡¯t bear to stay in that house any longer, so I ran back here to tell you.¡±

    ¡°That d*mned Ryker! Even before the results of the duel are known, he dares to utter such words. Does

    he truly believe that our Ginger family is weak?¡± Emmett¡¯s anger was so intense that his beard

    trembled.

    Cynthia said. ¡°Father, I truly don¡¯t know what is happening. This time, the Warhol family seems

    unusually confident, as if they are certain the Houghton family will emerge victorious. I can¡¯t shake this

    uneasy feeling.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, what is there to panic about? If this were yesterday, I might have thought that the Ginger family

    stood little chance. However, now¡­ Just wait and see. The time wille when the Warhol family

    regrets their actions.¡± Emmett also harbored a deep frustration in his heart.

    It was truly unbearable for him.

    Upon reflection, he realized that it was indeed wise of his beloved Lydia to refuse to marry that

    scoundrel Ryker in the first ce.

    With that thought in mind, Emmett couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Emrys. He took a deep breath,

    suppressing the anger in his heart, and said, ¡°Mr. Lund, I apologize for the embarrassing situation you

    had to witness.¡±

    Emrys shook his head, remaining silent.

    Cynthia, on the other hand, asked with a hint of confusion, ¡°Dad, who is this?¡±

    As she entered andid eyes on Emrys, she was momentarily taken aback. She couldn¡¯t understand

    why her father would still be in the mood to sit there, sipping coffee and chatting at that hour, especially

    with such a young man.

    Upon hearing how Emmett referred to Emrys, her suspicion grew even stronger.

    Emmett spoke respectfully. ¡°This gentleman, Mr. Lund, has been a great supporter of our Ginger

    family.¡±

    A great supporter? Cynthia became increasingly perplexed. Just then, a burst of excitedughter

    erupted from the backyard, startling the entire Ginger family. ¡°Hahaha, truly, the heavens are smiling

    upon our Ginger family. Those who were waiting to mock me, I will make them regret it now!¡±

    stair¡¯s heartyughter reverberated throughout the entire Ginger residence, leaving everyone

    present wondering what hade over him and if he had lost his mind.

    Send Gifts

    252

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301 stair¡¯s Laughter

    +10 pearls

    The day after tomorrow marked the martial arts tournament with the Houghton family, a major crisis for

    the Ginger family. The atmosphere in the Ginger household was filled with gloom and despair, as

    victory seemed incredibly difficult to achieve.

    Suddenly, stair burst into an ecstaticughter, leaving the uninformed crowd bewildered. It appeared

    as though stair had been provoked and gone mad!

    stair even imed that heaven blessed the Ginger family, though everyone believed it was more like

    heaven was out to destroy them.

    The Ginger family, who had initially held little hope, were now in despair.

    Everyone rushed towards the backyard, but hesitated to enter without stair¡¯s approval

    Emmett had also arrived.

    A middle-aged man asked, ¡°Dad, what happened to Grandpa?¡±

    The middle-aged man, named Callum, was Emmett¡¯s eldest son and a crucial pir of the Ginger

    family¡¯s middle generation.

    Emmett did not answer the question. Instead, hemanded, ¡°All of you wait here. No one is allowed

    to disturb him.¡±

    As he spoke, his voice trembled and his face filled with excitement. This caused a shudder in the

    hearts of Callum and the others. They couldn¡¯t understand why their father wore such a joyous

    expression.

    Emmett paid no attention to the younger members of the family and stepped into the backyard. with

    excitement. Emrys followed closely behind. However, as soon as he took a step. Callum angrily

    shouted, ¡°What are you doing¡­ Huh? You¡¯re not from our Ginger family, are you?¡±

    Their attention had been focused on the backyard, so they hadn¡¯t noticed Emrys, who had been

    following Emmett. Only now did they realize that this was a face they didn¡¯t recognize.

    Before Emrys could speak, Emmett turned around and shouted, ¡°Insolence? You must not disrespect

    Mr. Lund!¡±

    Mr. Lund? Everyone in the Ginger family wore looks of utter confusion.

    They couldn¡¯t understand why Emmett was referring to a young man with such respect.

    Before their confusion could be rified, Emmett had already respectfully addressed Emrys. ¡°Please

    come in, Mr. Lund. My father must be very eager to see you right now.¡±

    Emrys nodded and followed Emmett into the backyard, leaving the younger generation of the Ginger

    family dumbfounded.

    1/2

    11:29 Wed, 31 Jan W.

    Chapter 301 stair¡¯s¡­

    +10 pearls

    Elliott, the second son of the Ginger family, said, ¡°Callum, both grandfather and father seem so excited.

    Do you think it could be because grandfather has made a breakthrough in his cultivation?¡±

    As those words were spoken, everyone in the Ginger family shuddered.

    Based on the situation, it seemed that only such a possibility could have excited both Emmett and

    stair. Could it be that they had both gone mad at the same time?

    Cynthia also remarked, ¡°I think Elliott makes a lot of sense. Earlier, when I was in the main hall, I

    overheard our father say that he would definitely make those people regret this time. He showed

    immense confidence in this uing martial arts tournament.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, everyone took a deep breath. If it was indeed true, then it was truly a

    blessing from the heavens for the Ginger family. If stair had managed to make a breakthrough just

    two days before the martial arts tournament, then the Ginger family would be saved.

    In the backyard at that moment, stair, his face flushed with excitement, had already dashed out of

    the room.

    Indeed, as Emmett had said, stair was eager to meet Emrys and express his gratitude. Without

    Emrys¡¯ assistance, it would have been impossible for stair to reach the peak of Manifestor at such a

    critical juncture.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, please allow me to show my gratitude once again!¡± The moment stair saw Emrys, he

    immediately rushed to his side.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    He bowed deeply to express his profound gratitude.

    Emrys shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. This is all the result of your own hard work.

    If it weren¡¯t for your years of diligent effort, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for you to reach the pinnacle of

    Manifestor just because of this one painting of mine.¡±

    That was an unexpected turn of events for Emrys, something he hadn¡¯t anticipated prior to his arrival.

    To his surprise, stair had been stuck at that cultivation level for many years.

    stair respectfully

    wid, ¡°Mr. Lund, please don¡¯t say that. If it weren¡¯t for your guidance, I don¡¯t

    know how long I would have remained stagnant.¡±

    Emrys chuckled and asked, ¡°Do you still need me to intervene andpete with Travis on your

    behalf?¡±

    11:29 Wed, 31 Jan

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302 Showing Support

    +10 pearls

    ¡°Mr. Lund, I don¡¯t want to trouble you this time. I will personally give Travis a thorough beating. Just as I

    once drove the Houghton family out of Juxshire, I will do it again. And this time, I won¡¯t give the

    Houghton family another chance.¡±

    After stair broke through to the peak of Manifestor, his spirits were significantly lifted, making him

    appear even younger than Emmett.

    At the same time, his confidence had also significantly increased.

    The feuds within these martial artists¡¯ families were undoubtedly under the watchful eyes of the Martial

    Arts Alliance. Otherwise, if someone were to wipe out an entire family in a fit of desperation, it would

    result in a major tragedy.

    Thepetitors in the martial arts tournament had already ced their wager. The loser would have to

    leave Juxshire, and furthermore, ny percent of the loser¡¯s assets would be handed over to the

    victor.

    Many years ago, stair had once fought against the Houghton family¡¯s ancestor, Robert

    Houghton. At that time, stair emerged victorious, but he ultimately showed mercy, only taking half of

    the Houghton family¡¯s assets.

    Unexpectedly, after all these years, the Houghton family had returned to Juxshire and repeatedly

    provoked the Ginger family.

    Although the Ginger family was a family of martial artists, many of their younger generation were

    ordinary people. If the Houghton family were to employ dirty tricks one day, eliminating at few key

    members of the Ginger family, even the Martial Arts Alliance might not be able to uncover it.

    Therefore, this tough battle was one that stair had no choice but to ept.

    stair only regretted not having struck the Houghton family harder back then.

    ncing at Emmett, who was equally excited beside him, stair quickly shifted his gaze back to

    Emrys, asking. ¡°Mr. Lund, during the time I was breaking through, this guy didn¡¯t neglect you, did.

    he?¡±

    Emrys also nced at Emmett, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. This immediately frightened Emmett to

    the point where he didn¡¯t dare to say a word.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    After scaring Emmett, Emrys¡¯s brows quickly rxed, and he said with a smile, ¡°No. This old geezer

    was quite sensible. He was busy serving me. He was quite diligent.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good.¡± stair also breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°If I find out this guy has.

    disrespected you, I¡¯ll definitely smash his head!¡±

    On the day of the martial arts tournament, in the heart of the vast square, a circr stone

    1/2

    11:30 Wed, 31 Jan

    Chapter 302 Showing¡­

    +10 pearls

    tform stood tall. Its age was lost to time, but it could be said that this tform had witnessed the rise

    and fall, the prosperity and decline of countless martial arts families in Juxshire.

    It was a symbol of the changing times.

    The area surrounding the stone tform was already filled with spectators. On the outskirts of the

    square, some members of the Martial Arts Alliance were maintaining order, ensuring that the square

    wasn¡¯t overrun with too many idle onlookers.

    Juxshire fell under the jurisdiction of the Drieso Martial Arts Alliance, and the umpire for this asion

    was a Martial Arts Alliance minister named Soren Shields, a man with a square face.

    His cultivation base might not have been as advanced as stair, Travis, and others, but his status

    was undeniable, and no one dared to offend him.

    Interestingly enough, the crowd gathered around the stone tform to watch the battle wasrgely

    composed of the prominent families from Jusshire. Their positioning was quite intriguing. At a nce, it

    was clear that there were significantly more people standing on the side of the Houghton family than

    the Ginger family.

    Although there were many people forming a circle around the stone tform, there were two distinct

    half-meter wide dividing lines near the Ginger family¡¯s position. If one were to understand it as a pie

    chart, the ratio of the Houghton family s position to the Ginger family¡¯s position was roughly eight to

    two,

    This represented a certain position, where the majority of the prominent families in Juxshire held the

    Houghton family in high esteem.

    At this juncture, those who still aligned themselves with the Ginger family were truly families with deep

    connections. Essentially, they were prepared to stand united or fall together with th Ginger family

    The Cooper family was naturally among

    th

    Furthermore, Stefan was seated in a wheelchair, right beside Emmett, wearing a sour expression and

    refraining from initiating any conversation with Emmett

    With a remorseful smile, Emmett said. ¡°Stef, 1 misunderstood you the day before yesterday. I sincerely

    apologize. I never expected that you would actually bring me such a tremendous surprise.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Stefan snorted arrogantly, stating, ¡°After all these years of friendship, you still don¡¯t trust me. You even

    had the audacity tough in front of me. If it weren¡¯t for Dr. Lund¡¯s sake. I would have sided with the

    Houghton family long ago.¡±

    212

    11:30 Wed, 31 Jan W.

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303 An Illusion

    +10 pearls

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right. It was my fault. I¡¯ve wronged you. After this martial arts tournament treat you to

    drinks. No one is allowed to leave until we¡¯re thoroughly drunk.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    over, I¡¯ll

    As the two were engrossed in their conversation, a cold, mockingughter suddenly echoed from the

    side. ¡°Well, it seems like you¡¯re having a farewell drinking party, aren¡¯t you? But that¡¯s not quite right. I

    believe this round of drinks should be on me. After all, once the Ginger family leaves, the Cooper

    family, left behind here, might not be able to withstand the Houghton family¡¯s oppression. Am I right,

    Emmett?¡±

    The one who spoke was Ryker.

    No one knew when he had made his way over there, his face full of a cold, mocking smile.

    Emmett frowned, expressing his displeasure by saying, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a bastard, and you¡¯re

    unworthy of being my son-inw. I must have been blind. I should never have let Thia marry you!¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Ha! Emmett, don¡¯t be angry,¡± Ryker said with a cold smirk. I¡¯m just afraid I might not have the chance

    to be your son-inw in the future. So, I¡¯m taking this opportunity to talk to you as your son-inw a few

    more times.¡±

    Stefan couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer and interjected, ¡°You truly have no chance in the future.

    Cynthia, her eyes swollen and red, said, ¡°Ryker, get out of my sight. Even if you were to grovel and try

    to ingratiate yourself with the Ginger family in the future, we will never forgive you!¡±

    Upon hearing their words, Ryker was taken aback, his face showing a hint of suspicion. From their

    tone, it seems as if the Ginger family is going to win this time around. That can¡¯t be it, right?

    Ryker quickly regained hisposure, scoffing as he said, ¡°You all are quite optimistic, aren¡¯t you?

    Don¡¯t me me for not warning you, but the Houghton family is no simple matter this time. They have

    two grandmasters in one family. You should know what that implies.¡±

    Having two grandmasters in a family was a terrifying matter, and everyone shuddered when they heard

    it.

    The Houghtour family had two Manifestor grandmasters. One was the family¡¯s venerable ancestor,

    Robert, who had once been defeated by stair. Naturally, he was not the one participating in this

    martial arts tournament.

    Another was the rising star of the Houghton family, Travis.

    The Eight-finger Grandmaster, Travis, was ranked thirty-eighth on the Chanaca Grandmaster

    List.

    1/2

    11:30 Wed, 31 Jan We

    Chapter 303 An Illusion

    +10 pearls

    In the family of martial artists, the presence of a single Manifestor grandmaster was enough to

    command respect and fear. This time, two grandinasters emerged from the Houghton family, indicating

    their formidable strength. This was the reason why these prominent families were so eager to align

    themselves.

    It was highly likely the Houghton family would soon be the overlords of Juxshire.

    After uttering these words, Ryker left with a coldugh, returning to the area where his family, the Ostell

    family, gathered, and that was right across from the Ginger family.

    He wasn¡¯t worried at all because there was insider information saying that the Houghton family was

    destined to win this time.

    Emmett was indeed upset by a few words from Ryker. However, when he thought about his father

    having reached the peak of Manifestor, his mood lightened somewhat. He was waiting for the martial

    arts tournament to end, ready to give these people a good beating.

    Soon, the Martial Arts Alliance¡¯s minister, Soren, ascended the stone tform, reciting the rules that

    everyone was already familiar with. Following this, stair and Travis took to the stage simultaneously.

    Although Travis only had eight fingers, he was robust and tall. His clothes could hardly contain his

    terrifyingly muscr physique, as if they were about to burst open at any moment.

    His gaze was piercing, exuding a wild intensity.

    The Manifestor grandmaster, not even forty years old, indeed had the right to be audacious.

    In stark contrast, stair was nearly a hundred years old, his b*dy frail and thin. In terms of presence,

    he was significantly overshadowed by Travis.

    However, what puzzled everyone was that stair¡¯s face did not disy defeat. Instead, it was filled

    with a fighting spirit that contradicted his age, as if he was extremely confident about this martial arts

    tournament.

    At that moment, everyone¡¯s thoughts mirrored Ryker¡¯s. Is it an illusion? What¡¯s the reason behind

    stair¡¯s inexplicably confident expression? Regardless of whether it¡¯s an illusion, the oue will

    soon be clear.

    With Soren¡¯smand, the battle that had been simmering for decades between the two prominent

    families of Juxshire officially began.

    After that, the battle was underway.

    A hint of a defiant and confident smile yed at the corners of Travis¡¯ mouth. The moment Soren gave

    hismand, Travis charged towards stair like a tiger descending a mountain, his fierce aura

    surging forth.

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304 Baffled

    Travis acted decisively, fiercely, and ruthlessly.

    He showed no sympathy, regardless of the other party¡¯s age.

    +1

    What he desired was an overwhelmingbat, with the ideal oue of defeating stair within

    three moves. This would demonstrate his dominance and strength to the numerous prominent families

    of Juxshire,

    This was a bugle and a trumpet, symbolizing the Houghton family¡¯s return to Juxshire and their

    imminent rise to the dominant position.

    Only through overwhelming battles could they fully demonstrate the formidable strength of the

    Houghton family.

    Boom!

    As Travis made his move, his fists struck out with a terrifying, thunderous force aimed directly at

    stair. The expressions of the surrounding spectators subtly changed, their hearts filled with awe.

    True to his reputation as the Eight-finger Grandmaster, his every move was extraordinary. It was

    questionable whether stair, an old man, could withstand even a single move from Travis. While with

    the other members of the Houghton family, Robert sneered, ¡°stair, you probably never imagined,

    even in your wildest dreams, that after all these years, my family would return to Juxshire. If you had

    admitted defeat earlier, would you have needed to step forward and endure- this torment?¡±

    Before the martial arts tournament, both families had already made the ions clear. If

    stair had obedientlypromised at that time, there would have been no need for thepetition

    to take ce at all.

    The Ginger family was told to surrender ny percent of their assets and leave Juxshire directly.

    Perhaps that could leave an impression on everyone that they knew how to adapt to the

    circumstances, preserving some of their dignity.

    However, stair was unwilling to concede defeat. He was determined to take on this battle.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    The Houghton family had no choice but to amodate him.

    Robert had long instructed Travis that in this battle, it was imperative to ensure stair¡¯s defeat in the

    post humiliating and tragic manner possible. Ideally, he should be beaten to the point of resembling a

    dead dog as a way to cleanse the shame of his own defeat at the hands of stair

    years ago.

    Indeed, Travis did not disappoint. As soon as he made his move, he used the most ferocious technique

    tounch an attack on stair.

    1/3

    11:30 Wed, 31 Jan We

    Chapter 304 Baffled

    +10 pearls

    Just as everyone doubted whether stair could evade Travis¡¯ move, they saw stair suddenly step

    forward. Facing Travis¡¯ domineering attack, he didn¡¯t retreat but advanced, seemingly wanting to

    confront Travis head-on.

    ¡°What on earth is that old geezer doing? He surely doesn¡¯t think he can withstand Travis¡¯ attack, right?¡±

    ¡°I think he has lived nearly a hundred years and has grown weary of life.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s courting death!¡±

    Travis¡¯ gaze also hardened, a sharp, icy light bursting forth from his eyes. His fists were even more

    filled with surging internal energy, transforming into tangible radiance, suddenly blooming.

    Boom!

    Ultimately, their fists collided, freezing the scene in time.

    The people below were taken aback. stair didn¡¯t back down! Not only did he not retreat, but he also

    stood incredibly steady!

    In fact, it was Travis, who was across from him, who had clearly initiated the attack. He charged toward

    stair in the most domineering manner, yet three seconds after the collision scene, he staggered

    back three steps with a thud.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Suddenly, a chorus of sharp intakes of breath echoed all around.

    Travis, ranked thirty-eighth on the Chanaea Grandmaster List, was surprisingly repelled by at single

    punch from stair, ranked over eightieth!

    Everyone present was baffled.

    Just as everyone fell into silence, stair suddenly burst into heartyughter. ¡°Haha! Robert, you

    probably never dreamed that two days ago, my cultivation base had already made another

    breakthrough, reaching the peak of Manifestor!¡±

    As soon as those words were spoken, his elderly b*dy seemed to regain some vitality, standing a little

    straighter. The aura surrounding him also intensified,yer byyer.

    What? The peak of Manifestor? He has reached the peak of Manifestor! In that moment, everyone

    standing in the Houghton family¡¯s corner experienced a dramatic change in their expressions.

    Indeed, just as stair had stated, they could never have imagined that he would actually achieve the

    peak of Manifestor just two days before the martial arts tournament.

    Could this be fate? Is the Ginger family¡¯s position in Jurshire destined to remain unchallenged for now?

    Did I choose the wrong side to support today? The crowd was in disbelief.

    2/3

    11:30 Wed, 31 Jan

    Chapter 304 Baffled

    0487%

    +10 pearls

    Robert¡¯s face had already turned extremely unpleasant. The intensity of gloom in his eyes was so

    strong that he wished he could transform into a terrifying thundercloud, enveloping stair, and strike

    him down.

    In the Ostell family¡¯s corner, Ryker¡¯s expression kept changing as he looked at the Ginger family

    members in disbelief. No wonder they appeared so confident and assured. It turns out that stair has

    already reached the peak of Manifestor. D*mn it!

    11:30 Wed, 31 Jan W

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305 Sneaky

    +10 pearls

    Compared to the numerous prestigious families aligned with the Houghton family, the supporters of the

    Ginger family were filled with joy, their excitement too profound for words.

    The families supporting the Ginger family were d they had made the right choice. Support the

    Ginger family, and nothing will go turong!

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    The members of the Ginger family were extremely emotional, their shouts resonating

    throughout the day. Even Emmett was so excited that he almost jumped up from his seat. This is such

    a relief!

    Before the martial arts tournament, they had been subjected to various forms of ridicule and

    disparagement. They endured all kinds of scornful remarks, which only added insult to injury.

    This was especially true for the former partners of the Ginger family. After switching sides to support

    the Houghton family, they repeatedly mocked the Ginger family. It seemed that only in this way could

    they demonstrate their determination topletely sever ties with the Ginger family and show their

    sincerity to the Houghton family.

    The frustrations of this period had been building up in the hearts of the Ginger family members, almost

    to the point of bursting.

    However, at that moment, as stair¡¯s strength was revealed, the Ginger family was able to freely

    express their feelings.

    The Ginger family felt a wave of intense satisfaction when they saw how gloomy their opponents¡±

    expressions were. Come on! Keep up with your sarcasticments! Keep rubbing salt into our

    wounds! Why has everyone suddenly be mute? This is truly satisfying!

    In the martial arts tournament arena, Travis was momentarily stunned, the throbbing pain from his fist

    telling him that this was no illusion. The old man standing opposite him was indeed a peak Manifestor,

    a presence formidable enough to rank in the top twenty of the Chanaea Grandmaster

    List.

    As for Travis himself, he was in thete stages of being a Manifestor, ranked thirty-eighth on the

    Chanaca Grandmaster List. If he continued to fight with stair in this manner, there was no doubt that

    he would be defeated within two minutes.

    Hence, he said, ¡°The martial arts tournament isn¡¯t over yet. What are you so smug about? You old

    geezer, even if you are a peak Manifestor, how does it matter? Today, in front of me, the Eight- finger

    Grandmaster, you must fall!¡±

    Suddenly, Travis seemed to be infuriated out of embarrassment. He let out a loud roar, his face filled

    with a fierce expression. Astonishingly, he once again took the initiative to attack, charging toward

    stair with a furious howl..

    However, this time, hidden between the four fingers of his right hand was a slender needle coated with

    poison.

    1/2

    Chapter 305 Sneaky

    +10 pearls

    Travis took the initiative to strike again.

    This was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations, as these types of arena battles usually determined the victor

    from the very first moment of engagement. Continuing the fight would only lead to increasing

    humiliation.

    It is important to note that this was a martial arts tournament.

    If it were in private, there might be a chance to defeat, or even kill, an opponent who was more skilled

    than oneself, possibly by resorting to some underhanded tactics.

    However, that was impossible to do in a martial arts tournament.

    The martial arts tournament emphasized fairness and justice, especially when there was a Martial Arts

    Alliance minister serving as the umpire.

    Travis knew well that his skills were inferior to stair¡¯s, yet he still initiated the attack. It gave

    everyone the impression that he was unwilling to ept defeat so quickly. However, if the fight were to

    continue, his chances of winning would be slum

    ¡°The martial arts tournament is momentarily halted¡±

    Just as Travis charged forward, the Martial Arts Alliance¡¯s minister. Soren, suddenly announced a

    pause, leaving everyone present momentarily stunned

    Travis could only stop in his tracks.

    Soren¡¯s square face radiated a glow of fairness and justice. With a serious expression, he said to

    Travis, ¡°I suspect you¡¯re hiding a secret weapon. Extend your right hand immediately for me to inspect.¡±

    He had been closest to Travis just a moment ago, so he was the first to notice that something was off

    with Travis.

    Is there a secret weapon? The confusion was evident among everyone present.

    Travis¡¯ grim expression indicated that he was under immense pressure from Soren. With no other

    option, he reluctantly opened his right hand, revealing a hidden poisen needle.

    There really is a secret weapon! Amotion broke out among the crowd. Travis has stooped to such

    despicable tactics just to win the martial arts tournament. It¡¯s truly dugraceful

    However, these thoughts remained internalized as no one dared to confront Travis. Regardless of

    whether he used secret weapons or not, he was still a highly skilled Manifestor grandmaster.

    No one would risk condemning a Manifestor grandmaster, as it would be inviting certain death.

    11:30 Wed, 31

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306 The Cheater

    +10 pearls

    stair narrowed his eyes and remarked, ¡°Youngster from the Houghton family, you trulyck martial

    virtue. It¡¯s disappointing to see you resort to such dirty tactics, attempting to plot against and ambush

    an old man like me.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, the members of the Houghton family felt even more humiliated.

    At the same time, everyone also felt that this Martial Arts Alliance minister was impressive. He truly

    upheld a fair and just attitude in presiding over this martial arts tournament.

    In other words, he deserved praise.

    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that at that moment, when Soren was getting close to Travis, he

    reprimanded Travis softly, ¡°Foolish!¡±

    Then, while confiscating the poison needle, he slipped something into Travis¡¯ hand and lowered his

    voice to say. ¡°The drug onlysts ten minutes. Within that time, finish the fight.¡±

    Naturally. Travis understood those words and silently tightened his grip on the object in his hand.

    Afterpleting all of that, Soren dered, ¡°Travis, if you dare to use such despicable tactics. again,

    next time I will dere you the loser straight away. Let the martial arts tournament resume!

    With that, the martial arts tournament resumed,

    Meanwhile, Travis seized the opportunity as he wiped his mouth, stuffing the object in his hand. into his

    mouth and swallowing it down. Instantly, a surge of power erupted within him like a volcanic explosion,

    bursting out wildly

    Snap!

    With a sudden surge of strength, Travis¡¯ clothes burst apart, revealing a b*dy full of muscr bulges.

    They looked like bricks stacked together, with each muscle seemingly containing a terrifying power.

    I ¡°stair, I forgot to mention that, in fact, I also reached the peak of Manifestor a few days ago. was

    just suppressing my cultivation base earlier, merely toying with you!¡± Travis dered.

    Boom!

    The aura around Travis suddenly erupted, and indeed, as he had imed, the fierce energy he

    released was truly the energy of a peak Manifestor.

    At this point, everyone was thoroughly shocked. Travis has actually managed to break through to the

    peak of Manifestor! This is truly astonishing!

    They were unaware that those were merely empty words from Travis.

    1/2

    11:30 Wed, 31 Jan

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 306 The Cheater

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    The pill that Soren gave him could elevate his cultivation base to the peak of Manifestor within. ten

    minutes, after which its effects wouldpletely dissipate.

    However, given the same level of cultivation base, Travis could defeat stair in just ten minutes.

    Travis didn¡¯t waste any time, either. After a loud shout, he charged straight toward stair. This time,

    his offensive was much more ruthless than before, and the power that burst forth from his internal

    energy was extremely ferocious.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    After exchanging a few moves, the two initially seemed evenly matched. However, it wasn¡¯t long before

    stair began to falter. After all, he was nearing a hundred years old, and his physical condition was

    certainly not as robust as that of Travis, who was in his prime.

    As it turned out, age still yed an important role.

    The Ginger family had not yet recovered from their previous excitement when they heard Travis that

    he, too, was at a peak Manifestor. Everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat, filled with a vague sense of

    foreboding.

    say

    At this moment, seeing stair gradually losing ground, they became even more anxious and

    apprehensive.

    Emrys stood among the people of the Ginger family, his brows slightly furrowed.

    He clearly knew that Travis¡¯ previous cultivation base was merely at thete stage of Manifestor. It was

    nothing like Travis had imed. Did he say he suppressed his cultivation base? So, what¡¯s the deal

    with this sudden surge of strength?

    Emrys silently activated his True Sight.

    Travis¡¯s veins and bones appeared before Emrys as if they were transparent, clearly visible. The

    internal energy surging within Travis is more violent than that of a normal martial artist. That means

    he¡¯s on drugs!

    Emrys had a clear understanding of Travis¡¯s situation. After contemting for a moment, he shifted his

    gaze towards Soren, who embodied principles of fairness and justice. What an impressive

    performance!

    Suddenly, a loud boom echoed through the air.

    On the stone tform, stair finally reached his breaking point. He staggered back several steps, Kis

    energy instantly depleted by Travis¡¯s powerful punch.

    Infuriated by his previous defeat to stair, Travis saw this as an opportunity to seek revenge with

    uncontrolled fury. He relentlessly attacked stair, throwing punch after punch without giving him a

    moment¡¯s respite.

    11:30 Wed, 31 Jan Wa

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307 In The Nick Of Time

    ¡°Pift!¡±

    Blood spurted from stair¡¯s mouth.

    Emmett bellowed. ¡°Father! Mr. Shields, we, the Ginger family, admit defeat¡­

    ¡°The Ginger family concedes. The martial arts tournament is over!¡±

    8.87%

    +10 pearls

    What a pity! It was unclear whether Soren did it on purpose, but when he made the announcement, he

    deliberately left a three-second pause.

    For stair, who hadpletely lost his ability to resist, three seconds was lethal.

    Travis¡¯ murderous intent was fully revealed.

    He nned to use these three seconds to annihte the Ginger family, leaving them no chance.

    whatsoever to rise again.

    §£§à§à§ä!

    A fist imbued with raw, frenzied power was hurled toward stair, who had already fallen to the

    ground. Amidst the angry and terrified screams of the Ginger family, a figure suddenly shot out from

    their direction.

    Boom!

    Travis¡¯ punch, brimming with unparalleled ferocity, gave everyone a single impression. That¡¯s ruthless!

    Evidently, Travis had absolutely no intention of leaving even a sliver of opportunity for the Ginger family.

    It was clear to everyone because when Soren was about to dere the end of the martial arts

    tournament, not only did Travis not stop, but heunched an even more frenzied attack.

    This increasingly made everyone realize that the Houghton family was not to be messed with.

    Everyone thought that in the future in Juxshire, it was necessary to cater more to the wishes of the

    Houghton family. Otherwise, the end result would certainly be more tragic than stair¡¯s.

    Just when everyone thought there would be bloodshed on the spot, a figure suddenly shot out from the

    direction of the Ginger family, rushing onto the stone tform. Immediately after, he pulled stair

    away, causing Travis¡¯ attack to miss.

    The scene fell silent for a moment. Who is that young

    man?

    Coughing up blood, stair thought he was truly going to die under Travis¡¯ fist. Seeing the person

    1/3

    W

    Chapter 307 In The Nick Of ¡­

    +10 pearls

    who saved him, he said in a weak voice, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lund¡­ For saving my life¡­.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak!¡±

    First, Emrys sealed stair¡¯s heart meridian with an acupuncture needle, controlling the energy and

    blood that was ebbing away from his b*dy. Only then did he rise to his feet and look toward. Travis,

    asking. ¡°Do you intend to kill someone?¡±

    Travis was left stunned after his attack missed.

    In the situation moments earlier, stair was almost certainly facing death. Travis could never have

    imagined that someone could actually save stair at the critical moment.

    When he heard Emrys¡¯s interrogation, the shock in his heart deepened even saved stair is

    surprisingly young!

    more. The person who

    Steadying his nerves, Travis said with feigned calmness, ¡°In the world of martial arts, idents

    happen. Life and death are part of the norm.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that the Ginger family has already admitted defeat?¡±

    ¡°Apologies, but I can¡¯t afford to be distracted during a fight. I couldn¡¯t hear the voices from the

    audience. Unless the umpire deres the match over, it¡¯s impossible for me to stop,¡± Travis stated, his

    argument reasonable and justified.

    Emrys didn¡¯t question him any further. Instead, he suddenly turned his gaze toward Soren on the side,

    sneering coldly, ¡°You, the pest of the Martial Arts Alliance, are indeed the epitome of fairness and

    justice!¡±

    Soren¡¯s face changed instantly. He thundered, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°What did I say?¡± Emrys continued to sneer, ¡°On the surface, it looked like you were confiscating.

    Travis¡¯ secret weapon, but in reality, you secretly handed him a pill that could instantly enhance his

    cultivation base. Is this what you call fairness and justice?¡±

    His voice echoed throughout the entire square.

    Suddenly, everyone was in an uproar.

    In reality, they had sensed something was wrong from the beginning. If Travis was truly a powerful

    Manifestor, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to use secret weapons when he couldn¡¯t win. Wouldn¡¯t it have

    been better if Travis had simply revealed his true strength?

    Many people had already spected that Travis might have taken some kind of pill. However, even if

    they had figured it out, they were afraid to voice their suspicions, and some even felt a sense of

    unease.

    That was because even if they could identify the issue, it was impossible for Soren to ignore it. Yet,

    Soren acted as if nothing had happened. This indicated that Soren was indeed colluding with Travis.

    2/3

    17:37 Wed, 31 Jan We.

    987% 1

    Chapter 307 In The Nick Of ¡­

    +10 pearls

    If even the minister of the Martial Arts Alliance had shown favoritism, no one would dare toe

    forward and question the fairness of the tournament.

    11:31 Wed, 31 Jan

    family.

    That meant that Vivian offended someone she shouldn¡¯t have. She felt so regretful that she wanted to

    pop some pills to calm herself down.

    Seeing this, Keh snapped, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done. Our partnership with Amirate Corporation

    has fallen through. Do you know how much thepany will lose?¡±

    Vivian shivered. However, she wasn¡¯t thinking about thepany¡¯s losses, but Grace. She had

    offended Grace. If Grace wanted to settle the score in the future, it would be as easy as crushing an

    ant.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, Gina was the one that caused this. It has nothing to do with me. Now that Gina has been

    fired, please calm down.¡±

    Keh sighed helplessly upon hearing this.

    Now that things havee to this, what was done was done.

    ¡°Forget it. Leave.¡±

    Vivian felt relieved and left the office dejectedly.

    As soon as she stepped out, she made a phone call. ¡°Prepare some luxurious gifts for me. It must be

    the top-notch ones. I¡¯lle pick them up right away.¡±

    After hanging up, she couldn¡¯t care less about her work and left thepany quickly.

    On the other hand, Acme Group organized a party after the signing ceremony.

    As the most honored guests of the party, Grace and Xander naturally enjoyed the highest level of

    hospitality.

    During the party, various businesspeople from Dunhill came over to make a toast to them.

    ¡°Ms. Lewis is truly outstanding at business and everything else. I really admire you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a blessing for Dunhill to have Amirate Corporation here, and we look forward to working with you in

    the future,¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°We¡¯ve all witnessed Ms. Lewis¡¯ capabilities. I hope I have a chance to work with Amirate Corporation

    too.¡±

    Grace smiled and silently epted their praise as she downed a few more drinks.

    Xander noticed her face was red and helped her drink a few sses of wine.

    At this moment, someone teased, ¡°Ms. Lewis, you have such a wonderful partner. Mr. Fulton is like the

    finishing touch to the beautiful painting of life!¡±

    Grace blushed even more.

    She nced at Xander, disappointed to see him maintain a straight face.

    However, the next moment, Xander said, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to stay by her side.¡±

    Grace shed a bright smile and tugged at Xander. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s go outside for some fresh air.¡±

    He agreed and exchanged greetings with the surrounding guests. Then, the two slipped out of the

    banquet.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    They took in the fresh air, and Grace felt much more awake.

    She turned to Xander and asked, ¡°Are you bothered by what they said?¡±

    Xander raised an eyebrow in confusion.

    But when his eyes met hers, he gently shook his head and said, ¡°Actually, they read my mind. ¡±

    Grace¡¯s heart pounded. It felt loud on this quiet night.

    Xander looked at her affectionately, as if he had a lot to say.

    But in the end, he just said, ¡°Gracie, when can you give me a chance?¡±

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308 Neck Snapping

    However, the Ginger family was unlike any other.

    Their anger had reached its peak.

    +10 pearls

    Emmett¡¯s eyes were filled with rage as he shouted, ¡°Mr. Shields, we demand an exnation. Travis

    should not have beaten my father without reason!¡±

    Soren felt guilty but quickly gritted his teeth and retorted, ¡°That¡¯s absolute nonsense! You im I gave

    Travis a pill, but where¡¯s your proof? Furthermore, you disrupted the martial arts tournament before it

    even ended. Are you willing to admit to this crime?¡±

    It was a clever strategy of substituting one thing for another and brushing off a serious problem.

    It was clear that Emrys was the one questioning Soren. However, the tables turned when Sorent

    used him instead, iming that he had disrupted the order of the martial arts tournament.

    That was truly brilliant.

    Travis also chimed in, ¡°What Mr. Shields said is correct. If you suspect that Mr. Shields gave me a pill,

    please present your evidence before making usations. Otherwise, I can sue you for defamation.

    Additionally, ndering a key member of the Martial Arts Alliance is a serious.

    matter.¡±

    The two continued to argue.

    After a moment of silence, Emrys suddenly lifted his head and looked deeply into Travis¡¯ eyes, saying,

    ¡°What I have seen is the evidence.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Haha! What a colossal joke! What if I call you a murderer? Even though there¡¯s no concrete evidence,

    I im to have seen youmit the crime. Could that also be used as evidence to issue a warrant for

    your arrest by the Martial Arts Alliance?¡±

    Travis yfully looked at Emrys and spoke, expecting to leave Emrys speechless with his rebuttal.

    However, to his surprise, a profound voice suddenly echoed in his ear. ¡°I admire your courage. And let

    me add, your prediction was urate.¡±

    Travis was taken aback by the mention of a prediction. In the next second, he understood its meaning

    as he could already feel a hand, as firm as iron tongs, suddenly gripping his neck.

    Travis turned pale with fright, his internal energy surging wildly, attempting to break free from Emrys

    grip. However, it was utterly futile.

    His internal energy seemed as though it was being suppressed by a terrifying force.

    Crack!

    Travis¡¯ eyes widened, his face filled with terror. He could even hear the sound of his own neck

    1/2

    11:31 Wed, 31 Jan Wa

    Chapter 308 Neck Snapping

    +10 pearls

    breaking, but he was already unable to speak.

    As Travis¡¯ b*dy tumbled down, the entire ce fell into a deathly silence. This young man has actually

    killed Travis! Moreover, he did it in front of a minister of the Martial Arts Alliance! Has he lost his mind?

    In fact, when Travis decided to make a deadly move against stair, Emrys had already intended to kill

    Travis.

    After all, Travis was too ruthless.

    At first nce, one could tell he wasn¡¯t a good person.

    Therefore, Emrys had no choice but to be even more ruthless and relentless than him.

    There was no room for negotiation. Travis simply had to be killed!

    The surroundings were eerily silent, and everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open, just like those of the

    deceased Travis, appearing incrediblyrge.

    However, fear filled Travis¡¯ eyes, while horror emanated from the others¡¯ eyes.

    No one could believe what they had just witnessed. This young man, who seemingly appeared out of

    nowhere, has indeed, swiftly and decisively, killed Travis! Moreover, it was done right in front of the

    Martial Arts Alliance¡¯s minister! It¡¯s no longer apt to describe him as arrogant. Instead, he should be

    characterized as a madman. An absolute madman!

    The crowd seemed to have overlooked one thing. Emrys, at such a young age, had effortlessly killed

    Travis, a Manifestor. In fact, Emrys snapped Travis¡¯ neck rather easily.

    The only thought running through their minds was that Emrys had lost his mind because his act was a

    provocation toward the Martial Arts Alliance.

    ¡°You insolent child! I will tear you apart!¡±

    In the corner of the Houghton family, a figure, aged and weathered, suddenly bellowed and stormed

    onto the stone tform, his entire b*dy radiating a terrifying, murderous intent.

    This person was Robert, the ancestor of the Houghton family.

    He was on the brink of madness, driven more by fury than anything else. His eyes were already filled

    with bright red veins, as if he could hardly contain his desire to rip Emrys apart right then and there.

    Travis was the Houghton family¡¯s hope.

    For decades, they had been preparing themselves, eagerly awaiting the day they could return to

    Juxshire and reim what was rightfully theirs.

    2/2

    11:31 Wed, 31 Jan

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309 Consequences.

    However, on that day, the hopes of the Houghton family werepletely shattered by an audacious

    intruder who appeared out of nowhere.

    As a result, it was only natural for Robert to be furious.

    He bellowed as he charged towards Emrys, but in that moment, he caught sight of Emrys indifferent

    gaze sweeping over him. Without any visible action, Robert suddenly let out a cry. Before he could

    even touch the hem of Emrys¡¯ robe, he was forcefully thrown back.

    Such a terrifying presence! Witnessing this scene, Soren¡¯s eyes widened in shock. However, as the

    minister of the Martial Arts Alliance, he had no choice but to gather his courage and say, ¡°Sir, do you

    realize the potential consequences of your actions?¡±

    ¡°Oh? What are the consequences?¡± Emrys nced at him casually.

    Soren¡¯s heart seemed to stop beating at that moment, but he quickly suppressed his fear and said,

    ¡°You are opposing the Martial Arts Alliance. You will be hunted down.¡±

    After speaking, he silently observed Emrys, hoping that Emrys would recognize his mistakes and

    choose a different path.

    To his surprise, Emrys chuckled lightly and said, ¡°I have never taken the so-called Martial Arts Alliance

    seriously. I simply want to ask you one thing: where is the fairness and justice that you constantly

    preach about?¡±

    In this way, Emrys returned to the previous topic.

    Soren fell silent for a moment, but this time, he did not argue. Instead, he spoke in aplex tone,

    ¡°The person you just killed was Mr. Petrakis¡¯ apprentice.¡±

    Theseus Petrakis, the guardian of the Drieso Martial Arts Alliance, was Soren¡¯s immediate superior.

    That was the reason for Soren¡¯s favoritism.

    Upon hearing these words, the surrounding crowd trembled once again. So, when the Houghton family

    returned to Juxshire, they had the support of the Martial Arts Alliance. No wonder they came with such

    a formidable force. This mysterious young man has truly caused a great deal of trouble this time.

    Upon hearing those words, the faces of everyone in the Ginger family turned pale in an instant.

    After stair had reached the peak of Manifestation, the Ginger family initially thought it was a blessing

    from the heavens, but little did they know it was only the beginning of a disaster. Compared to the

    Houghton family, the Martial Arts Alliance was the most terrifying force. Could it be that this time, fate

    truly intends to annihte the Ginger family?

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on the stone tform, particrly on the audacious

    1/2

    31 Wed, 31 Jan

    Chapter 309 Consequences

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    +10 pearls

    young man standing there. They were eager to know how he would react upon learning that Travis was

    an apprentice of the Martial Arts Alliance¡¯s guardian. Is he scared? Will he kneel and beg for mercy!

    They couldn¡¯t be more wrong.

    Emrys maintained his calm demeanor and said, ¡°So, he is the guardian of the Martial Arts Alliance? I

    am curious to see what he can do to me. As for you, since you are just following orders, this p is

    your punishment for favoritism.¡±

    As soon as those words were spoken, a crisp, resounding p sent Soren spinning on the spot,

    leaving him with no chance to dodge.

    p!Hiss!

    The sound of sharp intakes of breath echoed once again.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes seemed as if they were about to burst at that moment. The crowd¡¯s astonishment.

    was like a towering tidal wave,pletely overwhelming them. An intense sense of suffocation. swept

    over them relentlessly.

    Knowing full well that the Houghton family was supported by the guardian of the Martial Arts Alliance,

    Emrys did not hold back in the slightest. On the contrary, he pped Soren and dered it as the

    latter¡¯s punishment.

    Everyone thought Emrys waspletely insane.

    Emrys paid no attention to the onlookers¡¯ thoughts. After pping Soren, he jumped off the stone

    tform and said to Emmett, ¡°Carry your father. We need to go back to the Ginger residence. first. I

    need to give him acupuncture treatment.¡±

    stair had suffered internal injuries, and considering his old age, the consequences could be

    unimaginable if he didn¡¯t receive prompt treatment.

    Emmett was still recovering from the shocking scene that had just unfolded. His mind was in at whirl,

    and upon hearing Emrys words, he nodded like a puppet. Holding his father, he closely followed Emrys

    and left.

    Whispers suddenly filled the air, one after another.

    ¡°So, that young man is associated with the Ginger family. No wonder he defended them so fiercely.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the beginning?¡±

    Ginger family send such a skilled expert to fight from the

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310 A Mutant

    ¡°It¡¯s likely because stair has reached the peak of his Manifestor abilities, so they thought they were

    guaranteed to win. Who would have known that such a chaotic situation would arise? It¡¯s just

    unfortunate for the Ginger family.¡±

    ¡°The Ginger family is indeed facing a stroke of bad luck. That troublemakermitted a serious

    offense. Does he really believe that his family, the Ginger family, can escape responsibility?¡±

    These whispers quickly reached the ears of Callum, Elliott, and others, causing their expressions to

    change dramatically.

    They were well aware that although the issues with the Houghton family had been resolved, their family

    had now attracted the attention of an even more terrifying entity, the Martial Arts Alliance.

    Meanwhile, a roundtable meeting was taking ce in the conference room at the Drieso Martial Arts

    Alliance.

    Monaldo Scarpelli, the chief of the Drieso Martial Arts Alliance, said, ¡°Ms. Lockwood, we have a

    general understanding of the situation with the wanted criminal. He is a mutant, ssified as a ss S

    danger. After escaping from Central Chanaea to Drieso, he has sequentially harmed three people. The

    bodies of the three victims were torn into bloody pieces, with only their heads remaining intact.¡±

    Seated across from him was a woman without makeup.

    Even without makeup, it did not diminish her stunning beauty in the slightest.

    Even while sitting, one could easily see from the side that her figure was perfectly proportioned. From

    her ample chest to her slender waist, down to her two beautiful legs neatly tucked under the table,

    every part of her was perfectly bnced.

    This woman was none other than Larissa.

    She wore a solemn expression, her delicate eyebrows furrowed in concern. Rubbing her brows, she

    said, ¡°The wanted criminal this time is extremely ruthless. My failure to capture him while he was in

    Central Chanaca was a mistake on my part.¡±

    Monaldo said, ¡°We will do everything in our power to assist you in capturing the culprit, Ms. Lockwood.

    ording to reports from thew enforcement, we have narrowed down the area where the culprit may

    be active. His arrest is imminent.¡±

    With a long sigh, Larissa said, ¡°Let¡¯s hope so, and pray that there won¡¯t be any more victims.¡±

    The meeting was halfway through when a man in his fifties suddenly stood up and said, ¡°I apologize,

    Mr. Scarpelli and Ms. Lockwood. I need to step out to take a call.¡±

    Monaldo nodded.

    1/2

    11:31 Wed, 31 Jan we.

    Chapter 310 A Mutant

    +10 pearls

    The man quickly left the conference room, stepping out into the corridor. He answered the phone,

    saying, ¡°I¡¯m in a meeting right now. Why are you calling at this time? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    His tone was extremely serious.

    Afrantic voice came through the phone. ¡°Mr. Petrakis, there have been someplications in the

    martial arts tournament between the Houghton and Ginger families.¡±

    The person on the other end of the call was none other than Soren.

    The man who answered the phone was Theseus, the guardian of the Drieso Martial Arts Alliance.

    Theseus¡¯ voice carried a hint of annoyance as he rebuked, ¡°What situation could be more serious than

    this mutant incident? Can¡¯t you use your own brain to solve it?¡±

    Soren gave a bitter smile and responded, ¡°The situation this time is really beyond my ability to

    resolve¡­ Your mentee. Travis, is dead. I also came close to losing my life.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Theseus¡¯ voice suddenly grew louder. He nced back at the conference room, quickly

    stepping away to create some distance. His face darkened as he questioned, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could

    it be stair¡¯s doing? How dare the Ginger family provoke the Martial Arts Alliance?¡±

    ¡°No. The culprit is someone else¡­¡±

    Soren swiftly recounted the sequence of events. Upon hearing it, Theseus trembled with anger. and

    eximed, ¡°Stay where you are. I will gather people immediately. I want to see what this young person

    is capable of, daring to oppose the Martial Arts Alliance!¡±

    After ending the call, Theseus hesitated for a moment and decided not to disturb Monaldo for the time

    being. Instead, he led a group ofw enforcers and hurriedly made his way to the Ginger residence.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Travis was Theseus¡¯ prot¨¦g¨¦.

    Although Travis did not hold a position in the Martial Arts Alliance, Theseus still held him in hight

    regard. When he first took Travis under his wing, it was because he recognized Travis¡¯ natural talent for

    martial arts. And indeed, Travis did not disappoint. Before reaching the age of forty, he had already

    achieved the advanced stage of Manifestor.

    One could sav.

    Travis was Theseus¡¯ most aplished prot¨¦g¨¦.

    During the martial arts tournament between the Houghton and Ginger families, Theseus had chosen

    not to personally attend the event to avoid arousing suspicion. Instead, he had sent Soren as his

    representative. Little did he know that such a significant incident would unfold.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311 Drama

    Travis¡¯ killer had unknowingly offended Theseus.

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    The Ginger residence was nowpletely surrounded by a dense crowd, making it impossible to pass

    through.

    Apart from Soren, the minister of the Martial Arts Alliance, and hisw-executors, there were also

    members of prominent families from Juxshire. They cagerly awaited the unfolding drama, secretly

    relishing in others¡¯ misfortune.

    The Houghton family¡¯s return to Juxshire had been incredibly powerful, especially with the news of

    having two grandmasters in their ranks. It had sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spines.

    The wisest course of action would have been to align themselves with the Houghton family promptly.

    However, that wasn¡¯t necessarily their intention.

    After all, given the chance to rule, no one would willingly serve others.

    Travis¡¯ death had turned out to be a fortunate event for these prominent families, who were only

    responsible for picking sides. Furthermore, the Ginger family had provoked the Martial Arts Alliance, so

    they were bound to face severe consequences.

    This martial arts tournament between the Ginger and Houghton families had severely weakened both

    houses, a sight that pleased the other prominent families.

    Inside the hall of the Ginger residence, everyone felt oppressed, their expressions solemn. The

    situation was even more dire than when stair had yet to reach the peak of Manifestor and had to

    face the Houghton family¡¯s provocation.

    The most severe consequence of losing the martial arts tournament was that the Ginger family had to

    surrender ny percent of their assets and withdraw from Juxshire.

    However, this time, they had offended the guardian of the Martial Arts Alliance, and the oue was

    truly unpredictable.

    ¡°Dad, where did the person who killed Travise from? Not only did he kill Travis, but he also

    pped the minister of the Martial Arts Alliance. It has caused quite amotion,¡± said Callum,

    Emmett¡¯s eldest son, with a reproachful tone.

    Elliott, the second child, added, ¡°Yes, Dad. This person is truly tactless. He has caused so much

    trouble for our family¡­ If you want, I can go out and tell the minister of the Martial Arts Alliance that this

    person has no connection to our family whatsoever.¡±

    Cynthia sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure that jerk, Ryker, isughing his head off right now. Just thinking

    about his smug face makes me sick.¡±

    The other younger members of the Ginger family also chimed in, discussing ways to distance

    themselves from Emrys and find a glimmer of hope.

    1/2

    11:32 Wed, 31 Ja

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Chapter 311 Drama

    86%

    +10 pearls

    Emmett sat in the main seat of the hall, listening to the chatter. His face turned pale, and suddenly, he

    mmed the table fiercely and shouted, ¡°Everyone, be quiet! Mr. Lund is our family¡¯s savior. Without

    him, my father would have died at Travis¡¯ hands long ago! Even now, Mr. Lund is in the backyard,

    tending to my father¡¯s wounds. Yet you ungrateful lot are willing to sacrifice him to save yourselves. If

    Mr. Lund were to hear this, how disheartened would he be? You are not worthy of being descendants

    of the Ginger family!¡±

    Meanwhile, in the backyard of the Ginger residence, Emrys had already administered acupuncture to

    stair.

    stair¡¯splexion had slightly improved, but he soon followed with a bitter smile, saying, ¡°Mr. Lund,

    I appreciate your life-saving grace, but this time, you really didn¡¯t have to go to such lengths.¡±

    Emrys remained silent.

    stair continued, ¡°I¡¯ve lived a long life, and I feel I¡¯ve lived enough. There¡¯s nothing to regret if I die,

    but Mr. Lund, you¡¯re still so young. I really don¡¯t want to see¡­¡±

    It seemed that stair had alreadye to terms with the fact that Emrys couldn¡¯t escape from this

    disaster. His face was filled with immense sadness. As he finished speaking, he was ovee by a

    violent fit of coughing.

    In that moment, Emrys finally spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. A mere guardian of the Martial Arts Alliance won¡¯t be

    able to harm me. Not only will I remain unscathed, but your family will also be safe. The one who

    should be panicking now is that guardian of the Martial Arts Alliance.¡±

    Emrys appeared extremelyposed, with a sharp glint of coldness flickering in his eyes.

    stair was confused.

    However, Emrys didn¡¯t provide much exnation. Instead, he patted stair on the shoulder and said,

    ¡°You have internal injuries. Although I have already administered acupuncture, you still need to rest for

    a while to recover. By the time you wake up, everything will be resolved.¡±

    11:32 Wed, 31

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312 Confrontation

    +10 pearls

    After finishing his speech, Emrys left the backyard and made his way to the hall.

    Coincidentally, he encountered Emmett in the midst of a furious rage.

    Upon seeing him appear in the hall, the younger generation of the Ginger family all recoiled, not daring

    to meet Emrys¡¯ gaze. They knew that he had probably overheard everything that was said earlier.

    Emmett also stopped his tirade, respectfully approaching Emrys and asking, ¡°Mr. Lund, how is my

    father¡¯s health?¡±

    ¡°He just needs to rest. There shouldn¡¯t be any major issues.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good¡­ Mr. Lund, the youngsters were just talking nonsense earlier. Please don¡¯t

    take it to heart. You offended the Martial Arts Alliance because of our family. No matter what, the

    Ginger family will stand by you.¡±

    Emrys looked deeply into Emmett¡¯s eyes, expressing his satisfaction as he said, ¡°Old man, you seem

    quite stubborn, but surprisingly, you do have a sense of righteousness. It seems I didn¡¯t back the wrong

    person this time.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lund, you tter me. I do have some principles in life¡­ Mr. Lund, where are you heading?¡±

    Before Emmett could finish speaking, he saw Emrys heading towards the exit of the Ginger residence.

    A sudden urgency filled his heart, and he followed Emrys out.

    Emrys said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and meet with that guardian of the Martial Arts Alliance. Old man, you just

    stay at ease in the living room. As long as I, Emrys, am here, no one would dare to harm your family.¡±

    ¡°No, Mr. Lund. I will go with you.¡±

    ¡°Dad, no-¡±

    As soon as Callum began to speak, he was met with a p across his face from Emmett, who angrily

    shouted, ¡°Shut up, you coward!¡±

    After saying that, Emmett followed Emrys and left the Ginger residence.

    At that moment, it was crowded outside.

    Theseus arrived in a fury, leading arge group ofw enforcers. Seeing his face filled with towering

    rage, everyone felt a shudder in their hearts, followed by a surge of schadenfreude. This time, the

    Ginger family is truly finished.

    Ryker alsoughed heartily, feeling fortunate that he had distanced himself from the Ginger family in a

    timely manner. Otherwise, the Ostell family would not have been able to bear the

    1/2

    11:32 Wed, 31 Jan We

    Chapter 312 Confrontation

    +10 pearls

    wrath of the Martial Arts Alliance.

    Soren respectfully rushed over and said, ¡°Mr. Petrakis, the murderer is still at the Ginger residence. Our

    men have him under close surveince.¡±

    With a grim expression, Theseus nodded slightly. He beckoned to thew enforcers behind him and

    commanded, ¡°Go in and arrest them. If anyone dares to resist, kill them on the spot without hesitation!¡±

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Just as thew enforcers were preparing to storm into the Ginger residence, a graceful figure suddenly

    stepped out. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ming out myself.¡±

    Emrys remained calm andposed, his steps leisurely and unhurried.

    Upon seeing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be greatly astonished. This young man truly possesses

    extraordinary courage. Even when faced with Mr. Petrakis, he remains soposed. But what is the

    use of it all? This is not as simple as confronting a single Martial Arts Alliance guardian. Rather, it is a

    direct confrontation with the Drieso Martial Arts Alliance and the entire Chanaea Martial Arts Alliance. If

    he were. to anger the supreme experts of the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters, then there

    would truly be no chance of salvaging the situation, no matter what was said.

    Upon seeing Emrys calmly stepping out, Theseus narrowed his eyes slightly, emanating a chilling glint.

    He then issued an order to thew enforcers around him by demanding, ¡°Arrest this criminal!¡±

    The chilling intention suddenly burst forth as all the enforcers of the Martial Arts Alliance converged on

    Emrys. However, in that moment, Emrys simply sneered in disdain and shouted, ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Boom!

    Instantly, all the enforcers trembled violently. The spectators, especially those from the prominent

    families of Juxshire who were reveling in others¡¯ misfortune, were even more affected. They felt a surge

    of blood and energy rushing to their heads, causing them to cough up fresh blood and retreat in terror.

    Emmett had just stepped out of the Ginger residence when he was immediately startled by a

    thunderous roar, causing him to stumble and fall. That roar was terrifying! How could a roar be so

    horrifying?

    Everyone was boiling with anger.

    Emrys strolled leisurely among the numerous enforcers, as if he were in a desertednd. No one dared

    to touch him. Or perhaps all these enforcers werepletely intimidated by Emrys¡¯ imposing presence.

    In the blink of an eye, Emrys had already approached Theseus, his dark eyes fixed on him. Emrys

    asked in a soft voice, ¡°So? Are you Mr. Petrakis?¡±

    2/2

    Ved, 31 Jan

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313 Venerable One

    @K 86%

    +10 pearls

    It was a casual remark, but it caused a sudden change in Theseus¡¯plexion. His voice filled with

    shock and fear as he eximed, ¡°How can there be such a terrifying aura? Could it be that you are a

    Venerable One?¡±

    A Venerable One, also known as a Venerable Being, represented a powerful existence that held a

    higher rank than a Manifestor grandmaster.

    Emrys had simply let out a light shout, yet it left everyone trembling, their blood surging with

    overwhelming energy. Even Theseus, who was a Manifestor, found himself unable to move.

    Theseus believed that only a Venerable One could exude such an intimidating aura, but he couldn¡¯t

    believe how young Emrys was. Could a Venerable One be so young?

    The shock in Theseus¡¯ heart was so intense that it felt like his heart would burst.

    ¡°Did you not hear me? Are you Mr. Petrakis?¡± Emrys spoke again, his voice as calm as ever. Despite

    no change in his tone, it once again caused Theseus to tremble violently, as if his breath was about to

    stop at that very moment.

    Suppressing the shock in his heart, Theseus responded, ¡°I¡­ I am Theseus Petrakis, the guardian of

    the Drieso Martial Arts Alliance!¡±

    ¡°Was Travis your mentee?¡± Emrys asked again.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Did your personal bias y a part in this martial arts tournament between the Ginger and Houghton

    families?¡± Emrys asked again.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Under the powerful aura of Emrys, Theseus, the dignified guardian of the Martial Arts Alliance, seemed

    as if he had been scared witless. Whatever Emrys asked, he would answer without hesitation. It was as

    if, at that moment, Theseus had be the wanted criminal, and Emrys had assumed the role of the

    judge.

    The scene was extraordinarily eerie.

    The crowd that had previously been repelled by Emrys¡¯ terrifying aura did not dare to approach,

    However, each one of them was all ears, eavesdropping.

    Everyone¡¯s faces turned peculiar when they heard the conversation between the two of them.

    Although they had spected when Soren stated that Travis was Theseus¡¯ mentee, that this duel was

    definitely influenced by Theseus¡¯ favoritism, the meaning was entirely different when it came from

    Theseus¡¯ own mouth.

    1/2

    11:32 Wed, 31 Jan

    Chapter 313 Venerable One

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    +10 pearls

    After a moment of stunned silence, Theseus also realized the problem. His face suddenly changed,

    and he asked, ¡°Brat, what kind of evil magic have you used on me?¡±

    He was embarrassed to the point of anger, wanting to attribute the words he had just spoken to Emrys¡¯

    use of evil magic, using this as a cover for his past actions.

    Emrys shook his head in disappointment and said, ¡°You really are audacious, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Bang!

    The moment his words fell, a lightning-fast kick brutallynded on Theseus¡¯ abdomen, forcing him to

    kneel on the ground, grimacing in pain.

    The crowd around had already turned to stone.

    They had never seen such a bold person before, someone who even dared to attack the guardian of

    the Martial Arts Alliance. Did he really believe that he could confront the Chanaea Martial Arts Alliance

    solely with his own strength?

    Emmett had just managed to get up from the doorstep when he saw Emrys¡¯ actions, nearly stumbling

    in fright once again.

    Callum, Elliott, and others also followed suit, supporting Emmett. However, Emrys¡¯ actions made their

    expressions even more unsightly, filled with shock and fear. This disaster just keeps getting worse! Is

    he going to attack the chief of the Martial Arts Alliance next?

    The members of the Ginger family dared not think any further.

    With a fearful expression, Callum hurriedly approached the group ofw enforcers from the Martial Arts

    Alliance, kneeling before them. In a trembling voice, he pleaded, ¡°Gentlemen, this matter has

    absolutely nothing to do with the Ginger family. It was all orchestrated by this individual named Lund.

    He is solely responsible for everything. I implore you to forgive the Ginger family!¡±

    Emmett bellowed in rage, ¡°You worthless creature! Such a coward! How could I, Emmett, have a son

    like you?¡±

    ¡°Dad, no matter how much you criticize me,bel me a coward, or use me of ingratitude, I must

    make my position clear today. Our family has no association whatsoever with this individual. Everything

    that urred before was due to our deception by him. We are victims as well!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Callum is correct, Dad. You cannot jeopardize our entire family for the sake of a minor sense

    of justice. We truly have no connection whatsoever with this individual.¡±

    ?

    T

    Serde

    2/2

    11:32 Wed, 31 Jan

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314 ss Sss Wanted Criminal

    86%

    +10 pearls

    After Elliot, the second son of the Ginger family, finished speaking, he too, like Callum, quickly rushed

    over and knelt before thew-executor.

    ¡°I-I am already married to Ryker and belong to the Ostell family. As for this incident, I know nothing¡­¡±

    Cynthia staggered and stumbled as she ran toward the Ostell family¡¯s direction, as if she wanted to

    completely sever ties with the Ginger family.

    Ryker sneered, ¡°Cynthia, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to divorce me? Howe you¡¯re suddenly part of

    the Ostell family again? You sure know how to change your tune quickly!¡±

    ¡°Honey, what are you talking about? When did I ever say I wanted to divorce you? Those were just

    words spoken in anger. Don¡¯t take them to heart!¡±

    ¡°Not divorcing is also fine, but when youe home tonight, you¡¯ll have to lie on the bed and bark like

    a dog for me!¡±

    Several key members of the Ginger family eitherpromised their principles or turned traitor at the

    last moment. Those who remained were those with a semnce of conscience.

    Upon witnessing this scene, Emmett was so infuriated that he nearly coughed up blood and died on the

    spot. His aged b*dy trembled violently as he eximed, ¡°You all are truly the disgrace of the Ginger

    family. Such disgraces!¡±

    Emrys turned his head to nce at Emmett, remarking, ¡°Old man, it seems your descendantsck the

    backbone you possess.¡±

    ¡±

    Although it was apliment, Emmett couldn¡¯t bring himself to feel happy.

    At this point, Theseus had recovered from the blow he had just received. His face was extremely grim

    as he said, ¡°You are a ss SSS wanted criminal of the Martial Arts Alliance! I¡¯m going back right now

    to request support from the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters. The Ginger family will be held

    ountable for their crimes!¡±

    For the Ginger family, this statement was like a bolt from the blue, causing their minds to go

    nk.

    A ss SSS wanted criminal was the highest-level arrest warrant issued by the Martial Arts Alliance!

    Without a doubt, the punishment was the most severe!

    By then, the Venerable Being elites from the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters would take

    action, and Emrys was undoubtedly doomed to die!

    This time, the Ginger family was beyond redemption!

    1/2

    Chapter 314 ss Sss¡­

    +10 pearls

    ¡°A ss SSS wanted criminal¡­¡± Emrys murmured softly. His expression suddenly filled with sorrow as

    he shook his head and said, ¡°So this is the Martial Arts Alliance. This is your so-called fairness and

    justice. Today, my eyes have truly been opened,

    Even though it was Theseus who had clearly bent thew for personal gain initially, it ended up with

    Emrys bing a ss SSS wanted criminal.

    With great hardship, I led our soldiers to guard the border, repelling countless powerful enemies from

    other nations. We deterred the martial artists of the world from daring to step into Chanaea. Yet, to my

    dismay, the verynd we painstakingly protected has bred a group of parasites like you.

    It seemed that the Chanaea Martial Arts Alliance was in need of a major purge.

    Emrys stared coldly at Theseus, saying, ¡°So, you want to list me as a ss SSS wanted criminal, huh?

    That¡¯s an interesting idea. I¡¯ll apany you to the Drieso Martial Arts Alliance right now to meet your

    chief. I¡¯m curious to see whether the g you hold high above your heads truly represents justice or if

    it¡¯s merely a veil used to conceal your malicious intentions. Even better, why don¡¯t you summon those

    people from the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters? I, Emrys Lund, will be sitting in the hall at

    your Martial Arts Alliance base today, awaiting your highest punishment! Lead the way!¡±

    Emrys¡¯ voice boomed like a storm, his presence overwhelming. It was so powerful that it momentarily

    disoriented Theseus and his men. However, Theseus quickly regained hisposure andmanded

    in a deep voice, ¡°Leave twow-enforcers here to keep watch. The rest of you,e with me back to

    the Martial Arts Alliance!¡±

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Although uncertain of where Emrys derived his confidence from, if he was determined to walk into the

    trap himself, they were certainly willing toply.

    With that, the members of the Martial Arts Alliance, including Emrys, departed, leaving countless

    onlookers in an uproar.

    It was terrifying!

    Everything that had transpired today could be urately described as terrifying.

    Where in the world did that young man find his confidence, believing he could confront the Martial Arts

    Alliance single-handedly? He even took the initiative to request a meeting with the leader of the Drieso

    Martial Arts Alliance. Isn¡¯t this akin to walking into a trap?

    Following that, they once again turned their attention to the Ginger family members, their faces

    revealing undisguised satisfaction. There was a high likelihood that this time, the Ginger family

    members would be thrown into the Martial Arts Alliance¡¯s dungeon, never to see the light of day again.

    2/2

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315 I Have Brought Him Here

    The Ginger family was in grave danger!

    Thew-enforcers had departed, and Emrys had also left. However, the crowd remained, showing no

    signs of dispersing.

    They awaited the verdict, as the Martial Arts Alliance would soon decide Emrys¡¯ fate.

    Elliot, his face pale, pleaded, ¡°Callum, let¡¯s escape from Juxshire. I don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my

    life in a dungeon!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I do? We have offended the Martial Arts Alliance. Do you truly believe it will be easy to

    escape?¡±

    Upon hearing Callum¡¯s words, everyone in the Ginger family felt a sense of despair and secretly cursed

    Emrys incessantly.

    It¡¯s all because of that cursed fellow!

    At the Drieso Martial Arts Alliance, the roundtable meeting had already concluded.

    Monaldo and Larissa exited side by side, still discussing the matter of the mutant when they suddenly

    saw Theseus rushing back with a group ofw-enforcers. His face was filled with anger and frustration.

    Monaldo furrowed his brows, asking, ¡°Mr. Petrakis, we were in the midst of an urgent meeting just now.

    Why were you absent for so long? And why did you take away so manyw-enforcers?¡±

    Theseus strode up to Monaldo and said, ¡°Mr. Scarpelli, I have encountered an individual far more

    dangerous than any mutant. I believe he should be ssified as a ss SSS wanted criminal.¡±

    ¡°A ss SSS wanted criminal?¡±

    Both Monaldo and Larissa were taken aback.

    Monaldo¡¯s expression noticeably darkened as he said, ¡°A ss SSS arrest warrant is the highest level

    of warrant issued by the Chanaea Martial Arts Alliance. It is not something that can be issued casually

    with just a word. It requires approval from the Alliance Headquarters. Who is this person?¡±

    Even the most ruthless mutants were merely ssified as ss S wanted criminals. A ss SSS

    wanted criminal was an entity that was ten, even a hundred times more ferocious than the

    mutants!

    Monaldo had no choice but to be cautious.

    Theseus said, ¡°He is a cultivator at the Venerable Being stage.¡±

    1/3

    Wed, 31

    Chapter 315 I Have Brought¡­

    +10 pearls

    ¡°What? A Venerable Being stage cultivator?¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone was taken aback, including Monaldo. His tone was

    extremely serious as he asked, ¡°What is going on? Exin in detail.¡±

    ¡°Today was supposed to be a martial arts tournament between the Houghton family of Juxshire and the

    Ginger family. However, a man suddenly appeared out of nowhere, openly disrupting the order. Without

    a word, he killed Travis Houghton, showing no regard for the Martial Arts Alliance. He even boasted

    about destroying the Martial Arts Alliance.¡± Theseus added fuel to the fire as he spoke.

    ¡°Destroying the Martial Arts Alliance? Hmph, such audacity! Does he truly believe that being a

    Venerable One gives him the right to act recklessly?¡± Monaldo roared in anger.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Although ording to Theseus¡¯ ount, Emrys had only killed Travis, which wasn¡¯t particrly brutal,

    the audacious im of wanting to destroy the Martial Arts Alliance was indeed the greatest provocation

    toward the Alliance!

    Combine that with Emrys¡¯ formidable cultivation, and it was not outrageous to issue a ss SSS

    arrest warrant.

    Monaldo dered, ¡°Wait here. I will immediately contact the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance

    Headquarters and request them to dispatch a few Venerable Beings to apprehend that arrogant

    miscreant!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Scarpelli, I have already brought him here.¡±

    ¡°You brought him over?¡±

    Monaldo was taken aback, his face immediately showing a hint of suspicion. If things were as Theseus

    had said, and the other party was indeed a Venerable One, could Theseus, with his limited abilities,

    really have apprehended him?

    There is something suspicious going on here¡­

    Monaldo was also an intelligent man. He asked pointedly, ¡°Mr. Petrakis, if I recall correctly, Travis was

    your student, right?¡±

    He had roughly deduced what was happening.

    Why would this esteemed individual disrupt the martial arts tournament without any apparent reason?

    Theseus¡¯ words were filled with contradictions.

    Theseus¡¯ expression subtly shifted.

    Upon observing his expression, Monaldo knew that his deduction had been urate. However, as the

    man was his subordinate, Monaldo could only pretend to be unaware and inquired, ¡°Then where is this

    esteemed individual? Didn¡¯t you say you brought him here?¡±

    M

    11:32 Wed, 31 Jan W

    Chapter 315 I Have Brought ¡­

    P

    2386%

    +10 pearls

    Theseus nced behind him.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316 Take The me

    ¡°Issa.¡±

    +10 pearls

    Emrys spotted Larissa from a distance and approached her with a smile, giving her a hug. He said, ¡°I

    am the ss SSS wanted criminal Theseus was just talking about.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Larissa¡¯s eyebrows shot up in anger. She turned to Theseus and asserted, ¡°My

    younger brother would never kill someone without reason. You must have done something unjust or

    illegal to provoke him into action.¡±

    Younger brother? This audacious young man is actually the younger brother of the chief of Central

    Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance?

    Theseus and Soren, among others, were immediately stunned.

    Monaldo was taken aback for a moment but quickly recovered. He red fiercely at Theseus, then

    laughed and said, ¡°So it¡¯s all a misunderstanding!¡±

    ¡°What misunderstanding? I must seek justice for my brother today! He¡¯s innocent and kind; he

    shouldn¡¯t bear this undeserved grievance in vain!¡±

    Larissa¡¯s demeanor was icy cold, showing no regard for Monaldo¡¯s dignity.

    True, Emrys had crossed the line during those initial three days at home. He would asionally barge

    into the bathroom under the pretense of an ident while she was relieving herself. She would then

    chase him out in embarrassment and anger, warning him to keep his distance from her in the future.

    However, at the end of the day, he was still the brother she cherished the most.

    Now that he had been wrongfully used, Larissa had no choice but to step forward and uphold

    justice.

    This was her responsibility as an older sister.

    Only I¡¯m allowed to bully my younger brother. Outsiders are forbidden!

    Seeing Larissa¡¯s stubborn attitude, Monaldo could feel a headache brewing.

    Just moments ago, they were sitting together, calmly discussing how to deal with the mutant. Yet,

    the moment her younger brother¡¯s issue was brought up, she suddenly turned hostile.

    The chief of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance was truly a fanatic when it came to spoiling her

    younger brother!

    Nevertheless, Monaldo was also protective of his own.

    1/2

    11:33 Wed, 31 Jan we.

    Chapter 316 Take The me

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ? +10 pearls

    Theseus was his most capable subordinate. Hence, Monaldo would turn a blind eye to many matters

    he did, as long as they weren¡¯t too outrageous. Monaldo simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to reprimand him.

    The issue at hand was essentially one of ying favoritism during an official tournament. In Monaldo¡¯s

    view, this was not a grave mistake. Therefore, after discerning Theseus¡¯ intentions earlier, he chose to

    y dumb.

    Larissa had her obligations, and he had his.

    ¡°Soren, you were in charge of this martial arts tournament, so what exactly happened? Speak

    honestly!¡± Monaldo had no intention of ming Theseus. Instead, he threw the question at the minister,

    Soren.

    Soren couldn¡¯t help but feel resigned.

    How could he not understand Monaldo¡¯s intentions? He was being set up to take the fall!

    Although Soren was inwardly distressed, what could he do? After all, his position was lowly, and

    indeed, he was the one who presided over this martial arts tournament.

    He could only chalk it up to bad luck.

    Soren very tactfully knelt down and said, ¡°Mr. Scarpelli, it was my mistake. I thought that since Travis

    was a disciple of Mr. Petrakis, if I could please him, I could leave a good impression in front of Mr.

    Petrakis. That¡¯s why I privately gave Travis the pill, which led to the situation escting.¡±

    ¡°Very well. So it was you, Soren, who was bending thew for personal gain. I, Theseus, have lived a

    life of integrity, and I was nearly ruined by you!¡±

    Theseus appeared incredibly angry, yet he inwardly sighed in relief. As expected of my trusted

    subordinate. He took the me for me.

    Monaldo, wearing a stern expression, dered, ¡°Soren, now that you have confessed your guilt, I

    hereby revoke your position as minister and demote you to the role of amonw-executor. Do you

    have any objections?¡±

    ¡°I am willing to ept the punishment!¡±

    However, this was all part of a performance.

    In reality, the purpose of this act was for Larissa and Emrys to witness. Once the matter was resolved,

    Monaldo would secretly provide Soren with an opportunity to earn merit before promoting him.

    This was a well-known tactic employed by their Martial Arts Alliance.

    Indeed, Larissa was left speechless by this scene and couldn¡¯t find any grounds for objection.

    86%

    11:33 Wed, 31 Jan W.

    Chapter 316 Take The me

    86%

    +10 pearls

    Monaldo inquired, ¡°Ms. Lockwood, Mr. Lund, are you satisfied with the punishment I have imposed?¡±

    11:33 Wed, 31 Jan

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317 The Celestial Token

    Larissa remained silent, turning her head to look at Emrys instead.

    Emrys sneered inwardly, then shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Monaldo narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°So, how do you n to punish Soren, Mr. Lund? Should

    I dismiss him from his position and forbid him from rejoining the Martial Arts Alliance? Or should I throw

    him into the dungeon?¡±

    There was a hint of displeasure in his tone.

    Generally speaking, after providing such a significant way out, anyone with a sense of propriety would

    let the matter slide. Then, both parties could sit down for a meal as if nothing had happened.

    However, when Emrys shook his head indicating his dissatisfaction, it naturally soured Monaldo¡¯s

    mood.

    In order to persuade Emrys to know when to stop, Monaldo added meaningfully, ¡°Mr. Lund, although

    Soren was the first to act out of personal considerations in this matter, you must not forget that Travis

    has already died at your hands.¡±

    He was issuing a threat.

    After all, Emrys had indeed killed a person. If he continued to push his luck, Monaldo was fully capable

    of making a big issue out of this matter.

    What does it matter if you are a Venerable One? I represent the Chanaea Martial Arts Alliance, where

    numerous Venerable Ones preside over the main alliance. If we were to fall out, it would benefit no

    one.

    Monaldo thought he had hinted quite clearly, but to his surprise, Emrys shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m

    not satisfied.¡±

    With a cold gaze, Monaldo looked at Larissa with a forced smile and said, ¡°Ms. Lockwood, your

    younger brother sure is stubborn.¡±

    The implication of these words was to tell Larissa to quickly persuade Emrys to quit while he was

    ahead.

    Larissa didn¡¯t get a chance to speak before Emrys shook his head again and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told

    you, I¡¯m not satisfied. Are you deaf from all your incessant chattering?¡±

    In an instant, the temperature in the air dropped sharply.

    The expression on Monaldo¡¯s face had turned utterly cold, for Emrys¡¯ words just now were exceedingly

    disrespectful. It was clear that he intended to pursue the matter to the end.

    How could he be so ungrateful?

    1/2

    11:33 Wed, 31 Jan We

    Chapter 317 The Celestial¡­

    @ 86%

    ?

    +10 pearls

    Theseus scolded angrily, ¡°How dare you! Watch your tone when you speak to Mr. Scarpelli. Don¡¯t think

    that just because you¡¯re a Venerable One, you can do whatever you want. If it weren¡¯t for Ms.

    Lockwood¡¯s sake, do you think we would be standing here wasting our time with you?¡±

    ¡°Wasting time?¡± Emrys gave a coldugh, saying, ¡°All right, then I won¡¯t waste any more of your time.

    My demand is this: you, Theseus, are to be dismissed from your position and forever barred from

    rejoining the Martial Arts Alliance. And you, Monaldo, are to be demoted.¡±

    The surroundings fell silent.

    After a long time.

    With a furious roar, Monaldo said, ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve really overstepped your bounds! Who gave you

    the audacity to dictate orders to us!¡±

    His entire being radiated a chilling aura, his anger uncontroble. Clearly, he intended to burn bridges

    completely.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Larissa was also taken aback by Emrys¡¯ words just now, but immediately her face turned icy as she

    said, ¡°Monaldo, you are a respected chief. You knowingly let your subordinates act out of personal

    bias, yet you shield them from punishment. Can you truly justify your title as a leader?¡±

    She was no naive innocent. Having managed to secure the position of the chief of the Central

    Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance, her thoughts were obviously far from simple.

    From the way Monaldo adeptly deflected me onto Soren, it was clear that this matter was far from

    simple. Who would believe that Theseus hadn¡¯t been showing favoritism?

    With a cold tone, Monaldo remarked, ¡°Ms. Lockwood, your younger brothercks discretion. Surely,

    you are not as naive as him?¡±

    ¡°I cannot say for certain whether Issa is naive or

    not, but what I do know is that you have dared to offend me, and you will not escape punishment.

    Kneel!¡± Emrys eximed abruptly, revealing a token with a flick of his hand.

    It was none other than the Celestial Token!

    There was only one of its kind in the entire Chanaea.

    Furthermore, no one dared to replicate it, nor did anyone possess the capability to do so!

    Emrys was none other than the Empyrean Lord!

    In this moment, Monaldo was nearly terrified. As soon as heid eyes on the Celestial Token, he fell to

    his knees with a loud thud.

    ***

    11:33 Wed, 31 Jan We

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318 Begging For Forgiveness

    ¡°Greetings to the Empyrean Lord!¡±

    ¡°Greetings to the Empyrean Lord!¡±

    ¡°Greetings to the Empyrean Lord!¡±

    da

    +10 pearls

    All thew-executors at the Drieso Martial Arts Alliance base fell to their knees one after another, their

    roars shaking the heavens, their emotions overwhelmingly intense.

    Many people dreamed of catching a glimpse of the revered Empyrean Lord, yet those who had seen

    his true face were few and far between.

    Because every time the Empyrean Lord appeared in public in the past, he always wore a dragon.

    mask. All they could see was his proud and imposing figure.

    Finally, today they had met him, the mysterious Empyrean Lord!

    How could one not be overwhelmed with emotion?

    Everyone was so excited that their hearts were about to burst!

    ¡°Sinner Monaldo Scarpelli pays his respects to the Empyrean Lord!¡±

    Monaldo¡¯s b*dy trembled violently, his earlier anger nowhere to be seen. He was consumed by a strong

    sense of fear. In the end, all he could do was heavily knock his head on the ground, begging for the

    forgiveness of the Empyrean Lord.

    This was even more true for Theseus.

    All of this had started because of him.

    86%

    He could never have imagined that the person who hade forward to defend the Ginger family this

    time was none other than the Empyrean Lord! He could never have anticipated that the person he had

    vehemently insisted on issuing a ss SSS arrest warrant for was the Empyrean Lord himself!

    Such a crime could not be atoned for even with the execution of all his family members!

    Theseus felt his breath hitch, causing his brain to be deprived of oxygen until he finally fainted. His face

    turned pale as a sheet, as if all the blood had drained from it.

    ¡°Rys, you¡­¡±

    Larissa was also stunned. On that breathtakingly beautiful face, there was first a look of surprise, then

    horror, and finally, it turned into intense joy. Her beautiful eyes instantly became moist from her

    overwhelming emotions.

    1/3

    11:33 Wed, 31 Jan

    Chapter 318 Begging For¡­

    +10 pearls

    Her delicate b*dy also trembled slightly.

    Her most beloved younger brother, Emrys, had returned after fifteen years of separation and had

    astonishingly be the unparalleled hero of Chanaca ¨C the Empyrean Lord!

    What a wonderful surprise this was!

    The shock and excitement in Larissa¡¯s heart were simply indescribable. Her emotions could only be

    conveyed through the intense fluctuations of her chest.

    ¡°Chief of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance, Arissa Lockwood, pays her respects to the

    Empyrean Lord!¡±

    Larissa couldn¡¯t help but want to kneel in reverence, but Emrys quickly helped her up, smiling as he

    said, ¡°Issa, you¡¯re being too formal. Although I am indeed the Empyrean Lord, I am also your younger

    brother, Emrys. How could you kneel before me?¡±

    ¡°No, this is one of the rules of the Martial Arts Alliance!¡±

    Although the Empyrean Lord was not part of the Martial Arts Alliance system, the entire Chanaea

    Martial Arts Alliance had to submit to him. This was because everyone knew that without Sky Devourer,

    without the Empyrean Lord, there would be no peace and tranquility in their Martial Arts Alliance.

    Hence, Larissa insisted on paying her respects.

    Emrys was exasperated by her actions. His eyes suddenly shed, and he leaned close to Larissa¡¯s

    ear to whisper, ¡°Issa, instead of paying respects to me, you might as well forget to lock the bathroom a

    few more times in the future, hehe¡­¡±

    The shameless words instantly made Larissa¡¯s cheeks burn hot, and the grand, majestic image of the

    Empyrean Lord in her heart copsed in an instant.

    Indeed, he¡¯s still that mischievous little rascal. But couldn¡¯t he have chosen a different asion to say

    such things?In such a public setting, if others were to overhear, it would greatly damage his esteemed

    reputation as the Empyrean Lord!

    Larissa nervously bit her lip and shot Emrys a disapproving look. Then, she cautiously scanned the

    area to ensure that no one else had caught wind of Emrys¡¯ words. Only then did she let out a sigh of

    relief.

    Little did she know, Monaldo and the others were kneeling on the ground, their bodies consumed by

    overwhelming fear. Their minds were in a state of chaos, leaving no room for them to Crop on the

    whispered conversation.

    Furthermore, even if they had the audacity, they wouldn¡¯t dare to do so, not even if they had a hundred

    times the courage!

    In the end, Larissa chose not to kneel in worship.

    N

    *

    2/3

    11:33 Wed, 31 Jan W.

    Chapter 318 Begging For ¡­

    86%

    +10 pearls

    Emrys, on the other hand, suppressed his frivolous demeanor, approached Monaldo, and inquired,

    ¡°Monaldo, do you have any objections to the judgment I just made for the two of you?¡±

    ¡°The sinner, Monaldo, expresses his gratitude to the Empyrean Lord for sparing his life!¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    11:33 Wed, 31 Jan We

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319 Announcement Of The Results

    +10 pearls

    How could Monaldo dare to object? Offending the Empyrean Lord was a capital offense, yet Emrys did

    not kill him, nor did he mention throwing him into the dungeon. He simply demoted him.

    Monaldo mentally thanked the Lord for the rtively lenient punishment.

    Emrys nodded, paying no further attention to Monaldo.

    He believed Monaldo didn¡¯t have the audacity to defy his orders. As for how things were to be carried

    out, Emrys couldn¡¯t be bothered to interfere.

    Emrys turned to Larissa and asked, ¡°Issa, why did you leave Central Chanaea toe here?¡±

    ¡°Because of the matter concerning the mutant.¡±

    At this moment, Larissa¡¯s emotions had significantly calmed down. The initial reservation she felt upon

    learning that Emrys was indeed the Empyrean Lord seemed to have faded, and she had returned to

    her normal demeanor.

    After all, no matter how great Emrys¡¯ achievements were, she would always be his sister, first and

    foremost.

    If such a matter were to strain the sibling bond between them, Larissa would rather Emrys not be the

    Empyrean Lord.

    Another thing was, when Larissa first found out that Emrys was a cultivator, she had already been

    taken aback once.

    Reflecting on it now, if Emrys could be a cultivator, then why couldn¡¯t he be the Empyrean Lord?

    With this thought, everything suddenly became clear.

    Meanwhile, when the topic of the mutant was brought up, Larissa¡¯s expression became noticeably

    more solemn.

    ¡°We have no idea where that mutant came from. His first crime started in Central Chanaea. By the time

    we caught on, he had alreadymitted several offenses. This time, he fled to Drieso and brutally

    harmed three more people. It¡¯s truly a headache.¡±

    Emrys pondered for a moment, then walked up to Monaldo once again and said, ¡°We can enforce your

    demotionter. For now, continue to temporarily hold the position of the chief of the Drieso Martial Arts

    Alliance and assist my sister in capturing and bringing the mutant to justice.

    Emrys was still able to discern what was important and urgent. At such a critical juncture, it was only

    natural to prioritize resolving the issue of the mutant. It was not the right time to make changes to

    internal positions.

    1/2

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    86%

    +10 pearls

    Chapter 319 Announcement Of The

    Of The Results

    How could Monaldo dare to object? Offending the Empyrean Lord was a capital offense, yet Emrys did

    not kill him, nor did he mention throwing him into the dungeon. He simply demoted him.

    Monaldo mentally thanked the Lord for the rtively lenient punishment.

    Emrys nodded, paying no further attention to Monaldo.

    He believed Monaldo didn¡¯t have the audacity to defy his orders. As for how things were to be carried

    out, Emrys couldn¡¯t be bothered to interfere.

    Emrys turned to Larissa and asked, ¡°Issa, why did you leave Central Chanaea toe here?¡±

    ¡°Because of the matter concerning the mutant.¡±

    At this moment, Larissa¡¯s emotions had significantly calmed down. The initial reservation she felt upon

    learning that Emrys was indeed the Empyrean Lord seemed to have faded, and she had. returned to

    her normal demeanor.

    After all, no matter how great Emrys¡¯ achievements were, she would always be his sister, first and

    foremost.

    If such a matter were to strain the sibling bond between them, Larissa would rather Emrys not be the

    Empyrean Lord.

    Another thing was, when Larissa first found out that Emrys was a cultivator, she had already been

    taken aback once.

    Reflecting on it now, if Emrys could be a cultivator, then why couldn¡¯t he be the Empyrean Lord?

    With this thought, everything suddenly became clear.

    Meanwhile, when the topic of the mutant was brought up, Larissa¡¯s expression became noticeably

    more solemn.

    ¡°We have no idea where that mutant came from. His first crime started in Central Chanaea. By the time

    we caught on, he had alreadymitted several offenses. This time, he fled to Drieso and brutally

    harmed three more people. It¡¯s truly a headache.¡±

    Emrys pondered for a moment, then walked up to Monaldo once again and said, ¡°We can enforce your

    demotionter. For now, continue to temporarily hold the position of the chief of the Drieso Martial Arts

    Alliance and assist my sister in capturing and bringing the mutant to justice?

    Emrys was still able to discern what was important and urgent. At such a critical juncture, it was only

    natural to prioritize resolving the issue of the mutant. It was not the right time to make changes to

    internal positions.

    1/2

    11:33 Wed, 31 Jan

    we

    Chapter 319 Announcement¡­

    36%

    +10 pearls

    ¡°As youmand!¡± Monaldo said respectfully.

    Larissa¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and she said, ¡°Rys, aren¡¯t you a cultivator? If you apany me this

    time to apprehend him, there¡¯s no way that vicious mutant will escape again.¡±

    Meanwhile, the Ginger family was still immersed in their despair.

    The crowd, reveling in the misfortune of others, lingered around. They were all waiting for the Martial

    Arts Alliance¡¯s verdict on the Ginger family.

    Judging by the time, it should be enough for the Martial Arts Alliancew-executors to make a round

    trip.

    Why haven¡¯t they arrived yet?

    Everyone was already on edge, eager to witness the downfall of the Ginger family of Juxshire with their

    own eyes. This was undoubtedly a historic moment that was significant enough to be recorded in the

    annals of Juxshire¡¯s noble families¡¯ history.

    Atst, after a lengthy period of waiting, a man dressed in the attire of the Martial Arts Alliance¡¯s

    guardians approached.

    Everyone wore expressions of confusion when they noticed it wasn¡¯t Theseus.

    The twow-executors assigned to guard the Ginger family immediately stepped forward respectfully

    and said, ¡°Mr. Renaldi, under the orders of Mr. Petrakis, we have been keeping watch over the Ginger

    family. So far, no one has escaped.¡±

    Acilio Renaldi, the guardian, nodded his head. He stepped past the twow-executors and approached

    Emmett, asking, ¡°Are you Emmett Ginger?¡±

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Yes, Sir, I

    dm Emmett Ginger.¡±

    Emmett¡¯s aged voice trembled violently as he responded, his expression filled with fear.

    Acilio nced at him meaningfully and said, ¡°Emmett, I am here representing the Drieso Martial Arts

    Alliance to reveal the oue of this martial arts tournament.¡±

    Everyone was surprised.

    Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be an announcement of the judgment against the Ginger family? How did it

    suddenly be an announcement of the martial arts tournament result?

    Almost everyone had presumed that the martial arts tournament between the Ginger and Houghton

    families would conclude with the Houghton family¡¯s victory. However, a bold individual named Emrys

    emerged from the Ginger family,pletely challenging the Martial Arts Alliance.

    ¤¹¤ë

    2/2

    11:33 Wed, 31 Jan

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320 The Protection Of The Empyrean Lord

    +10 pearls

    The focus of this series of events had shifted from the martial arts tournament to the judgment of Emrys

    and the Ginger family.

    However, when the guardian arrived, surprisingly, he did note to announce the fate of the Ginger

    family. Instead, he dered the results of the martial arts tournament, instantly drawing everyone¡¯s

    attention back to the original starting point.

    Everyone wore a look of bewilderment.

    Emmett was no different.

    At that moment, the authoritative voice of Acilio resonated, ¡°After careful deliberation by the Drieso

    Martial Arts Alliance, the final result of this duel, which concerns the fate of both families, is that the

    Ginger family has emerged victorious. The Houghton family is hereby ordered to surrender ny

    percent of their family assets within three days and leave Juxshire. Failure toply will result in

    severe sanctions from the Drieso Martial Arts Alliance.¡±/

    Once this result was revealed, the atmosphere fell still.

    Everyone wore a stunned expression, seemingly yet to recover from the massive turn of events.

    Emmett was stunned for quite a while, his silver hair suddenly trembling as he said, ¡°Mr. Renaldi, do

    you mean to say that our Ginger family will not be subjected to any sanctions? And that we can even

    acquire ny percent of the Houghton family¡¯s assets?¡±

    Acilio nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s mind went nk.

    When they first heard the verdict announced by Acilio, they thought they had misheard. However, Acilio

    nodded for the second time, giving a definitive confirmation, which meant they hadn¡¯t misheard.

    Not only did the Ginger family avoid any sanctions, but they also seized ny percent of the Houghton

    family¡¯s assets. This further solidified the Ginger family¡¯s unshakeable position as the dominant power

    in Juxshire!

    What was happening?

    A wave of shock and awe surged in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    Emmett asked incredulously, ¡°Mr. Renaldi, what is going on? Could you please exin it to me

    detail?¡±

    He was nearing seventy and could hardly withstand such intense stimtion, akin to a roller coaster

    ride.

    1/3

    Chapter 320 The Protection¡­

    +10 pearls

    Who would have known that upon hearing his words, Acilio¡¯s expression became incredibly strange. He

    wondered whether Emmett genuinely didn¡¯t know or was merely pretending to be ignorant. It was clear

    that the Empyrean Lord was their backer, yet he was asking him what was going on?

    With the protection of the Empyrean Lord, the Ginger family would still be a dominant presence even if

    they moved to Jipsdale, let alone here in Juxshire.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Acilio was feeling conflicted. Naturally, he dared not speak carelessly. All he responded was, ¡°The

    Ginger family has the assistance of a powerful figure.¡±

    A powerful figure¡­

    Realization dawned on Emmett that it had to be Emrys.

    Previously, when Emrys had mentioned he was going to meet with the chief of the Drieso Martial Arts

    Alliance, he had reassured Emmett that thetter need only wait at the Ginger residence in peace,

    asserting that no one would dare toy a finger on the Ginger family.

    There, apart from Emrys, it could be no one else!

    However, who exactly is Mr. Lund that he managed to make the Martial Arts Alliance bow their heads?

    It¡¯s truly terrifying!

    Emmett¡¯s emotions were a mix of excitement and shock. Judging by the expression on Acilio¡¯s face, it

    was clear that he had no intention of revealing Emrys¡¯ identity. Otherwise, he would have done so

    already.

    It seemed that the only way to find the answer was to go to Jazona and ask Lydia.

    Suppressing the shock in his heart, Emmett was ovee with emotion, tears of gratitude streaming

    down his aged face. He said, ¡°The Martial Arts Alliance has discerned right from wrong, standing up for

    justice on behalf of our Ginger family. I express my deepest gratitude to the esteemed members of the

    Martial Arts Alliance and to Mr. Lund!¡±

    It truly was a roller coaster of events!

    w

    The onlookers were utterly astonished. Soon, Robert, the ancestor of the Houghton family, rose to his

    feet and objected, ¡°Mr. Renaldi, I protest!¡±

    ¡°Your objections futile!¡±

    ¡°I object¡±

    ¡°Your objection is futile!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I wish to meet your chief! I cannot allow my grandson, Travis, to die in vain! I will ensure that the

    murderer pays for his crime with their own blood!¡± Robert bellowed in fury.

    Travis was the Houghton family¡¯s beacon of hope. However, he was in by Emrys. Yet, the

    2/3

    11:34 Wed, 31 Jan

    Chapter 320 The Protection ¡­

    +10 pearls

    Martial Arts Alliance seemed to have turned a blind eye,pletely disregarding the incident.

    As if that weren¡¯t enough, the Houghtons were even expected to surrender ny percent of their

    assets to the Ginger family.

    How could Robert not be enraged?

    He felt as though his anger was about to make his lungs explode.

 Chapter 321

    Cherished By Seven Sisters +10 pearls

    Chapter 321 Capture Operation

    However, the moment he spoke these words, Acilio¡¯s expression turned cold, and he sternly shouted,

    ¡°How audacious! Robert Houghton, do you want an answer? Well, here it is. You are guilty of heinous

    crimes. Effective immediately, you will be thrown into the Martial Arts Alliance¡¯s dungeon. Take him

    away!¡±

    How dare he use the Empyrean Lord of being a murderer and demand that he pay with his blood

    for his alleged crimes? Isn¡¯t this a great sin?

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Upon Acilio¡¯smand, the twow-executors walked towards Robert with stern expressions, ready to

    apprehend him.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to touch me! I can walk on my own. I¡¯m rather curious to see on what grounds

    your Martial Arts Alliance intends to spare that murderer!¡±

    Seething with anger, Robert followed Acilio and his twopanions as they left, leaving behind a

    crowd of bewildered faces.

    The farcical situation, sparked by a martial arts tournament between two prominent and wealthy

    families of Juxshire, had finallye to an end.

    No one knew what the audacious young man, who imed he wanted to meet the chief of the Drieso

    Martial Arts Alliance, had done. Yet, whatever it was, it had caused a significant shift in the Alliance¡¯s

    attitude.

    They only knew that the scales of this incident had already begun to tip in favor of the Ginger family.

    Robert¡¯s fate was quickly revealed.

    He stormed off to the Drieso Martial Arts Alliance base, seeking an exnation, much like Emrys had

    dered not long ago that he wanted to meet with the chief. However, the oue was drastically

    different.

    No one knew exactly what Robert went through, only that after his visit to the base, he was utterly

    deted. His expression was one of sheer terror. The first thing he did upon his return was to instruct

    the younger generation of the Houghton family to immediately surrender ny percent of their assets

    to the Ginger family. Then, under the cover of night, they hastily retreated from Juxshire.

    As for Robert himself, he voluntarily returned to the Drieso Martial Arts Alliance base to ept his

    punishment.

    In the end, the Ginger family emerged victorious, while the Houghton family could only retreat in

    disarray.

    For a moment, the entire Juxshire was thrown into chaos.

    11:34 Wed, 31 Jan We¡¤

    Chapter 321 Capture¡­

    mutant. He had no idea how it had transformed into such a horrifying figure.

    ve

    ??? 24 26%

    +10 pearls

    wed,

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 322

    Sesshinders the sense of touch nor impedes herbat. Most importantly, they are perky!

    ¡°Ah-¡±

    Upon seeing her cor abruptly yanked open, a sh of panic swept through Larissa¡¯s beautiful eyes. In order to prevent Emrys from ripping her cor, she had no choice but to lean her b*dy forward.

    The oue was as expected.

    Both of them fell into theke at the same time.

    Larissa was above, while Emrys was below.

    It wasn¡¯t that Emrys couldn¡¯t avoid it or was unable to push Larissa back to the shore in time. Rather, it was¡­

    Smack, smack, smack!

    Water sshed all around!

    Emrys swiftly rolled over, then, using his arm, he firmly gripped Larissa¡¯s slender waist. Without any hesitation, he raised his hand and brought it down, yfully striking her round and perky behind, creating a captivating sight. Combined with the ripples spreading across theke¡¯s surface, it formed a picture filled with positive energy.

    ¡°Naughty, naughty! Today, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson you won¡¯t forget!¡± Emrys dered sternly.

    Theke water had thoroughly soaked the clothes of the two individuals, causing them to cling tightly to their skin. Disregarding Emrys, Larissa¡¯s evenly proportioned figure, without an ounce of excess fat, waspletely entuated.

    Thew enforcement officers surrounding the scene looked on in disbelief as the water sshed around.

    After regaining hisposure, Monaldo spoke up and dered, ¡°The Empyrean Lord is deeply concerned about Chanaea¡¯s safety. Everything he does involves the utmost secrecy regarding Chanaea. Everyone, turn around immediately!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    All thew enforcement officers moved in unison, turning their backs and shouting together, ¡°Empyrean Lord, you are powerful andmanding!¡±

    Larissa clenched her teeth. She was tightly held around the waist by Emrys, unable to move. To make matters worse, waves of searing pain radiated from her small, pert bottom. Overwhelmed with embarrassment and anger, she retorted, ¡°You jerk, I dare you to hit me again!¡±

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323 Stop ndering Me

    Smack, smack, smack!

    ¡°Try that again!¡±

    Smack, smack, smack!

    ¡°I dare you!¡±

    Emrys was left speechless, wondering if she was actually enjoying it.

    As a result, he exerted even more strength.

    ¡°Ah! I will fight you to the end!¡±

    86%

    +10 pearls

    Initially, Larissa was struggling on the water¡¯s surface. However, driven to desperation, she plunged her

    head into the water, utilizing her b*dy¡¯s flexibility. Using Emrys¡¯ arm as a pivot, she spun around in the

    water, eventually breaking free from his grip and facing him, ready to bite.

    F*ck!

    In the end, both of them returned to shore, each with severe injuries.

    Larissa red at him furiously.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    However, upon seeing the pained expression on Emrys¡¯ face, she couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    ¡°You deserve it! Who asked you to be so ruthless? That really hurt!¡±

    She resentfully massaged her petite, perky rear.

    Emrys was at a loss for words.

    Who is the ruthless one here? I only caused you pain for a moment, but your action nearly ruined my

    future married life. Who can I turn to for justice?

    Emrys wanted to retort, but suddenly saw Larissa grinding her teeth, her two sharp little canines

    glistening in the sunlight with a chilling gleam. Consequently, he wisely shut his mouth.

    With a sly smile, Larissa said, ¡°Considering you¡¯re injured too, I will forgive you this time.¡±

    Emrys could only stare at her, dumbfounded. Even though you were clearly the one who struck first,

    how did it end up being my fault? What an unreasonable woman!

    The two sat by theke for a while, waiting for their clothes to dry slightly. Larissa then stood up and

    said, ¡°All right, I should probably head back to the Martial Arts Alliance now. I¡¯m very grateful to this

    good Samaritan, Mr. Lund, who prefers to remain anonymous, for assisting us in capturing the wanted

    criminal. It was a pleasure working with you!¡±

    1/2

    11:35 Wed, 31 Jan we.

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324 Return To Jazona

    Was it possible that he was the son of a prominent figure in the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance?

    This was the conclusion that Stefan and Emmett had reached after specting for most of the day.

    It seemed highly likely!

    Stefan suggested, ¡°Dr. Lund, why don¡¯t you join us on our return to Jazona this time?¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Stefan was nning to go to Jazona again to seek Caylie¡¯s help with acupuncture. Meanwhile, Emmett

    was also intending to visit Jazona to see his beloved Lydia. Therefore, the two of them decided to

    travel together.

    If Emrys could join them, that would be ideal.

    However, Emrys simply shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it, you guys are too slow. By the time you

    reach Jazona, I will have already had a full night¡¯s sleep.¡±

    After saying that, he pushed his precious bicycle and left the Cooper residence.

    Upon returning to Jazona, Emrys received some good news from Cordelia. It appeared that his

    enigmatic fifth sister, Karina, might be returning in a few days.

    With a face full of anticipation, Emrys asked, ¡°When Karina found out I was still alive, how did she

    react? Was she incredibly, incredibly excited?¡±

    Originally, it was Larissa who had revealed in their WhatsApp group of seven sisters that Emrys was

    still alive. At that time, all the sisters were very excited. The fourth sister, Nte, even specifically set

    aside her work to rush back from abroad to see him.

    The sixth sister, Sierra, was too busy with work, so she couldn¡¯te back for the time being.

    As for the fifth sister, Karina, she remained rather mysterious.

    Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t say a single word in the group that day.

    Emrys was more inclined to believe that she hadn¡¯t seen those messages. Otherwise, she would have

    definitely responded in some way.

    Cordelia gave him a peculiar look and said, ¡°Rys, do you want to know how excited Karina was?¡±

    ¡°How excited was she?¡±

    ¡°She responded with just one word.¡±

    ¡°One word?¡±

    1/3

    11:35 Wed, 31 Jan

    Chapter 324 Return To ¡­

    +10 pearls

    Emrys¡¯ face immediately showed a hint of confusion. How could a single word express her excitement?

    He quickly asked, ¡°Which word?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she simply responded with a simple ¡®oh¡¯. Are you surprised?¡±

    ¡°What on earth!¡±

    Emrys was seething with anger. Well done, Karina. I¡¯ve been constantly thinking about you, but what

    do you do when you find out I¡¯m still alive? You simply respond with a mere ¡®oh! Why do I feel like you

    don¡¯t care

    about me at all?

    He felt extremely hurt.

    Cordelia said with a touch of schadenfreude, ¡°Rys, now you know how good I¡¯ve been to you, right?

    Not all sisters would spoil you like I do!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯ve always treated me the best. To repay you, I¡¯ve decided to assist you in your

    cultivation.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble!¡±

    Cordelia¡¯s face turned cold, and with a swift move, she pinned Emrys down on the sofa, gripping his

    ear forcefully as she threatened, ¡°If you dare to bring up the matter of assisting me in cultivation again,

    I¡¯ll twist your ear off.¡±

    ¡°Delia, didn¡¯t you say I was your favorite? Now I think Caylie is the best. She¡¯s both gentle and kind,

    and most importantly, she never twists my ears.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re implying that I¡¯m not gentle or kind enough, huh? You have one chance to say that again!¡±

    ¡°But why do I have to say that again? The solid proof of that is right now since you¡¯re about to twist off

    my ear. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to rephrase it, right?¡±

    The Empyrean Lord, with his unwavering resolve, would never sumb to the might of evil forces!

    ¡°Are you rephrasing or not?¡±

    Cordena sat down on top of Emrys, firmly gripping his two ears and pulling upwards with all her

    strength. She almost bent Emrys¡¯ upper b*dy backwards at an angle of thirty to forty degrees, nearly

    breaking his waist in the process!

    Since Cordelia had also be a cultivator, although at a lower stage, her strength had certainly

    increased significantlypared to before.

    2/3

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325 Cultivation¡­

    86%

    +10 pearls

    Cordelia was angry.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Thus, striding forward with long steps, she barged into the bathroom and dragged Emrys out, her tone

    icy as she dered, ¡°You b*stard, Emrys! I¡¯m challenging you now. I believe in my willpower. I can

    definitely ovee the side effects of your cultivation assistance!¡±

    Emrys was taken aback for a second before his expression became strange.

    for 10

    Does that mean Delia wants me to assist her in her cultivation?

    ¡°Hey, Delia, when I voluntarily offered to assist you in your cultivation, you were so angry you wanted to

    hit me. Now that I¡¯ve stopped offering, you¡¯re coldly challenging me. What on earth are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t bother guessing what¡¯s on a woman¡¯s mind. Just say if you dare to ept my challenge!¡±

    Oh-ho, so she¡¯s challenging me, eh?

    Naturally, Emrys would not show weakness. Within fifteen minutes, he had tossed the originally aloof

    Cordelia, whose willpower had then crumbled, into the bathroom, allowing her to enjoy the same

    treatment as Yelena.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you dare to challenge me again next time!¡±

    A week after Emrys¡¯ return to Jazona, Karina still hadn¡¯t returned.

    Emrys¡¯ days were rather leisurely. In the past few days, the usually aloof Cordelia had surprisingly

    begun to challenge him every evening, deviating from her normal behavior. However, each time, she

    ended up being carried by Emrys and tossed into the bathroom.

    However, there was no denying that Cordelia¡¯s willpower was continuously strengthening.

    Initially, she could only tolerate about fifteen minutes of practice with Emrys¡¯ guidance. Now, to her

    surprise, she could persist for over twenty minutes.

    At the very least, she was doing better than Yelena.

    At Jazona University, Emrys¡¯ short course, which used to be held every Tuesday and Thursday, has

    now been changed to a flexible schedule. As long as the school announces the ss a day in advance,

    the short course will be filled with students early the following evening.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326 The Cave

    @ 86%

    +10 pearls

    The day at Apricot Hall was marked by the arrival of a group of patients with puzzling conditions.

    Despite their best efforts and various treatments, Caylie and Duncan found that their usual methods

    were ineffective.

    The root cause of the patients¡¯ ailments remained a mystery, cluding their understanding.

    The news of this unusual situation quickly reached Emrys, prompting him to hurry to Apricot Hall. Upon

    his arrival, he couldn¡¯t help but notice an unusual bluish-purple aura, reminiscent of demonic energy,

    hovering ominously over the patients¡¯ foreheads, clearly the cause of their distress.

    Faced with such demonic energy, Emrys knew that conventional medical practices and acupuncture

    would not alleviate the patients¡¯ suffering.

    With no other options, he resorted to his knowledge of magecraft to address and dispel the demonic

    energy afflicting them.

    Further investigation revealed amon thread among the patients; they all came from Yarwood

    Vige and had recently consumed the spring water there, which seemed to be the source of their

    illness.

    This discovery led

    arys to focus his attention on Yarwood Vige for further investigation.

    Yarwood Vige was a peaceful settlement nestled in the southern reaches of Jadeborough, untouched

    by modern industrial pollution.

    The vigers had always relied on the crystal-clear mountain springs for their drinking water, a tradition

    that had continued for generations.

    However, recent events had cast a shadow over this idyllic source, with vigers experiencing

    unexined illnesses after consuming the spring water.

    Armed with this knowledge, Emrys embarked on a solitary expedition into the mountains, following the

    river to its source in hopes of uncovering the root of the problem.

    His journey led him to a cave near the spring¡¯s origin, where he was greeted by a surge of demonic

    energy emanating from within.

    Seems I¡¯ve found the source of the trouble.

    Using True Sight, Emrys carefully scanned the cave¡¯s interior, focusing on areas where the malevolent

    energy was strongest. It didn¡¯t take long for his gaze to settle on an object nestled within the cave¡¯s

    stream, its subtle glow piercing the darkness.

    A demonic magic item!

    22

    1/2

    11:35 Wed, 31 Jan

    Chapter 326 The Cave

    +10 pearls

    Emrys instantly recognized the object as the cause of the demonic energy guing Yarwood Vige, a

    nefarious item infused with dark magic.

    Just as he was about to retrieve the item and neutralize its threat, a swift figure appeared, seizing the

    demonic item before Emrys could react.

    The figure¡¯s quick movements and the dim lighting of the cave did little to hide their identity from Emrys,

    whose True Sight rendered the cave¡¯s shadows irrelevant. In a burst of recognition and disbelief, Emrys

    eximed, ¡°Karina!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Caught off guard by the unexpected shout, the figure came to a sudden stop, framed by the cave¡¯s

    entrance. She turned, her expression cautious and confused, as if trying to ce the source of the

    voice that had called out to her.

    Emrys felt a strong conviction that the woman before him was indeed Karina, one of his sisters, whose

    image he had seen in a photograph shown to him by Walter. Although the details in the photograph had

    been somewhat obscured, making her face difficult to discern clearly, there was no mistaking her

    presence in person.

    ¡°Karina, it¡¯s me, Rys,¡± Emrys called out once more, his voice echoing softly in the cavernous space.

    ¡°Rys?¡± Karina hesitated for a moment before cautiously making her way out of the cave. As her eyes

    adjusted and Emrys¡¯ features became clear, a spark of recognition lit up her face. ¡°Is that really you,

    Rys? I was worried some bad guy was after what I found!¡±

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of disappointment at her reaction.

    It was far from the emotional reunion he had envisioned, reminiscent of the time Nina had discovered

    him, her excitement unrestrained, her embrace almost suffocating.

    Karina¡¯s reaction, although filled with joy, did not possess the same level of intensity and warmth that

    he had grown ustomed to in such encounters.

    Despite the turmoil he felt inside, Emrys chose to keep his doubts to himself. Instead, he took a

    moment to observe Karina¡¯s disheveled appearance. With a curious tone in his voice, he asked,

    ¡°Karina, what¡¯s with the disarray? You look like you¡¯ve been through quite an ordeal.¡±

    Karina¡¯s beauty was not overshadowed by that of Emrys¡¯s other sisters. In fact, it was difficult to rank

    them solely based on looks, as each possessed her own unique charm and allure.

    With her exquisite features and delicate visage, Karina could easily captivate anyone whoid eyes on

    her. Yet, there she stood, somehow managing to transform herself into a disheveled image, far from the

    polished elegance one might expect.

    ¡°You know,¡± she joked with a light-heartedugh, ¡°if you had emerged from a tomb yourself, I believe

    you would look even more disheveled than I do right now!¡±

    2/2

    0%

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327 Sis Karina

    With a yful chuckle, Karina proceeded to collect some of the crystal-clear water nearby, using it to

    gently dab her face. After several attempts, she managed to cleanse her face, revealing her true

    beauty, which radiated with a mesmerizing glow.

    Emrys, momentarily speechless, finally found the words to express his thoughts, ¡°It¡¯s truly astonishing.

    You possess such natural beauty, and yet you seem determined to hide it beneath ayer of dirt¡­

    Wait, did you just mention tomb raiding?¡±

    It took a moment for the seriousness of Karina¡¯s earlier statement to sink in, but when it did, Emrys

    couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment. ¡°Karina, that¡¯s incredibly reckless of you! To think you would go as far

    as to disturb someone¡¯s final resting ce?¡±

    ¡°Disturb? Oh,e on, Rys, you¡¯ve got it all wrong,¡± Karina replied, her expression a mix of frustration

    and disbelief. ¡°The tombs I explore have long been forgotten, with no one to im them. I¡¯m not there

    to disrupt the peace; I¡¯m simply searching for demonic magic items¡­¡±

    Clearly annoyed, Karina paused, as if a sudden realization had struck her. ¡°Wait a second, didn¡¯t your

    mentor ever take you on a tomb exploration?¡±

    ¡°My mentor?¡±

    Emrys found himself utterly confused by Karina¡¯s strange question, almost convinced that she was

    delving into absurdity.

    But Karina quickly rified, ¡°Yes, your teacher, Athos. And mine is Mystique. Given their mentor-

    student rtionship, doesn¡¯t that make Athos my senior?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    At that moment, Emrys felt as though his mind had been engulfed by a whirlwind of confusion.

    He vaguely remembered the old friar mentioning that his spiritual name was indeed Athos, but Emrys

    had always assumed that his mentor was a solitary sect leader.

    Karina¡¯s revtion, however, painted a very different picture, one that Emrys had never considered.

    ¡°I need a moment to process this¡­¡± Emrys took a deep breath, attempting to calm the storm of

    emotions within him. After regaining hisposure, he ventured, ¡°So, what you¡¯re suggesting is that

    we are actually part of the same spiritual lineage, and by that logic, you would be my junior in the

    sect?¡±

    Emrys took another deep breath, trying to suppress the shock in his heart. It took him a while before he

    spoke again, ¡°You mean to say, we actually belong to the same sect, and you¡­ in terms of seniority,

    are my junior?¡±

    Seriously? My older sister is my junior?

    1/3

    Wed

    Chapter 327 Sis Karina

    86%

    +10 pearls

    With a nod of confirmation, Karina affirmed, ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Regaining hisposure, Emrys yfully tapped Karina on the forehead, a hint of jest in his voice as

    he said, ¡°Well then, shouldn¡¯t you address me with a bit more respect, as Mr. Lund?¡±

    Expecting a retort, Emrys was taken aback when, instead, Karina assumed a formal posture, her hands

    sped before her as she respectfully greeted, ¡°My regards to you, Mr. Lund.¡±

    Her voice, clear and melodious, carried the tranquility of a secluded mountain retreat, the soothing

    sound reminiscent of wind chimes dancing in the breeze.

    Never had Emrys imagined that a day woulde when the roles would be reversed, and he would

    find himself in a position of seniority over Karina.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Wow, this is quite exhrating!

    ¡°Give it another try, I want to hear it again.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Lund.¡±

    ¡°One more time, let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    Karina, momentarily taken aback by Emrys¡¯s request, quickly responded with a mix of disbelief and

    irritation in her voice, ¡°Rys, are you actually trying to provoke me on purpose? Remember, I¡¯m still the

    older sister here!¡±

    A flicker of irritation crossed Karina¡¯s otherwise serene face as she defiantly ced her hands on her

    hips, her patience evidently wearing thin. ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s your turn,¡± she dered, her voice

    challenging. ¡°I want to hear you say ¡®Sis Karina¡¯ fifty times, and I mean it!¡±

    Caught off guard by Karina¡¯s assertive response, Emrys¡¯ previous air of smugness instantly

    disappeared, serving as a reminder that every action had consequences.

    Dutifully, Emrysplied, repeating ¡°Sis Karina¡± the requested fifty times, his voice conveying a mix of

    respect and resignation. Once finished, he cautiously ventured, ¡°So, Karina, were you aware all this

    time that I was still alive?¡±

    Karina nodded, her expression softening. ¡°Yes, my mentor informed me,¡± she confirmed. ¡°But I was

    sworn to secrecy, instructed not to utter a word of it to anyone, not even to our sisters. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve

    kept it a secret all this time!¡±

    A wave of understanding and relief washed over Emrys, soothing the lingering doubts that had gued

    his mind.

    So, it wasn¡¯t that Karina had be indifferent towards me, Emrys pondered, feeling reassured. She

    had known about my survival all along, which exins theck of overwhelming surprise or excitement

    upon our reunion.

    Eager for answers, Emrys pressed on, his curiosity undiminished. ¡°Karina, you mentioned our affiliation

    with a sect. Could you tell me its name? Where can it be found? And most importantly,

    2/3

    11:36 Wed, 31 Jan W.

    Chapter 327 Sis Karina

    @x86%

    +10 pearls

    do you have any idea where my mentor might be at this moment?¡±

    The questions tumbled out in rapid session, each one reflecting the deep yearning Emrys felt to

    unravel the mysteries that seemed to surround his very existence.

    Ever since I returned to Jadeborough, I¡¯ve been entangled in a web of enigmas, each more perplexing

    than thest. It seems that reconnecting with my mentor holds the key to unraveling these puzzles.

 Chapter 328

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 328 Heavenly Pilferer Sect

    Karina¡¯s presence seemed to fill Emrys with a glimmer of hope.

    +10 pearls

    Her curiosity was piqued as she observed Emrys. ¡°It¡¯s quite puzzling, really. Didn¡¯t your mentor share

    anything with you over the years? It¡¯s baffling.¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Emrys, clearly frustrated, replied, ¡°He was always a bit of a maverick, using my creations for his own

    financial gain without even giving me a heads up.¡±

    With a sigh, Karina began to unravel the mystery. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll answer your questions. To be honest, I¡¯m

    just as clueless about the precise location of our sect as you are. My mentor never saw fit to enlighten

    me. And since you, his direct disciple, have no idea where he is, how am I supposed to know?¡±

    Emrys, feeling somewhat deted, couldn¡¯t help but wonder, Did you actually provide any answers to

    my questions?

    Noticing Emrys¡¯ crestfallen look, Karina couldn¡¯t resist a smug smile. ¡°However, there is a silver lining. I

    do know the name of our sect!¡±

    Eagerly, Emrys leaned in. ¡°And what might that be?¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Pilferer Sect,¡± Karina revealed.

    Puzzled, Emrys repeated, ¡°The Heavenly Preserver Sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly. We are the masters of pilfering celestial secrets ¨C

    the Heavenly Pilferer Sect.¡±

    Emrys, his imagination ignited, eximed, ¡°What a noble and distinguished motto! Our sect must surely

    be renowned far and wide!¡±

    Karina¡¯s face twisted slightly at his words, her tone tinged with irony. ¡°Noble and distinguished? I can¡¯t

    say I feel the same. In fact, it¡¯s somewhat embarrassing. Even my mentor advised caution, warning that

    our sect, often mockingly referred to as the ¡®Petty Pilfers Sect,¡¯ shouldn¡¯t be disclosed carelessly, lest

    we be targets.¡±

    Emrys¡¯ enthusiasm dimmed momentarily. ¡°It¡¯s just sheer envy, nothing more. The world is full of people

    begrudging our sess, just like those spiteful naysayers who revel in leaving negative feedback.¡±

    Puzzled, Karina inquired, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®leaving negative feedback¡±?¡±

    Emrys waved off the question. ¡°It¡¯s not important. What matters is that the more they envy us, the

    brighter our sect¡¯s future bes. The Heavenly Pilferer Sect¡­ it stirs something within me.¡±

    Emrys reveled in the prestige of the sect¡¯s name, despite the irony that surrounded it.

    He found himself perplexed by his mentor¡¯s insistence on keeping such an illustrious association

    1/2

    11:36 Wed, 31 Jan we.

    Chapter 328 Heavenly¡­

    85%

    +10 pearls

    hidden.

    After spending a decade within the monastery¡¯s quiet walls, theck of disclosure from his mentor left

    him questioning the trust between them..

    Karina observed Emrys, who appeared quite self-satisfied with the sect¡¯s title. She couldn¡¯t help but

    think there was a w in his reasoning, considering the name ¡°Heavenly Pilferer Sect¡± to be of any

    significant esteem.

    Shouldn¡¯t he be ashamed of it? she wondered.

    Snapped back to reality from his musings on the sect, Emrys cast a sly look toward Karina. ¡°Not to

    point fingers, Karina, but it seems you haven¡¯t quite kept up with the times, have you?¡±

    ¡°Kept up? You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Karina retorted, standing on her toes and gesturing first above her

    head and then just over Emrys¡¯ ear. ¡°Exin to me, where exactly is thisck of progress?¡±

    ¡°Were we discussing stature?¡± Emrys prodded further, with an innocent air.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Caught off-guard, Karina nced down, her gazending on her modest frame, her expression

    clouding over for a moment.

    Karina understood what Emrys was implying. A slight furrow appeared between her eyebrows, but she

    retorted, ¡°And what do you know? My mentor sees this as a gift. Unlike Caylie, I wouldn¡¯t find myself in

    difficult situations because of¡­ physical limitations!¡±

    ¡°t is just t, no need for exnations.¡±

    ¡°I am exceptionally well-endowed, I want you to know!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s t.¡±

    With a yful remark, Emrys reached out to gently poke her, trying to make her face reality and

    encouraging her to embrace her natural self without hesitation.

    Karina¡¯s demeanor suddenly changed, her face bing serious. ¡°I have dered myself well-

    endowed, and that¡¯s final. Say another word, and I swear, Rys, I¡¯ll have your head!¡± she threatened,

    adopting the posture of a fierce warrior as she moved towards Emrys.

    In her hand appeared a strange bell, which she shook vigorously, releasing a wave of demonic energy

    towards Emrys.

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329 Soul Searching Bell

    +10 pearls

    ¡°Behold the power of my Soul Searching Bell!¡± she dered, her tone filled with defiance, as she

    launched her attack without hesitation.

    Emrys, however, simply narrowed his eyes, a flicker of amusement betraying his calm demeanor.

    He had long understood that Karina, like most members of their sect, was not a traditional cultivator but

    a friar.

    Indeed, it appeared that the Heavenly Pilferer Sect was predominantlyposed of friars, including

    Emrys¡¯ own elusive mentor, Athos.

    During his time in the mountains, Athos had imparted a wealth of knowledge to Emrys, ranging from

    medical skills to magic. The transformative Nameless Divine Art, however, was left for Emrys to

    decipher from a secret book, its mastery resting solely in his hands.

    Once the spells of the Nameless Divine Art weremitted to memory, Athos saw fit to destroy the

    secret book, ensuring its secrets remained with Emrys alone.

    At the same time, Emrys also understood the reason behind Karina¡¯s quest for the demonic magical

    item.

    The Soul Searching Bell in her possession, capable of absorbing and converting demonic energy from

    such artifacts into its own power, was likely the catalyst for her pursuit.

    That¡¯s intriguing.

    With a mischievous glint in his eye, Emrys awaited Karina¡¯s advance. As she wielded the Soul

    Searching Bell with determination, he couldn¡¯t resist provokingly uttering, ¡°t-chested.¡±

    As Emrys spoke those three controversial words, the atmosphere became charged with electric

    tension. Three dark green sigils materialized, springing forth with a life of their own, ready to sh with

    the demonic energy hurtling towards them.

    The encounter was like a single spark igniting a vast prairie, a confrontation between two formidable

    forces.

    The moment the demonic energy made contact with the sigils, a tumultuous explosion of dark smoke

    erupted, quickly followed by a dazzling inferno.

    Caught off guard, Karina let out a cry of surprise, her reflexes kicking in as she hastily plunged the

    overheated Soul Searching Bell into the nearby crystal-clear waters. The resulting hiss, as the bell

    cooled, sent a plume of white mist spiraling upwards, veiling the scene in a ghostly fog.

    ¡°Did your words just transform into those sigils?¡± Karina¡¯s voice trembled slightly, her beautiful eyes

    wide with disbelief at the potency of Emrys¡¯ magecraft.

    Yet, the memory of his teasing remark about her figure reignited her anger, her slender frame

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    1/3

    11:36 Wed, 31 Jan

    Chapter 329 Soul Searching¡­

    +10 pearls

    shaking with barely contained fury.

    ¡°Oh,e on then! Try touching me again! See if you have the audacity to actually use your magecraft

    against me!¡± Karina, her patience worn thin, no longer sought to engage in a magical duel with Emrys.

    Instead, she charged at him head-on, fueled by indignation and a firm belief that Emrys wouldn¡¯t dare

    retaliate with magic against his own sister.

    As Karina had predicted, Emrys refrained from fighting back. Bound by familial ties, he couldn¡¯t bring

    himself to use his powers against her. Resigned, he braced himself to face her onught, silently

    acknowledging his defeat.

    ¡°Do you surrender?¡± Karina demanded, her voice a mix of frustration and triumph.

    ¡°Absolutely, without a doubt. Karina, your skill is unmatched. I, your humble brother, concede to your

    superiority,¡± Emrys admitted, his voice tinged with admiration and a hint of resignation.

    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s more like it. Why provoke me in the first ce?¡± Karina retorted, her annoyance still

    evident.

    Retrieving the Soul Searching Bell from the water, she gradually regained herposure. ¡°Just so you

    know, Mr. Lund, my mentor will be arriving in Jadeborough soon. You¡¯ll have the opportunity to ask her

    any questions directly.¡±

    Karina¡¯s mood seemed to change as swiftly as the wind. Now addressing Emrys formally as Mr. Lund,

    she left him feeling somewhat bewildered.

    It would be wise to approach Karina with caution in the future, so as not to provoke her anger again.

    Emrys asked, curious about the purpose of his mentor¡¯s visit to Jadeborough.

    ¡°In a way, yes. But I warn you, if you act foolishly in her presence, you will regret it,¡± Karina cautioned,

    her tone carrying an implicit threat.

    ¡°You have always respected me, Karina, never crossing any boundaries,¡± Emrys replied, still feeling the

    sting of her earlier reprimand.

    ¡°Good job, Mr. Lund,¡± Karina responded with a radiant smile, momentarily captivating Emrys.

    Despite her ims of being ¡°exceptionally gifted,¡± Karina¡¯s facial beauty alone was mesmerizing,

    overshadowing any perceived ws.

    Compared to their youngest sister, Larissa, Karina had a more temperate temperament. While Karina

    resorted to pping in moments of anger, Larissa wouldn¡¯t hesitate to bite, which sent a shiver down

    Emrys¡¯ spine.

    Just as they were about to leave, the tranquility was shattered by the sound of the air tearing,

    announcing the arrival of four ominous figures dressed in ck robes.

    11:36 Wed, 31 Jan W

    Chapter 329 Soul Searching¡­

    °×Èâ:85%

    +10 pearls

    One of them, his voice seething with rage, used Karina of desecrating their former sect leader¡¯s

    grave and stealing various demonic magic items. ¡°Today, she must face retribution at our former sect

    leader¡¯s resting ce, to atone for her actions and bring peace to his soul,¡± he dered, his tone

    brooking no argument.

 Chapter 330

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 330 Sinister Spirit Sect

    +10 pearls

    Emrys, bewildered by the unexpected turn of events, turned to Karina with a perplexed expression.

    ¡°Karina, I thought we only targeted those forgotten tombs? What¡¯s this mess about?¡±

    A flush crept over Karina¡¯s cheeks as she awkwardly scratched her head, sheepishly admitting, ¡°Well, it

    seems I made a bit of a mistake¡­ But truly, it¡¯s not without reason. The people from the Sinister Spirit

    Sect are notorious for their deceitful ways, lurking around like pests. Even the Martial Arts Alliance has

    been struggling to catch them. Stumbling upon their old sect leader¡¯s grave was just poetic justice!¡±

    ¡°Karina, you truly emb*dy justice.¡±

    Karina, her embarrassment turning into a brief moment of pride, quickly shifted focus. ¡°You¡¯re ttering

    me, Mr. Lund. We have a situation on our hands, and we need to escape.¡±

    Where did you get the idea that I was ttering you? Don¡¯t you understand sarcasm?

    Emrys couldn¡¯t resist a jab, ¡°Karina, since when did you be so timid? Are you already nning our

    retreat without even putting up a fight against these people?¡±

    ¡°What do you know? Didn¡¯t your mentor tell you about the philosophy of our sect? Oh wait, he didn¡¯t

    even inform you about us. It¡¯s only natural that you¡¯re unaware of our core principle: ¡®when faced with

    unchanging circumstances, escaping is crucial.¡±

    Once again, Emrys found himself speechless.

    Retreat as the default option? That¡¯s hardly an honorable stance for any sect.

    Determined not to let the sect¡¯s reputation be tarnished by such a timid approach, Emrys dered,

    ¡°Stay put, Karina. I¡¯m about to teach those four a lesson.¡±

    Karina, unwavering in her beliefs, insisted, ¡°No, we must stay true to our guiding objective. Flight first,

    fight only when cornered.¡±

    Emrys, exasperated, questioned, ¡°What kind of absurd objective is that? Is it toote to reconsider my

    membership in the so-called Heavenly Preserver Sect?¡±

    ¡°Then you would be betraying the sect.¡±

    Once again, Emrys was left without a response.

    Their conversation did not go unnoticed by the quartet from the Sinister Spirit Sect, who, upon

    overhearing the banter, were infuriated. ¡°Dare to mock us, will you? What a shameless couple!¡± they

    shouted, their faces twisted with anger.

    Shameless couple?

    Emrys, his patience exhausted and principles forgotten,unched himself at the adversaries with

    1/3

    11:36 Wed, 31 Jan

    Chapter 330 Sinister Spirit¡­

    85%

    +10 pearls

    a cold, calcted anger.

    Bam!

    With a simple gesture, a bolt of emerald lightning shot from his fingertips, striking one of the attackers.

    The man convulsed before disintegrating into nothingness, a chilling testament to Emrys¡¯ power.

    ¡°A cultivator!¡±

    The remaining trio, now terrified, realized the grave mistake they made in underestimating their

    opponent. They found themselves trapped in a predicament far worse than their worst nightmares.

    They had walked right into a trap!

    Turning back to Karina, Emrys couldn¡¯t help but boast, ¡°Take a good look, Karina. I have the remaining

    three right where I want them. Would you like to take on one for some practice?¡±

    ¡°D*mn it, this kid has been toying with us!¡±

    The trio dressed in dark robes, now consumed by anger, found themselves in a situation they had

    never encountered before. The scorn and mockery they faced from Emrys and Karina had ignited a

    fury within them, yet their powerlessness against Emrys¡¯ formidable abilities left them with no choice

    but to retreat, all the while hurling threats of revenge. ¡°This insult to the Sinister Spirit Sect will not go

    unpunished! You will surely meet a gruesome end!¡± they shouted.

    Emrys, with his gaze firm and unwavering, exuded an imposing presence that seemed to ripple through

    the very air around him. ¡°Thinking of running away?¡± he called out, his voice resonating with authority.

    ¡°Listen carefully-you will be defeated by Gavin, the esteemed senior disciple of the Heavenly Preserver

    Sect!¡±

    With each deration, dark green symbols burst forth, ensnaring the fleeing figures in an inescapable

    grip before dissipating, leaving no trace as if swallowed by the void.

    Thump!

    Meanwhile, Karina found herself amidst the gentle babble of the creek, her-fall shattering the serene

    silence of the surroundings.

    Emrys, having dealt with the attackers, hurried to Karina¡¯s side, his concern evident on his face.

    ¡°Karina, are you okay? I hope my actions didn¡¯t unintentionally harm you,¡± he asked, his voice tinged

    with worry.

    Karina, brushing off the water and regaining herposure, looked up at Emrys with a mix of

    admiration and curiosity. ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything serious, really. But, Emrys, your skill was truly remarkable.

    How did you be a cultivator, though? Weren¡¯t we supposed to follow the path of friars?¡±

    My circumstances are somewhat exceptional. It turns out, not only I, but our eldest and third

    2/3

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    11:36 Wed, 31 Jan We.

    Chapter 330 Sinister Spirit ¡­

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    sisters have also embraced the path of cultivation, with a little guidance from me. There might be a

    chance for you as well¡­¡±

    However, Karina quickly dismissed the idea, her brow furrowed in contemtion. ¡°Oh no, that would

    onlyplicate things further. If you were to guide me in cultivation, what would that make you? My

    senior or my mentor? It would blur the boundaries between our roles, don¡¯t you

    think?¡±

    85%

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331 The t Chest

    Fine!

    With that, the two returned to Verdant Estate.

    Her other sisters were not at hotne.

    §á§â

    +10 pearls

    As soon as Karina returned home, she rushed into the bathroom. After all, she had just looted the tomb

    of the old leader of Sinister Spirit Sect. Although her face was clean, her b*dy was still dirty, making her

    feel extremely ufortable.

    She bathed for over an hour, trying topletely wash away the stench clinging to her.

    Karina was so absorbed in bathing that she lost track of everything else..

    She was quite absent-minded, making the same mistake Cordelia had made before. She forgot to bring

    clean clothes with her, and her mistake was even worse than Cordelia¡¯s.

    After Cordelia finished her bath back then, she finally came to her senses. She grabbed a towel when

    she came out but identally slipped and fell, letting Emrys see herpletely n*ked.

    However, what Karina did was worse.

    While bathing, she seemed to havepletely forgotten that Emrys was sitting in the living room. She

    thought it was just like before, when it was only her sisters around, and it didn¡¯t matter whether she was

    dressed or not.

    So, when she stepped out, drying her wet hair with a towel, everyone at the scene froze.

    Having spent a considerable amount of time bathing, white mist wafted out when Karina opened the

    bathroom door. It was as if she were a fairy stepping out from a fairnd within the clouds.

    However, she was a fairy who had forgotten to put on her clothes.

    In the moment when their eyes met, Karina¡¯s motion of drying her wet hair froze abruptly.

    Then, with a blush spreading across her cheeks, she let out a sharp scream. She threw the towel in her

    hand at Emrys¡¯s face, before rushing into the bedroom at lightning speed.

    Emrys removed the towel, which carried a strong b*dy fragrance, from his face. His eyebrows furrowed,

    his mind racing.

    ABCDE! It seems that my assumption has been wrong.

    Karina wasn¡¯tpletely t-chested. It was just that after seeing the bosoms of her other sisters,

    Emrys felt that hers was rather ordinary inparison. Of course, this could also be attributed to the

    fact that she had bound her chest too tightly at the time, presumably to make looting the tomb easier.

    1/2

    11:37 Wed, 31 Jan W.

    Chapter 331 The t Chest

    £¤85%ÈÕ

    +10 pearls

    Two dayster, when Emrys met Karina¡¯s master, Mystique, who was also Emrys¡¯ senior, he finally

    understood why she had described Karina as exceptionally gifted.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Karina respectfully said, ¡°Master, I have already informed Mr. Lund about the objective of Heavenly

    Pilferer Sect. However, he still has some questions for you.¡±

    Mystique nodded, assessing Emrys as she spoke. ¡°It seems that entrusting the task of teaching to

    Athos was the right decision. To have grown so much in fifteen years is quite impressive. If you have

    any questions for me, feel free to ask. However, I can¡¯t guarantee I¡¯ll answer them all.¡±

    Emrys was instantly rendered speechless.

    After what you said, should I even ask or not? Just as expected, this Heavenly Preserver Sect isn¡¯t a

    reputable sect at all.

    After some thought, Emrys finally voiced the doubts that had been troubling him. His questions were

    mostly about his own origins and the intentions of the mastermind behind the scenes. What is their

    purpose? And what exactly is happening with the Heavenly Preserver Sect?

    After listening quietly, Mystique finally responded with a meaningful smile. ¡°When the timees,

    everything will naturally be revealed. What you need to do now is to take good care of your sisters.¡±

    As expected, it was another pointless question.

    Emrys wore an expression of annoyance, as if he was being made a fool by them.

    At that moment, Mystique suddenly pulled him aside, speaking mysteriously. ¡°Well¡­ Emrys, I have a

    question for you. Since you¡¯ve returned to Jadeborough, how many have you seduced?¡±

    Emrys¡¯ eyes widened immediately as he eximed, ¡°What do you mean by seduced?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about your sisters¡­¡±

    At first nce, Mystique appeared to be a yful senior, not taking things seriously.

    Despite having doubts, Emrys spoke honestly. ¡°My master cautioned me against depleting my vital

    energy recklessly until I have fully mastered the Nameless Divine Art. That¡¯s why I have remained

    celibate until now.¡±

    ¡°Did Athos truly say that to you?¡±

    Mystique¡¯s expression suddenly turned peculiar. Upon seeing Emrys nod, she couldn¡¯t help but burst

    intoughter, eximing, ¡°Haha, he certainly knows how to have a good time. It¡¯s quite intriguing, very

    intriguing.¡±

    2/2

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 332

    11:36 Wed, 31 Jan

    Chapter 332 She Wants Me To Bed You

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Emrys asked, confused.

    +10 pearls

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just follow your master¡¯s instructions. Remember, take good care of your sisters.¡±

    Mystique didn¡¯t provide much exnation, but her smile held a deeper meaning.

    With that, Mystique left as casually as she had arrived. It almost felt like she had never been there.

    However, Emrys was annoyed with her.

    Instead of clearing his doubts, she only confused him further.

    She might as well have note at all!

    Karina shook her head, curious as she asked, ¡°Mr. Lund, what did my master whisper to you just now?¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±

    ¡°Of course, but you don¡¯t have to answer if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    At this point, the phrase ¡®not to answer¡¯ was enough to drive Emrys crazy. Is she just ying with me?

    He was nothing like the frivolous sister from earlier, who enjoyed speaking in riddles. So, he responded

    honestly, ¡°She wants me to find an opportunity to sleep with you.¡±

    Karina was shocked.

    The next moment, her face flushed with embarrassment.

    Her beautiful eyes showed a mix of embarrassment and anger as she said, ¡°Emrys, you¡¯re talking

    nonsense! My master is a respectable person, how could she say such indecent things? I won¡¯t let you

    tarnish her reputation!¡±

    ¡°Is your master respectable? Out of all the people I¡¯ve met, she¡¯s the most indecent one,¡± Emrys

    muttered to himself, but he didn¡¯t say it out loud. He knew that if Karina heard it, she would definitely

    get upset with him again.

    He could sense the change in her tone.

    After they returned home, Cordelia was seated on the couch, one leg casually crossed over the other.

    Far from being inappropriate, this posture gave her a unique charm. She wore slim-fitting, pure ck

    capris that entuated her already slender legs, making them even more alluring.

    Emrys¡¯ return brought joy to her eyes. She moved to the side and patted the spot where she had been

    sitting, saying, ¡°Come, Rys, sit here. I want to discuss something with you.¡±

    1/2

    11:37 Wed, 31 Jan

    Chapter 332 She Wants Me ¡­

    +10 pearls

    Karina tactfully went back to her room.

    Emrys walked over and sat down, a look of confusion on his face. He could still feel the warmth

    Cordelia had left on the couch. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Delia?¡±

    Cordelia was clearly in a good mood today. Turning to Emrys, she said, ¡°Rys, the Ginger family from

    Juxshire has expressed interest in transferring their family business to Cordelia Group. What do you

    think? Should I ept their offer?¡±

    Since Emrys¡¯st visit to Juxshire, where he caused trouble, Emmett had developed a deep respect

    and admiration for him.

    Upon arriving in Jazona, Emmett asked about Emrys at the Youngblood residence.

    When Lydia told him that Emrys could potentially be his future grandson-inw, Emmett was

    overjoyed.

    Mr. Lund is a man of such unparalleled power that he could make the Drieso Martial Arts Alliance bow

    down to him!

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Although it seemed like Emmett was giving the family business to Cordelia, it was more urate to say

    that he was indirectly giving it to Emrys. After all, once they were married, everything that belonged to

    Cordelia would also belong to Emrys.

    Furthermore, with someone as influential as Emrys in charge, Emmett firmly believed that their Ginger

    family¡¯s position in Juxshire would be unshakeable for at least a century. Expanding their influence into

    Jipsdale was not out of the question.

    Of course, another reason that supported Emmett¡¯s decision was his deep disappointment in Callum

    and others due to past events. He believed it would be more preferable to entrust the future of the

    family to Cordelia rather than them.

    If Cordelia declined the offer and it meant passing it on to Richard, whom he had previously looked

    down upon, it would still be a better choice than giving it to someone like Callum.

    This was Emmett¡¯s intention, and naturally, it was also stair¡¯s intention.

    Upon learning about this matter, Cordelia immediately sought advice from Emrys.

    Emrys responded with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a positive development? It indicates that Cordelia Group has

    a promising future. Sooner orter, we are destined to be a renowned enterprise not only in

    Cordelia but also worldwide.¡±

    2/2

    11:37 Wed, 31 Jan

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333 Taking Big Steps

    The future of Cordelia Group was now predictable.

    P

    +10 pearls

    With just the World-Enchanting Beauty facial mask, its reputation would undoubtedly grow over time

    once the advertisements wereunched. Bing a top-tier global facial mask brand would not be an

    issue at all.

    Cordelia expressed her thoughts, saying, ¡°I know this is a good thing, but with everything that has been

    happening recently, I don¡¯t feel grounded. It feels like all of this is just a dream.¡±

    Three months ago, Cordelia Group was merely a smallpany in Jadeborough. However, in just over

    three months, it unexpectedly transformed into a multi-billion dor corporation and was still rapidly

    developing.

    Anyone else in Cordelia¡¯s position would be equally bewildered.

    What Cordelia was concerned about was the newly established branch office in Summerbank.

    Transferring the Ginger family¡¯s business under it was a move that might prove to be too big of a step

    for them to handle.

    Emrys reassured her, saying, ¡°Delia, you must believe in your own capabilities. Sooner orter,

    Cordelia Group will be a world-renowned enterprise. You will have to face it eventually. If you find

    it too exhausting, you can always delegate it to someone else, like Lena does.¡±

    ¡°That would be irresponsible¡­¡±

    Cordelia furrowed her brows, deep in thought. Just as she was lost in her thoughts, she suddenly felt

    someone prying her legs apart. Startled, she quickly struggled and kicked Emrys, eximing in

    outrage, ¡°What on earth are you doing, you pervert?¡±

    Emrys innocently remarked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you worried about overextending yourself, afraid it might strain

    your groin? I was merely trying to prove to you that with your long, flexible legs, there¡¯s absolutely no

    need for such concerns.¡±

    What does it matter if one takes bigger steps, as long as they are strong enough?

    Cordelia¡¯s face turned slightly red, and she let out a sigh, saying, ¡°Is this how you prove your point? I

    think you¡¯re just being a pervert.¡±

    She cast a sidelong nce at Emrys, still startled by the sudden intrusion.

    She was sitting peacefully on the couch when suddenly, a pair of hands reached out, forcibly prying her

    knees apart. In an instant, she felt as if her legs were being spread, a sensation that would throw

    anyone into a state of panic.

    However, Cordelia didn¡¯t me him. She knew very well what kind of person Emrys was. After a

    moment, she revealed a sly smile and said, ¡°You pervert, I have something else to tell you.¡±

    1/2

    Wed, 31

    Chapter 333 Taking Big Steps

    Ãû

    +10 pearls

    ¡°What?¡±

    Her mysterious demeanor triggered a sense of curiosity within Emrys.

    Cordelia said, ¡°Sierra is currently filming a new drama, right? Cordelia Group happens to be sponsoring

    that drama. Do you want me to use my status as a sponsor to get you a minor role, just to give Sierra a

    little scare?¡±

    Emrys gave her a strange look and said, ¡°Delia, I¡¯ve noticed that although you appear aloof on the

    surface, you are indeed the naughtiest among all the sisters!¡±

    She is also the one who initially wanted to scare Lena.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but question whether her aloofness was all just a facade.

    ¡°How dare you nder me? Do you want me to teach you a lesson?¡±

    In a fit of anger, Cordelia flung off her high-heeled sandals. Then, she directly ced her snow- white

    foot into Emrys¡¯ mouth.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    The two yfully tussled with each other on the couch. One using their leg, the other their mouth.

    Suddenly, a voice echoed in Emrys¡¯ ear, ¡°Rys, save me¡­¡±

    It was not Cordelia¡¯s voice.

    Instead, it was Nte¡¯s.

    Immediately, Emrys became vignt, his brows furrowed as he said, ¡°Delia, I need to step out for a bit.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. I just remembered that I have a patient to treat today. I almost forgot about it.¡±

    To avoid causing Cordelia any concern, Emrys kept his exnation brief. Instead, he left Verdant

    Estate alone, pushing his bicycle.

    Once outside, Emrys closed his eyes.

    The chaotic scene of Nte struggling within the Telepathic Formation shed in his mind.

    Although the image was hazy, he could faintly discern Nte fleeing through a rainforest.

    2/2

    11:37 Wed, 31 Jan

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334 Rescuing Nte

    Frantically fleeing figures surrounded her, likely her journalist colleagues.

    4.85%

    +10 pearls

    Furthermore, the location ryed by the Telepathic Formation made it clear that Nte was not in

    Crounga at all. Instead, she was at the border between Crounga and Venria.

    The investigation she had mentioned earlier about the kidnapping of King Jupp clearly wasn¡¯t as

    straightforward as it seemed.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, a reporter¡¯s head burst open, dying right in front of Nte.

    The scene abruptly ended.

    Emrys¡¯ eyes filled with rage.

    ¡°Nte!¡±

    Rage surged through Emrys¡¯ veins, burning wildly within him. It was as if he was about to burst into

    mes, reducing everything around him to ashes.

    ¡°Nte!¡±

    Emrys roared in his mind, unable to bear the sight of any harming to his sisters.

    With his speed reaching its peak, he dashed towards Venria.

    Meanwhile, in charge of the southern border of Chanaca were nine divine warriors from Sky Devourer

    Pce, all possessing cultivation levels above the Venerable Being. Upon receiving the news, they

    were utterly shocked.

    Mr. Lund is enraged and rushing over here like a madman.

    The valiant warriors

    their strength.

    t decisive move, leading a group of martial artists to Venria to disy

    Mr. Lund¡¯s woman must remain unharmed at all costs!

    A hail of bulleys whizzed past.

    Watching herpanions fall one by one, Wang Bing was filled with despair.

    In truth, she wasn¡¯t investigating the kidnapping of King Jupp in Crounga, but rather, she was in Venria,

    probing into an international human trafficking organization. Due to a colleague¡¯s negligence, their

    identities were exposed.

    The people pursuing them were mercenaries hired by that organization.

    1/3

    11:37 Wed, 31 Jan G.

    Chapter 334 Rescuing¡­

    Äî:85%

    +10 pearls

    Furthermore, this mercenary group was entirelyposed of martial artists.

    Whoosh!

    Another bullet whizzed past, grazing Nte¡¯s temple before striking an ancient tree standing

    ntajestically in front of her.

    The howling wind cut her cheeks, causing a raw sting, while the sharp whistling in the air left her cars

    ringing incessantly.

    However, she was helpless.

    Stumbling and fumbling in her escape, she tightly clutched the ugly lucky charm hanging from her

    chest, hoping that it could indeed bring her luck as Emrys had imed,

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Pfft!

    A bullet pierced Nte¡¯s left shoulder, causing her to cry out in intense pain. Her vision began to blur,

    and she thought she was going to die in this foreignnd.

    ¡°You scum from Venria, you¡¯re as good as dead!¡±

    Just as Nte was about to fall, a burly figure suddenly rushed forward, scooping her up and

    frantically dashing towards the border between the two countries.

    It was none other than Owen.

    Initially, he was given a secret mission by the Empyrean Lord to protect Nte from the shadows.

    However, the incident urred so abruptly that by the time he arrived, it was already a bitte. Nte

    had been shot.

    Moreover, although Owen was a martial artist, his strength had not yet reached a level where he could

    intercept bullets. He could only rely on his b*dy¡¯s agility and theplex terrain of the rainforest to

    dodge the bullets as much as possible.

    Even then, the strength of a person was ultimately limited.

    Even though they were martial artists, they could only be described as having greater physical strength

    than ordinary people, but it was certainly not infinite.

    Soon, Owen began to feel a wave of fatigue.

    Pfft! Pfft!

    Owen was hit by two bullets, his vitality rapidly draining away. Yet, he still used his robust b*dy to shield

    Nte.

    Hang in there a little longer. Just a little longer.

    Once they had traversed through the rainforest, they would reach the border between the two

    2/3

    11:37 Wed, 31 Jan W.

    Chapter 334 Rescuing¡­

    +10 pearls

    countries. The generals from Sky Devourer Pce were stationed there.

    Owen gritted his teeth.

    He was shot twice from behind and almost couldn¡¯t hold on.

    His life was hanging by a thread.

    It wasn¡¯t until everyone from Sky Devourer Pce had arrived that Owen copsed with a thud. His

    mouth, filled with fresh blood, opened to reveal a grim smile. He managed to say, ¡°Generals¡­ please

    convey to the Empyrean Lord¡­ that I have done my best!¡±

    Elduin, one of the divine warriors among the Thirty-six Sky Generals of Sky Devourer Pce, shouted

    loudly, ¡°Save this man!¡±

    He then red furiously at the group of mercenaries, angrily shouting, ¡°How dare you harm Mr. Lund¡¯s

    woman? ughter these scum from Venria!¡±

    11:38 Wed, 31 Jan W.

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335 Death Of Owen

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The men from Sky Devourer Pce charged forward ferociously.

    The nine divine warriors led the charge, unleashing their potent inner energy. This energy transformed

    into unbreakable shields around them. The usually unstoppable bullets could not prate through.

    In reality, when Sky Devourer Pce appeared, the mercenary group from Venria had already been

    thrown into panic.

    Even though they hadn¡¯t yet crossed the border, they could only flee in fear when faced with Sky

    Devourer Pce.

    Back in the day, the terrifying Sky Devourer Lord, leading the thirty-six divine warriors, marched all the

    way to the capital of Venria. He forced them to sign a treaty, ensuring that from then on, no martial arts

    organization in Venria would dare harbor any thoughts of encroaching upon Chanaea.

    This time, in order to prevent the secret from being leaked, their original n was to deal with these

    journalists as quickly as possible before they crossed the border. However, they unexpectedly

    encountered Sky Devourer Pce even before crossing the border, leaving them with no choice but to

    retreat swiftly.

    The mercenaries from Venria realized that they seemed to havended themselves in big trouble.

    Technically speaking, they were pursuing the journalists within the borders of Venria. It had absolutely

    no connection to Sky Devourer Pce.

    However, the situation before them was evidently far moreplex than they had imagined.

    Sky Devourer Pce was actually pursuing them relentlessly.

    Could it be that among those we have just killed or injured, there is an important member of Sky

    Devourer Pce? Otherwise, how can it be such a coincidence that Sky Devourer Pce arrives just

    in time to rescue

    them?

    There was only one exnation-Sky Devourer Pce had long been aware of their attempt to kill the

    journalists. To Sky Devourer Pce, the journalists were extremely important.

    The mercenary group was subsequently filled with panic.

    If the terrifying Sky Devourer encroached upon the capital of Venria once again, the high- ranking

    officials of Venria would likely kill them with their own hands without waiting for Sky Devourer Lord to

    take action.

    They could no longer stay in Venria.

    1/3

    11:38 Wed, 31 Jan we.

    ?

    Chapter 335 Death Of Owen

    +10 pearls

    This was the thought they all shared unanimously.

    Even then, their immediate concern was how to survive the relentless pursuit from Sky Devourer

    Pce.

    Fortunately, they were very familiar with the rainforest, so even if the opponent was extremely terrifying,

    they were able to fully exploit the terrain advantage to conceal themselves.

    At that moment, a fearsome figure was approaching in a frenzy.

    The closer he was, the more Emrys could sense the fluctuations of Thought Formation and

    sessfully pinpoint the location of Nte.

    ¡°Nte!¡±

    Emrys threw his bicycle aside, rushing straight toward her. The members of Sky Devourer Pce

    excitedly greeted, ¡°Mr. Lund!¡±

    Emrys paid no heed to them and focused on examining Nte¡¯s injuries. Only then did he breathe a

    sigh of relief.

    A bullet had struck the outer part of Nte¡¯s left shoulder but had since been removed.

    It wasn¡¯t a fatal wound.

    Thus, the reason for her fainting was likely due to the pain.

    Emrys had just breathed a sigh of relief when, out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly spotted Owen

    lying on the ground not far away. His face immediately changed, and he asked, ¡°What happened to

    Owen?¡±

    As he asked the question, he swiftly moved to Owen¡¯s side and crouched down. After examining him,

    an icy expression washed over his face.

    I¡¯mte!

    ¡°Mr. Lund, he was shot four times in the process of saving your sister. By the time we found him, he

    was barely hanging on to life,¡± a member of Sky Devourer Pce said.

    Emrys remained silent.

    Instead, he silently lowered his head, gazing intently at Owen¡¯s face.

    His rtionship with Owen was not particrly deep, and there had even been some bad blood due to

    matters concerning the Bjorn family. However, it was undeniable that Owen was a person of character.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    If I hadn¡¯t asked him to protect my Nte, he wouldn¡¯t have died in this ce.

    Emrys sensed a deep sense of gratitude towards Owen.

    2/3

    11:38 Wed, 31 Jan W.

    Chapter 335 Death Of Owen

    8 3,85%

    88

    se

    +10 pearls

    ¡°Give him a proper burial!¡± Emrysmanded, standing up after a moment.

    A fierce determination flickered in his eyes as he inquired, ¡°Where can I find Elduin?¡±

    ¡°The generals are currently chasing after the mercenaries from Venria.¡±

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336 Vengeance

    Before the man could finish speaking, Emrys shot up into the sky, towering above the rainforest like a

    hawk scanning for its prey.

    With True Sight, nothing could escape his gaze.

    Soon, he spotted several mercenaries lurking in the shadows.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, Emrys transformed into a terrifying blur, swooping downward. He grabbed a mercenary by

    the neck, then soared back into the sky, tearing the mercenary into two halves mid-air.

    A mist of blood showered the ground.

    With an expressionless face, Emrys tore a man apart. Immediately after, he swooped down again,

    seizing another person and ripping him to shreds.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Gut-wrenching screams echoed through the rainforest canopy.

    Elduin and the others looked up, peering through the gaps in the canopy. Upon seeing the cold and

    proud figure in the sky, they were filled with excitement. They roared, ¡°Mr. Lund! It¡¯s Mr. Lund! He has

    arrived!¡±

    In contrast, the mercenaries from Venria were terrified.

    It¡¯s the Malevolent Deity, the invincible entity who stormed into the capital of Venria! He is here!

    They knew they were in deep trouble.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Two more screams of agony rang out.

    The mercenaries could only watch, wide-eyed, as theirrades were torn in half by the terrifying

    Malevolent Deity.

    In an instant, their pupils contracted!

    Bang!

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    A gunshot echoed, a bullet spiraling at high speed towards the Malevolent Deity.

    1/3

    11:38 Wed, 31 Jan

    Chapter 336 Vengeance

    85%

    +10 pearls

    This was a desperate shot from a mercenary overwhelmed by fear and anxiety, even though he knew it

    would be futile.

    As expected, before the bullet could reach Sky Devourer Lord, it was deflected by a terrifying force.

    Then, Sky Devourer Lord dove towards the direction from which the bullet had been fired. If the next

    second, another mercenary was lifted into the air.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    His b*dy was torn in two, transforming into a rain of blood that fell to the ground.

    The remaining mercenaries were utterly terrified, wishing they could hide underground.

    However, the carnage had already begun, and the scene was destined to end in tragedy.

    Only after thest mercenary was torn apart did Emrys finally quell the rage-in his heart.

    The air was now saturated with the pungent smell of blood. Mixed with the damp scent of the earth, it

    was enough to make one feel nauseous.

    Later at Sky Devourer Southern Division, Nte woke up in pain, her pretty face devoid of color. As

    she opened her eyes, she saw a familiar face looking at her with concern.

    ¡°Rys¡­¡± Nte murmured softly.

    Her mind was somewhat hazy.

    Is this a dream? Am I dead? Could it be that the image of Rys before my eyes is just an illusion I

    conjure up before I pass away?

    Reluctantly, Nte reached out and caressed the familiar face. Choking back tears, she said, ¡°Rys¡­

    I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve only just met you, and now I have to leave¡­ I truly hate to part with you.¡±

    ¡°Nte, what are you talking about? You¡¯re still alive, alive and well. As for those scoundrels who hurt

    you, I¡¯ve already torn them all to shreds.¡±

    Seeing Nte in this state, Emrys felt a pang of heartache.

    ¡°I¡¯m still alive?¡±

    Nte was taken aback for a moment.

    That¡¯s right! How could the dead feel pain?

    Moreover, the face she was caressing felt so real and warm.

    She sobbed, ¡°Rys, I¡¯m not dead. I thought I would never see you again in this lifetime¡­¡±

    Ignoring the pain in her shoulder, Nte struggled to rise and flung herself into Emrys¡¯s embrace,

    sumbing to uncontroble sobs.

    2/3

    11:38 Wed, 31 Jan W

    Chapter 336 Vengeance

    b

    +10 pearls

    Emrys, too, trembled with emotion.

    In that moment, Nte appeared delicate and vulnerable, eliciting profound pity from anyone whoid

    eyes upon her.

    How could those monsters have the audacity tomit such atrocities?

    ¡°Nte, everything will be alright now. I promise I will never allow anyone to harm you again. If anyone

    dares to hurt you, I will dismantle them and consign them to the depths of hell,¡± Emrys reassured her.

    85%

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337 Empyrean Lord

    Nte wept for a long time.

    +10 pearls

    Suddenly, something urred to her, and she frantically checked the buttons on his clothes.

    There had been a hidden camera there, but now it was missing.

    I must have lost it when I was fleeing.

    ¡°I have let them down¡­¡±

    Tears once again streamed uncontrobly down Nte¡¯s face.

    They had spent a long time in hiding, enduring countless hardships to capture the video evidence, only

    to lose it all so carelessly. Nte felt a deep sense of guilt towards her fallen journalistrades.

    Emrys asked, ¡°Nte, what exactly is going on? What are you trying to investigate in Venria?¡±.

    How could a mere investigation lead to being hunted down by mercenaries?

    Nte¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying, but upon hearing Emrys¡¯ question, she simply shook her head

    without uttering a word.

    Emrys¡¯ face darkened as he said, ¡°Since you refuse to speak, I will go to Venria myself to see what

    exactly is going on.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Then tell me the truth!¡±

    Emrys looked at Nte with a serious expression, his eyes clearly showing that he was not epting

    no for an answer.

    Nte was stunned.

    Immediately after, she hung her head and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Alright, Rys, don¡¯t be

    impulsive. I¡¯ll tell you everything¡­¡±

    It turned out that in recent months, Chanaea had been gued by a series of mysterious

    disappearances.

    Nte and her fellow journalists had been secretly investigating this matter. Eventually, they

    discovered that it was an extremely serious case of cross-border human trafficking.

    For this, they had made extensive preparations and tracked the perpetrators all the way to Venria.

    In the end, they found out that those missing individuals had been sent to a certain research

    1/3

    Chapter 337 Empyrean Lord

    3

    85%

    +10 pearls

    facility, and once they entered, they never came out again.

    One of Nte¡¯s colleagues decided to take a risk and infiltrated the base to investigate. Unexpectedly,

    he was discovered by the enemy, who subsequently hunted him down.

    That was theplete sequence of events.

    The fact that Nte managed to survive was purely due to luck.

    After hearing this, Emrys fell into deep thought.

    Human experiments? Moreover, they¡¯re specifically targeting Chanaeans? This matter needs to be

    taken seriously.

    Emrys asked, ¡°Nina, could you tell me the location of that research facility?¡±

    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    Nte¡¯s face instantly turned cold as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, don¡¯t act impulsively. Are you still

    thinking of causing trouble in Venria? I won¡¯t allow it!¡±

    She told Emrys everything because she feared that he might act recklessly. However, after learning the

    truth, he became even more determined to go to Venria.

    ¡°You¡¯re neither a journalist nor someone who works for the authorities, so why would you go to such a

    dangerous ce? Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡± Nte firmly disagreed.

    After some thought, Emrys said, ¡°Nina, aren¡¯t you curious about how you managed to survive?¡±

    Nte was stunned once again.

    Indeed, how did I manage to survive being pursued by so many mercenaries? Furthermore, what is this

    ce? How can Rys be here?

    Nte hadn¡¯t given those issues much thought earlier. She had just escaped from the jaws of death,

    and coupled with the fact that she had been discussing her investigation with Emrys, she simply didn¡¯t

    have the time to ponder too much.

    Only now did it ur to her that it was strange.

    Just as she was about to inquire about it, Elduin walked in and asked, ¡°Mr. Lund, when are we setting

    off?¡±

    Nte¡¯s delicate b*dy trembled when her gaze suddenly fell upon the object in Elduin¡¯s hand.

    It was a dragon mask that was incredibly familiar to her because the owner of that mask was none

    other than the idol she had been longing to interview-Empyrean Lord.

    Don¡¯t tell me¡­

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¤¿

    WE

    212

    11:38 Wed, 31 Jan W.

    ?

    85%

    Chapter 337 Empyrean Lord

    35

    +10 pearls

    Nte¡¯s breathing grew more and more difficult.

    At that very moment, Emrys had already donned the dragon mask. He turned and approached the

    bedside, dering, ¡°For it is my duty!¡±

    While speaking, he tenderly reached out his hand, gently stroking Nte¡¯s head.

    ¡°Furthermore, those viins had the audacity to send someone to harm my dear sister. If I do not exact

    revenge, how can I, the Empyrean Lord, be worthy of being your brother?¡±

    11:38 Wed, 31 Jan

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338 The Human Experiments

    Empyrean Lord¡­

    Nte was shaken, her eyes once again filled with tears.

    #3

    +10 pearls

    85%

    It turns out that my own younger brother, Emrys, is none other than the Empyrean Lord, the

    unparalleled hero of the nation. Also, the dream I had at home that day was not without reason. It was

    the sensation of fantasy merging with reality. This feeling can be described as love¡­ and happiness!

    At the research facility in Venria, surrounded by an electric fence, a group of armed mercenaries

    patrolled the area.

    A fair-skinned Atharian was conversing with the condottiere of the mercenaries in Venrian, asking,

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t your subordinates returned yet? Is there a problem?¡±

    The condottiere replied, ¡°Rest assured, Professor Adelson, the mercenaries under mymand are all

    highly skilled. Eliminating a few reporters from Chanaea is a trivial matter for them.¡±

    ¡°Do not underestimate this. The experiment is at a critical stage. If any problems arise, you will be the

    one to bear the consequences.¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°There is absolutely no need to worry-¡±

    Boom!

    Before themander could finish, a terrifying burst of energy tore through the air, creating a wide

    opening in the electric fence beside them.

    Following that, a mercenary, his face pale as a ghost, rushed over and eximed, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re in trouble!

    Someone has broken into the research facility!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    The condottiere¡¯s face immediately darkened. He had just imed that there was no need to worry

    when someone barged in. Clearly, he couldn¡¯t help but feel humiliated.

    The mercenary eximed, ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s the Sky Devourer Lord of Chanaea!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The condottiere¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as fear overwhelmed him. ¡°How can it be? Why would he

    charge in here all of a sudden?¡±

    He rushed out to take a look.

    At that moment, gunfire filled the sky. Amidst the hailstorm of bullets, two figures rapidly charged

    forward.

    1/3

    11:38 Wed, 31 Jan

    Chapter 338 The Human¡­

    &

    P

    +10 pearls

    One of them was Elduin, and the other wore a mask.

    It was the dragon mask that struck fear into the hearts of the most powerful men around the world.

    There was no one who did not recognize it.

    He was none other than the Sky Devourer Lord.

    ¡°Oh my goodness! It¡¯s the Sky Devourer Lord! It really is the Sky Devourer Lord! Stop the experiment!

    Everyone, take cover in the undergroundboratory!¡±

    The Atharian also caught sight of the dragon mask and was instantly thrown into a state of panic. He

    hurriedly ran back to theboratory, urging the researchers who were in the midst of their experiments

    to take shelter underground.

    Inside theboratory, countless transparentboratory modules could be seen, each housing a number

    of n*ked test subjects, the majority of whom were from Chanaea.

    Apart from that, there were also a few martial artists from Venria.

    Their bodies had been injected with a gic drug and were undergoing some sort of metamorphosis.

    Thus, they werepletely unaware of what was happening outside.

    The researchers barely had time to save themselves, let alone attend to the test subjects. They could

    only leave them to their own fate in theboratory modules.

    Amidst the hail of bullets.

    Meanwhile, outside the research facility, two terrifying figures darted back and forth amidst a hail of

    bullets. With each pass they made, several mercenaries would drop dead on the ground.

    Guns and bullets were utterly useless against them.

    This time, Emrys only brought Elduin with him.

    In reality, with his capabilities, he could have single-handedly annihted the mercenary troop. The sole

    reason he brought Elduin along was to have him serve as a trantor.

    Emrys¡¯ goal was not merely limited to dealing with the research facility. It was far moreplex. than

    that.

    There was no way Emrys would believe that the upper echelons of Venria were unaware of this matter.

    In a very short time, the mercenary troop was annihted.

    Even as the condottiere rushed out to catch a glimpse, he was abruptly severed in two by a de

    soaring through the air. He perished without any inkling of how it had urred.

    2/3

    11:38 Wed, 31 Jan wa¡¤

    Chapter 338 The Human¡­

    +10 pearls

    The methods of assassination employed by the Sky Devourer Lord were truly extraordinary, defying

    conventional understanding.

    Emrys, untainted by blood, swiftly entered theboratory. Upon beholding theboratory modules, his

    brows furrowed in deep contemtion.

    A loud bang reverberated.

    11:39 Wed, 31 Jan

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    #

    +10 pearls

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339 The Fist Versus The Door

    Suddenly, a muffled explosion resounded within a transparentboratory module containing a martial

    artist from Venria. The individual inside was instantly transformed into a mist of blood, staining the

    entire chamber a vivid red.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Following that, the same fate befell several others, all dying from selfbustion.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, they are conducting gic experiments!¡± Elduin said gravely upon witnessing the

    situation.

    Emrys¡¯ gaze hardened, his voice cold as he said, ¡°It seems that Venria needs to feel some pressure.

    After destroying this research facility, apany me to meet with their military.¡±

    Martial artists existed all around the world, but those from other nations paled inparison to the

    formidable ones from Chanaca, especially those from Sky Devourer Pce. Their strength was so

    overwhelming that it struck fear into martial artists from other nations.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    They attributed this power to the genes of those who possessed it.

    If the genes of Chanaeans could be extracted and fused into the bodies of Venria¡¯s martial artists, they

    could create the ultimate warrior.

    That was the sole goal of the research facility.

    However, everything was still in the experimental stage.

    Setting aside whether this theory could ever be reality, the mere concept of gic fusion alone

    was incredibly difficult to achieve.

    Boom!

    As Emrys pondered, a sudden explosion echoed through the air. An experimental chamber burst open,

    and a martial artist from Venria emerged.

    His hair had already been shaved off, not a single strand left on his entire b*dy.

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve seeded! My gic modification is sessful!¡±

    The martial artist from Venria was still oblivious to the situation outside. Bursting out of theboratory

    module, heughed heartily, chattering away in Venrian.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Hisughter abruptly ceased.

    Clearly sensing that something was amiss, he directed his gaze toward the two figures nearby.

    1/3

    Chapter 339 The Fist Versu¡­

    +10 pearls

    Instantly, he was so scared that he peed his pants.

    ¡°Sky¡­ Sky Devourer Lord?¡±

    Before gic modification, the most powerful martial artist in Venria only reached peak Manifestor. No

    one had managed to break through to Venerable Being, indicating that their martial arts genes were

    indeed inferior to those of Chanaca.

    This martial artist from Venria, whose genes had been sessfully modified, was no exception.

    He underwent the experiment as a Manifestor. Upon emerging from the module, he had be a

    Venerable One.

    Although he had broken free from the martial constraints of Venria, he was merely at the level of a

    Venerable Being. Now, upon encountering Sky Devourer Lord, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he was scared

    out of his wits.

    In an instant, the joy he felt turned into despair as he fled in panic.

    However, before he could escape theboratory, he was intercepted by Elduin. After a brief battle, he

    was sessfully in by thetter.

    Despite the victory, Emrys couldn¡¯t bring himself to celebrate.

    The fact that this martial artist from Venria was able to break through and be a Venerable Being

    indicated that the gene modification experiment was nearing maturity.

    For Chanaea, it was not a good thing at all.

    Upon reaching the metal door to the undergroundboratory, Emrys paused for a moment. Then,

    channeling his life energy, he raised his fist and struck it.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Surprisingly, it didn¡¯t break open.

    Meanwhile, the people in the basement were shivering with fear.

    Despite his evident fear, Adelson still managed to reassure himself, saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. This

    undergroundboratory is constructed from an incredibly durable alloy, capable of withstanding eyen

    artillery fire. Sky Devourer Lord certainly won¡¯t be able to break in!¡±

    Then there were several more booming sounds.

    Indeed, it was extraordinarily sturdy.

    Adelson couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    Outside, Elduin asked, ¡°Mr. Lund, should we invite the military personnel from Venria to st open this

    massive metal door?¡±

    2/3

    11:39 Wed, 31 Jan

    Chapter 339 The Fist Versu¡­

    ab

    +10 pearls

    Emrys sneered, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m curious to find out which is tougher, this metal door or my fist.¡±

    He took a few steps back, preparing himself.

    He unleashed the Nameless Divine Art with full force, channeling boundless power into his fists. In that

    instant, even the meridians within his b*dy seemed to awaken, resonating with a thunderous roar.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340 Breaking Through The Alloy Gate

    This was, by far, the most powerful attack Emrys had ever unleashed.

    Boom!

    +10 pearls

    As his fists struck out, two brilliant streaks of light shed by, colliding with the massive metal door.

    The entireboratory shook violently.

    Then, a loud bang reverberated.

    The seemingly indestructible metal door now had hundreds of crooked lines spreading out from Emrys¡¯

    fists as the epicenters.

    Finally, the alloy gate cracked.

    Adelson, who was hiding in the undergroundboratory, couldn¡¯t help but cry out in terror, ¡°Oh my

    goodness, the Sky Devourer Lord of Chanaea is absolutely terrifying!¡±

    The metal alloy was capable of withstanding cannonballs, yet it was shattered by a single punch from

    the Sky Devourer Lord. How could Adelson not be shocked?

    In fact, he was terrified.

    ¡°Sky Devourer Lord, please show mercy!¡±

    By the time Emrys entered the undergroundboratory, Adelson was already kneeling on the ground,

    trembling uncontrobly.

    The researchers involved in the gic experiment were also filled with fear.

    Emrys¡¯ aura was icy cold as he stepped forward and, with one kick, sent Adelson flying. He

    commanded, ¡°Speak Chanaean!¡±

    Adelson was taken aback, unable to understand what Emrys was saying.

    At that moment, a trembling researcher beside Adelson exchanged a few words with him in a quivering

    voice. rmed, Adelson hastily blurted out, ¡°No, no, no¡­¡±

    Clearly, he did not know Chanaean.

    Elduin said, ¡°Mr. Lund, allow me to trante!¡±

    Emrys nodded, then said, ¡°Ask him who instructed him to conduct these gic experiments. Also, find

    out how many more of these gicboratories there are.¡±

    Not only was Elduin proficient in Venrian, but he also spoke Atharian fluently. He quickly

    1/3

    tranted Emrys¡¯ questions for Adelson, and they had a brief exchange.

    Soon, Elduin responded, ¡°He ims he knows nothing. He was merely doing his job for the money.¡±

    ¡°He knows nothing?¡±

    Emrys furrowed his brows and suddenly seized Adelson, swiftly and decisively snapping his neck. ¡°If

    you can¡¯t even speak Chanacan, what use are you to me?¡± he said.

    Thud!

    Adelson¡¯s b*dyy limp on the ground after being dropped.

    The trembling researcher who had been tranting for Adelson immediately begged for mercy, saying,

    ¡°Sky¡­ Sky Devourer Lord, I know Chanaean, I know Chanaean. Please don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    Emrys gave him a cold nce.

    Even though Emrys was wearing a mask, the researcher was still so frightened that he nearly fainted.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Elduin!¡±

    Z

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Emrys paid no attention to these minor characters, turning around and leaving the research facility with

    Elduin.

    The clothes of the researchers werepletely soaked in sweat as they felt as if they had narrowly

    escaped death.

    Outside the research facility, a Venrian armed helicopter was circling above.

    Given the magnitude of the incident, it was impossible for the Venrian military to be unaware.

    When members of the Sky Devourer Pce first entered their territory and rescued Nte, they had

    already been alerted.

    However, they dared not act rashly.

    The actions of the Sky Devourer Pce had already surpassed the realm of normal military operations,

    especially when it came to the Sky Devourer Lord.

    They had no doubt that he could even carry a nuclear bomb on his shoulder and return it to its origin

    Yet, this wasn¡¯t the most terrifying aspect.

    The most terrifying aspect was that for someone as powerful as the Sky Devourer Lord, entering and

    exiting a country¡¯s restricted area was as easy as snapping his fingers. If provoked, he would ruthlessly

    kill all the leaders of Venria, no matter how many there were.

    2/3

    11:41 Wed, 31 Jan W.

    Chapter 340 Breaking¡­

    84%

    +10 pearls

    That was what Venria feared the most.

    After the two individuals exited the research facility, the helicopternded automatically.

    Elduin stated, ¡°Mr. Lund has spoken. Return and convey this message to your leader. If you dare to

    engage in such actions again, Sky Devourer Pce will once again march on your capital. I strongly

    advise you to carefully consider your actions.¡±

    Indeed, Emrys had correctly predicted the situation.

    The higher-ups of Venria were fully aware of the gic experiment, yet they chose not to take any

    action. If they were to be held ountable by Sky Devourer Pce, they would simply im that it was

    the Atharians who were conducting the experiments, thus avoiding responsibility.

    However, Emrys had already seen through their deceitful ns.

    11:41 Wed, 31 Jan W.

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341 Returning Home

    ÈÕÍâ¡Ý84%•þ

    +10 pearls

    After dealing with the research facility in Venria, Emrys returned to Jadeborough with Nte.

    After a long time, Nte had finally regained herposure.

    She could never have imagined that her younger brother, Emrys, was actually the heroic figure she had

    admired for so long-Empyrean Lord.

    This inevitably reminded her of a line from a character in literature. My ideal man is a hero. One day, he

    wille to marry me, wearing shining armor and riding a white horse.

    At this moment, Nte felt as if she was just like that character.

    The only difference was that the character¡¯s fate ended in tragedy, while Nte¡¯s ending was a happy

    one. It seemed as if she had even forgotten the pain from the gunshot wound on her shoulder.

    ¡°Rys¡­¡±

    On the way back, Nte kept repeating Emrys¡¯ name, her fervor for him surpassing even that of

    Yelena¡¯s when she first discovered that her idol, Emerentius, was actually Emrys.

    Emrys said with a gentle smile, ¡°Nina, do you remember what I told you? I said that even if I have to

    kidnap him, I will bring Empyrean Lord to you for an interview. Now you know I wasn¡¯t lying, do you?¡±

    ¡°Mmm-hmm!¡±

    Moved, Nte nodded in agreement.

    However, at this moment, her desire to interview Emrys was not as intense as it had been initially.

    Rather than revealing Emrys¡¯ identity so early, she preferred to keep this secret to herself

    The shift in her emotions was actually quite understandable.

    In the past, Empyrean Lord was an entity beyond her reach. If she could have had the chance to

    interview him, she would have had no regrets in her life.

    But now, things were different.

    To put it in perspective, there was a toy that everyone adored, but most people never had the chance to

    even touch it. Nte also thought she was one of these people, who could only dream of touching that

    toy even once.

    But suddenly, it was discovered that this toy had always been right by their side. They could touch it

    whenever they wanted; whenever they wanted.

    11:41 Wed, 31 Jan

    Chapter 341 Returning Home

    +10 pearls

    At this point, Nte¡¯s mindset had already changed. She didn¡¯t want to share this toy so soon.

    This was a selfish desire of her submissive self which she didn¡¯t find unreasonable.

    Emrys was still unaware that Nte had already associated him with hypothetical toys. Heforted

    her attentively, ¡°Nina, you will definitely be the first person to interview Empyrean Lord and also the

    only one. However, it won¡¯t be right now.¡±

    He had made up his mind. When the time came for Nte to formally interview him, he would remove

    the dragon mask, letting everyone know that he, Emrys, was indeed Empyrean Lord.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    However, now was not the time.

    *

    I am still enjoying my time with my sisters, aren¡¯t I? When the timees and countless admirers

    come knocking on the door, wouldn¡¯t that be a headache?

    Emrys did not doubt his influence in the slightest.

    4

    214

    L

    When Nte returned home, she deliberately didn¡¯t mention her injury to avoid worrying her sisters.

    However, Cordelia had already sensed that something was wrong.

    She had watched Emrys leave the house.

    At the time, Emrys had a serious expression as he said he was going to treat a patient. However, when

    he returned, he brought back Nte with him. It was clear that there was more than just treating a

    patient.

    Cordelia found the two individuals alone and asked sternly, ¡°What exactly is going on between you

    two? Speak up now!¡±

    Seeing that she could no longer hide the truth, Nte had no choice but to recount the events that had

    urred.

    After hearing this, Cordelia immediately red at her. ¡°Why did you investigate such perilous matters?

    Do you have no regard for your own life? If it hadn¡¯t been for Rys rescuing you in time, you would

    have¡­ I don¡¯t care, you¡¯re not allowed to undertake such hazardous tasks in the future. Tomorrow, I

    will go to yourpany to resign on your behalf!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°There are no excuses. Cordelia Group is understaffed. From now on, you will stay at home and assist

    me in managing it. Cease your aimless wandering from one country to another, aren¡¯t you tired of all

    the turmoil?¡±

    11:41 Wed, 31 Jan W

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342 Might As Well Feed Him Milk

    #B

    +10 pearls

    Cordelia disyed an unprecedented authority, which made Nte wear a pitiful expression.

    Emrys said, ¡°Nina, this time I¡¯m siding with Delia. Look, I¡¯ve been back in Jadeborough for quite a

    realize while now, yet the total time you¡¯ve spent with me barely amounts to a few days. Don¡¯t you that

    your indifference has deeply hurt my tender heart?¡±

    The journey to Venria this time was truly perilous, and naturally, Emrys hoped that such an event would

    never happen again.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    If it were possible to keep Nte at home, that would be the best option.

    Upon hearing their words and witnessing the pleading expression on Emrys¡¯ face, which resembled a

    weaned child incessantly seeking its mother and was unlike the cold demeanor typically associated

    with an Empyrean Lord, Nte burst intoughter.

    She said, ¡°Alright, alright, Rys, don¡¯t be upset. From now on, I won¡¯t go gallivanting around anymore,

    okay? I¡¯ll stay at home and be your nanny, is that alright?¡±

    Emrys nodded hastily, saying, ¡°Of course, of course, Nina. You truly understand me.¡±

    Listening to their conversation, Cordelia furrowed her brow and said, ¡°Nina, you¡¯ve done enough. Are

    you thinking of nursing Rys even before your wounds have healed? You might as well feed him his

    milk.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, the two of them instantly widened their eyes, looking at Cordelia with

    unparalleled shock.

    Did those words reallye out of Delia¡¯s mouth just now?

    Emrys was astounded, while Nte was equally stunned.

    She had always considered herself to have the dirtiest mind. However, to her surprise, it was her elder

    sister who turned out to be a true master of making sexual innuendos. Cordelia would behave

    innocently until she made a suggestivement, which woulde as a rude shock to

    everyone.

    Nte was consequently awed by Cordelia.

    Delia is amazing!

    ¡°Why are you all staring at me like that? Did I say something wrong just now?¡±

    Seeing the surprised expressions on their faces, Cordelia was rather bewildered by their reaction.

    Nte clicked her tongue in amazement and said, ¡°Delia, you¡¯re truly incredible. Your acting skills are

    even better than Sierra¡¯s. Why don¡¯t you join the entertainment industry like her?¡±

    1/3

    11:41 Wed, 31 Jan

    Chapter 342 Might As Well¡­

    ub

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    Cordelia had clearly made a suggestivement, yet she was pretending to be innocent, as if nothing

    had happened at all.

    Her reaction amazed Nte.

    Cordelia furrowed her brows. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    Stop pretending!

    Nte could no longer tolerate it and decided to confront her. She said, ¡°You just suggested that I

    should feed Emrys with milk. Weren¡¯t you making a dirty joke?¡±

    Only then did Cordelia realize the statement that had caused the misunderstanding. She rified,

    ¡°What I meant was the milk that a nanny feeds a baby. Where did your thoughts wander off to?¡±

    So that¡¯s what it was.

    Emrys heaved a sigh of relief and then said, ¡°How could someone as innocent as Delia suddenly crack

    a dirty joke?¡±

    Nte added, ¡°It seems I misunderstood. I thought-¡±

    ¡°Why did you think that?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Nte gave a mischievous smile before leaning in to whisper a few words into Cordelia¡¯s ear. The next

    second, Cordelia¡¯s eyes widened dramatically, and her face flushed intensely.

    So it turns out that Nina¡¯s dirty mind has associated milk with that¡­

    Immediately, Cordelia reprimanded her, ¡°Nina, what on earth goes through your head all day? I can¡¯t

    believe how dirty-minded you are!¡±

    Wait!

    Cordelia quickly shook her head and then grabbed Emrys¡¯s ear. She asked, ¡°I won¡¯t bring up Nte¡¯s

    inappropriate thoughts for now, but what was that all about just now?¡±

    From Emrys¡¯s expression, it was evident that he and Nte were in agreement.

    Emrys was too shocked to respond.

    Later that night, Nte insisted on sleeping while holding onto her idol. Despite her injury, Cordelia

    tolerated it. Furthermore, Cordelia had already learned about Emrys¡¯s martial arts restriction and

    trusted that he wouldn¡¯t act recklessly.

    However, Emrys struggled.

    Nte was a restless sleeper, often iling her hands, which unfortunately caused poor Emrys

    11:41 Wed, 31 Jan W ?

    Chapter 342 Might As Well¡­

    difort throughout the night.

    +10

    11:41 Wed, 31 Jan Wa

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343 Deliberate Provocation

    The next day was no different.

    The third day was also the same.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    But by the fourth day, Emrys couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. Taking advantage of Nte¡¯s slumber, he

    gently moved her small hand aside and rose from the bed, making his way to the living room couch.

    There, he sat staring nkly at the chandelier hanging from the ceiling. Why is life so challenging?

    It was unclear how much time had passed when a creak sounded, and Cordelia suddenly emerged

    from her bedroom, rubbing her eyes.

    She had gotten up to use the bathroom, having drunk too much milk before going to bed the previous

    night.

    ¡°Huh? Why is the living room light on¡­ Rys, what are you doing sitting on the couch sote at night?

    You really startled me!¡± Cordelia said, covering her trembling chest, her voice tinged with mild

    annoyance.

    With a haggard expression, Emrys replied, ¡°Delia, I can¡¯t sleep. I haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep for

    several nights now.¡±

    Cordelia paused for a moment, then let out a coldugh, saying, ¡°Can¡¯t sleep? I thought you were

    enjoying yourself. With a stunning beauty like Nte serving you in bed, how could you possibly have

    trouble sleeping?¡±

    She was well aware of Emrys¡¯ predicament.

    It was indeed torturous for him to have a beauty like Nte right before his eyes, yet he couldn¡¯t

    touch her.

    If Nte hadn¡¯t slept next to him, it would have been better. At least he wouldn¡¯t have had wild

    thoughts. However, Nte insisted on sleeping while holding him. That would have been fine, but she

    also had a habit of randomly grabbing things in her sleep.

    Who could possibly endure that?

    Emrysined, ¡°Delia, why do I feel like you¡¯re reveling in my misfortune?¡±

    ¡°Setting aside the sentiment, I am indeed reveling in your misfortune. You deserve it. I think the martial

    arts technique you¡¯ve been practicing is truly exceptional. It¡¯s perfect for teaching you a lesson. You¡¯re

    not exactly a eunuch, but you might as well be one. Haha!¡±

    Cordelia made no attempt to hide her emotions. She was utterly ruthless.

    ¡°You¡¯re clearly just jealous,¡± Emrys suddenly said.

    1/2

    11:41 Wed, 31 Jan

    Chapter 343 Deliberate ¡­

    &

    #

    +10 pearls

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Cordelia¡¯s smile abruptly vanished, her beautiful eyes wide as she stared at

    Emrys.

    Emrys also felt that he should stand up for himself this time. He couldn¡¯t always sumb to Cordelia¡¯s

    domineering influence. Therefore, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see through you. You¡¯re just someone

    who is casily jealous. Every time I spend time with Lena, you have to interfere. If this isn¡¯t jealousy, then

    what is it? And this matter with Nina has been keeping me up at night, yet you revel in my misfortune.

    That too is a sign of jealousy. If my guess is correct, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Nina was injured, you

    would have certainly dragged her out of my room long ago. Delia, you have feelings for me that go

    beyond siblinghood.¡±

    After Emrys finished his well-grounded speech, the living room was immediately engulfed in

    silence.

    The more silent it became, the more it proved that he had a firm grasp on Cordelia¡¯s thoughts. Emrys

    looked at Cordelia with a sense of satisfaction. Who asked you to make fun of me? This time, I¡¯ve

    exposed your inner thoughts to make you feel a bit of shame. Let¡¯s see if you can stillugh. Hmph!

    That matter was something that shouldn¡¯t have been exposed.

    When confronted by the man they fancied, most girls would probably feel flustered and panicked.

    Especially for a woman like Cordelia, who appeared aloof on the outside but was strong-willed inside,

    being so tantly exposed by Emrys would undoubtedly leave her feeling unbearably embarrassed.

    Sure enough, a look of rm shed across Cordelia¡¯s beautiful eyes.

    However, she quickly regained herposure.

    After spending a considerable amount of time with Emrys, she had developed a strong tolerance for his

    perverted behavior.

    Cordelia fell silent for a moment before moving closer to Emrys, her delicate b*dy leaning in as she

    whispered into his ear, ¡°I truly care for you. I wish we could be together right now However, we mustn¡¯t

    jeopardize your cultivation. What should we do?¡±

    Cordelia was clearly determined and unwilling to back down easily.

    Knowing that Emrys could not afford to fail, she deliberately used this method to provoke him.

    A tingling, ticklish sensation crept up Emrys¡¯ ear, stirring an irresistible urge within him.

    As he turned around, he found himself meeting Cordelia¡¯s gaze directly.

    Even at such close proximity, Emrys couldn¡¯t find a single w on Cordelia¡¯s face. It was as if her face

    was the most perfect masterpiece in the world.

    212

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344 Something Exciting

    ab

    +10 pearls

    Her long, neatly arranged eyshes quivered slightly, framing her beautiful, gleaming eyes.

    To Emrys¡¯ surprise, he actually blushed.

    Feeling guilty, he averted his gaze.

    However, his eyes happened to rest on the open cor of Cordelia¡¯s nightgown, causing him to widen

    his eyes in astonishment.

    Cordelia had also noticed Emrys¡¯ gaze, but this time, she surprisingly didn¡¯t attempt to shield herself.

    Instead, she provocatively looked back at him and scoffed. ¡°Hmph! What are you looking at, you

    eunuch king!¡±

    Emrys thought, It¡¯s one thing for her to call me a eunuch, but to call me the king of eunuchs is

    infuriating!

    Emrys felt humiliated and clenched his teeth in anger. Suddenly, his gaze shifted, and he said with a

    laugh, ¡°Ha! Delia, do you dare to engage in something exciting with me?¡±

    ¡°What exciting thing?¡±

    ¡°Assisted cultivation.¡±

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Pfft. What¡¯s so special about that? I¡¯ve already been able to endure for over twenty minutes. Your

    move is useless against me,¡± Cordelia said disdainfully.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    A mischievous grin appeared on Emrys¡¯ face as he said, ¡°This time, I¡¯ll assist you in your cultivation

    next to the sleeping Nina. Do you dare to take up the challenge?¡±

    Cordelia didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Still not daring, huh? Delia, you really are a coward.¡±

    ¡°What? How dare you call me a coward? Fine, let¡¯s y. I simply can¡¯t stand your roguish behavior!¡±

    Provoked by Emrys, Cordelia was unwilling to admit defeat.

    First, she went to the restroom to take care of her personal needs. Then, she followed Emrys into his

    room.

    ¡°Shh! Delia, tread lightly. Don¡¯t wake up Nina.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± ¨C

    The way the two of them were sneaking around was reminiscent of a young couple misbehaving

    11:41 Wed, 31 Jan

    Chapter 344 Something¡­

    +10 pearls

    behind their parents¡¯ backs.

    Soon, they arrived on the bed, and Emrys began to assist Cordelia in her cultivation.

    In order to appear strong in front of Emrys, Cordelia tried hard to control her voice, determined not to

    let Nte, who was sleeping nearby, hear her.

    The first ten minutes passed without any extraordinary events.

    Cordelia managed to hold backpletely, not making a single sound, though her breathing was

    slightlybored.

    By the fifteenth minute, Cordelia finally understood what Emrys had been smirking about earlier. That

    darn Nte suddenly rolled over and began groping around with her hands.

    Cordelia was left speechless, experiencing a breakdown in an instant.

    Emrys ended up spending that night on the couch, as Cordelia stubbornly upied his bed and

    refused to leave. Therefore, when Nte woke up the next morning, she was utterly perplexed. Huh?

    Wasn¡¯t I sleeping next to Rys? Why am I sleeping next to Delia now?

    Cordelia, however, didn¡¯t say much. She directly drove Nte out, then hurriedly rolled bedsheet and

    threw it into the washing machine as if she had a secret she was afraid someone would discover.

    up

    the

    That day, Emrys decided to secretly make a trip to Summerbank.

    On the surface, it was to teach at Jazona University, but in reality, he wanted to avoid Nte.

    He hadn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep for four nights already.

    If things continued like that, he would inevitably experience a breakdown sooner orter. Hence, Emrys

    decided it would be best for him toy low for the time being.

    During that day¡¯s short course in traditional medicine, Emrys saw Jacqueline again.

    The impoverished girl had not yet been able to harness her life force. Emrys felt concerned for her and

    wished to advise her to stop tormenting herself and instead find a husband to marry quickly.

    After the ss ended, Emrys went to Lommore Condominium.

    He thought he could finally get a restful night¡¯s sleep. However, just as he stepped out of the

    room he noticed an incredibly beautiful woman with an hourss figure sitting on the living

    room couch. She gazed at him with narrowed eyes and a slight smile on her face.

    ¡°Rys, Nte has been constantly by your side these past few days. I haven¡¯t had a chance to ask for

    your assistance with my cultivation. Tonight, I can finally have you all to myself. Hehe!¡±

    11:42 Wed, 31 Jan We

    Chapter 344 Something¡­

    * 3,84%

    +10 pearls

    ¡°Go away!¡±

    Somewhere in Jazona, inside a dimly lit grand hall devoid of light, a few scattered torches adorned the

    surroundings.

    In the center of the grand hall stood an altar. Around the altar, a dozen or sorge ck vats were

    arranged, filled to the brim with a vibrant red liquid.

    11:42 Wed, 31 Jan

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345 Two Beauties

    All of it was human blood.

    -84%1

    &

    +10 pearls

    Immersed in one of therge blood vats was a n*ked man, his b*dy surrounded by a halo of blood.

    ¡°What a group of ipetents. You couldn¡¯t even capture a little girl! And those tomb guards, they¡¯re

    just as useless. The old sect leader¡¯s tomb was robbed right under their noses, and they were

    completely unaware. Bring them to me. Execute and sacrifice them!¡± Diablos Sephiran, the man in the

    blood vat, spoke angrily.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Sephiran!¡±

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Chrom Trevil, a high-ranking guardian of the Sinister Spirit Sect, left for a while and returned with

    several trembling sect members responsible for guarding the tomb.

    As soon as these individuals entered, they immediately fell to their knees in unparalleled terror,

    pleading for Diablos¡¯ forgiveness. ¡°Mr. Sephiran, spare us!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, spare you? If I were to spare you, how could I face the old sect leader in the future?¡± With a

    furious roar, Diablos thrust an arm out from the blood vat.

    He made a grasping motion in the air, and in an instant, a phantom blood dragon shot forth, piercing

    through the chests of the several people kneeling on the ground.

    ¡°Pour their blood into the blood vat.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    In no time, another man, cloaked in a ck robe, entered and said, ¡°Mr. Sephiran, we¡¯ve located the

    tomb raider. She¡¯s staying at a ce called Verdant Estate in Jadeborough.¡±

    ¡°Very well! Chrom, you must immediately take your men to Jadeborough. It¡¯s crucial that you capture

    that young girl alive. I intend to make her my concubine!¡± A lecherous look filled Diablos¡¯

    gaze.

    Meanwhile, at Verdant Estate, only two beauties remained at home.

    Nte, the patient, was naturally one of them. She had been searching for Emrys day and night, but

    Emrys simply wouldn¡¯t respond to her calls, leaving her clueless about what was going on.

    Nights without Emrys felt empty, lonely, and cold for Nte.

    When she went to sleep at night, even her little hands felt cold.

    In fact, yesterday morning, when Emrys had just disappeared, Nte had gone to ask Yelena about it.

    However, Yelena just gave a sly smile and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡±

    11:42 Wed, 31 Jan We

    Chapter 345 Two Beauties

    @ 84% 1

    +10 pearls

    And then, that very night, Yelena also mysteriously disappeared.

    Nte stayed up until the next day. Then, she asked Cordelia again, ¡°Where did Rys go?¡± Cordelia

    sneered and said, ¡°You keep saying Rys is just a child who hasn¡¯t been weaned yet, but I think you¡¯re

    the one who is.¡±

    After finishing her sentence, she left Verdant Estate with an aloof expression and headed to the

    company.

    Nte was not satisfied and went to ask her second sister, Caylie. Caylie gently said, ¡°Nina, you need

    to learn to be more independent. Rys is very busy, even though I also don¡¯t know what he¡¯s busy with

    all day.¡±

    After speaking, she went to Apricot Hall.

    At that moment, Nte felt as if the entire world had abandoned her. When I was a reporter, constantly

    on the move, everyoneined that I was never home. Now that I¡¯ve settled down and stayed at

    home, they ask me to be more independent. What exactly do they want from me? That¡¯s not right.

    There¡¯s still Karina. Karina hasn¡¯t abandoned me. She¡¯s also at home.

    Nte felt a sense of warmth and decided to go to Karina¡¯s room to chat with her. However, Karina

    was constantly fiddling with a small bell, not fully paying attention to their conversation.

    Alright! It seems like I¡¯ve been abandoned by everyone. Left with no other option, Nte reluctantly

    began reviewing the study materials she had saved on herputer.

    Meanwhile, Karina waspletely absorbed in ying with her Soul Searching Bell, thoroughly

    enjoying herself.

    Suddenly, she raised her head to look out the window, a hint of seriousness appearing on her

    previously dazed face. I can sense danger approaching steadily.

    The Heavenly Pilferer Sect¡¯s objective was to prioritize escape when faced with unchanging

    circumstances.

    Karina was a very obedient girl. Her first instinct was to flee immediately, but the thought of Nte next

    door made her hesitate. While the objective is indeed important, protecting those around me is clearly

    even more crucial!

    So, she took the initiative to jump out of the window and venture outside. As expected, she spotted a

    few familiar figures. However, it wasn¡¯t their faces that were familiar, but rather their ck robes. The

    Sinister Spirit Sect! I can¡¯t believe they managed to find this ce!

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346 Jealous of Grace

    ¡°She hid it so well! She never showed a hint of the truth in front of us. If I had known she was

    the Lewis family¡¯s heiress, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to say anything bad about her.¡±

    ¡°We even treated her as a mistress. How could the Lewis family¡¯s heiress be someone¡¯s mistress? It¡¯s

    such a joke.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Lewis family. If they stomp their feet, the whole of Frenda will tremble. We¡¯re just too

    different.¡±

    Shirley felt a mix of emotions as she listened to her friends. Her father had cut off all of her credit cards

    because she had offended Grace and the Lewis family. Now, it was difficult for her to get even a few

    hundred dors.

    ¡°Enough. Stop talking about her,¡± she said angrily.

    Several ssmates looked at each other and fell silent.

    ¡°Shirley, shall we go take a look at the limited edition bag you told me about?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Shirley, I heard Chanel has a new perfume. I really want it.¡±

    Shirley couldn¡¯t say she had no money, so she could only force herself to say, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look,

    then.¡±

    Unexpectedly, when they reached the elevator, they were stopped. ¡°Sorry, the mall is cleared today,

    and the second floor is temporarily not essible.¡±

    Hearing that, the group instantly became displeased.

    ¡°Why was it cleared all of a sudden?¡¯

    ¡°Yeah, we came all the way here to shop.¡±

    On the contrary, Shirley sighed in relief. She tried tofort everyone. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since we can¡¯t shop,

    I¡¯ll treat you all to afternoon tea.¡±

    They reluctantly agreed. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go to the nearby caf¨¦. I heard they have new tea vors, and

    they¡¯re supposed to be quite good.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    As they came to an agreement, they were about to leave.

    At this moment, Grace was taking the elevator down. ir, who was at the side, recognized her

    immediately. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that Grace?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s attention was instantly drawn to her. They saw Grace descending the elevator and saw that

    the mall¡¯s manager was serving her very attentively.

    115 BONUS

    No wonder they cleared the area. It turns out Grace is shopping here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous. None of us have received such treatment, right?¡±

    They quickly abandoned Shirley and rushed toward Grace, smiling and saying, ¡°Grace, what a

    coincidence to meet you here.¡±

    Are you shopping too? It¡¯s really fate,

    ¡°Grace, we were wrong before. We shouldn¡¯t have targeted you. We hope you don¡¯t mind. We¡¯re

    ssmates, after all. We hope you¡¯ll be able to help us out in the future.¡±

    Shirley clenched her teeth and balled her hands into fists as she watched this scene unfold. Her eyes

    were filled with resentment for these opportunistic people.

    This bunch of opportunists!

    Grace stopped walking and looked at the hypocritical side of her so-called ssmates. Indeed, in the

    face of money and power, everyone could put on a smiling face.

    She was already used to it and said in a calm tone, ¡°You guys enjoy your shopping. I¡¯ll leave

    first.¡±

    The people waved goodbye to her with smiles. When she had disappeared from their sight, they still

    felt reluctant.

    ¡°The Lewis family¡¯s heiress, indeed. She¡¯s so forgiving.¡±

    ¡°Right! We treated her so badly before, and she didn¡¯t hold it against us. Suddenly, I feel like I was too

    much in the past.

    Listening to their words, Shirley couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Since Grace is so good, why don¡¯t you follow

    her from now on?¡±

    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347 Was Not Bluffing

    Therefore, s

    acted decisively and fled.

    ub

    84%

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    As she ran, she desperately tried to contact Emrys.

    However, Emrys refused to answer her calls.

    What should I do? What should I do? Nte was extremely anxious. That¡¯s right! The lucky charm!

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    A few days ago, after narrowly escaping Venria, Emrys had informed her that the lucky charm she

    carried was actually a Telepathic Formation. In times of danger, all she needed to do was call out his

    name.

    Nte hadn¡¯t expected to use it again so soon. ¡°Rys, Rys, hurry back! Karina is about to be beaten to

    death by someone!¡±

    At that moment, Emrys was sound asleep in his Lommore Condominium, with his phone set to silent.

    He had thought that once he reached Lommore Condominium, he would finally be able to get a good

    night¡¯s sleep. Little did he know that after avoiding Nte, he would encounter Yelena, who kept him

    up all night, leaving him no choice but to catch up on sleep during the day.

    While he was in a deep slumber, Nte¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in his mind, jolting him awake.

    He furrowed his brows instantly. Nina sounds extremely anxious, and she¡¯s not joking.

    If she was indeed joking, it would mean that her acting skills were incredibly convincing. She could

    easily work as a voice actress at a TV station.

    Regardless of whether Nte was joking or not, Emrys had to take it seriously and thoroughly

    investigate since she had used the Telepathic Formation.

    He quickly activated the formation.

    Immediately, the image of Nte appeared in his mind, along with the figures of men in ck robes,

    who were getting closer and closer behind her.

    Sinister Spirit Sect! Emrys recognized the identity of the men in the ck robes at a nce.

    He realized that they must have been searching for Karina but stumbled upon Nte instead.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t allow anything bad to happen to them.

    That was his limit.

    And so, he swiftly got up, not even having the time to greet Yelena. He hopped on his old-

    1/3

    11:42 Wed, 31 Jan

    Chapter 347 Was Not Bluffing

    fashioned bik

    92

    # +10 pearls

    and transformed into a streak of light, rushing back to Jadeborough.

    Meanwhile, at Verdant Estate, Nte had already been captured by the Chrom.

    Karina, too, due to being outnumbered, fell into the hands of the Sinister Spirit Sect members.

    One of the sect members eximed excitedly, ¡°Mr. Trevil, once we bring these two beautiful girls back,

    Mr. Sephiran will surely reward us handsomely!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I believe that no reward is as satisfying as having a piece of the pie. These two stunning

    beauties are of much higher quality than the previous ones.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. This trip is indeed worthwhile. Haha!¡±

    ¡°But what if Mr. Sephiran never grows tired of them? After all, these two are different from the women in

    the past.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you speak properly? You¡¯re such a buzzkill!¡±

    Nte and Karina overheard the conversation of the Sinister Spirit Sect members. They felt a wave of

    nausea, wanting nothing more than to spit on them.

    In fact, Nte actually did.

    Pah!

    A glob of her spitnded directly on the face of a Sinister Spirit Sect member.

    Unexpectedly, instead of getting angry, that Sinister Spirit Sect member excitedly stuck out his tongue

    and licked it. He said, ¡°Hahaha! Not bad, not bad. The saliva of a beauty is actually sweet. Give me

    another taste. Give me another taste.¡±

    Nte was left speechless.

    Immediately, she felt even more nauseated and couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Pervert!¡± Who are these

    people, really? They¡¯re a bunch of losers!

    Chrom furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Enough with the jokes. Hurry and take these two women back to

    avoid any unexpected incidents along the way.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the members of the Sinister Spirit Sect responded.

    However, before his words could fully sink in, a cold voice echoed from a distance. ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡±

    The neer was none other than Emrys.

    In an instant, all the members of the Sinister Spirit Sect widened their eyes in shock. What is this? A

    flying bike?p!

    Before they could evenprehend what was happening, a sharp force pierced through the top

    1142 Wed, 31 Jan

    Chapter 347 Was Not Bluffing

    80

    33 84% 0

    +10 pearls

    of the Sinister Spirit Sect member¡¯s head.

    ¡°A cultivator!¡±

    Only a cultivator could execute such a technique. So, there really is a cultivator residing in this

    mansion! The youngdy who raided the tomb wasn¡¯t bluffing earlier! All the members of the Sinister

    Spirit Sect were utterly horrified!

    11:43 Wed, 31 Jan We.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348 How Audacious

    84%

    +10 pearls

    Upon seeing Emrys rushing over, Nte couldn¡¯t help but say excitedly, ¡°Rys, Rys, hurry up and teach

    these viins a lesson! They bullied me just now and even hurt Karina!¡±

    There was no need for her to say more. Emrys had already transformed into a terrifying god of death.

    The moment he abandoned his bike, his figure immediately turned into a blur as he dashed forward.

    In the blink of an eye, he effortlessly defeated all the members of the Sinister Spirit Sect.

    All the members of the Sinister Spirit Sect fell, leaving only Chrom standing in the end.

    Emrys¡¯ icy gaze fixed on him as he said, ¡°You dare to bully my sisters? Who gave you such audacity?¡±

    As he spoke, he extended a finger, pointing it at Chrom¡¯s chest.

    Instantly, Chrom¡¯s b*dy shuddered violently, his feet lifting off the ground as he was sent flying

    backward.

    Boom!

    Wherever Chrom¡¯s b*dy passed, a long trail of blood was left on the ground. This young man¡¯s strength

    is truly terrifying!

    Chrom¡¯s organs were destroyed after enduring only the force of a single finger from Emrys. He spat out

    blood and fell to the ground, barely clinging to life, his fighting abilitypletely lost.

    Nte stepped on the b*dy of a deceased member of the Sinister Spirit Sect and continuously spat on

    his face. She sneered, ¡°You liked it when I spat on you, didn¡¯t you? Well, I¡¯m fulfilling your wish now.

    Pah! Pah! Pah!¡±

    Emrys uttered speechlessly, ¡°Nina, please stop fooling around.¡±

    He pulled Nte aside. Then, a flicker of me emerged from his fingertips. He burned the corpses of

    the deceased members of the Sinister Spirit Sect to ashes.

    Emrys nced at the half-dead Chrom before turning to address the two beautifuldies, ¡°Stay safe at

    home. I¡¯ll follow this member of the Sinister Spirit Sect to their hideout.¡±

    Karina said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I want to dig up the grave of their former sect leader once more. Moreover,

    I know where the Sinister Spirit Sect is located.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you injured?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just a minor injury. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. My Soul Searching Bell has been

    yearning for action,¡± Karina said, shaking the Soul Searching Bell in her hand.

    1/3

    11:43 Wed, 31 Jan

    we ¡¤

    Chapter 348 How Audacious

    42

    +10 pearls

    She seemed to have a special obsession with collecting demonic magic items.

    After some thought, Emrys said, ¡°Since you already know the address, there¡¯s no point in me keeping

    this person anymore.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he ruthlessly stomped on Chrom¡¯s neck and reduced him to ashes in a fiery

    ze.

    Nte eximed, ¡°I want to go! I want to go, too!¡±

    ¡°Why should youe along?¡± Emrys pped Nte¡¯s petite buttocks. ¡°Your gunshot wound hasn¡¯t

    healed yet. You should stay at home obediently and not run around. Wait for us toe back.¡±

    Meanwhile, in the dimly lit grand hall of the Sinister Spirit Sect, a member rushed inward, tumbling and

    scrambling in his haste.

    He cried out in rm, ¡°Mr. Sephiran, we have a problem! That tomb-raiding girl has broken into the old

    sect leader¡¯s tomb again. She stole¡­ No! She looted many of our demonic magic items!¡±

    Bang!

    No sooner had his words fallen than a blood vat around the altar abruptly burst open, spilling dark red

    blood all over the ground.

    Instantly, the stench of blood within the grand hall became even more pungent and unbearable.

    Diablos, who emerged from the blood vat, waspletely n*ked.

    A terrifying aura of blood surrounded him, subtly forming the shape of a blood dragon. The dragon¡¯s

    head was situated right at his chest, its appearance incredibly fierce, perfectly reflecting Diablos¡¯ mood

    at that moment.

    Rage burned within Diablos¡¯ chest. How dare that tomb raider return? How audacious is she?

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Where are the people who were sent out?¡± Diablos sternly asked.

    ¡°I think they¡¯re d-dead!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re truly a bunch of useless individuals!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Sephiran¡­ It appears that there is a cultivator apanying that youngdy. The people who

    were recently assigned to guard the tomb were all killed by that cultivator!¡±

    ¡°A cultivator?¡±

    Diablos paused for a moment, then said with a gloomy expression, ¡°Hmph! Such audacity. Today, I will

    uncover the background of that cultivator!¡±

    Sinister Spirit Sect¡¯s tomb was not only a ce to house the old sect leader¡¯s corpse, but also the

    2/3

    11:43 Wed, 31 Jan W ¡¤

    Chapter 348 How Audacious

    +10 pearls

    3.04%

    sect¡¯s treasure trove.

    It was one thing for the treasure trove to be raided once, but the audacity of the raider to return was

    astonishing. Furthermore, the nature of Karina¡¯s crime had escted. She was no longer stealing, but

    rather outright robbing.

    11:43 Wed, 31 Jan We

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349 Making An Entrance

    This was a tant act of trampling on Sinister Spirit Sect.

    No one could tolerate such humiliation.

    88

    +10 pearls

    Diablos was filled with a terrifying, murderous intent. The scantily d concubines by his side trembled

    in fear, afraid to approach him.

    Furrowing his brows, he nced over and said, ¡°Servant, why are you standing there? Hurry up and

    bring me my clothes!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­¡±

    A concubine hesitated for a moment but eventually gathered the courage to step forward and drape the

    long robe over Diablos.

    However, the next second, the concubine let out a scream.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Diablos suddenly gripped her throat, lifting her into the air. With a cold, mockingugh, he asked, ¡°Are

    you afraid of me?¡±

    ¡°S-Spare me, Mr. Sephiran¡­¡± the concubine pleaded in terror.

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m giving you this woman!¡±

    Diablos held onto the concubine and hurled her towards the Sinister Spirit Sect member who was

    reporting, showing no mercy on his face.

    To him, these women were treated as mere pets or even less than that. More urately, they were

    treated as ythings.

    After having fun with them, he would either kill them or discard them to his subordinates.

    And naturally, he was determined to find new prey.

    He enjoyed this sense of novelty.

    ¡°Cultivator, today, I will make you regret ever being born into this world!¡±

    Diablos was preparing to leave the main hall, intending to visit the tomb of the old sect leader. He was

    eager to find out which audacious cultivator had the audacity to be so arrogant.

    However, before he could step out, the corpses of two Sinister Spirit Sect members were suddenly

    thrown into the main hall from outside.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself, Mr. Sect Leader. That d*mned cultivator has delivered

    1/2

    11:43 Wed, 31

    Chapter 349 Making An¡­

    ?

    +10 pearl¡¯s

    himself to our doorstep.¡±

    The one speaking was Emrys.

    With an indifferent expression, he walked into the main hall of Sinister Spirit Sect, apanied by

    Karina. A hint of excitement still lingered on her small face, clearly a result of the significant gains they

    had just made in the tomb.

    Moreover, in the past, she followed her mentor, Mystique. Whenever they encountered an enemy,

    regardless of their strength, all she had to do was close her eyes and run.

    She was very timid.

    However, that day, Emrys took her on a rampage, causing aplete upheaval at the tomb of Sinister

    Spirit Sect. It was an unprecedented experience.

    Not only was she thrilled, but she also enjoyed the feeling of having someone to rely on.

    Unbeknownst to herself, Karina¡¯s mindset had subtly shifted. Any strange objectives she once held

    were long cast aside.

    After the two individuals entered the main hall, the members of Sinister Spirit Sect felt as if they were

    facing a formidable enemy.

    However, they dared not act rashly. This young man is indeed a cultivator, far beyond our capability to

    contend with. Only Mr. Sephiran has the ability to deal with him!

    The moment Diablos caught sight of Emrys¡¯ entrance, his profound gaze abruptly solidified into a

    chilling gleam.

    However, he soon unconsciously found himself ncing over at Karina, who was off to the side.

    That was an instinctual conditioned response.

    After all, he was a pervert.

    The woman who had stolen countless demonic magic items from them was described as incredibly

    beautiful by the members of Sinister Spirit Sect who had seen her at the time. Back then, Diablos had

    already harbored intentions of making her his concubine.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    However, he had never personally seen Karina before.

    When he eventually saw her, he thought she was beyond beautiful. She looks like a celestial being!

    Those women he once thought were quite attractive suddenly seemed utterly nd to him.

    Just like that, he was determined to win Karina over.

    Diablos¡¯ malevolent gaze shamelessly revealed a hint of greed, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to undress Karina

    immediately.

    As this feeling grew stronger, his desire to kill Emrys intensified. If it hadn¡¯t been for the meddling of this

    so-called cultivator, I would have surely taken that woman as my concubine long ago.

    ¡°Youngster, you have quite the audacity to barge into the sacred hall of the Sinister Spirit Sect.

    you

    here to defend yourdy?¡± Diablos forcefully averted his gaze from Karina, focusing instead on Emrys.

    His eyes were as dark and profound as a tranquil pool.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350 Shameless

    84%

    se

    +10 pearls

    Emrys chuckled and said, ¡°Dare toy a hand on my woman, and it won¡¯t just be your sacred

    hall at risk. I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to dig up your ancestral tombs,¡­. Oh, wait¡­ I forgot that I¡¯ve

    already dug up your ancestral tombs!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    Diablos was no fool. He could clearly see that Emrys was deliberately provoking him. He

    instantly let out an enraged roar, and as a result, a terrifying surge of blood energy erupted from

    within him. The long robe he had just put on was instantly shattered into fragments.

    ¡°Oh my! This person isn¡¯t wearing any clothes. How shameless!¡±

    Karina suddenly let out a shriek, hastily covering her eyes with her small hands, afraid that

    seeing too much would give her a stye.

    Diablos was audacious in his ways. It was quite normal for him to be unclothed, as he typically

    immersed himself in a vat of blood for his cultivation practices.

    Moreover, he was extremely proud of his physique.

    Even in the presence of numerous sect members, he would shamelessly fool around with his

    concubines.

    Unexpectedly, Emrys merely nced at him indifferently, a yful smirk spreading across his face as

    he said, ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass yourself by showing off such an insignificant thing.¡±

    An insignificant thing? Diablos was momentarily taken aback, but he quickly realized Emrys was

    ridiculing his physique.

    Men generally took suchments badly. After all, it was a matter of a man¡¯s dignity.

    Emrys¡¯ words were clearly merciless. He had just disrespected Diablos.

    D*mn it! Diablos cursed under his breath, his fists suddenlyshing out. Wherever his fists reached,

    they conjured a terrifying phantom of a blood dragon,

    He was ferocious, ruthless, and bloody,

    ¡°Ninth stage of energy cultivation?¡± Upon seeing Diablos make his move, Emrys also reined in the

    yful expression on his face, focusing a bit more intently,

    It wasn¡¯t that he feared the other¡¯s strength, but rather, the current leader of Sinister Spirit Sect

    standing before him was the first true cultivator opponent that Emrys had encountered.

    That was an event truly worthmemorating.

    Therefore, Emrys was prepared to take it seriously.

    Chapter 350 Shameless

    +10 pearls

    Subsequently, he activated his Nameless Divine Art.

    Boom!

    Upon his fists, streams of life energy surged forth. However, his energy was dark green, much gentler

    compared to Diablos¡¯ crimson life energy.

    Emrys had suppressed his cultivation base to the ninth stage of energy cultivation.

    He wanted to make aparison, under the same stage, between his own Nameless Divine Skill and

    the opponent¡¯s bloody martial arts technique, to determine which was stronger and which was weaker.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death, brat!¡±

    Naturally, Diablos was unaware that Emrys had suppressed his cultivation base. He assumed that, like

    him, they were both at the ninth stage of energy cultivation.

    In the system of cultivators, at the same stage, the life energy of the demonic sect cultivators was

    generally more domineering and violent. Therefore, in terms of overall strength, the demonic sect

    cultivators were definitely stronger.

    Diablos practiced, of course, the martial arts techniques of the demonic sect. Otherwise, there would

    be no need for such an extensive use of fresh blood for his rituals.

    By using the Blood Demonic Technique, he was confident he could shatter Emrys¡¯ arm with a

    single punch.

    In the blink of an eye, the fists of the two individuals collided.

    Bang!

    With a thunderous bang, two distinct streams of life energy collided in a wild frenzy, casting out

    wave after wave of spectacrly brilliant sparks of energy. However, the scent that filled the air

    following the explosion was far from pleasant.

    That was the scent of blood that emanated after Diablos¡¯ life energy had exploded.

    It was extremely intense.

    ¡°Haha! Kid, as a cultivator yourself, don¡¯t you understand the principle? Never engage in

    combat with a cultivator from the demonic sect when you¡¯re at the same level,¡± Diablos

    chuckled maliciously.

    However, in the next moment, his expression drastically changed.

    In fact, he appeared horrified.

    That was because he had witnessed an incredibly strange scene.

    My crimson life force is being consumed! Consumed? How is this possible? Diablos¡¯ eyes

    widened in shock. He eximed, ¡°Kid, what kind of martial arts technique have you been

    practicing?¡±

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    If Diablos¡¯ life force was being consumed, it meant that Emrys¡¯ martial arts technique was even

    more powerful than Diablos¡¯ Blood Demonic Technique.

 Chatper 351

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Shop Now

    Chapter 351 Demonic Techniques

    essence, Emrys was also practicing demonic techniques.

    However, Diablos struggled toprehend something. A demonic technique should not have had this

    color. The martial arts techniques of the demonic sect onlye in two colors. One is crimson, simr

    to mine. The other is a dark hue. The most crucial aspect, however, is that the aura has to be fierce

    and domineering

    Yet, Emrys life energy was a dark green hue, a color that only cultivators from upright sects could

    The most peculiar thing was that, initially, Emrys life energy gave Diablos the impression of being

    gende, leading him to a false sense of confidence, making him believe he could easily defeat Emrys.

    However, when they truly engaged inbat, he realized this was not the case.

    The dark green life energy, seemingly harmless on the surface, transformed into an endless ck hole,

    raciously devouring Diablos life energy when it intertwined with the crimson life energy.

    Therefore, Diablos was certain that Emrys technique was a demonic technique. Cultivators from upright

    sects do not possess such a martial arts technique!

    Diablos widened his eyes in disbelief as he asked, ¡°Are you also a cultivator of a demonic sect?¡±

    However, Emirys did not answer his question. Instead, he slightly furrowed his brows.

    This peculiar situation had also taken him by surprise. Did my Nameless Divine Art actually absorb the

    opponent¡¯s life energy? Moreover, did it devour such a domineering life energy from a demonic sect?

    Reflecting back, he remembered the time when he had taken his jesting with Yelena too far. He had

    rized all the life energy she had painstakingly condensed. At that time, Yelena had expressed her deep

    oncern, stating that the martial arts technique was too peculiar, and she feared there might be some

    However, the Nameless Divine Art was given to him by the old friar,

    If there really was a problem with the technique, he would be harming me. Why would he do that?

    Emrys couldn¡¯t understand it.

    At this moment, Diablos had already voluntarily retreated, yet even so, the crimson life energy in his

    hands seemed to dissipate. Froma distance, it was drawn in, devoured, and assimted by Emrys¡® life

    FIFIZY

    Ji doesn¡¯t matter whether you¡¯re a cultivator of an upright sect or a demonic sect! Today, I¡¯m

    determined to see you die here! Come out!¡± Diablos suddenly let out a furious roar, and an eerie dark

    fog surged out from within him. With a hissing sound, it severed the life energy that was being drawn

    away, thereby preserving a fraction of the residual life energy within his body.

    In an instant, the eerie dark fog enveloped Diablos¡® body.

    1/2

    910

    Chapter 351 Demonic Techniques

    He was sanded by an aura of crimson he energy, which, in the blink of an eye, turned dark red. It was

    even more fierce and domineering than the previous crimson life energy

    Emrys furrowed his brows and said. ¡°This again¡±

    He had already encountered that eerie dark fog before. It wasn¡¯t his first time.

    Thest time in Jadeborough, he encountered Michael, who was also Angelina¡¯s father. He was

    possessed by this peculiar dark fog with spiritual intelligence. Astonishingly, it was able to unleash the

    power of the third stage of energy cultivation with a mortal body.

    Michael was just an ordinary man, yet he was able to exert such immense power under the control of

    this cere dark fog. Needless to say, Diablos power was even more formidable.

    Diablos was a cultivator of a demonic sect, at the ninth stage of energy cultivation. After being

    possessed by the dark fog, his cultivation base skyrocketed at an incredible speed. This fact was

    clearly evident from the aura emanating from him.

    Surpassing the ninth stage of energy cultivation. peak energy cultivation, and the early phase of the

    Foundation Stage. Diablos aura steadily escted, astonishingly reaching the middle phase of the

    Foundation Stage before finallying to a halt.

    There was a vast chasm between the energy cultivation stage and the Foundation Stage. Crossing

    over was not an easy task. yet for Diablos, this chasm seemed non¨Cexistent.

    This was truly a terrifying event.

    One reason for this was that cultivators of the demonic sect inherently followed a straightforward and.

    brutal path. Therefore, when crossing such major cultivation stages, they didn¡¯t need to worry about

    going off the deep end, which was essentially the same for martial artists.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Another reason was the function of the eerie dark fog.

    Thebination of these two factors made it appear as if the chasm of this major cultivation stage did

    not exist at all for Diablos.

 Chatper 352

    Chapter 352 Devour

    After his cultivation base skyrocketed, Diablos quickly replenished the life energy that Emrys had

    absorbed. Moreover, it was dozens of times more concentrated than before.

    ¡°Are you scared, brat? If you are, kneel on the ground and beg for mercy. I will make your death a bit

    morefortable. Diablos taunted, his blood¨Cred tongue sweeping across his parched lips.

    He was eager to obtain Emrys fresh blood.

    Emrys practiced a peculiar martial art technique. If his fresh blood could be sacrificed, it would greatly

    enhance Diablos Blood Demonic Technique. Perhaps, even without the aid of the dark fog. Diablos

    might break through to the Foundation Stage.

    Hence, Diablos¡® excitement was understandable.

    Emrys, however, shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re too naive.¡±

    Without waiting for Diablos to make a move, Emrys took the initiative to step forward. His aura

    remained at the ninth stage of energy cultivation. However, as his fist sped with Diablos, a strange

    smile crept up at the corner of his mouth.

    Boom!

    Emrys firmly gripped Diablos fist, allowing the domineering dark red life energy to infiltrate his body.

    Allowing the other party¡¯s life energy to enter one¡¯s body was an extremely dangerous act for a normal

    cultivator. The chaotic rampage of two different types of life energy within the body could easily rupture

    the meridians or shatter one¡¯s internal organs.

    Emrys was essentially inviting trouble with his actions.

    Diablos thought the same way.

    Emrys peculiar life energy could devour his Blood Demonic Technique, but his Blood Demonic

    Technique had be dozens of times more powerful. If Emrys still wanted to devour it, he would only

    meet his end faster.

    ¡°Ha! Brat, I think you¡¯re the naive one!¡± Diablos sneered coldly. Seeing Emrys taking the initiative to

    attack, he was naturally overjoyed.

    A punch was thrown.

    The dark red dragon flowed along Emrys arm, piercing bis chest.

    ¡°Diel¡±

    With a thunderous roar, Diablos unleashed a strike, pouring all his strength into it.

    1/2

    1CC

    Chapter 352 Devour

    Howeyst, three secondster, Emrys stood in front of him, calm as ever, with that eerie smile still

    hanging at the corner of his mouth

    ¡°How could this be? How are you still not dead¡± Diablos eyes filled with rage. My current poter it

    comparabir to that of the middle¨Cphase Foundation Stage Hote could I possibly not shatter this mere

    ninth stage energy cultivation youngster?

    only did Emrys not shatter, but that peculiar phenomenon from before urred once again.

    Emrys consumed Diablos Blood Demonic Technique as if he were feasting on a nourishing meal.

    Diablos mentalitypletely copsed. He opened his mouth wide and let out a fierce roar, followed by

    an unexpected spurt of fresh blood

    Emrys said with a smile. ¡°Buddy. I¡¯m grateful for the lifetime of cultivation base!¡±

    As soon as those words fell, the aura around Emrys suddenly shifted. Startlingly, he was no longer at

    the ninth level of energy cultivation

    Diablos eyes were nearly torn apart, his mouth full of fresh blood as he roared in fury. ¡°Despicable!

    Despicable! You shameless brat! You actually suppressed your cultivation base! I refuse to ept this!¡±

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t suppressed my cultivation base, you would have already met Hades in hell. Consider

    yourself lucky. I allowed you to live for an additional two minutes Emrys gaze shifted downward, and

    suddenly, he swiftly delivered a kick towards Diablos lower body.

    That

    Dublos body rapidly deted, resembling a punctured balloon. His expression disyed a mixture of

    anger, shock, and fear

    Emrys remarked, ¡°My friend, remember to dress appropriately next time you engage in a fight

    Otherwise, it bes easy for others to exploit your vulnerabilities. Additionally, I suggest you avoid

    getting aroused at the wrong time!¡±

    The scene was undeniably bizarre.

    Diablos not onlycked clothing, but he even became aroused during the fight. Therefore, one can only

    imagine the pain Diablos experienced when Emrys kicked him.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chatper 353

    Chapter 353 Ghost n

    In this moment, it was difficult to determine whether Diablos was experiencing joy or sorrow.

    To his satisfaction, Emrys finally acknowledged the magnitude of his package.

    However, the concern was that he was dying.

    #hoosh!

    Diablos died while standing.

    As he took his final breath, a peculiar dark fog emerged, tearing open from his back and seeping out.

    The dark fog attempted to escape underground, just as it had done before.

    Emrys gaze suddenly hardened, and he shouted, ¡°Thinking of running away? Come back here!¡±

    Drawing from his previous experience, Emrys was already prepared at this moment.

    Therefore, as soon as the dark fog emerged, Emrys bravely took action. His palm was concentrated

    with a dazzling green sigil, which he directed towards the dark fog.

    Yet, Karina suddenly rushed over and dered, ¡°Let me handle this. I have the most experience

    dealing with such demonic entities.

    After watching Emrys fight for a long time, she feltpelled to do something as well.

    And so, wielding the Soul Searching Bell, she charged towards the eerie dark fog.

    Emrys was about to mention that it was not an ordinary demonic item, but before he could speak, he

    saw the bell in Karina¡¯s hand emit a dark gold glow. It had sessfully bound the eerie dark fog.

    ¡°Huh? Karina, it seems your Soul Searching Bell truly possesses unique abilities!¡± Emrys eximed in

    surprise.

    He remembered the first time he encountered this peculiar dark fog. Even True Sight couldn¡¯t prate

    it, indicating that it was not an ordinary demonic item.

    Unexpectedly, it was trapped by Karina¡¯s bell.

    Karina proudly puffed out her chest and dered, ¡°Of course! Did you think I collected all these

    demonic magic items for nothing? My Soul Searching Bell is quite formidable, you know!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s amazing. You should quickly inquire about the origins of this object.¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    1/3

    15.33 F, 2 Feb

    War Robots Multiyer Battles

    Chapter 353 Ghost n

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Karina vigorously shook the bell, her little face adopting a fiercely cute expression as she demanded,

    ¡°Little thing, reveal yourself. What exactly are you and where did youe from?¡±

    As she swung the Soul Searching Bell, the cluster of dark fog instantly began to dart around chaotically

    within the dark gold light barrier, appearing to be in extreme agony.

    Ding!

    ¡°Hurry up and confess! My arm is getting sore from all this shaking!¡±

    Ding!

    Finally, the massive dark fog suddenly contracted, ultimately transforming into a face filled with

    unspeakable terror,plete with eyes and a nose. A voice of agony emanated from it. ¡°Mount

    Jacaster¡­ The ghost n¡­¡±

    Mount Jacaster? Ghost n? Emrys paused for a moment and asked, ¡°What kind of ce is Mount

    Jacaster?¡±

    ¡°Speak up! Speak up! Oh, no¡­ Karina vigorously shook the bell, but she suddenly let out a cry of

    surprise. Following that, the cluster of dark fog vanished with a loud bang, and the dark gold light also

    swiftly retracted back into the Soul Searching Bell.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Emrys asked in confusion.

    Karina said somewhat sheepishly. ¡°Oops! I might have overdone it. The Soul Searching Bell mistook

    that little thing for energy and absorbed it.¡±

    Emrys was rendered speechless. What a scatterbrain!

    Karina yfully stuck out her tongue and reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lund, I¡¯ll go ask Ms. Mystique.

    She will definitely know what ce Mount Jacaster is.¡±

    ¡°Are you able to find A¨Ccup now?¡± Emrys asked.

    ¡°A¨Ccup? What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Your mentor, Ms. Mystique!¡±

    Emrys quickly corrected himself. He was simply too fixated on Mystique¡¯s t chest.

    Karina confidently replied. ¡°Certainly, I am capable of finding Ms. Mystique. She has a few regr

    hiding spots that I am familiar with. However, it is important to note that Ms. Mystique has explicitly

    instructed me not to disclose these locations to anyone else. Therefore, Mr. Lund, I regret to inform you

    that I cannot reveal them.¡±

    Emrys immediately expressed his disbelief, thinking to himself, What? A¨Ccup is truly a coward,

    resorting to hiding ces like a gopher? Can the mighty Heavenly Preserver Sect really stoop so low?

    How pitiful..

 Chatper 354

    Chapter 354 Doubtful

    Emrys spoke in a gentle, soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t ask. Once you find your mentor, remember to

    send me a message using the lucky charm you have. Do you know how to use it?¡±

    Yes I do

    Karina took out the pendant that Emrys had given her from her small chest and softly called out

    towards the Telepathic Formation. ¡°Calling for Rys! Calling for Rys!*

    She was demonstrating how to use it to Emrys

    Emrys shook his head and said. ¡°That¡¯s quite foolish.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lund, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I was justplimenting how cute you are!¡±

    ¡°Haha! Thank you. Mr. Lund.¡±

    After destroying their of the Sinister Spirit Sect, the two of them returned to Verdant Estate. That

    afternoon. Karina, the absent¨Cminded one, left the mansion to find her mentor, Mystique.

    Nte, on the other hand, clung to Emrys and said. ¡°Rys! Rys, can you teach me cultivation? I¡¯ll share

    the study materials on myputer with you.¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t. I¡¯m a decent person. You should keep those study materials to yourself!¡± Emrys firmly

    refused.

    At the same time, there was also some confusion.

    When Cordelia first discovered the study materials on Nte¡¯sputer, she coldly ordered Emrys to

    move theputer into her room and forbade him from using it casually.

    What puzzled Emrys was that after such a long time, Cordelia had not deleted those videos. Is she

    afraid of upsetting Nina by deleting them? Delia is truly considerate and caring

    Seeing Emrys reject her request, Nte said with a sense of grievance, ¡°Rys, you don¡¯t love me at all.

    I know you¡¯ve already taught Delia and Lena how to cultivate, but you refuse to teach me.¡±

    Emrys immediately felt a headacheing on and found himself having to exin, ¡°Nina, it¡¯s not that

    I¡¯m unwilling to teach you. It¡¯s just that the martial arts technique I¡¯m practicing is too peculiar. I dare not

    teach it recklessly.¡±

    Emrys certainly hoped that the girls would have some ability to protect themselves. That was the

    original reason why he agreed to teach Cordelia and Yelena cultivation, and he was very proactive int

    teaching them.

    1/2

    Build legendary robots!

    Chapter 354 Doubtful

    However, it waster discovered

    aster discovered that this manal

    truly too bizarre

    Especially after what happened at the Sister Spin

    if the Nameless Divine Are he had been cal technique from a demonic sect

    that day. Emrys began to doubt. He wondered

    had suggested, also

    If it truly was a demonic technique. it would be best not to let the users connue their cultivad

    When Kanna had just let my had steady formed asking about Mount Jacassen she could also ingure

    actly was going on with i

    Until he received a definite response. Emrys d

    Mystique, apart from

    After much difcul.

    was thally calmed down

    Emrys then went to Apracer Ha

    The number of patients that day was not high. Most of medicine prescriptions Only two or three people

    finished administering their ampumage the sound her

    Emrys silently watched Cayle Pica

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Cendred

    Therefore, uter

    reight. She has all the right grooming the perfect ns deberely enga pose, one can all cleany see her

    pergi Same Of S

    After some thought Emrys

    Ch. It¡¯s been a wide since I g

    Therefore, seizing an oppomune

    Apricot Hall Emrys summoned Cavite into

    generosity, he addressed her ¡°Crybe I trust you

    acupuncture techniques I previously

    Today I

    to a fresh set of

    acupuncture techniques.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, a faint blush tinged Cayes cheeks Her waves, discreetly darted towards

    Emrys Ion

 Chatper 355

    Chapter 355 Acupuncture Lesson

    When Emrys was teaching Caylie acupuncture techniques, he took every opportunity to provide

    hands¨Con instruction. He believed that this approach would leave a deeper impression, allowing Caylie

    to intuitively feel the force, depth, and angle of needle insertion.

    However, this hands¨Con teaching method resembled teaching a girl how to y billiards. It involved

    wrapping one¡¯s arms around Caylie¡¯s delicate waist from behind, extending a hand to the front, and

    guiding her hand to strike each ball, one by one.

    Caylie¡¯s figure was undeniably attractive, and every time she bent over, she unintentionally exposed

    parts of her body.

    Although Caylie had long seen through Emrys¡® ulterior motives, she didn¡¯t resist. Throughout the

    process, her cheeks burned with embarrassment as she cooperated with Emrys¡® guidance.

    In the midst of the lesson, Duncan suddenly barged in, saying, ¡°Master Lund, L¡­ Oh¡­ You on. I¡¯ll

    come backter.¡±

    §Õ§ß§å§Ü §ã§Ñ§Ü§ä§í

    The renowned national physician tactfully excused himself from the acupuncture room. The younger

    generation certainly knows how to have fun. It seems my thinking has be outdated. In the future, I

    must diligently learn from Master Lund about new strategies to interact with girls.

    The two people in the acupuncture room shared an awkward moment.

    With her face flushed, Caylie managed to extricate herself from Emrys¡® embrace and reproachfully

    said. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You¡¯re such a bad guy¡­ Look, you¡¯ve caused Mr. Rodriguez to misunderstand.¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    Emrys chuckled twice, then had no choice but to leave the acupuncture room.

    Upon seeing him emerge, Duncan immediately asked with a teasing expression, ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re done

    so soon?¡±

    Emrys¡® face darkened instantly. He said, ¡°What are you talking about? I was merely teaching Caylie

    acupuncture. You old geezer, why are your thoughts so inappropriate? You really need to reflect on

    yourself.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ You¡¯re right, Master Lund.¡±

    ¡°What were you looking for me for earlier?¡±

    ¡°Well, the president of Chanaea Traditional Medicine Association is visiting Apricot Hall tomorrow. He

    expressed his desire to meet the renowned Dr. Lund from Jadeborough.¡±

    Duncan was a master of traditional medicine, representing the traditional medicine field in Jazona. He

    was also a member of Chanaea Traditional Medicine Association.

    1/2

    15 34 Fr. 2 Feb GB

    War Robots Multiyer Battles

    Chapter 355 Acupuncture Lesson

    981%Á¿

    By then. Emrys reputation had spread far and wide throughout Jadeborough. Naturally, Chanaca

    Traditional Medicine Association was interested in someone who could even make Duncan willingly

    be a disciple.

    ¡°Chanaea Traditional Medicine Association¡­ After some thought, Emrys said. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve never

    been fond of such scenes of fame and fortune. So, when the president of Chanaea Traditional

    Medicine Association arrives tomorrow, just tell him that Caylie is your master.

    Jadeborough only needed one medical practitioner with such a reputation.

    With Caylie¡¯s medical skills, she fully deserved such recognition.

    Therefore, Duncan had no objections to Emrys¡® suggestion.

    However, Caylie was not pleased. She said, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting. Emrys? They came for

    you. How could you expect me to take your ce? Besides, I don¡¯t particrly enjoy meeting those

    people either.¡±

    She simply wanted to quietly study acupuncture. She didn¡¯t care at all about Chanaca Traditional

    Medicine Association.

    Emrys said. ¡°Caylie, you shouldn¡¯t speak like that. The president of Chanaea Traditional Medicine

    Association is undoubtedly a leading authority in traditional medicine. If he could share some of his

    experiences with you, it would certainly be beneficial for you.¡±

    How could someone as gifted in medicine as Caylie remain unknown? Emrys couldn¡¯t bear to endure it

    any longer.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity presented by the visit of Chanaea Traditional Medicine

    Association, he wanted to promote Caylie and let the people of Chanaea know that a medical prodigy

    named Caylie existed in the world.

    Duncan also added. ¡°Master Lund raises a valid point. The visitors tomorrow include not only the

    president of the Chanaca Traditional Medicine Association but also several prominent figures in the

    field of traditional medicine. For instance, Liam Chapman from the Earth Element Branch, Stanley

    Whitfield from the Warm Element Branch, Kingsley Ss from the Heat Element Branch, and the

    esteemed acupuncture master, Axel Hughes. Engaging with them will undoubtedly be highly beneficial.

    ¡°Will Mr. Hughes be attending as well?¡± Initially, Caylie was inclined to decline, but upon hearing the

    mention of the renowned acupuncture master, Axel Hughes, her interest was immediately piqued.

    Axel was widely recognized as a prominent acupuncture master in Chanaca.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    When Caylie first entered the realm of traditional medicine, she hade across his name. However,

    she had never had the opportunity to meet him.

    Build legendary robots!

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chatper 356

    Chapter 356 Meeting An Idol

    To my surprise, Axel also decided toe over the next day.

    Duncan nodded and said, ¡°Like me, they are all members of the Chanaea Traditional Medicine

    Association. They heard that I had taken on a mentor and were very interested ining over to take a

    look.¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, Caylie said, ¡°All right. I will meet them tomorrow. However, Emrys, you

    must stay by my side.¡±

    Emrys smiled and replied, ¡°Caylie, of course, I will apany you.¡±

    The following day, Reuben Patel, the president of the Chanaea Traditional Medicine Association,

    arrived at Apricot Hall apanied by several leading authorities in the field of traditional medicine.

    All the individuals involved were advanced in age.

    After all, in the field of traditional medicine, theoretical knowledge alone was not enough. These

    practitioners were also required to have extensive clinical experience.

    umting such clinical experience was not easy and often took decades of hard work.

    Therefore, most renowned traditional medicine practitioners were already over sixty years old when.

    they were honored with the title of master.

    Among these individuals, the youngest was Axel, the acupuncture master, who was just over fifty

    years. old.

    Axel was a genius in the field of acupuncture.

    Many young students studying traditional medicine, especially those interested in acupuncture, had

    heard of Axel¡¯s name and considered him their role model.

    Caylie was no exception.

    She had always regarded Axel as her aspiration, hoping that one day her acupuncture techniques

    could reach the same level as his.

    However, everything changed after Emrys appeared.

    Caylie discovered that Emrys was an unprecedented acupuncture prodigy.

    Upon making thisparison, her admiration for Axel was not as profound as before.

    Moreover, Caylie herself hadn¡¯t realized that in the few months since Emrys had returned to

    Jadeborough, he had impafted numerous unique acupuncture techniques to her. Each set of

    techniques, if revealed, could astound the traditional medicine field in Chanaca.

    1/3

    Build legendary robots!

    Chapter 356 Meeting An Icel

    3

    Her progress over the past few months could be described as a transforman

    Caylie¡¯s current level of acupuncture technique had long surpassed Axels by a great margin, as

    Duncan had been envious of her skills.

    Nevertheless, having the opportunity to meet her idol from her sent days was still a cause for yo

    Therefore, even though Caylie was well aware that her acuge mare skills had surpassed Anels, de si

    greeted him with the humility of a younger generation

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    She also maintained a respectful attitude toward Reuben, the president of the Chane Tradicen

    Medicine Association, and the other seniors who apanied him

    However. Reuben and the others didn¡¯t pay much attention to Civte tead the bypassed he went straight

    to Duncan, greeting him familiarly

    Caylie didnt think much of it

    She thought it was a normal situation.

    It was as if a group of elderly experts were meeting Caylie, as young neverommet overlooked by others

    who were unaware of her identin

    After a brief exchange of pleasantries among the elders. Reuben quickly said Dime I gees aware of the

    reason for our visit today. I heard you have taken on a mentor Could you indy introduce us?¡±

    The person who could make a renowned national medical master like Dunca disciple was certainly no

    ordinary individual, and naturally, they were

    Es be

    Moreover, Reuben knew very well that Chanaea was home to many experts in the metal feld. These

    experts were not interested in fame or fortune and treated patients based on their mood. However

    whenever they decided to intervene, they were always able to save people from the brink of dead

    These experts were the primary target of the Chanaea Traditional Medicine Assoctors seand the years.

    They hoped to recruit these reclusive experts into the Chantes Tradinonal Medicine Assocation. which

    represented the prestige of Chanaea¡¯s traditional medicine

    Especially in recent years, certain countries had shamelessly imed that traditional medicine was part

    of their cultural heritage. This greatly infuriated the people in Chane¡¯s traditional medtime beld

    If the concealed medical experts could be convinced toe forward and assume control presumably

    those audacious parties would not dare to act irresponsibly

 Chatper 357

    Chapter 357 Doctor Lund Of Jadeborough

    It had been mentioned before; these mysterious sages, who had long chosen to live in seclusion,

    embracing a free and unrestrained lifestyle, found the very idea of involving themselves in other

    people¡¯s affairspletely beneath them.

    When confronted by those who audaciously imed traditional medicine as the exclusive heritage of

    their own nation, these enlightened beings could do little more than offer a serene, knowing smile in

    response.

    In stark contrast stood the Chanaca Traditional Medicine Association, which adamantly engaged in a

    relentless battle of one¨Cupmanship with its counterparts, eager to establish its dominance.

    Witnessing their interactions was like watching bystanders amused by the antics of a monkey;

    regardless of the creature¡¯s lively escapades, it remained, at its core, simply a monkey. So, why waste

    energy on such frivolities?

    ¡°Actually, Mr. Patel, the moment you entered this room, you were in the presence of my mysterious

    teacher,¡± Duncan disclosed, eager not to prolong the suspense any further.

    Casting a significant look towards Emrys, he then proceeded to make the introductions, ¡°Ladies and

    gentlemen, please allow me to introduce you to Ms. Caylie White, my esteemed teacher, who is also

    the renowned Dr. Lund of Jadeborough, a figure who has recently be the subject of widespread

    discussion.¡±

    With a congenial smile, Duncan then executed a profound bow in Caylie¡¯s direction, a gesture that did

    not go unnoticed.

    This theatrical disy was met with great approval from Emrys.

    Though he himself had rightfully earned the title of ¡°Dr. Lund of Jadeborough,¡± he had always preferred

    to bestow such des on his sister, considering her fully deserving of such recognition.

    In reality, Emrys found greater joy not in the glow of the spotlight but in the role of the unseen

    orchestrator, content to let his sisters bask in the glory while he, from the shadows, diligently worked to

    support them unwaveringly.

    Such were Emrys musings.

    Yet, the moment Duncan¡¯s introduction brought Caylie into the spotlight, revealing her youthful

    appearance, a wave of astonishment swept over Reuben and the others.

    They had briefly encountered the young woman upon their arrival at Apricot Hall, where she had

    warmly weed them. At the time, they had simply assumed she was another junior member of the

    staff, simr to the many employees who line up to greet dignitaries at corporate events.

    After all, which visiting dignitary would spare more than a cursory nce for such junior staff

    members?

    1/3

    15.34 FC2Feb Cl

    Build legendary robots!

    Chapter 357 Doctor Lund Of Jadeborough

    ?

    At most, they might be charmed by the attractiveness of a young staff member and, through wate

    channels, suggest to the organization¡¯s higher¨Cups the arrangement of a dinner, perhaps as discreetly

    explore the possibilities with the attractive employee

    If the employee showed no signs of dissent, a promotion and a pay raise would likely be offered

    Caylie¡¯s beauty was undeniable.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Upon their arrival. Reuben and his colleagues had briefly acknowledged her attractiveness, reaching

    an unspoken agreement among themselves.

    However, due to their advanced years, and despite any lingering desires, their physical capabilities

    were not what they once were

    Furthermore, these individuals were esteemed figures in the field of traditional medicine, held in regard

    by society as venerable elders endowed with great wisdom and moral integrity

    ¡°Maintaining one¡¯s dignity, as the saying went.

    The leading authorities in the traditional medicine field had overlookert Caylie upon their arrival.

    Thus, when Duncan formally introduced her as his teacher, Reuben and hispanions were

    momentarily taken aback, their expressions a mix of surprise and disbelief

    ¡°Dune, this is hardly the time for joking. Reuben scolded, his brow furrowed in disapproval

    ¡°Mr. Patel, I assure you, this is no joke Duncan replied with a rueful smile, his tone earnest. ¡°M White

    here is indeed an exceptional talent in the field of acupuncture, a true once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime

    phenomenon.¡±

    He chose not to reiterate that Caylie was his teacher, yet the implication remained clear

    If they had the opportunity to witness her mastery of acupuncture firsthand they would undoubtedly be

    left in awe.

    As the conversation shifted back to Caylie, she responded with a humble nod. ¡°Respected elders, 1

    consider myself fortunate to havee across a few unique acupuncture techniques that may have

    given me a slight advantage in our field.¡± she stated, disying her modesty

    However, as she admitted this, the wrinkles on Reuben¡¯s and the others foreheads deepened even

    more.

    Several unique acupuncture techniques?

    The idea of possessing multiple unique acupuncture techniques was intriguing. Such secrets were

    often fiercely protected. Even within families deeply rooted in medical traditions, only one or two

    techniques would be passed down through generations and, in many cases, lost to the passage of time

 Chatper 358

    Chapter 358 Twenty¨Cfive Years Old

    However, the youngdy before them. Caylic, imed to have mastered several unique acupuncture

    techniques. Reuben and hispanions couldn¡¯t help but feel skeptical of her bold ims.

    Reuben¡¯s expression, which had already shown signs of discontent, now bordered on outright

    displeasure.

    They had traveled great distances to the Chanaea Traditional Medicine Association with the hope of

    discovering and persuading a hidden gem of medical expertise to join their ranks. Yet, the reality that

    unfolded before them was starkly different from their expectations, almost surreal.

    The prospect of their journey being in vain, a mere waste of time and resources, loomed ominously

    over them.

    Axel, in particr, seemed most disturbed by the turn of events.

    Once celebrated as an ¡°acupuncture prodigy,¡± his reputation had been somewhat tarnished by

    unforeseen circumstances, yet his skill in the art remained undeniable.

    Duncan¡¯s recent promation, positioning the young Caylie as an acupuncture prodigy of unparalleled

    talent, directly challenged Axel¡¯s standing.

    Dismayed, Axel inquired in a deep voice, ¡°May I know your age, Ms. White?¡±

    ¡°Twenty¨Cfive,¡± Caylie truthfully answered.

    Twenty¨Cfive¡­ Haha!¡±

    His skepticism was evident, and his inquiry into Caylie¡¯s age, followed by a derisive chuckle, clearly

    dismissed her ims of mastery.

    To im yourself as a prodigy of unparalleled talent at the age of twenty¨Cfive? How absurd!

    Caylie, for her part, was taken aback by Axel¡¯s palpable disdain.

    The disappointment weighed heavily on her heart, as the respect she once held for her idol was

    tarnished by his dismissive attitude.

    The expectation of a fair chance to demonstrate her skills, only to be met with scorn, was

    disheartening.

    The initial eagerness to engage with these esteemed figures of traditional medicine had been reced

    with a desire to conclude the ufortable exchange as quickly as possible.

    Witnessing this exchange, Duncan felt a surge of indignation.

    The notion that one could not achieve significant medical prowess by the age of twenty¨Cfive was

    absurd.

    1/3

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    15:34 H, 2 FGD

    Build legendary robots!

    Chapter 358 Twenty¨Cfive Years Old

    to him.

    His own teacher had reached a mastery of medical skills in his early twenties, a fact that should have

    inspired humility, not arrogance, in their critics.

    Yet, Duncan restrained his anger, his attention fixed on Emrys, curious about how he would respond to

    the situation.

    Emrys, for his part, remainedrgely unperturbed, having anticipated such skepticism based on his

    own experiences.

    Throughout his career, he had frequently encountered skepticism and even outright disbelief, much of

    which could be attributed to his rtively young age for someone bearing the title of a master healer.

    The skepticism wasn¡¯t entirely unfounded; Emrys himself admitted that, were he not privy to his own.

    remarkable journey and the extraordinary encounters that had shaped his path, he might have

    dismissed such ims as mere flights of fancy.

    Emrys knew that the only way to dissolve such doubts was through the undeniable demonstration of

    skill.

    At this point, Reuben interjected, his voice carrying a mix of curiosity and skepticism. ¡°Ms. White, our

    doubts aren¡¯t personal but are fueled by the extraordinary nature of your ims, especially considering

    your youth. Coupled with your assertion of mastering multiple unique acupuncture techniques, our

    skepticism seems justified. Would you be willing to demonstrate some of these techniques to dispel our

    doubts?¡±

    Emrys shared a simr sentiment, albeit with a hint of anticipation for the potential validation such a

    demonstration could bring.

    He envisioned a dramatic scene where Caylic, with a mere flick of her wrists, would metaphorically and

    quite literally ¡°p¡± the disbelief off the faces of these respected yet cynical practitioners.

    However, Caylie¡¯s response took an unexpected turn. With a calm demeanor, she firmly stated, ¡°I must

    apologize, but my medical skills are dedicated to alleviating suffering and preserving life, not to be

    paraded for spectacle or validation. My practice isn¡¯t dependent on your approval orck thereof; it has

    no bearing on mymitment to my patients.¡±

    Her words left Reuben speechless.

    This unexpected retort swiftly led Emrys to a moment of contemtion, as he grasped the depth of

    Caylie¡¯s conviction.

    It became clear that Axel¡¯s earlier dismissive attitude had deeply discouraged Caylie, extinguishing any

    trace of enthusiasm she may have had towards engaging with these traditionalists or considering

    aligning with the Chanaea Traditional Medicine Association.

    Indeed, to be met with such indifference, particrly from an idol revered during one¡¯s

    formative

    War Robots Multiyer Battles

    years. was a blow that can unsettle even the most determined of individuals.

    Faced with such a situation, people typically react in one of two ways: either rise to the asion by

    showcasing their abilities, thus forcefully silencing the skeptics¨Ca response characteristic of those with

    more assertive nature, much like Emrys, who would not hesitate to confront disparagement directly -or

    adopt a position of dignified restraint, choosing to uphold their principles rather than sumbing to the

    pressure to prove oneself. Caylie chose this path with grace and determination.

 Chatper 359

    Chapter 359 Shut Your Mouth

    Caylic, naturally gentle and unassuming, had never sought recognition or engaged in rivalries. She

    chose to be called ¡°Dr. Lund¡± solely to foster a coborative exchange of knowledge with her esteemed

    and experienced predecessors.

    If these respected elders had approached her with respect and openness, Caylie would have dly

    shared the nuances of her acupuncture techniques.

    However, Axel¡¯s dismissive scoffpletely soured her mood, eliminating any desire she had for a

    constructive dialogue.

    Given these strained circumstances, Caylie found the idea of further interactions with the Chanaca

    Traditional Medicine Association distasteful, to say the least. All she wanted was for them to leave and

    return to where they came from without dy.

    At this point, Axel, undeterred by the tension, voiced his opinion once again. ¡°Mr. Patel, it seems our

    expedition to Jadeborough has been fruitless. We should leave as soon as possible, as I have several

    patients waiting for my acupuncture expertise back home.¡±

    ¡°How foolish and ignorant. Can¡¯t you just keep quiet?¡±

    Duncan, who had been restraining his mounting frustration, finally reached his breaking point.

    Overwhelmed with indignation, he vehemently rebuked Axel, his voice filled with fury.

    The situation quickly escted when Axel, taken aback by Duncan¡¯s outburst, sneered and insinuated,

    ¡°Duncan, you must be crazy. Your mentorship under a young woman in her twenties must¡¯ve been

    motivated by less than honorable intentions, it seems.¡±

    His words implied a personal infatuation rather than a genuine pursuit of knowledge.

    After all, one would need to cover for their robbing the cradle.

    Duncan fiercely refuted Axel¡¯s insinuation, saying, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense! Axel, for someone like you

    to be considered an acupuncture master is a tant affront to the dignity of the Chanaea Traditional

    Medicine Association.¡±

    Upon hearing Axel¡¯s words, anger surged through Duncan, and hisposure tectered on the edge.

    Emrys, too, found his usually calm demeanor reced by a frosty chill.

    While Emrys had restrained himself when Axel made disdainfulments about his sister earlier, this

    latest jab struck a nerve deep within him.

    The sanctity and honor of his sisters were lines he considered invible, not to be tarnished by jest or

    mockery

    As Emrys¡¯s patience wore thin and he was on the verge of confronting Axel with more than just words.

    1/3

    15:35 Fri, 2 Feb GB.

    War Robots Multiyer Battles

    Chapter 359 Shut Your Mouth

    a mocking voice, dripping with sarcasm, cut through the tension from the doorway. ¡°Well, well, what do

    we have here Members of the esteemed Chanaca Traditional Medicine Association caught in a

    squabble¡± How peculiar,¡± the voice taunted in Chanaean, the ent noticeably strained and un

    All heads turned towards the source of the interruption, and the sight that met their eyes further soured

    the mood, especially for Axel. His features contorted with a mix of shock and seething animosity, a

    testament to the depth of his disdain.

    The neer was Marley Shaw, a Kepranian.

    His reputation as an acupuncture prodigy preceded him, enhanced by the ir of his unique golden

    needles that eamed him the nickname ¡°Golden Needle Ghostly Hands

    His notoriety, particrly among the circles of the Chanaca Traditional Mediane Associationrgely due

    to a memorable confrontation with Axel.

    In that infamous encounter. Marley not only defeated Axel but did so with such mastery that it le

    indelible scar on Axel¡¯s pride and cast a long shadow over the associations honor

    Marley¡¯s triumph had been a boon for hispatriots from Repraria, who seized upon it to bolster their

    contentious im that acupuncture originated from their realms.

    This assertion was a bitter pill for the Chanaea Traditional Medicine Association. fueling their fury as

    they struzzled to effectively counter the narrative

    Despite umting a wealth of historical evidence to validate the origins of acupuncture and

    traditional medicine in Chanaea, the stubborn refusal of Keprarians to acknowledge these facts only

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    pensifed the dispute.

    Their argument was simple yet frustratingly dismissive: ¡°If acupuncture truly belonged to your heritage,

    how could you have possibly suffered defeat?¡±

    As a result, they boldly imed acupuncture as their own, even going so far as to propose its inclusion

    as part of their manonal intangible cultural heritage.

    Chanaea had consistently argued that their defeat was not a reflection of skill or heritage, but rather a

    strategic decision to withhold their most skilled experts from the battle.

    However, their rivals in Kepraria responded with mockery, taunting. If such experts truly exist, why not

    present them Your ims seem more like fanciful boasts than truths.¡±

    Monvated by this very challenge, the Chanara Traditional Medicine Association had devoted years to

    scouring the globe in search of these elusive experti

    Their hope was to unveil these hidden talents, urging them to step forward and assist in reiming

    tarnished prestige of their Association while affirming the true origins of their beloved art.

 Chatper 360

    Chapter 360 Removed From The Equation

    s, the Chanaea Traditional Medicine Association struggled to find the elusive experts they sought,

    like searching for needles in a vast haystack.

    In this moment, the sight of Marley, the unwee visitor from Kepraria, stirred a tempest of emotions

    within Reuben and his colleagues. Their frustration was evident, but what truly added insult to injury

    was Marley¡¯s entourage.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Marley had note alone; he was apanied by a diverse group of mentees, a deliberate and

    provocative disy. Among his followers were individuals from Jetroina, Venria, and even some of

    Alendor descent.

    This calcted move was a tant taunt aimed at the very heart of the Chanaca Traditional Medicine

    Association¡¯s pride.

    Behold, acupuncture thusiasts from across the globe have chosen to apprentice under me, a mere

    outsider from Kepraria, rather than seek tutge from you, the purported birthce of acupuncture.

    How can you ownership of acupuncture when its disciples flock to me?

    im

    Unable to contain his rising fury, Axel retorted with a flushed face, his voice heavy with indignation,

    ¡°Marley, your arrogance knows no bounds. My previous defeat was a merepse; dare you face me

    again?¡±

    Marley¡¯s response was dismissive, his sneerden with contempt. ¡°A vanquished for has no standing to

    challenge me again,¡± he jeered.

    His true motive soon became apparent as he revealed his intention to challenge the so¨Ccalled Dr. Lund

    of Jadeborough, having heard tales of their unparalleled skill in acupuncture.

    A hush fell over the crowd as Marley¡¯s challenge echoed in the air, a challenge that bore an uncanny

    resemnce to past events.

    History seemed poised to repeat itself, with Marley once again throwing down the gauntlet, much like:

    he had done years ago when he first humiliated Axel and, by extension, the entire association.

    The tension was palpable as nces were exchanged, many eyes settling on Caylie with a mix of

    skepticism and resignation.

    The disbelief in Caylie¡¯s abilities was a bitter truth they all shared, rendering them speechless in the

    face of Marley¡¯s provocation.

    Can we not exin to Marley that it was just a misunderstanding?

    Caught between a rock and a hard ce, the Chanaeans feared that any attempt to rify the situation

    would only be seen as cowardice, further tarnishing their reputation.

    Reuben fixed Duncan with a look that conveyed a multitude of unspoken thoughts, his voice tinged

    1/3

    15:35 Fr. 2 Feb

    Build legendary robots!

    Chapter 360 Removed From The Equation

    with a blend of disappointment and reprimand. ¡°Duncan, there was a time when I envisioned bestowing

    upon you a distinguished title within the ranks of our Chanaea Traditional Medicine Association,

    especially given your wealth of experience. But the path you¡¯ve chosen to tread this time around has

    gone beyond eptable limits¡±

    The skepticism in Reuben¡¯s eyes was evident, his conviction unwavering that the tales surrounding the

    so¨Ccalled Dr. Lund of Jadeborough were nothing but a fanciful narrative spun by Duncan.

    In Reuben¡¯s view, Duncan¡¯s esteemed standing in themunity meant he had the power to easily

    sway public opinion. The mere act of Duncan proiming Caylie as Dr. Lund and being under her wing

    as her mentee was sufficient to deceive the masses, regardless of the reality of her abilities.

    The undercurrent of Reuben¡¯s usation suggested an ulterior motive behind Duncan¡¯s actions, a

    narrative that echoed Axel¡¯s earlier insinuations.

    The implication was that Duncan¡¯s support for Caylie stemmed from a personal connection rather than

    professional merit

    They spected that Duncan might not be robbing the cradle, but perhaps Caylie held a intimate

    position in his life, such as a granddaughter¨Cinw.

    more

    In their minds, Caylie¡¯s ambitions were driven by a desire for recognition and the prestige associated.

    with the title of Dr. Lund. Duncan, ying into this vanity, ostensibly assumed the role of her disciple.

    thereby amplifying her stature as a medical practitioner of divine caliber.

    These conjectures and assumptions were rooted in a deep¨Cseated mistrust towards Caylie and her

    credentials, casting Duncan¡¯s actions in a questionable light.

    The implication of Reuben¡¯s words was clear: they held Duncan responsible for this breach of trust, to

    the extent of considering his expulsion from the esteemed Chanaea Traditional Medicine Association

    Duncan, at an age when most would seek sce in retirement, had instead decided to return to the

    practice of medicine at Apricot Hall.

    His impressive past and contributions to the field of traditional medicine could have secured him a

    respected position within the association, simr to an honorary professorship at a university.

    However, Reuben and his colleagues saw Duncan¡¯s recent endeavors as not only jeopardizing his own

    reputation but alsopromising the integrity of the association.

    They were unwilling to stand by and watch someone of Duncan¡¯s stature tarnish his reputation through

    what they perceived as reckless and misguided actions.

    Understanding the full weight of Reuben¡¯s words, Duncan felt a deep sense of disillusionment wash

    over him. With a heavy heart and a resigned shake of his head, he replied, ¡°Mr. Patel, considering your

    position and choice of words. I see little value in providing any further exnation. It seems that my

    presence within the Chanara Traditional Medicine Association has be more of a burden than a

    benefit. Perhaps it is best if I remove myself from the equation altogether.¡±

 Chatper 361

    Chapter 361 Proving It

    Duncan, known for his fiery temperament, had reached his limit.

    He suddenly realized how deeply ingrained the ignorance of these association members was. Their

    refusal to acknowledge his perspective made it abundantly clear that he no longer had a ce in the

    Chanaca Traditional Medicine Association.

    The realization struck him that the true experts in the medical field held no regard for the association

    Duncan could see that the association was more focused on maintaining appearances rather than

    genuinely exchanging medical knowledge.

    In this charged atmosphere, Azel, unable to contain his agitation, directly challenged Caylie Mi White,

    as a so¨Ccalled acupuncture prodigy, surely you won¡¯t stand idly by while this outsider casts doubt upon

    you?¡± he prodded, his voice filled with expectation

    Marley¡¯s gaze followed Axel¡¯s,nding on Caylie with a scrutinizing look. ¡°So, you¡¯re the much¨Ctalked-

    about Dr. Lund of Jadeborough? he inquired, his toneced with skepticism.

    There was an underlying question in his voice, a doubt about the validity of the rumors that had

    reached his ears. She¡¯s so young!

    Caylie, maintaining herposure amidst the rising tension, responded with dignity. It matters little to

    me whether the scrutinyes from within Chanaea or from abroad. As I¡¯ve stated before, my

    dedication to medicine is about healing and saving lives, not about engaging in petty squabbles for

    prestige. I would advise you all to leave, the dered, her stance unwavering

    Axel, already hurt by Marley¡¯s earlier dismissal, redirected his frustration towards Caylie, his words.

    tinged with bitterness. ¡°So you were just boasting. It seems we¡¯re witnessing the downfall of our

    traditional medicine, led astray by the naivety of the younger generation,¡± hemented, his words

    echoing a ventiment of despair.

    In the wake of Marley¡¯s demeaning remarks, Axel found himself seething with growing frustration. Yet,

    instead of directing his anger at Marley, he chose to target Caylie with thinly veiled insults.

    Was this redirection of his anger not a testament to his own inner turmoil?

    Caylie, for her part, remained utterly disinterested in engaging in pointless banter. Her sole desire was

    to see these disruptors leave without further ado.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Marley, seizing the opportunity, mocked the situation with a derisiveugh. ¡°So, the famed Dr. Lund of

    Jadeborough is nothing but a farce? Has Chanaca be so desperate that it must fabricate such

    tales to boost its pride?¡± he taunted, his words cutting deep.

    Reuben, ever the mediator, attempted to defuse the escting situation. ¡°Let¡¯s not blow this out of

    proportion. This is an isted incident and does not reflect our nation¡¯s medical heritage,¡± he

    interjected, hoping to contain the fallout.

    1/3

    ¡°Ha!¡± Marley, unsatisfied, pressed further, ¡°Well then, if your so¨Ccalled prodigy is genuine, let her admit

    her inferiority to my techniques and concede that our Keprarian traditional medicine surpasses that of

    your nation,¡± he challenged, his eyes gleaming with provocation.

    The tension in the room escted as Caylie¡¯s refusal to rise to Marley¡¯s bait drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    The looks cast by Reuben and the others were filled with unspoken threats and judgment.

    In their eyes, Caylie was nothing more than a pretender to the throne of medical mastery, her ims to

    the title of ¡°Dr. Lund¡± an exercise in self¨Caggrandizement that they viewed with scorn and disdain.

    The stakes were high. If Caylie had echoed Marley¡¯s provocative statements, she would have found

    herself ostracized and branded a traitor by Chanaca¡¯s traditional medicine field.

    Yet, Caylie remained calm and collected, a stark contrast to the heated atmosphere around her.

    However, just as Reuben and the others had suspected, she could not possibly utter words that would

    belittle Chanaca¡¯s traditional medicine.

    Assertiveness did not mean aggression, nor did ack ofpetitiveness indicate inferiority.

    With a firm shake of her head, Caylie addressed the gathering, her voice steady and determined. ¡°I

    cannot ept your im, she firmly stated. ¡°Chanaca¡¯s traditional medicine has a long and respected

    history, one that Kepraria cannot hope to match. As for my skills in acupuncture. I refuse to

    acknowledge any supposed inferiority to yours.¡±

    Reuben breathed a sigh of relief at Caylie¡¯s response, reassured that despite her perceived ws, she

    had a sense of national pride and professional integrity.

    She still had potential.

    Marley, visibly annoyed by Caylie¡¯s defiance, issued a direct challenge. ¡°If you truly believe your

    acupuncture techniques are superior, then prove it. Let us determine who truly excels in acupuncture.¡±

    Thus, the stage was set for an inevitable confrontation.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Caylic agreed to the challenge with one condition: ¡°Once thispetition.

    is over, I expect you and your group to leave Apricot Hall for good. I never want to cross paths with any

    of you again.¡±

    The agreement was a practical solution to end the ongoing standoff, a way to silence the constant.

    challenges and restore peace to their hall.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±

    Marley¡¯s gaze burned with intensity as he outlined the rules of the uing acupuncture duel. ¡°We will

    follow the traditional rules. Each side will choose a participant from the other group. We must avoid the

    restricted acupuncture zones, such as the precordium, but other acupoints are fair game. The depth of

    each needle insertion must be kept under half an inch. Victory will go to the one who inflicts.

    the most unbearable pain on their opponent with the fewest needles.¡±

 Chatper 362

    Chapter 362 Acupuncture Duel

    In traditional medicine, pain was believed to have two primary causes: pain due to malnutrition and

    Pam due to stagnation.

    Pain due to malnutrition was characterized by an imbnce in the body¡¯s nutrients, immune system,

    energy, and blood. This imbnce would result in difort as the organs and meridians were

    deprived of essential nourishment and moisture.

    On the other hand, pain due to stagnation urred when the flow of energy and blood through the

    meridians was hindered.

    Marley¡¯s proposed acupuncture duel focused on pain due to stagnation.

    By strategically cing needles at specific acupoints on the body, one could intentionally disrupt the

    flow of nutrients and immune system within the meridians, causing pain. This method not only tested

    the participants knowledge of acupuncture points but also their skill in manipting the body¡¯s energy

    flow.

    Sessfully causing such disruption required expertiseparable to that of an acupuncture master.

    While it was rtively straightforward to use acupuncture to relieve blockages and promote the smooth

    flow of nutrients and immune system, deliberately causing an obstruction without harming the patient

    was a far moreplex task.

    The T

    duel served as a direct way to assess the acupuncture prowess of both parties involved.

    As Marley finished exining the rules of the duel, one of his mentees from Jetroina eagerly

    volunteered to be Caylie¡¯s subject.

    ¡°I offer myself for the acupuncture test,¡± he announced. ¡°Do you find this eptable, Ms. White?¡±

    Despite his short stature and less¨Cthan¨Cpleasing appearance, his keen interest in Caylie was evident,

    especially as his gaze lingered a bit too long on her. Sensing his unsettling stare, Caylie resolved to

    teach him a lesson through the art of acupuncture.

    She agreed to his request, saying, Very well. I shall proceed with your acupuncture shortly.¡±

    Muffledughter filled the room as Marley¡¯s mentees, aware of the Jetroinian¡¯s renowned resilience,

    anticipated the uing challenge.

    Trained from a young age by his father, a figure of some renown in Jetroina¡¯s endurance circles, the

    man had developed a notable tolerance for pain.

    However, his true passiony in acupuncture, which led him to seek tutge under Marley in Kepraria.

    Despite his iplete training, his foundation in pain endurance should not be underestimated.

    1/3

    Chapter 362 Acupuncture Duel

    Choosing him as her opponent¡¯s subject was an unwise decision on Caylie¡¯s part.

    Marley, barely concealing his smirk, offered Caylie the chance to choose her opponent¡¯s subject. ¡°I

    won¡¯t take advantage of a youngdy,¡± he said. ¡°Please feel free to select someone from your side as

    wellThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    The original n was for each contender to pick a participant from the other side for the acupuncture

    showdown. However, when Caylie refrained from choosing. Marley, disying a bold sense of

    assurance, also decided not to select a participant from Caylie¡¯s team. This move was seen as a strong

    statement of confidence in his own abilities.

    Emrys, seizing the moment, stepped forward with a friendly grin. ¡°I¡¯ll be the one,¡± he offered, positioning

    himself as Marley¡¯s subject.

    Marley expressed no objections, and Caylie, too, epted this arrangement

    without protest.

    Axel, however, was quick to distance the duel from the association¡¯s reputation. ¡°Let it be known,¡± he

    stated coldly, ¡°that this duel is a personal matter and in no way reflects upon our Chanaca Traditional

    Medicine Association.¡±

    His intention was clear: to separate the association from the duel, especially from Caylie, to avoid any

    potential fallout if Caylie did not emerge victorious, which Marley might then use to discredit the

    Chanaea Traditional Medicine Association.

    Reuben nodded in agreement, appreciating Axel¡¯s foresight.

    Yet. Marley couldn¡¯t resist taunting Axel, reminding him of his previous defeat. ¡°Silence, loser,¡± he

    scoffed. ¡°Do you not remember your defeat at my hands?¡±

    Axel¡¯s face flushed with a mix of embarrassment and anger, visibly shaken by the jibe.

    Nevertheless, the focus returned to Caylie and Marley as they prepared for the duel.

    Marley, smirking, motioned for Caylie to begin. ¡°Go ahead, Ms. White.¡±

    ¡°Well then, I won¡¯t waste any time.¡±

    Unfazed by the dramatics, Caylie chose a needle and delicately inserted it into the acupoint on the

    Jetroinian man¡¯s arm.

    Contrary to expectations, the man appeared to enjoy the sensation, his reaction verging on the

    inappropriate.

    It was evident that his willingness to volunteer had less to do with acupuncture and more to do with his

    desire to be close to Caylie, enthralled by her beauty and the allure of her presence.

 Chatper 363

    Chapter 363 Needle Of Ninth Revival

    As Caylie focused on applying the needles, she seemed to be in a trance, deeply inhaling her scent

    and almost losing herself in the moment.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    After the first needle, Caylie paused, observing no apparent reaction.

    Marley, seizing the moment to showcase his skill, chose a golden needle and expertly inserted it into

    Emrys arm, the metallic sheen of the needle adding a touch of grandeur to the procedure.

    Caylie proceeded with the second and then the third needle. her technique meticulous and precise.

    Marley trailed closely behind her.

    At this point, the Jetroinian man¡¯s previously contented expression began to shift, a slight furrow

    appearing on his brow, indicating the beginnings of difort.

    After three needles, her acupuncture technique was beginning to show its effectiveness,

    Reuben and his entourage, initially skeptical and dismissive, found their attention inadvertently drawn

    to the unfolding duel.

    The third needle insertion by Caylie had captured their focus entirely, betraying their earlier derision.

    Observing her technique, it became evident to them that Caylie was not merelypetent but

    possessed a depth of skill that belied her calm demeanor.

    By the fifth needle, a collective realization dawned upon them, prompting a surprised nce toward

    Duncan.

    The technique Caylie employed bore a striking resemnce to Duncan¡¯s renowned method, yet were

    nuanced differences that set it apart.

    there

    What Caylie showcased was, in fact, a reversed version of the revered Needle of Ninth Revival, known

    for itsplexity and efficacy.

    Reuben, unable to contain his curiosity, turned to Duncan and inquired. ¡°Duncan, did you impart this

    particr set of acupuncture techniques to Ms. White? It appears somewhat unusual.¡±

    Duncan, bristling at the familiarity implied by Reuben¡¯s address, retorted tersely. ¡°Refrain from calling

    me ¡®Dunc.¡¯ We aren¡¯t on such friendly terms.¡±

    His response was marked by a clear reluctance to engage further on the topic, leaving Reuben with no

    choice but to swallow his questions and turn his attention back to the ongoing contest, his frustration

    palpable.

    As the contest progressed to its seventh round, the stark difference in the participants¡® conditions

    became evident.

    1/3

    Chapter 363 Needle Of Ninth Revival

    B

    The Jetronian man was visibly struggling, his breaths turning intobored gasps as sweat beaded on

    bis forehead, a clear sign of his difort.

    In sharp contrast, Emrys maintained hisposure, seemingly unaffected by the acupuncture.

    By the eighth and ninth needles, the tension in the room escted.

    The Jetronian man¡¯s face contorted with pain, his facial muscles twitching involuntarily, a testament to

    the intensity of the sensation he was experiencing.

    Reuben and his associates were taken aback by the unfolding scene.

    It was bing increasingly clear to them that Caylie¡¯s acupuncture technique, though it mirrored

    Duncan¡¯s in its foundation, was being executed in a reverse sequence.

    This nuanced application of a familiar acupuncture technique was enough to cement one¡¯s status in the

    traditional medicine field, much like Duncan had done in his heyday with his renowned set of skills.

    Axel, amidst the crowd, found himself wrestling with a mix of emotions.

    By the time Caylie had inserted the fifth needle, he had already acknowledged the depth of her

    expertise. Her proficiency in acupuncture was not justmendable; it was exemry, befitting the

    title of a ¡®Master¡® and indicative of a prodigious talent in the field.

    Thus, Axel gradually fell speechless as the duel progressed.

    As the duel neared its presumed conclusion, everyone anticipated the start of a new meridian pathway

    with the next needle. Yet, Caylie surprised them all by adding a tenth needle to the existing sequence,

    a move that left the spectators in disbelief.

    Ten needles!

    Reuben and the others watched with widened eyes.

    The revtion of a tenth needle challenged their preconceived notions about the Nine Revolutions

    Resurrection Needle technique, prompting them to reconsider their rigid perspectives.

    Despite anticipating a dismissive response, Reuben feltpelled to question Duncan once more, his

    curiosity piqued by the unexpected addition. ¡°Duncan, could you enlighten us about this extra needle.

    in your Needle of Ninth Revival? Is this an extension you developed?¡±

    ¡°What a joke!¡± Duncan responded with a mockingugh. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken if you think it only involves.

    an extra needle. The Needle of Ninth Revival acupuncture technique actually consists of twelve

    needles, all of which were taught to me by my mentor.¡±

    ¡°Twelve needles¡­¡±

    The revtion that the technique included twelve needles, rather than the assumed nine, shocked the

    2/3

    ¦¡¦°

    Chapter 363 Needle Of Ninth Revival

    audience, leaving them speechless and filled with awe.

    Taking advantage of the moment, Duncan decided to further enlighten¨Cand perhaps humble¨Chis

    audience.

    ¡°My mentor¡¯s expertise in acupuncture goes far beyond just the Needle of Ninth Revival. He is also $ in

    the Seven Stings from Hell, Needle of Life and Death, and various other techniques.¡±

 Chatper 364

    Chapter 364 On The Brink Of Defeat

    With a hint of pride, he added, ¡°The reason I continue to practice medicine, despite my years, is

    because my mentor has entrusted me with his vast knowledge of acupuncture.

    The mention of the Seven Stings from Hell and the Needle of Life and Death, techniques on the verge

    of being lost to time, elicited a collective gasp from the crowd.

    The implication that Caylie could master such rare andplex techniques sparked a flurry of

    questions about her true identity and background.

    Axel, in particr, was stunned by the revtion.

    Among those present, his understanding of acupuncture was unmatched, making him acutely aware of

    the monumental significance of these techniques.

    The emergence of these peculiar acupuncture techniques signified a seismic shift in thendscape of

    acupuncture, marking a groundbreaking moment in the field¡¯s history.

    In the critical moment following Caylie¡¯s cement of the tenth needle, the Jetroinian subject was

    visibly overwhelmed by pain, his entire body shaking uncontrobly.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    His face contorted in sheer agony, a vivid testament to the intense difort he was enduring. Regret

    consumed him as he internallymented his decision to participate as the subject in this acupuncture

    showdown.

    ¡°Mr. Shaw¡­. I¡­ I can¡¯t bear it any longer, he bellowed, his voice filled with torment, indicating his

    readiness to admit defeat. His deration of surrender was a desperate attempt to escape the

    unbearable pain.

    Yet, before he could fully articte his concession, Marley¡¯s voice boomed through the room. ¡°Hold on,

    this next needle will determine the oue!¡±

    The tremor in Marley¡¯s voice was unmistakable, revealing his own state of agitation.

    Marley, having already inserted nine needles into Emrys and poised to ce the tenth, was acutely

    aware that following the standard procedure for this final needle would not be enough to surpass

    Caylie¡¯s performance.

    Will I be defeated here today?

    The thought of facing defeat was uneptable to him. Thus, as he prepared to insert the tenth needle,

    he chose to target the most agonizing acupoint on the human body, increasing the depth of the needle

    pration to a daring two inches.

    Prior to the acupuncture session, he had firmly adhered to the rule that needles must not prate

    deeper than half an inch, fearing seriousplications, even potential life¨Cthreatening consequences.

    1/3

    Chapter 364 On The Brink Or Defeat

    However, in this crucial moment, Marley abandoned caution.

    Now, Marley thought, I must take this risk.

    He swiftly inserted his golden needle two inches deep, concealing the extra depth by retracting it one

    and a half inches. His technique was wlessly executed, leaving no trace of his audacious deviation

    from the standard procedure.

    For any ordinary person, the pain would have been unbearable, causing convulsions and an

    involuntary copse.

    Yet, to Marley¡¯s surprise, Emrys showed no signs of agony. His face remained calm, without even the

    slightest furrow of pain.

    What¡¯s happening? Has this man lost his ability to feel pain? Or perhaps his response time exceeds

    that of an average person?

    Regardless of the reason, the situation had be highly unfavorable for Marley.

    A wry smile appeared on Caylie¡¯s face as she dered, ¡°It¡¯s my turn to apply the needle¨Cthe reverse

    version of the Needle of Ninth Revival, the eleventh needle.¡±

    The Jetroinian, teeth clenched and body convulsing, braced himself for the imminent agony,

    determined to endure until Marley administered the tenth needle.

    His mentor¡¯s words echoed in his mind: ¡°A single move can determine the oue of the game.¡±

    If he could endure until the tenth needle, their side would emerge victorious.

    However, when Marley¡¯s tenth needle descended, not a single muffled grunt was heard from Emrys.

    The cruelty of this oue was not lost on the Jetroinian man, for whom this was an utterly

    devastating twist of fate.

    ¡°I admit¡­¡± he began to say, copsing in defeat.

    As he prepared to ept defeat once again, he even came dangerously close to biting his own tongue

    in the process.

    The familiar storyline unfolded once again, leaving him at a loss for words in the face of relentless pain

    and uncertainty.

    However, as luck would have it, the predictable sequence of events yed out once more, and he

    found himself incapable of uttering the dreaded word ¡°lose.¡±

    This time, it was not Marley¡¯s interruption but Caylie¡¯s swift insertion of the eleventh needle that

    prevented him from expressing his surrender verbally.

 Chatper 365

    Chapter 365 No Reaction At All

    In her usual soft and gentle tone, Caylie spoke with a diplomatic air. ¡°Chanaea has always been known

    for its hospitality and friendship. We never resort to extreme measures. Every foreigner who has visited

    ournds has returned with stories of our kindness and approachability. I, too, will administer your

    acupuncture with the utmost gentleness.¡±

    ¡°Ah¨CThe Jetroinian man¡¯s head throbbed with searing pain, as if his very soul was being torn apart.

    The moment the eleventh needle pierced his skin, he fell into unconsciousness, abruptly ending the

    needle match.

    In total, Caylie had used eleven needles.

    Marley¡¯s expression darkened considerably as he protested, ¡°Wait, I haven¡¯t used my eleventh needle

    yet. It¡¯s premature to discuss victory or defeat.¡±

    He held onto the hope that his eleventh needle could make Emrys faint, potentially salvaging a draw in

    thepetition between the two sides.

    Losing is not an option I¡¯m willing to consider!

    The sight of the Easterner copsing brought overwhelming joy to Reuben and the others.

    We won!

    Their tion exceeded expectations. Caylie¡¯s effortless victory over Marley, the formidable Golden

    Needle Ghostly Hands, showcased her true mastery of acupuncture.

    Since the incident years ago, when Axel fell to Marley, the Chanaea Traditional Medicine Association

    had carried a heavy burden of unease.

    Marley¡¯s triumphant return to Kepraria, coupled with his boastful press conference recounting his

    victory over Axel, had only worsened their difort.

    In his narrative, Marley had emphasized the ease of his win, portraying Axel, the supposed

    acupuncture master, as no match for him.

    Taking advantage of the situation, Marley had expanded his mentorship, with eager acupuncture

    enthusiasts from around the world flocking to learn from him.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    This strategic move had left the Chanaca Traditional Medicine Association frustrated and powerless.

    After all, once a battle was lost, no amount of rhetoric could change the oue.

    As the years passed, Marley issued another challenge, but this time, he found himself effortlessly

    crushed by Caylie.

    1/3

    Chapter 365 No Reaction At All

    D

    The resentment that had festered within the hearts of the members of the Chanaea Traditional

    Medicine Association finally found release.

    It was as if they had conveniently forgotten their earlier hesitation.

    Before the needle match between Marley and Caylie, the association members had been eager to

    distance themselves from Caylic.

    With a serious expression. Marley reiterated, ¡°My eleventh needle has yet to be ced. It¡¯s premature

    to discuss victory or defeat. He was determined not to ept defeat.

    Thus, when he inserted the eleventh needle, he used certain tricks, just as he had with the previous

    one.

    This time, a faint golden stream of energy emanated from the tip of his needle.

    Channeling vital energy to the needles was a distinctive move of the Golden Needle Ghostly Hands.

    This golden energy current bore some resemnce to the life energy harnessed by cultivators,

    although not identical.

    It was a result of the original technique passed down from Chanaea to Kepraria. However, Keprarians

    had only partially mastered the technique, causing Marley to lose a significant portion of his vitality

    every time he executed the technique.

    In his determined pursuit of a draw in this needle match, Marley pushed himself to the limits.

    Buzz!

    The needle trembled as it pierced an acupoint on Emrys¡¯s body, sending a faint golden current surging

    into his meridians, strong enough to disrupt his energy flow.

    Marley was confident that this move would decisively turn the tide in his favor.

    However, reality did not align with his expectations.

    Emrys expression remained unchanged.

    How could Emrys not have detected Marley¡¯s cunning scheme?

    From the insertion of the tenth needle, Emrys had already realized that Marley would not adhere to the

    established rules of their acupuncture duel.

    Yet, Emrys chose not to expose the truth; to him, Marley¡¯s tricks were nothing more than a minor

    annoyance.

    As the golden stream of energy flowed into his meridians, Emrys effortlessly absorbed it with his life

    force.

    2/3

    dhe asgouton omated inmped shut her he une grossed the disbelie to the

 Chatper 366

    Chapter 366 Also An Acupuncture Expert

    Even if you weren¡¯t in excruciating pain, a furrowed brow wouldn¡¯t hurt, you know? This is such a blow

    to my self- confidence!

    Marley was truly speechless. He stared intently at Emrys, who had an almost expressionless face, as

    he tried toe to terms with the unfolding situation.

    At that moment, Emrys¡® expression subtly changed..

    However, it wasn¡¯t a grimace of pain that appeared on his face; instead, a yful smile appeared on his

    lips. He replied, ¡°Mr. Shaw, from Kepraria, have you ever heard of a proverb from our country? ¡®Blindly

    imitating others makes oneself look foolish.¡±

    Marley was surprised. ¡°What does that mean?¡± he asked.

    Emrys exined with a smile, ¡°It means that the technique of channeling vital energy to the needles

    was originally passed down from Chanaca to Kepraria. If you want to challenge your own ancestors, it

    might be wise to fully master the technique. Can¡¯t you see how embarrassing it is to have only half-

    baked knowledge?¡±

    As Emrys finished speaking, the golden needles on his body quickly shot out, with the tail end

    reinserting itself into Marley¡¯s body.

    What was most astonishing was that each acupuncture point targeted by the golden needles.

    corresponded exactly to the locations Marley had previously punctured on Emrys¡® body, with each

    needle prating neither too deep nor too shallow, but exactly half an inch.

    An audible gasp spread through the crowd, a collective expression of disbelief. They couldn¡¯t

    comprehend the kind of magic they were witnessing.

    ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re also an acupuncture expert?¡± Marley¡¯s eyes widened, pupils contracting sharply in

    realization. It was only at this moment that he understood the true extent of Emrys¡¯s formidable

    abilities.

    After the golden needle was inserted, an intense, searing pain surged through Marley¡¯s body.

    Alongside the mediocre technique of channeling vital energy to the needles that he had just used,

    which had already drained his vitality, his body trembled in shock as he uttered these words, and a

    fresh spurt of blood escaped his lips.

    Shortly after, Marley lost consciousness, mirroring the fate of his Jetroinian mentee.

    The room fell into a cerie silence.

    Members of the Chanaca Traditional Medicine Association were left dumbfounded.

    Caylie¡¯s remarkable acupuncture technique had already amazed them, and now they were witnessing.

    Emrys¡¯s extraordinary skills.

    1/2

    Deep regret ate at their hearts; they should never have underestimated Caylie. As they thought about

    how to make amends, they were astounded by the talents disyed by Emrys.

    Could it be that the unassuming Apricot Hall concealed not one but two acupuncture masters? What on

    earth is happening?

    Confusion filled the air.

    Reuben and the others, like statues, turned to Duncan, hoping he could provide some exnation.

    However, Duncan still held resentment towards these old¨Cfashioned fools and had no patience for

    them. He snapped at Marley¡¯s mentees, ¡°Your mentor has been defeated, now leave!¡±

    With that statement, Duncan grabbed a broom from inside the clinic and began shooing people away,

    even though his words were unnecessary.

    As Marley fell, the foreigners with their diverse appearances had already lifted both Marley and the

    Jetroinian man, ready to leave.

    They couldn¡¯t bear to stay, their faces flushed with shame.

    When Duncan tried to chase them away with the broom, they had already retreated quite a distance.

    Nevertheless, Duncan refused to let go of the broom. Instead, with a look of disdain, he swept it

    towards Reuben and the others, dering, ¡°You all, too, leave! You¡¯re nothing but bad luck!¡±

    ¡°So much bad luck, it¡¯s truly terrible! It¡¯s disrupted the feng shui of our Apricot Hall!¡± Duncan showed.

    no regard for decorum. As he swept, he muttered under his breath, as if he were shooing away

    bothersome flies.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    The expressions on Reuben and hispanions¡® faces instantly turned dark.

    They became aware that they had greatly offended the elderly man, and navigating this situation might

    prove to be challenging.

    Reuben skillfully avoided Duncan¡¯s broom and approached Caylie with a tone of apology. ¡°Ms. White,

    we deeply regret our earlier rudeness. As for this gentleman¡­ I¡¯m not certain how to address him.¡±

    He turned to Emrys with a hint of embarrassment. It was only at this moment that they realized they

    didn¡¯t even know the man¡¯s name.

    However, Emrys didn¡¯t spare him a nce. He turned to Caylie and said, ¡°Caylie, I¡¯ll leave this matter in

    your hands.¡±

 Chatper 367

    Chapter 367 Reconsider Carefully

    After untering those words, he departed from Apricot Hall.

    Throughout the entire journey, Reuben was treated as if he were invisible.

    Reuben instantly felt even more embarrassed, but he didn¡¯t dare to show the slightest bit of anger. After

    all, they were the ones who had offended the two esteemed medical experts first. The only thing he

    could do was apologize again and again.

    Axel also approached Caylie, bending over as he said, ¡°Ms. White, I was ignorant. Please forgive me

    for my foolish actions¡±

    With a slight furrow in her brow, Caylie said, ¡°You all should leave!¡±

    Despite having a kind heart, Caylie couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything harsh after seeing that the

    other party had already apologized. She simply asked them to leave.

    Reuben and hispanions instantly felt an unparalleled bitterness in their hearts.

    In the past, they had searched tirelessly for these hidden medical experts but to no avail.

    Finally, after much difficulty, they had found them, yet they managed to offend them. This feeling was

    far tooplex to be stimmarized with the word ¡°regret,¡±

    Seeing that Caylie was unwilling to engage with them, Reuben had no choice but to turn to Duncan

    with a sheepish expression. ¡°Dune, considering the many years of friendship between us, could please

    put in a good word for us in front of Ms. White?¡±

    ¡°What? What did you say?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°I said, considering our many years of friendship-*

    ¡°Imph, spare me your pretenses. I have no ties with you, and I¡¯m no longer part of the Chanaeal

    Traditional Medicine Association. You¡¯d better hurry back to where you came from and stop. interfering

    with my cleaning¡±

    you

    Duncan didn¡¯t even lift his head, continuously sweeping back and forth over Reuben¡¯s shoes with a

    broom.

    Reuben¡¯s lips twitched slightly ay he said, ¡°Dunc, how could you say such a thing? The position of vice

    president of the Chanaca Traditional Medicine Association has always been reserved for you. It¡¯s just

    that you¡¯ve been hesitant to ept it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not worthy. How can I possibly qualify to join such a prestigious ce as the Chanaca

    Traditional Medicine Association?¡± Duncan said sarcastically.

    ¡°Dunc¡­

    1/3

    Chapter 367 Reconsider Carefully

    ¡°Get lost! Are you really trying to make me lose my temper?¡±

    Reuben could only respond with a bitter, helpless smile. He decided to temporarily leave with Axel and

    the others to avoid bing increasingly unwee by staying here.

    He could only wait until Duncan and the others had cooled down, then they woulde to visit again.

    The following day, Caylie was in the midst of administering acupuncture to a patient when she suddenly

    heard Duncan¡¯s loud cursing from outside. She wondered what could have upset the old gentleman

    this time, Stepping out of the acupuncture room, she caught sight of a rather diminutive figure.

    It was indeed the same Jetroinian from yesterday, who had bravely volunteered to serve as a model.

    After a night¡¯s rest, his spirits and appearance had almost fully recovered.

    With a hint of frostiness on her pretty face, Caylie asked, ¡°What are you here for this time?¡±

    The moment the Jetroinianid eyes on Caylie, his eyes sparkled with fervor. With a smile, he said,

    ¡°Ms. White, I¡¯vee to request your mentorship.

    Hismand of Chanacan was even more fluent than his teacher, Marley.

    Caylic furrowed her brows. ¡°My mentorship? You¡¯re not running a fever, are you?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t have a fever. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m genuinely impressed after witnessing your acupuncture

    skills yesterday. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided toe and ask you to be my mentor, the Jetronian said.

    Caylie¡¯s face immediately took on a strange expression. ¡°Did your master agree?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, the old man¡¯s acupuncture skills are quite poor. He is hardly qualified to be my mentor. Only

    you, Ms. White, are the mentor I admire the most.¡±

    ¡°I am not your mentor. Your actions arepletely subversive. I cannot ept you as my apprentice.

    You should go back and continue following Marley!¡±

    ¡°Ms. White, please do not be so heartless. I am truly sincere.¡±

    The Jetroinian was relentless.

    Unable to control himself, Duncan burst out, ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you understand humannguage? You better

    scream when I tell you to. Or are you asking for a taste of my broom?¡±

    He picked up the broom once again.

    The Jetroinian red at Durican, then turned his head and continued, ¡°Ms. White, please reconsider

    carefully, I will be waiting for your response.¡±

 Chatper 368

    Chapter 368 I Was Not Referring To Your

    However, he didn¡¯t go far. Instead, he sat down on a stone bench outside Apricot Hall, seemingly

    unwilling to leave until Caylie agreed.

    Duncan said angrily, ¡°I think this Jetroinian guy is just asking for trouble!¡±

    ¡°Let it be, Dunc. If he wants to sit there, then let him. We¡¯ll just ignore him.¡±

    Caylie shook her head, not taking the matter to heart. She figured that as long as she ignored this.

    Jetronian man, he would know better and leave on his own.

    What Caylie hadn¡¯t expected was that the Jetronian surprisingly waited for the better part of the day.

    showing no signs of wanting to leave.

    He was still outside when it was nearing the time for Caylie to finish work.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Duncan said, ¡°Ms. White, I suspect this Jetroinian guy has hidden motives. It¡¯s not safe for you to go

    back alone. How about 1 escort you, or perhaps we could have Master Lunde pick you up?¡±

    He and Caylie were not going in the same direction, and he was worried that after work, the Jetroinian

    might have ill intentions towards Caylic.

    After some thought, Caylie said, ¡°I¡¯ll give Emrys a call!¡±

    So Caylie called Emrys to inform him about the situation. After hearing it, Emrys chuckled lightly and

    said. ¡°The Jetronian wants to be a mentee? Interesting. I¡¯d like to see whether he genuinely wants

    to learn or if he has hidden motives.¡±

    It was time for Caylie to finish work, but she didn¡¯t immediately leave Apricot Hall. Instead, she waited.

    for Emrys toe and pick her up.

    Regardless of whether the Jetroinian truly wished to be a mentee or had hidden motives, she

    had.

    to be cautious.

    He had kept watch for the better part of the day, and it was rather unnerving.

    Outside, on that stone bench, the Jetroinian nced towards Apricot Hall.

    At that moment, Caylie had already taken off her loose white coat. Even without deliberately showing

    off, her impressive figure was prominently disyed. It was impossible to ignore.

    The Jetroinian¡¯s entire body burned up, his throat felt like it was about to burst into mes, and his body

    tensed.

    Of course, his intentions were not that simple,

    Bing a mentee was just an excuse.

    1/3

    The real reason was that he had his eyes on Caylie¡¯s body.

    If Caylie was willing to ept him as her menter, he would stay at Apricot Hall and patiently seek

    opportunities. Sooner orter, he was confident he would win over this beautiful woman of Chanaca,

    This was the best¨Ccase scenario,

    But if Caylie refused, he would have no choice but to resort to force.

    ¡°Ms. White truly is an exceptional beauty. Not only is she stunningly beautiful, but her figure is also

    incredibly attractive. With her ample bosom and perky derriere, one can¡¯t help but be captivated by her,

    huh?¡±

    Just as the Jetronian waspletely enthralled, a sudden voice echoed from the side.

    The bigger the better¡­ the Jetronian subconsciously uttered. But upon suddenly turning his head. and

    seeing the face of the person next to him, he said in a fluster, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I

    came here purely to request Ms. White¡¯s mentorship. Don¡¯t portray me as so inappropriate.¡±

    He recognized the person beside him.

    He was a staff member at Apricot Hall.

    Marley had administered acupuncture on him yesterday.

    Indeed, the person who arrived was Emrys.

    He had hurried over to Apricot Hall after receiving a call from Caylie, Upon his arrival, he saw this

    Jetroinian man, leering at Caylie with a sleazy expression, his drool practically dripping down to his

    chin.

    He came here purely to request Caylie¡¯s mentorship?

    Emrys concealed his disdain, choosing instead to speak politely. ¡°I apologize for the misunderstanding.

    I wasn¡¯t referring to you just now. I was merely expressing my own thoughts.¡±

    As he spoke, he even feigned ascivious expression.

    The Jetroinian was suddenly taken aback. ¡°Are you-¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Just like you, I appreciate Ms. White¡¯s physique.¡± Emrys nodded emphatically. ¡°Ms. White is

    the proprietor of Apricot Hall, and I am merely a humble physician under her employ, Additionally, I also

    serve as her chauffeur. Despite the numerous opportunities for interaction, Ms. White simply does not

    hold me in high regard.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunate for you.¡±

    Yesterday, when Caylie administered the eleventh needle, the pain caused Emrys to lose

    consciousness,

    2/3

    so he mussed what happened next. He was unaware of Emrys reflecting the golden needle back onto

    Marley and remained oblivious to Emrys¡¯s supernatural abilities.

 Chatper 369

    Chapter 369 How Could He Be Fooled

    Furthermore, since Marley had lost the acupuncture duel, he naturally had no credibility to bring up the

    details of the duel again.

    His apprentices also remained silent, leading the Jetroinian to mistakenly believe that Emrys was

    merely a staff member at Apricot Hall.

    The Jetroinian¡¯s eyes flickered as he asked, ¡°Did you just say that you are Ms. White¡¯s driver?¡±

    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Look into my eyes. Do you notice anything unusual?¡±

    Suddenly, the Jetroinian uttered a very peculiar phrase. Upon hearing this. Emrys turned to look at him,

    only to see a strange green glint sh across the Jetroinian¡¯s pupils.

    It was the illusion technique from Jetroina.

    In the past, Emrys had once crossed swords with the hidden fighters from Jetroina, and he found their

    illusion techniques to be truly unmatched.

    Interesting.

    Emrys pretended to have fallen under his spell, his gaze suddenly bing somewhat vacant.

    ¡°Master. what can I do for you?¡±

    Did it actually work?

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    The Jetroinian was immediately filled with joy.

    Even he felt somewhat surprised.

    Due to his mediocre skills in hidden fighting arts, the illusions he cast were inconsistent, working at

    times and failing at others.

    He had arrived at Apricot Hall at noon today, stating his intention to be an apprentice of Caylic. In

    reality, he had already been secretly employing illusion techniques, though they had not been

    sessfully executed.

    ave to stay bur

    Therefore, as long as he sought side, there would always be a moment of

    sess.

    All it took was one sess, and he could take down Caylie without anyone noticing.

    What the Jetroinian didn¡¯t realize was that he had sessfully executed an illusion technique at noon.

    However, Caylie was wearing a Telepathic Formation that blocked his illusion technique.

    1/3

    Although the Telepathic Formation couldn¡¯t defend against physical attacks, it was entirely capable of

    warding off illusion techniques and other forms of mental invasions as long as it was strong enough.

    Of course, the Jetroinian was not aware of this.

    He had just heard that Emrys was Caylie¡¯s driver, likely the person with the most opportunity to: interact

    with Caylie. So, with a trial¨Cand¨Cerror attitude, he decided to use an illusion technique on him. not

    expecting it to actually seed.

    ¡°Tell me your name, age, and a bit about your family background.¡±

    The Jetroinian was preparing to test his own illusion technique.

    Emrys answered truthfully, ¡°My name is Emrys. I¡¯m twenty years old. I¡¯m an orphan, and I was raised.

    in an orphanage since I was a child.¡±

    The Jetroinian nodded in satisfaction, then produced a red pill and handed it to Emrys. ¡°This is at

    poison pill. Once ingested, without the antidote, your internal organs will surely rot and you will die

    within three days. Imand you to take it now.¡±

    Emrys took the pill, and without a second thought, he popped it into his mouth and swallowed it.

    The Jetroinian was overjoyed.

    He actually swallowed the poison without any hesitation. This kid must have fallen under my spell.

    There¡¯s no way he could be pretending

    And so, he took out another packet of powder, saying, ¡°This is a kind of sleeping drug that can

    temporarily make a person lose consciousness. Find an opportunity to give it to Ms. White. As soon as

    Ms. White faints, contact me immediately. Remember, don¡¯t let anyone else see you.¡±

    Emrys responded like a puppet, ¡°Yes, Master¡±

    The Jetroinian was extremely satisfied. He gave Emrys his contact information and after briefly

    exining everything, he left the ce in high spirits,

    He had thought it would take considerable effort to gain control over Caylie. Unexpectedly, her driver

    willingly presented himself, making things much easier than anticipated.

    This must be what they call fate!

    Not long after the Jetroinian departed, Emrys¡® gaze swiftly regained its rity, and a mischievous smile.

    yed at the corners of his mouth.

    Certainly, he had not sumbed to any enchantment.

    How could he be deceived by the mediocre abilities of the Jetroinian?

    2/3

    He pressed against his own throat, and instantly, he expelled the red pill.

    The poisonous pill remained intact.

    The instant Emrys had tossed the poison pill into his mouth, he had promptly enveloped it with his life

    force, preventing its medicinal properties from being unleashed at all.

    He proceeded to enter Apricot Hall.

 Chatper 370

    Chapter 370 The Woods In The Eastern Suburb

    With a look of surprise on her face, Caylie asked, ¡°Emrys, you were outside with that Jetroinian for

    quite a while. What were you two talking about?¡±

    She was puzzled.

    They had been having a great time chatting earlier, and the Jetroinian had seemed to be in a good.

    mood when he left. She wondered what Emrys had said to him.

    Emrys said mysteriously. ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car first. We can talk more once we¡¯re inside.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then!¡±

    Caylie had no choice but to temporarily suppress her curiosity. She turned to Duncan and said, ¡°Mr.

    Rodriguez, you should go back and rest early too. With Emrys apanying me, there won¡¯t be any

    problems.

    Duncan nodded.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    With Emrys apanying Caylie, he naturally felt at ease, but he couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°Master Lund,

    I¡¯m certain that Jetroinian is not as simple as he seems. You should avoid getting too close to him.¡±

    Just a while ago, he had seen Emrys sharing augh with the Jetroinian.

    ¡°I know. You don¡¯t need to worry so much,¡± Emrys responded to Duncan with a smile, then started the

    car and left Apricot Hall with Caylie.

    However, they did not head towards Verdant Estate; instead, they headed east towards Jadeborough.

    Before Caylie could ask Emrys what he had been discussing with the Jetroinian, she noticed him.

    heading eastward. She asked, ¡°Emrys, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°The woods in the eastern suburb.¡±

    ¡°The woods in the eastern suburb?¡±

    Caylie was momentarily taken aback. When she regained herposure, she asked, ¡°What are we

    going to do in a ce as remote as the woods in the eastern suburb? And it¡¯s almost dark.¡±

    Emrys replied, ¡°When I was teaching at Jazona University, I overheard several student couples saying

    that exploring the small woods was quite thrilling and exciting. I want to experience it for myself.¡±

    Caylie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she eximed, ¡®Are you saying you want to take me to explore

    the woods?¡±

    ¡°Correct!¡± Emrys admitted it straightforwardly.

    1/3

    Caylic nced at Emrys and asked. ¡°Emrys, do you know what it me plus die armade?¡±

    She had assumed that Emrys mention of exploring the work was simply a shiny camping. Otherwise,

    how could he possibly say such things wither a home of eternamente

    hesitation?

    Emrys did not respond; instead, he let out a mischievous chuckle.

    Caylie could discern from this mischievousughter that he certainly knew what it meant to exine

    the woods.

    A faint blush spread across her cheeks as she said, ¡°Bad Emrys If I were des del Bethe abbesne how

    pint sie been teasing me, she would surely give you a stern lesson.¡±

    Delia? She lost control in front of me countless times.

    Emrys chuckled softly to himself in his heart.

    Even though he had such thoughts, he still decided to show Cordelia some respect. After all, she wore

    m Ice Queen. If the others found out about her embarrassing situation, how could the minimnt her

    prestige in the future?

    Before they knew it, they had arrived at the woods in the eastern suburb.

    Emrys pulled the car over, but he didn¡¯t get out. Instead, he unscrewed a bonle of mineral water and

    right in front of Caylie, poured white powder into it

    Of course, Caylie didn¡¯t believe that Emrys would really take her into the woods.

    Seeing him pour something into the bottle, she couldn¡¯t help but ask out of curiosity, ¡°Emrys, whutane

    you up to now?¡±

    ¡°This is a sleeping drug. Didn¡¯t you ask me earlier about what that ferroinian discussed with mer Her

    cast a spell on me, instructing me to find an opportunity to give you this.¡±

    ¡°A spell?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a form of covertbat technique originating from Jetroina. Those who sumb to the allure

    of this illusionary method be puppets, obedient to the caster¡¯s every whim. It is regarded as an

    advanced form of hypnosis.¡±

    A surge of astonishment engulfed Caylie.

    ¡°I had a feeling that Jetroinian was involved in something nefarious¡­ Emrys, did you also fall victims ra

    his enchantment?¡±

    If Emrys had indeed fallen under his spell, why would he disclose this to me? And if he hadn¡¯t, what

    other reason could there be for him to retrieve a bottle of mineral water and surreptitiously add a

    sleeping drug into it

    2/3

    As he poured, he even muttered, ¡°Add more to enhance its potency.¡±

 Chatper 371

    Chapter 371 Are You Tired Of Living

    Cayle couldn¡¯tprehend his actions.

    After Emrys had added the sleeping drug, he handed the bottle of mineral water to Caylle, smiling a he

    said. ¡°Drink upt

    Caylie became even more perplexed. She didn¡¯t know it Emrys was joking or if he genuinely wanted

    her to drink it

    ¡°Emrys, did you really tall under that Jetronian¡¯s spell

    When Caylie saw Emrys turning towards her, holding the bottle of mineral water as if he intended to

    force her to drink it, her face immediately turned pale.

    Uh¡­ As expected, Caylie really can¡¯t stand being teased!

    Emrys sighed inwardly

    Delia or Lena would have instantly seen through me. Without a word, they could have pummeled me

    Caylie is still too na?ve.

    With a guilt. Emrys said, ¡°Caylie, I wasn¡¯t under any illusion spell. I was]

    pang teasing you earlier. Besides, have you ever seen anyone drugging others in broad daylight¡±

    Hearing this. Caylic finally breathed a sigh of relief, then immediately scolded. ¡°Do you think this is

    funny? You don¡¯t understand the seriousness of the situation. Do you have any idea how scared I was?

    I thought you had truly be that Jetronian¡¯s puppet¡±

    Her reproach stemmed from her concern for Emrys.

    As the saying goes, care brings chaos,

    Emrys felt even more guilty. ¡°Caylie, you should rest while I handle this.¡±

    As he spoke, he drew a sigil and tapped Caylie¡¯s forehead, causing her to fall into a deep slumber.

    After Caylie had fallen into a deep sleep. Emrys sent the location to the Jetronian.

    The Jetroinian hurried over, and upon seeing Emrys, he couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°You¡¯re quite

    efficient.

    ¡°Of course, Emrys said with a smile, then handed the bottle of mineral water he was holding to the

    Jetroinian. ¡°Please, have some water.¡±

    The Jetroinian was taken aback. I¡¯m not thirsty.¡±

    1/3

    He wasat in the mood to drink water, as there was a beautiful girl lying in the car, waiting for him. He

    even wished he hadn¡¯t worn pants toe here.

    ¡°Have some water¡±

    The Jetronian was about to rush into the car, ready to engage in a passionate game when suddenly he

    saw Emrys blocking the car door with his body, repeating the words he had just said.

    Said I¡¯m not thirsty. What¡¯s wrong with

    The Jetroinian munediately furrowed his brows and said, ¡°I you? Move aside and don¡¯t disturbs me

    while I attend to important matters!¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    After the Jetronian finished speaking, he reached out, intending to push Emrys away. However, Emrys

    deftly sidestepped him, counterattacking by grabbing the Jetroinian¡¯s hair. He then forcefully mmed

    the Jetroinian¡¯s head against the top of the car door.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you understand when I told you to have some water?¡± Emrys shouted, gripping the Jetroinian¡¯s

    head with one hand and clutching the water bottle with the other. He forcefully poured the drugged

    mineral water into the man¡¯s mouth.

    In the blink of an eye, the bottle of mineral water drugged with sleeping medication was swiftly emptied

    into the Jetroinian¡¯s mouth.

    Emrys released his grip on him.

    The Jetronian had already sensed something was wrong with the water. He desperately bent over to

    vomit out the water he had just consumed.

    Emrys watched everything with a cold gaze.

    ¡°Do you have any idea who that girl in the car is? She¡¯s my sister. How dare you make a move on my

    sister? Are you tired of living?¡±

    ¡°Ugh-

    The Jetroinian expelled a pool of liquid foaming with white froth, but it had little to no impact.

    He quickly gave up.

    Looking at Emrys in horror, he asked. ¡°How did you manage to break through my spell?¡±

    ¡°Your spell? Do you really have the audacity to unt your pathetic illusion technique? I hate to burst

    your bubble, but I¡¯ve been immune to your illusion technique from the beginning.

    ¡°Impossible. If you¡¯re not affected, why would you consume the poison pill¡­ That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve

    ingested the poison pill. Without my antidote, you¡¯re certain to die in three days. I advise you not to do

    anything foolish.¡±

 Chatper 372

    Chapter 372 Annoying

    The Jetroinian felt a surge of confidence at the thought of Emrys swallowing the poison pill. He

    believed that as long as he didn¡¯t hand over the antidote, Emrys wouldn¡¯t dare to kill him.

    However, to his astonishment, Emrys suddenly produced a round, red object in his hand. It was the

    very same poison pill that he had ordered Emrys to swallow.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± the Jetroinian eximed, his eyes widening in disbelief. He had personally

    witnessed Emrys swallowing the pill, so how could it reappear in his palm?

    Emrys sneered, ¡°How can someone as ignorant as you possibly fathom my supernatural power?

    Today, I will make you taste thebination of a sleeping drug and poison.¡±

    With determination, Emrys approached the Jetroinian, who cried out in shock, ¡°What are you trying to

    do? Ah!¡±

    Emrys skillfully slipped the red poison pill into the Jetroinian¡¯s mouth, pinching his jawbone tightly.

    These two drugs were introduced by the Jetroinian himself.

    The Jetroinian¡¯s head became unbearably heavy as the sedative took effect. His condition deteriorated

    rapidly after swallowing the poison pill, which he had forced Emrys to ingest just moments ago.

    ¡°Quick¡­ Find my master and get the antidote. You can¡¯t kill me¡­ the Jetroinian weakly pleaded.

    Emrys raised an eyebrow, asking, ¡°Oh? And why can¡¯t I kill you?¡±

    ¡°Because my father is the vice chief of the Hidden Fighters Alliance¡­

    After uttering these words, the Jetroinian fell unconscious. Without the poison pill, therge dose of

    sleeping drug was enough to torment him to death.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re actually a scion of a prominent hidden fighter family. What a pity indeed!¡±

    Emrys showed no mercy upon hearing the Jetroinian¡¯s revtion. After the Jetroinian had passed out,

    he set him aze, reducing him to ashes.

    Why a

    y should I fear the Hidden Fighters Alliance?

    I will eliminate anyone from the Hidden Fighters Alliance who dares to harm my sister, one by one.

    With the Jetroinian dealt with, Emrys escorted Caylie away from the scene. He had made her fall into a

    deep sleep to spare her from witnessing the violence.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Meanwhile, in a luxurious five¨Cstar hotel in Jadeborough, Marley and his disciples gathered together.

    They had been staying in separate rooms in this hotel for several days. As they prepared to return to

    Kepraria, they realized that one person was missing-

    1/2

    Chapter 32 Arpong

    They searched the Jensinian¡¯s room, but there was no trace of him.

    Mariex Sarrowed his bow and said, ¡°Where has Hector disappeared to again? Didn¡¯t I tell him that we

    were leaving Chess day

    M: Shu Uest malized that we haven¡¯t seen Hector for quite a few days.¡±

    ¡°Bes still isot answering his pho

    phone!

    This is strange. Although Honor can be reckless, he never drops the ball at crucial moments. What

    could have hagened today?

    ¡°Mr. Shaw

    One of Marley¡¯s enters suddenly remembered, ¡°I recall Hector mentioning that he was going to find

    Which woman from Chanaca? Marley asked, taken aback.

    The one whopeted in acupuncture with you

    Marley¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Apricot Hall.¡±

    Marley, apanied by

    Duncan was unaware of the situation and, upon their return, he had to abandon the prescription he was

    working on. He angrily stormed out of the hall, eximing. ¡°Could you all be any more bothersome?

    He was now extremely irritated, whether it was the members of the Chanaea Traditional Medicine

    Association or these foreigners

    Naturally, be had no intention of showing them any kindness.

    ¡°Bring Crybe out to see me

    Marley had no desire to engage in pointless conversation with Duncan. Upon reaching the clinic

    entrance, he immediately asked to see Caylie.

 Chatper 373

    Chapter 373 He Disappeared

    Duncan scoffed. ¡°Do you think you can just see Ms. White whenever you want? You have an inted

    sense of self¨Cimportance, don¡¯t you? Remember, we¡¯re in Chanaca. It¡¯s not a ce where foreigners

    like you can do as they please.¡±

    Unbeknownst to him. Marley and his mentees had a different purpose for their visit.

    He believed they were here, just like a few days ago, to challenge Caylie to an acupuncture duel.

    A defeat is simply a defe

    digjet

    How can they challenge us every day?

    Don¡¯t they get yet? Well I certainly do!

    enneved?

    Duncan was extremely angry.

    The foreigners had disrupted the normal operations of Apricot Hall to a great extent.

    ¡°I won¡¯t waste words with you. I demand to see Caylie right now. If you don¡¯t bring her out, well force

    our way in!¡±

    Marley had no interest in arguing with Duncan. He simply wanted to find Caylie quickly and inquire

    about Hector Knight, the Jetronian.

    He was consumed by anxiety at that moment.

    Hector was no ordinary individual.

    His father held the position of vice chief in the Hidden Fighters Alliance in Jetroina.

    If something were to happen to him in Chanaea, it would undoubtedly cause an uproar within the

    Hidden Fighters Alliance.

    After finishing his statement. Marley prepared to lead his men into Apricot Hall.

    Duncan flew into a rage. He grabbed a broom and blocked the doorway, shouting furiously. ¡°I dare you

    to act recklessly! Don¡¯t be arrogant just because you have more people. I have just as many on my

    side!¡±

    There were numerous patients waiting in line at Apricot Hall. Upon hearing Duncan¡¯s words, they all

    stood up indignantly, forming a human wall at the entrance while ring at the foreigners.

    ¡°How dare you cause a disturbance on our territory?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Chanaca has be stronger. Do you still see us as the vulnerable Chanaea of the subject

    to your whims?¡±

    past.

    1/3

    ¡°Apologies, but we don¡¯t idolize foreigners!¡±

    ¡°D*mn it, I get angry just by looking at you foreigners. Do you think you can just barge in and take Dr.

    White away? I dare you to try. I¡¯ll take down each one of you!¡±

    An angry man rolled i

    his sleeves, assuming a stance that suggested he wanted to smash the other

    person¡¯s head to pieces.

    Upon seeing that, Marley hesitated to charge inside.

    His face was incredibly gloomy.

    The Chanaeans may engage in internal conflicts regrly, but they always unite against foreign

    enemies.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    The scenario Marley feared the most was witnessing this kind of situation.

    ¡°You guys want to see me?¡±

    Just as the standoff between the two sides continued, a gentle voice suddenly echoed.

    Caylic emerged from the clinic, wearing a whiteb coat.

    However, her figure remained stunningly attractive.

    Marley had no interest in paying attention to Caylie¡¯s appearance and figure. He asked in a deep voice,

    ¡°Ms. White, I came here today solely to ask you one thing. Do you know where Hector is?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s Hector?¡±

    ¡°My Jetroinian mentee, the one you treated with acupuncture a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°Oh, him. What happened to him?¡±

    ¡°He disappeared!¡±

    ¡°Disappeared?¡±

    Caylie¡¯s face instantly disyed surprise.

    Her response

    left Marley utterly perplexed.

    She doesn¡¯t know what happened to Hector?

    Does Hector¡¯s disappearance really have nothing to do with her?

    Marley¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Caylie¡¯s face as he tried to discern any hint of what was going on.

    2/3

    However, he couldn¡¯t detect anything.

    Caylie didn¡¯t seem to be pretending at all because no one could act that convincingly.

    Marley grew frustrated.

    Actually, Caylie waspletely unaware of Hector¡¯s disappearance. Nevertheless, when Marley

    brought it up, she promptly grasped the situation.

    During the previous asion when Emrys drove her to the woods in the eastern suburb, Caylie was

    clueless about what transpired. The world around her suddenly plunged into darkness.

 Chatper 374

    Chapter 374 Are You Seeking Death?

    When she woke up again, Caylie found herself lying in her bed in her bedroom.

    She asked Emrys what had happened, and he replied that he had dealt with a minor issue and asked

    her not to overthink it.

    Caylie had always trusted Emrys deeply, so when he seemed reluctant to exin further, she decided

    not to press him.

    Later, when Marley mentioned that his Jetroinian mentee had gone missing, Caylie realized that Emrys

    minor issue was rted to this

    Although Caylie wasn¡¯t sure if the Jetroinian was alive or dead, she knew that his disappearance was

    connected to Emrys.

    However, Caylie couldn¡¯t let Marley know about this.

    She nned to ask Emrys about it once Marley and his group had left.

    Lost in thought. Caylie was interrupted by the arrival of a carefree young man,ughing loudly. ¡°What¡¯s

    all themotion about? Are you here to admire my sister¡¯s beauty before leaving Chanaca?¡±

    The person who arrived was Emrys.

    Caylie¡¯s expression subtly changed.

    She didn¡¯t want Emrys to be here at this time, as it could draw Marley¡¯s attention.

    Trying to appear calm, Caylie said, ¡°Emrys, didn¡¯t I tell you to rest at home today? What are you doing

    here?¡±

    Her intention was to urge Emrys to leave quickly andy low for a while.

    To her surprise, Emrys responded loudly, ¡°I can¡¯t stop worrying about you. I hope nothing like what

    happened a few days ago urs again when a troublesome person came to bother you. It seems I

    made the right decision toe today, as there are even more troublesome people here now.¡±

    ¡°Troublesome people?¡±

    Marley and the others¡® faces stiffened as anger welled up within them.

    Wait¡­ Something¡¯s not right. The issue at hand isn¡¯t about Emrys calling us troublesome people, but a

    few days ago, someone bothered Caylie? Is he referring to Hector? He must have encountered Hector

    before he disappeared, and it¡¯s highly likely that there was a conflict between them. He used the term

    ¡°bother.¡±

    Marley suddenly pped his forehead and eximed, ¡°Hector¡¯s disappearance must have something

    to do with you. Yes, it must have something to do with you!¡±

    1/2

    M.79%

    Build legendary robots!

    Build legendary roboti!

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Chapter 374 Are You Seeking Death?

    He remembered the day of the acupuncture duel.

    It was this young man who, with extraordinary strength, had deflected the golden needle, proving that

    he was no ordinary person.

    With his skills, eliminating Hector would not have been a problem at all.

    The truth about Hector¡¯s disappearance gradually became clear in Marley¡¯s mind.

    Caylie was dumbfounded.

    What is wrong with Emrys!

    Isn¡¯t he just revealing himself and ying with fire!

    ¡°Emrys, what are you talking about? What troublesome person? There was no one bothering me a few

    days ago. I think you must have been dreaming at home.¡±

    She quickly rushed over and pushed Emrys away.

    Duncan understood implicitly and chimed in, ¡°Ms. White is right. I¡¯ve been in Apricot Hall these past few

    days, and I haven¡¯t seen anyonee to bother Ms. White.¡±

    Marley¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Do you all think I¡¯m a fool!¡±

    How could he not discern who was telling the truth and who was lying?

    The more Caylie and Duncan exined, the closer they got to the truth.

    An exnation is a cover¨Cup, and a cover¨Cup is the truth.

    Emrys had indeed killed. Hector.

    Caylie lowered her voice and said, ¡°Emrys, have you lost your mind? What are you doing out here at

    this hour? Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡±

    Her tone was filled with reproach.

    However, Emrys remained utterly unaffected. Against Caylie¡¯s desires, he did not depart. Instead, he

    proactively approached Marley, uttering, ¡°I am aware of your uncertainties. Could I have a moment of

    your time?¡±

 Chatper 375

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 375 Lunatic

    Marley furrowed his brows, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°All right. I¡¯m curious to see how you n to clear your name.¡±

    The two of them paused.

    Emrys said, ¡°I killed your Jetronian mentee.¡±

    Marley had thought that Emrys would try to defend himself or exin that he had nothing to do with Hector¡¯s disappearance. However, to his surprise, the first thing that came out of Emrys¡¯s mouth was an admission that he had killed Hector.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    It was so sudden that Marley couldn¡¯t react immediately. He had prepared several sets of questions to confront Emrys, but he didn¡¯t expect the situation to unfold like this.

    Marley thought he hadn¡¯t heard clearly, so Emrys repeated himself. ¡°Your Jetronian mentee has be fertilizer, forever remaining in Chanara. It was I who personally turned him into fertilizer.¡±

    Emrys knew that this couldn¡¯t be kept hidden for long. A foreigner had gone missing in Chanara. As soon as Marley reported it, the government of Chanara would quickly take notice. There were many surveince cameras from Apricot Hall to the woods in the eastern suburb. Uncovering the truth wasn¡¯t difficult. It was merely a matter of time. Rather than wasting the energy of the government of Chanara, he thought it was better to admit it himself. Emrys had never been pretentious.

    Marley was clearly taken aback for a moment. ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°Of course. That Jetronian guy dared to pursue my sister, even resorting to using drugs and poison pills. If I didn¡¯t kill him, it would be unjustifiable.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Marley instantly shrank back, feeling a chill run down his spine. What on earth was on his mind? Despite having killed someone, he was acting as if it was only natural.

    Marley¡¯s confidence took a hit. He didn¡¯t dare to question Emrys loudly anymore, fearing that if Emrys became dissatisfied, he might casually target him as well.

    He thought, "Emrys was a bit reckless, but he had his reasons. Hector should have been stopped."

    Emrys let out a chuckle and didn¡¯t say a word. For every person he killed, there was apelling reason for their demise. Hector had dared to get close to his sister and even had the audacity to use insidious techniques to make her swallow poison. In Emrys''s view, there was absolutely no reason not to kill him.

    Seeing that it was a tense moment, Marley had no choice but toply. ¡°Do you know who Hector was?¡±

    Emrys nodded. ¡°He mentioned before his death that his father was the vice chief of the Hidden Fighters Alliance.¡±

    ¡°And you still killed him?¡± Marley asked.

    ¡°Defending my sister. No regrets,¡± Emrys replied, staring with a cold glint in his eyes. ¡°Tell him to prepare; three days from now, I will personally apologize.¡±

    Marley knew this matter was settled. Sighing, he thought, ¡°I wanted to avoid this.¡±

    Emrys had dered that he was nning to go to Jetronia after a three-day break. He had been preparing for some time.

    Without saying a word, Marley guided his mentees away, no longer interested in causing any trouble for Emrys. He needed to go to Jetronia as soon as possible to inform the vice chief of the Hidden Fighters Alliance about this situation.

 Chapter 376

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 376 No Issues At All

    After Marley and the others had left, Caylie found Emrys and asked with confusion. ¡°Emrys, what did

    you say to that man from Kepraria? Why did they just leave like that?¡±

    ¡°I told him that the Jetroinian had already returned to Jetroina.¡±

    ¡°Did Marley believe it?¡±

    ¡°He did.¡±

    Immediately, Caylie stomped her foot in anger and said. ¡°Emrys, do you think I¡¯m naive and easy to

    deceive?¡±

    She was simply naive, not foolish. Even she wouldn¡¯t believe such a ridiculous reason, so how could

    Marley possibly believe it?

    It was clear that Emrys was lying.

    ¡°Caylie, this matter has already been resolved. Don¡¯t dwell on it anymore. Those people won¡¯t trouble

    you in the future, and I won¡¯t be in any danger either, Emrys exined.

    He didn¡¯t want to hide anything from Caylic, but she was excessively kind¨Chearted. If she were to find

    out that he had killed someone, there was no telling how greatly she might react.

    Therefore, his only option was to fabricate a reason full of inconsistencies.

    If she were to ask again, he would remain silent.

    For now, this was the only way.

    At worst, he would let Caylie be upset for a few days.

    Indeed, Caylie was truly angry.

    This was the first time in her life that she had ever been angry with Emrys.

    She could sense that something must have happened on the evening she had fallen into a deep sleep.

    but Emrys remained silent, clearly intending to bear it all by himself.

    She was not pleased.

    Upon returning home, Caylie remained sullen and hadn¡¯t said another word to Emrys.

    She had made up her mind.

    As long as Emrys didn¡¯t reveal the truth to her, she would continue to ignore him.

    Buld legendary robots!

    Chapter 376 No Issues At All

    Seeing her in this state, Yelena was somewhat taken aback. ¡°What happened, my gentle and lovely

    sister? What did Rys do that was so bad that it made you so angry?¡±

    She cast a thoughtful nce at Emrys, who was sitting on the other side of the couch.

    This little rascal certainly has quite the ability to infuriate Caylie to such an extent

    Nte also chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Caylie. Aren¡¯t you usually known for your good temper? Why are

    you so angry today?¡±

    With a face full of grievance, Caylie said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I¡¯m just naive. If there¡¯s anything, you should

    ask Emrys. He¡¯s the smart one.¡±

    With a mischievous delight, Yelena sidled up to Emrys, leaning in so close that her proud assets were

    almost brushing against his arm. She chuckled and teased, ¡°You little rascal, aren¡¯t you going to

    confess? Were you so eager to take advantage of Caylie that you ended up upsetting her like this?¡±

    Emrys thought, It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if Caylie caught me taking advantage of her. She wouldn¡¯t get

    angry over such a trivial matter. She wouldn¡¯t even bother to resist. But I killed someone. This matter is

    far more serious than me taking advantage of Caylie.

    Emrys had no choice but to exin the circumstances once again, although he didn¡¯t explicitly admit to

    killing the Jetroinian.

    However, Yelena and Nte knew that Emrys had undoubtedly killed the Jetroinian.

    A cold glint shed through Yelena¡¯s eyes.

    If she had known about this matter earlier, there would have been no need for Emrys to intervene. She

    would have taken the initiative herself and dealt with the Jetroinian.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    A charming smile quickly returned to Yelena¡¯s enchanting face. She said, ¡°Caylie, since Rys said it¡¯s

    fine, it must be. Don¡¯t be mad at him anymore.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, we must trust Rys unconditionally,¡± Nte also said.

    Caylie was taken aback by the reaction of the two. With a subtle crease on her graceful forehead, she

    remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t you both realize that he waspletely dishonest? He must have concealed some

    facts,

    ¡°Oh, Caylie, you¡¯re overanalyzing it. Nina and I don¡¯t perceive any problems whatsoever.¡±

 Chapter 377

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    979%ÊÀ

    Build legendary robots! Build legendary robots!

    Chapter 377 Not Normal

    ¡°Exactly, there is nothing wrong.¡±

    These two individuals were abnormal.

    Caylie became even more upset. Upon seeing Cordelia return, she took the initiative to recount the

    incident to her in detail.

    Cordelia was a very rational and calm person. She would certainly be able to discern the numerous

    inconsistencies in Emrys¡¯s exnations. When the time came, she would be able to align with her,

    pressuring Emrys to reveal the truth.

    However, Caylie had no idea that after hearing her words, Cordelia simply remarked, ¡°You¡¯re being

    paranoid.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she removed her zer, revealing the white blouse underneath. Her

    impressive figure wasid bare for all to see. Then, she picked up a nightgown and headed to the

    bathroom, ready to take a bath.

    Caylie waspletely taken aback.

    What is happening with them today? Their reactions were unusually cold, weren¡¯t they?

    Feeling upset, Caylie returned to her room alone to sulk.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    As she closed the door, Yelena nudged Emrys and whispered, ¡°Emrys, tell me. Before you killed that

    Jetroinian guy, did you torture him severely?¡±

    ¡°Of course, anyone who dares to harm my sister won¡¯t get away with it easily. However, that Jetroinian

    is no ordinary person. Rumor has it, he¡¯s the vice chief of the Jetroina Hidden Fighters Alliance.¡±

    Tsk, tsk, Rys, there¡¯s no need to put on a show in front of us. You said that the Jetroinian¡¯s identity is

    complicated, but I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s trulyplex!¡±

    Yelena nudged against Emrys,pletely oblivious to the fact that her breast was pressed firmly

    against Emrys¡® arm.

    Emrys was momentarily speechless.

    Nte muttered to herself, I have a premonition. That Jetroina Hidden Fighters Alliance is in for a hard

    time.¡±

    At the Hidden Fighters Alliance in Jetroina, Matteo, a top¨Clevel hidden fighter, was showcasing his

    powerful illusion technique in front of a group of middle¨Clevel hidden fighters.

    §£§à§à§ä!

    15.40 Fri, 2 Feb G

    1.

    Chapter 377 Not Normal

    Build legendary robots!

    Build legendary robots!

    79%

    Smoke filled the air, enveloping all the middle¨Clevel hidden fighters within it.

    When the smoke dissipated, they suddenly found themselves in a destend filled with bleached

    bones. Above them hung a peculiar red moon, resembling a crimson eye, overlooking the tiny figures

    below.

    This was an illusory realm, equivalent to a formation used by cultivators.

    The middle¨Clevel hidden fighters trapped in this illusion began to disperse, searching for a way to break

    free.

    If anyone could dispel Matteo¡¯s illusion technique, it would be a feat worth boasting about for a lifetime.

    At that moment, a voluptuous female middle¨Clevel hidden fighter eximed, ¡°Mr. Knight!¡±

    As she was intently dodging the writhing bones on the ground that seemed toe alive, Matteo

    mysteriously appeared by her side.

    She was startled.

    ¡°Rosalie,

    ¨Ce with me to the moon.¡±

    Matteo chuckled and suddenly reached out to embrace Rosalie¡¯s slender waist, bringing this attractive

    female middle¨Clevel hidden fighter to the upside¨Cdown red crescent moon in the sky.

    Meanwhile, in the real world, all the middle¨Clevel hidden fighters stood motionless, but sweat trickled

    down their foreheads, and their breath became noticeably heavy.

    This was a strong mental disturbance that manifested as a physical reaction.

    Although it was only mental activity, the feedback made their bodies feel exhausted, creating a

    remarkably realistic experience. Simrly,

    Simrly, various emotions generated in the illusory realm, such as sadness, pain, and pleasure, could

    also be reflected in their physical bodies,

    For example, if Matteo used his skills in the illusory realm to make someone trapped inside experience

    drowning in the deep sea, that person in the real world would die due to suffocation.

    This was the terrifying aspect of illusion techniques,

    After bringing Rosalie onto the crescent moon, Matteo and she quickly undressed, engaging in a

    passionate encounter.

    Once the act was over, they exited the illusory realm and returned to reality.

    In the real world, their clothes remained perfectly intact. However, a contented blush graced Rosalie¡¯s

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378 Omnipotent

    This was because.

    In the illusory realm created by Matteo, as long as the illusion was not broken, he would be an all-

    powerful deity upon entering it.

    Being a god, certain aspects of his abilities naturally had unlimited enhancements.

    Therefore, Rosalie waspletely satisfied.

    After experiencing seven or eight undting fluctuations, she eventually suggested leaving the illusion.

    Continuing further would risk her sumbing to excessive pleasure within this illusory realm.

    Upon returning to reality, apart from Rosalie, who was brought out of the illusionary world by Matteo,

    the other middle¨Clevel hidden fighters remained motionless.

    Clearly, no one could decipher Matteo¡¯s illusion..

    Matteo disyed a triumphant expression and then softly eximed. Suddenly, a white mist arose, and

    after the mist dissipated, all the middle¨Clevel hidden fighters were sitting on the ground, panting heavily

    and sweating profusely.

    Mr. Knight¡¯s illusion technique is truly formidable.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the spectacle.

    Matteo said, ¡°Your journey is still long. When you be top¨Clevel hidden fighters, you will realize that

    this kind of illusion is just the tip of the iceberg in hidden fighting arts.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. We will strive to follow you, Mr. Knight.¡±

    ¡°Work hard. When I was still a middle¨Clevel hidden fighter, I aimed to surpass our chief by constantly

    honing my skills.¡±

    Just as Matteo was delivering an important speech, a low¨Clevel hidden fighter suddenly ran over to

    report solemnly, ¡°Mr. Knight, a man named Marley Shaw from Kepraria requests to see you.¡±

    ¡°Marley Shaw? Did hee alone?¡±

    Matteo furrowed his brow.

    Of course, he recognized Marley, not because Marley was a world¨Crenowned acupuncture master, but

    because his son, Hector, had gone to Kepraria to apprentice under Marley.

    The low¨Clevel hidden fighter replied, ¡°He came alone. He said he has something extremely important to

    report to you, Sir.¡±

    Chapter 378 Omnipotent

    79%

    Upon hearing this, Matteo felt uneasy. Marley had traveled all the way from Kepraria to Jetroina.

    There was no reason for his son, Hector, not to apany him.

    Back when Hector initially expressed his desire to study acupuncture, Matteo opposed it, as he always

    ted to groom Hector into a hidden fighter.

    They even had arguments over this..

    However, Hector¡¯s talent in hidden fighting arts was abysmal, andbined with hisck of interest,

    Matteo eventually stopped pressuring him, allowing Hector to go to Kepraria to study acupuncture,

    The animosity between father and son had long since dissipated.

    Therefore, it was unlikely for Hector not to return. Something significant must have happened.

    ¡°Let him in!¡± Matteomanded.

    Soon, Marley rushed in and knelt before Matteo, saying with a heavy tone, ¡°Mr. Knight, forgive my

    ipetence. I failed to protect Mr. Hector.¡±

    Although Marley held a respectable position in Kepraria, he still felt extremely fearful of the Jetroina

    Hidden Fighters Alliance.

    The Hidden Fighters Alliance, also known as the Assassin Alliance, was essentially an organization of

    assassins.

    If Matteo learned that his son died in Chanaca, he would undoubtedly question Marley, and not

    informing him about it would lead to severe consequences.

    Hence, it was better to voluntarily confess.

    Moreover, the most crucial point was that, even though the headquarters of the Hidden Fighters.

    Alliance was in Jetroina, the organization¡¯s influence had already spread worldwide, excluding

    Chanaca.

    Ever since Chanaca established the Sky Devourer Pce, the Hidden Fighters Alliance¡¯s forces hidden

    in Chanaca had voluntarily withdrawn. After all, they couldn¡¯t bear the wrath of the Sky Devourer

    Pce.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    When the Hidden Fighters Alliance was initially formed in the Jetroina nation, part of the reason was to

    demonstrate to the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance that they had hidden fighters when

    Chanaea had martial artists.

    They didn¡¯t want to be inferior to Chanaea.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379 Shut Up

    Jetroina took great pride in boasting, saying, ¡°Our Hidden Fighters Alliance has several strongholds in

    Chanaca, but Chanaea¡¯s Martial Artists Alliance hasn¡¯t found a single one. That¡¯s why we say

    Chanaca¡¯s Martial Artists Alliance is too ipetent.¡±

    The Hidden Fighters Alliance from the Jetroina nation repeatedly uttered provocations like these.

    However, they finally fell silent when the terrifying Sky Devourer Pce emerged.

    Their silence was particrly pronounced after the incident three years ago when Sky Devourer Lord

    effortlessly killed nine top¨Clevel hidden fighters from the Hidden Fighters Alliance in less than three

    minutes.

    This thoroughly frightened the upper echelons of the Hidden Fighters Alliance.

    However, the terror of Sky Devourer Lord extended far beyond that.

    On the night following the ying of the nine top¨Clevel hidden fighters, Sky Devourer Lord suddenly

    invaded the home of the leader of the Hidden Fighters Alliance. A brief conversationpletely

    shattered the psychological defenses of the alliance leader.

    That very night, the leader of the Hidden Fighters Alliance issued a secret order for all the alliance¡¯s

    forces hidden in Chanaea to withdraw,

    Since then, the name of Sky Devourer Lord has sent shivers down the spines of the members of the

    Hidden Fighters Alliance from Jetroina.

    While Chanaca had the Sky Devourer Pce, Kepraria wasn¡¯t as fortunate.

    The forces of the Hidden Fighters Alliance remained in Kepraria, and many wealthy magnates in

    Kepraria secretly funded these assassins.

    Therefore, Marley had no choice but to personallye to Jetroina to inform Matteo of Hector¡¯s death.

    If he didn¡¯t disclose the information, the hidden forces of the Hidden Fighters Alliance in Kepraria might

    sever his neck one day.

    ¡°You just said my son was killed by someone from Chanaea?¡±

    After hearing Marley¡¯s report, Matteo¡¯s face darkened abruptly, and a chilling killing intent surged

    from within him.

    This frightened Marley, who continued to bang his head on the ground. His speech turned incoherent

    as though he had lost the ability to speak.

    However. Matteo had lost hisposure and was no longer patient enough to listen to Marley¡¯s words.

    He roared. Take me to Chanaa immediately Chanaca

    to personally ughter that person

    Beside him. Rosalie eximed in stock. 3- Sought alm down. Havent you forgotten the chief¡¯s ban No

    top¨Clevel hidden fighter is allowed to set foot in Chamara

    ¡°Wear ban Mames had evidently lost his sanity, his words filled with Hector, died in Chanaea. Why are

    you bringing

    urderous intent. My son

    be ban mot

    This furious roar scared Rosalie pale

    However even though she felt fear. Rosalie remained kneeling before Matteo advising. Mr. Knight don¡¯t

    forget this ban represents not only the chief¡¯s will but also Sky Devourer Lord¡¯s will

    The chief of the Hidden Fighters Aliance would love to send more top¨Clevel hidden fighte Chanes and

    name everything upside down there.

    So witty issue a ban that we aint their

    It was because of fear!

    Aber encountering Sky Devourer Lord three years ago on that feel the chief of the Hidden Fighters

    Alliance would nch at the mere mention of him and dared not harbor any intentions of offending

    Chanada

    The name of Sky Devourer Lord was enough to make anyone tremble in fear

    Upon hearing these three words. Maneo regained some semnce of rainy, but his pr remained

    ominously dark

    Of course, he wanted to rush to Chanses immediately and tear the

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    However, as Rosalie said. Sky Devourer Lord was not to be provoked

    dino pieces

    If he went to Chanses and managed to keep his identity hidden, that would be one thing However if be

    revealed his identity, attracting the wrath of Sky Devourer Lord to the entire Hidden Fighters Alliance

    was a real possiblity.

    This risk was too great for Matteo to bear

    Rosalie offeredfort to him, kuggesting ¡°Mr. Knight, why don¡¯t you allow me to go to Chanaca? 1 am

    not a high¨Cranking covertbatant, so I am not restricted by the prohibition. Eliminating

    omeone from Chanaca should not pose a difficulty for me¡±

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380 An Apology

    Matteo felt a lingering dissatisfaction.

    He desired to personally exact revenge on the individual from Chanaea, and sending Rosalie alone

    wouldn¡¯t satisfy his thirst for vengeance.

    Rosalie seemed toprehend his thoughts and stated, ¡°Rest assured, Sir. Before killing that person

    from Chanaca, I will ensure to thoroughly forment him, making him long for death.¡±

    If circumstances allowed, she even contemted capturing the person from Chanaca alive and

    bringing him to Jetroina, allowing Matteo to personally inflict torment upon him.

    Hearing her words somewhat alleviated Matteo¡¯s lingering dissatisfaction. He spoke in a deep voice,

    ¡°Ensure that he is severely tortured. The methods should be as cruel as possible. It would be ideal if he

    repents to my son before his demise.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Rosalie replied.

    ¡°By the way, record a video. I want to witness his wretched state with my own eyes. Afterpleting

    this task, I will promote you to the position of a top¨Clevel hidden fighter as an exception.¡±

    Rosalie was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Knight.¡±

    Rosalie stood up, prepared to depart for Chanaca. She nced at Marley and said, ¡°You, take me to

    Chanara now and identify the murderer.¡±

    Marley, who had been frightened by Matteo¡¯s released killing intent carlier, stammered and struggled to

    articte his words. After a significant pause, he finally managed to say, ¡°No¡­ there¡¯s no need.¡±

    ¡°No need?¡±

    Matteo¡¯s chilling gaze once again turned towards Marley, nearly terrifying him to death.

    However, this time, Marley managed to suppress his fear and spoke up. ¡°That¡­ that person from

    Chanaca mentioned that he would personallye here in the next few days. He also said¡­¡±

    Marley paused.

    What he said left everyone in the Hidden Fighters Alliance dumbfounded.

    The murderer is actually nning toe here in person to die? What does that mean?

    Matteo furrowed his brow and coldly asked, ¡°What else did he say?¡±

    Marley trembled, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°He wants you to prepare an apology gift. He wants to

    ept your apology.¡±

    ept my apology?

    Matteo didn¡¯t grasp the situation for a moment, thinking that the person from Chanaca had already

    prepared a gift and intended to visit soon to apologize.

    Not only him, but even Rosalie and others thought the same.

    Firstly, the murderer had killed Hector, so he was at fault and should be the one to apologize.

    Secondly, Marley¡¯s stammering suggested that he was confused due to Matteo¡¯s killing intent, making

    his words unclear.

    So, after hearing Marley¡¯s words, Matteo fell silent for a moment.

    He sneered and said, ¡°Hmph! Apology? He took a human life. Does he believe that a mere apology

    would make me forgive him? When did people from Chanaca be so naive?¡±

    Rosalie added, ¡°We won¡¯t ept the apology. There¡¯s only one oue for this matter that person.

    from Chanaca must join Mr. Hector in death!

    Hearing that, Marley smiled wryly as he knew that they had misunderstood his words.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t entirely their fault.

    In fact, when Marley initially heard what Marley said, he was also stunned for a long time before

    understanding the meaning. It was unheard of for a murderer to request an apology.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Marley didn¡¯t know how to exin it.

    He feared that if he conveyed Emrys¡¯s original intention, Matteo would lose control on the spot. If he

    happened to be displeased, he might even have him killed.

    So, Marley organized his thoughts and decided not to provide too much detail. He said, ¡°Mr. Knight, in

    short, that person from Chanaea meant that he would visit you soon.¡±

    Matteo¡¯s eyes gleamed with a cold determination as he proimed, ¡°Should he have the audacity to

    appear, I will ensure his permanent absence.¡±

    Naturally, he yearned for Emrys to confront him directly.

    In doing so, he would have the opportunity to personally apprehend Emrys and subject him to the full

    extent of Jetroina¡¯s tortures until his satisfaction was met, ultimately consigning him to hell.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381 He Is Here

    Rosalie voiced her suspicion, ¡°Mr. Knight, this situation seems suspicious. What if that person from

    Chanaea intentionally created an excuse to dy us, and then escapes to another location in a few

    days?¡±

    ¡°That is a possibility,¡± Matteo replied, furrowing his brow. ¡°That¡¯s why you need to go with Marley to

    Chanaea. Find out what tricks that person from Chanaca is ying¡±

    Rosalie nodded in agreement.

    Just then, another low¨Clevel hidden fighter rushed in, saying, ¡°Mr. Knight, there is a person from

    Chanaca outside. He ims it¡¯s urgent and wants to see you.¡±

    ¡°A person from Chanaca?¡± Matteo¡¯s eyes gleamed coldly. ¡°Let him in.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The low¨Clevel hidden fighter left the room. After a brief moment, a young man was brought in. When

    Marley saw the young man, his eyes widened, and he eximed, ¡°How¡­ how did youe so

    quickly?¡±

    The person who arrived was Emrys, of course.

    Emrys smiled and said, ¡°I prefer to be direct. Marley, did you honestly convey my message to this vice

    chief?¡±

    Marley¡¯s gaze flickered as he replied, ¡°Y¨CYes, I did.¡±

    ¡°What about the gift he prepared?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Marley¡¯s expression faltered. At this moment, Matteo spoke up. ¡°Marley, is this person from Chanaca.

    the one who killed my son?¡±

    He had already suspected it, but decided to confirm with Marley first.

    Marley nodded.

    In an instant, a chilling murderous intent filled the air.

    Matteo stared at Emrys, his eyes resembling an enraged lion. He roared, ¡°You have quite the audacity.

    You killed my son and dare toe here seeking death?¡±

    Emrys shook his head and said, ¡°It seems you aren¡¯t sincere in apologizing.¡±

    ¡°Apologize? Who¡¯s apologizing?¡±

    War Robots Multiyer Battles

    Chapter 381 He Is Here

    Despite his raging anger, Matteo was momentarily stunned by Emrys¡¯s words,

    Surprised, Emrys said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Marley tell you? Your son¡¯s death was his own fault. You failed as a

    father, so you should apologize to me.¡±

    Silence followed.

    Then, Matteo¡¯s incredulous roar echoed, ¡°You Chanacan, what twisted logic is this? Clearly, you my

    son, yet you ask me to apologize?¡±

    ¡°It seems Marley didn¡¯t convey my message very well.¡±

    killed

    Suddenly, he pped Marley, saying. ¡°You can¡¯t even convey a message properly. What use are you?¡±

    Smack

    Marley¡¯s body spun in the air.

    After the p. Emrys looked at Matteo again and said, ¡°Since Marley didn¡¯t exin it clearly to you, let

    me rify it myself. Your son attempted to drug and vite my sister. He even tried to use illusions and

    ordered me to consume poison. Unfortunately for him, his illusions were too weak, and I didn¡¯t fall for it.

    But since he harbored such intentions, he deserved to die. Do you think what I say makes. sense?

    Also, as his father, letting your son act recklessly in a foreignnd, you have also failed as a parent. So,

    shouldn¡¯t you apologize to me?¡±

    Emrys finished speaking and silently stared at Matteo.

    Matteo¡¯s face had darkened to the extreme..

    When he asked Marley to exin the situation earlier, Marley gave only a vague overview, saying that

    Hector had made a slight mistake, and then a person from Chanaca killed him.

    Now, hearing Emrys recount the incident, he realized that the situation seemed more serious than he

    had imagined.

    But so what?

    The one who died was still his son, no matter how big his mistake was.

    His son had died, and the murderer had the audacity to show up at his doorstep, expecting an apology.

    from him. Such behavior was truly brazen.

    What about his dignity if he were to apologize?

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382 Stop Showing Off

    Chanaean, you have quite the audacity. You killed our Mr. Hector, yet you dare to demand an apology

    from Mr. Knight. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re naive or foolish, but I appreciate your courage.¡±

    Before Matteo could react, the voluptuous female middle¨Clevel hidden fighter suddenly approached

    Emrys, her luscious red lips adorned with a seductive smile.

    ¡°Mr. Knight would never apologize to you, but I can. How about apologize on behalf of Mr. Knight?¡±

    Rosalie asked, swaying her hips as she walked toward Emrys.

    In the next moment, a suffocating scene unfolded.

    To Emrys¡¯s surprise, Rosalie undressed right in front of him, revealing her fiery and enticing figure. Her

    body was curvaceous, with a prominent chest and a perky rear. She posed flirtatiously, ying with her

    hair in a seductive manner.

    Her arms wrapped around Emrys¡¯s neck as her fair, exposed thighs entwined directly around Emrys¡¯s

    waist

    Evidently, her suggested apology involvedpensating Emrys in this manner.

    In a more fluent trantion: The apology she had mentioned was likely her way of making amends to

    Emrys

    Emrys¡¯s gaze shifted downward.nding on her breast that was rubbing against his chest. Suddenly, he

    chuckled lightly and said. ¡°Sure, since you¡¯re willing to apologize on behalf of Matteo, I have no

    objections.¡±

    As he spoke, he firmly grasped her slender waist with both hands.

    A hint of contempt shed in Rosalie¡¯s eyes. Extending her agile tongue, she intended to approach

    Emrys¡¯s ear.

    Without warning, she suddenly felt as if the world turned upside down.

    It turned out that Emrys was the one holding her by the waist, flipping her entire body upside down with

    her head facing the ground, before ruthlessly mming her down onto the ground.

    In that instant, Emrys showed no mercy. He formed his hands into des and viciously chopped down

    between the two fair, long legs of the female hidden fighter.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A cry of agony echoed.

    However, it did not originate from beneath Emrys¡¯s feet, but rather from five meters ahead.

    This was an illusion technique cast by Rosalie.

    However, her illusion technique was far inferior to those of Matteo. Thus, she could only resort to such

    methods to deal with those lecherous men.

    But Emrys saw through it at first nce.

    In reality, Rosalie¡¯s clothing remained intact, and her hands and feet weren¡¯t entwined around Emrys

    However, the virtual damage she experienced in the illusory realm transferred to her real body.

    Although the pain from hitting her head on the ground was still bearable, the palm strike Emrys

    delivered made her feel as if her lower body had been torn in half. The pain was indescribable.

    After Rosalie¡¯s scream, she squatted on the ground, grimacing in pain.

    The others couldn¡¯t see what happened in the illusory realm. All they saw was Rosalie suddenly

    kneeling down, seemingly in pain.

    However, they were able to guess what had happened.

    Rosalie excelled in that type of illusion technique.

    Many among them had the good fortune to experience sparring with Rosalie.

    Therefore, the situation at hand was very clear.

    Rosalie must¡¯ve used that kind of illusion on this person from Chanaea, but the person saw through it

    and delivered a knowing blow.

    This indicated that this Chanean was not a pushover.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so bold as to intrude into their Hidden Fighters Alliance alone.

    Emrys gave Rosalie an indifferent nce and said, ¡°Don¡¯t show off these little tricks in front of me.

    terms of looks, you can¡¯tpare to my elder sister. In terms of figure, you can¡¯t match my second

    sister. In terms of charm, you can¡¯t surpass my third sister. You are truly a failure.¡±

    Emrys shook his head in disappointment.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    The impact of this statement on a woman couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Rosalie¡¯s good looks and figure were widely acknowledged in the Hidden Fighters Alliance, but Emrys

    words hit her hard.

    Therefore, whenever she employed her illusion technique, even though numerous skilled fighters at her

    level could easily dispel her illusions, the majority of them opted for inaction.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383 Torture

    They intentionally allowed Rosalie to maintain her illusion, giving her the freedom to do as she pleased

    This became a source of entertainment for many male hidden fighters.

    Someone as ruthless as Emrys was truly rare.

    He not only physically hurt Roube, but also inflicted psychological damage byparing her to his

    sisters in terms of appearance, figure, and charm, ultimately concluding that she fell short in every

    It was a perfect execution.

    Emrys not only dealt a painful blow to Rosalie physically, but also shattered her confidence on a

    psychological level, instilling a deep sense of defeat within her.

    It seems you do possess some skills. No wonder you dared toe here alone. However, if you

    believe

    or you can be reckless with just this level of strength, you are underestimating us.¡±

    Emrys ability to dispel Roulie¡¯s illusions was indeed unexpected for Matteo.

    However, he did not find it particrly impressive.

    Rosalie¡¯ssion skills were not advanced, and any man with a slightly strong will could easily resist her

    Emrys shook his head and said. ¡°It¡¯s not that I underestimate your Hidden Fighters Alliance, but rather

    that your alliance has not earned my respect¡±

    ¡°Humph, such arrogance. It appears that the Sky Devourer Pce of your Chanaea has once again

    filled you with unwarranted confidence, just like a hundred years ago. Without the Sky Devourer

    Pce, you Chanacan mean nothing to me¡± Matteo coldly snorted.

    A peculiar white fog began to envelop the surroundings.

    After the mist dissipated, the scenery transformed.

    The eerily red crescent moon reappeared in the sky.

    This was Matteo¡¯s illusory realm.

    ¡°Chinaran. I will make you pay a painful price for everything you have done in the past. I will make you

    suffer so much that you will long for death, and before you die, you will repent for the loss of my

    Matteo¡¯s ominous voice echoed from the red moon, resonating throughout the illusory world.

    Matteo¡¯s illusions were on an entirely different levelpared to Rosalie¡¯s.

    Rosalie¡¯s illusions were child¡¯s y.

    Whenever she faced opponents with strong willpower, her illusions were easily dispelled.

    Matteo, however, was different.

    In his illusion world, everything could change, everything could attack, and he was the god of this

    realm.

    As soon as Emrys entered this illusion world, Matteo was confident that this Chanacan had be

    trapped like a cornered beast.

    He could employ any means necessary to torment Emrys.

    The torture inflicted mental anguish that directly targeted Emrys¡® psyche.

    In other words, Matteo was preparing to break Emrys, first mentally and then physically. This dual

    assault was designed to subject him to an unprecedented level of pain.

    Swoosh, swoosh!

    The surroundings suddenly filled with countless white bones emerging from the ground, entwining

    around Emrys body like tentacles, rendering him immobile.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    The bone spurs growing on those white bones viciously pierced every inch of Emrys skin.

    ¡°Prepare yourself for agony!¡± Matteo sneered.

    Only his voice could be heard. Matteo was nowhere to be seen.

    As this sneer reverberated, a red moonlight enveloped the entire illusion world, casting a peculiar

    crimson hue over the area.

    Some peculiar red light particles descended onto Emrys forehead, seemingly attempting to prate it

    and seize control of his thoughts.

    This was another tactic employed by Matteo¨Creplicating Emrys¡® memories.

    Then, he would conjure up all the familiar figures in Emrys¡® mind

    Matteo would torment all of Emrys loved ones¨Chis family, friends, and lover¨Cright before his eyes. He

    would force Emrys to witness the humiliation of those he cherished the most.

    However, no matter how hard the red particles tried, they could never replicate Emrys memories.

    Remember, this was an illusion world, and Emrys was merely a mental projection.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384 Bizarre

    How could Matteo, as the god of this illusion world, not be able to ess Emrys¡¯s memories?

    It was truly bizarre.

    ¡°This is impossible!¡± Maneo¡¯s voice rang out once again

    Compared to his previous confidence, he now seemed to have a hint of self¨Cdoubt

    ¡°Humph, since you are so stubborn. I¡¯ll throw you into the insect nest and let you experience the pain of

    a thousand insects gnawing at your bones!¡±

    When Matteo found himself unable to ess Emrys¡¯s memories, he changed his approach and

    prepared to directly torment Emrys instead.

    With a thunderous roar, the ground suddenly cracked, revealing a dark hole beneath Emrys feet.

    Due to Emrys body being impaled by countless bone spikes, he was immobilized, left with no choice

    but to helplessly plummet into the depths of the dark cave.

    The surroundings were immediately filled with the overwhelming sound of gnashing teeth

    Soon, from the depths of the hole, a piercing and extremely miserable scream echoed.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    At this moment, the red moonlight scattered on the edge of the insect hole, condensing into the figure

    of Matteo.

    He listened to the distant screams and felt intense resentment.

    ¡°D*mn you, Chanaean. How dare you kill my son? I¡¯ll let you experience the pain of a thousand insects

    gnawing at your bones first, then throw you into the moltennd, making you endure extreme heat

    punishment!¡± Matteo gritted his teeth.

    Bang!

    As soon as he finished speaking, a ring fire suddenly erupted from the dark insect hole, transforming

    into an expanse of moltennd.

    The scorching magma surged, asionally spitting out tongues of fire.

    However, Matteo suddenly furrowed his brow

    This pool of magma was not his creation. He had merely mentioned it earlier, without any immediate

    intention of throwing Emrys into it.

    What¡¯s going ont

    #hoosh!

    A surge of roaring red mes burst forth from below.

    The red glow illuminated a face below.

    The sight of that face immediately caused Matteo¡¯s eyes to widen in shock

    It turned out to be his son. Hector!

    At this moment. Hector was floating above the magma covered with bugs that were

    flesh and bones.

    ¡°Father, why would you treat me like this?¡± Hector screamed in agony

    His facial features twisted madly due to pain, and the despair in his eyes emited resermeer. seemingly

    ming Matteo for being so cruel to his own son

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Again, there was a heart¨Cwrenching scream,

    Countless strange ck bugs crawled out of Hector¡¯s open mouth. Following that with a squelching

    sound, his eyeballs burst, and numerous ck bugs crawled out quickly devouring thest bit of desh

    on his face.

    Boom!

    Hector fell into the magma,pletely engulfed by mes.

    Matteo¡¯s heart was tormented as if being cut by a knife.

    All these methods were originally intended to deal with Emrys, but the person below had mysteriously

    transformed into his son.

    Moreover, the scene of despair before death was so real that Matteo momentarily forgot that this was

    an illusory realm. He thought he had truly pushed his son into theva.

    Matteo wailed in sorrow, drowning in endless self¨Cme.

    Soon, a voice beside him said. ¡°Atruly powerful illusion is one that makes peoplepletely unaware

    that they are in an illusion. You still have a long way to go.¡±

    Matteo turned to look.

    The young man who spoke seemed somewhat familiar.

    Matteo¡¯s gaze first became nk, then turned into confusion before finally transforming into shock

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385 Swear Allegiance

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Emrys sudden remark, Matteo would have believed himself to be standing atop a

    sea of magma, having personally pushed his own son into it.

    This was the pinnacle of illusion technique, immersing people so deeply that they lost all sense of

    reality.

    Matteo was immersed in the sorrow and self¨Creproach of the recent past, unable to regain his senses

    for a long time.

    Although he now knew that everything that had just urred was merely an illusion, it felt all too real.

    The idea of personally killing his own son was deeply ingrained in Matteo¡¯s mind.

    It was an extreme agony.

    After a long time, Matteo¡¯s throat bobbed a few times before he asked, ¡°How exactly did you manage to

    do it?¡±

    Everything that had just happened was beyond his understanding. It was simply too bizarre.

    Even though he was the one who had created this illusory world and he was the god of this world, why

    had he suddenly been overthrown by this person from Chanaea?

    Matteo couldn¡¯tprehend it.

    Emrys smiled and said, ¡°What you refer to as illusion techniques are merely minor skills for friars in

    Characa,¡±

    ¡°Friars?¡±

    Matteo¡¯s gaze hardened, then he

    let out a bitterugh and said, ¡°So you¡¯re a friar. No wonder.¡±

    Matteo knew about the friars in Chanaca. They were rumored to be a group of individuals who had

    mastered supernatural powers to the highest extent.

    The powerful friars could even decipher celestial secrets and control destiny.

    It was mysteriously profound.

    Of course, all of this was just hearsay for Matteo. He had never truly encountered the friars from

    Chanara.

    Therefore, when the initial rumors circted that the illusion techniques, which the Hidden Fighters

    Alliance took great pride in, were merely some minor tricks of the friars, Matteo scoffed at them.

    It wasn¡¯t until this day that he believed, after witnessing Emrys¡® methods.

    War Robots Multiyer Battles

    Chapter 385 Swear Allegiance

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Sort turts out that the friars of Chanaca are truly this terrifying.

    ¡°In this illusory world, was it truly I who created it, or was it you?¡± After a moment of contemtion.

    Matten asked, his voice reluctant

    Of course. It was you who created it. I merely employed some tactics to make you forget that you were

    he master of this world. Then, within your world of illusions. I cast a profound hallucination ngecraft on

    you

    The moment Emrys spoke, it instantly made Matteo gasp in surprise.

    in the reaim of others illusions, casting a hallucination magecraft upon them was an unheard¨Cof tactic.

    The friars of Chanace are truly terrijving!

    at this moment. Matter was far from harboring any thoughts of revenge. He waspletely and

    y stunned

    Authat moment Emrys spoke again, his voice indifferent. ¡°Of course, if I wanted to break through your

    illusion i would be a piece of cake.¡±

    Watt dy shuttered once again.

    ate tong hesitation.. he spoke with mixed emotions. ¡°If you truly can break my illusion, I will no longer

    ituid o grig for you killing my son.¡±

    anung all tie ten lighung arts, he was most skilled in illusion techniques. If Emrys could effortresst, urcat

    in illusion.. he knew it would be difficult to continue seeking revenge.

    Atte Materinsted making. Emrys chuckled and responded, ¡°What if I were to break your illusion Wout

    you threadinowerdge as your master?¡±

    ¡°Swanuleguncut you?

    Mate hartened

    Pararoom Chunura no out prevents me from avenging my son¡¯s death but even has the audacity to

    expect me to ie in teorintte.

    Naumily, Manicaminin hean.

    Enry de Themen vill your illusion II seed, you will acknowledge me as your

    Build legendary robots!

    Chapter 385 Swear Allegiance

    Matteo held the esteemed position of vice chief in the Hidden Fighters Alliance, a role of great

    importance. If someone could manipte him, it would essentially mean having control over the

    alliance¡¯s activities.

    This idea suddenly urred to Emrys.

    He had no interest in the Hidden Fighters Alliance of Jetroina.

    There was a strong likelihood that he would not have any future interactions with this organization, as

    long as their influence did not extend to Chanaca.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386 Red Moon

    However, if it could be controlled, it was better than nothing.

    Originally, when Matteo heard Emrys say that he wanted him to acknowledge him as his master, he was extremely displeased. However, after hearing what Emrys said next, he was profoundly shaken.

    Can he really break through my illusion in just a second?

    Is he serious or joking?

    After the recent face-off, Matteo had to admit that Emrys¡¯ tactics were both bizarre and powerful. However, could his own illusion technique really be so weak inparison?

    Naturally, Matteo didn¡¯t believe Emrys¡¯ words.

    Although he didn¡¯t believe it, Matteo did not foolishly agree to Emrys'' proposal.

    After all, he was no longer the hot-blooded young man who would lose his cool at the slightest provocation.

    Matteo still retained a shred of sanity.

    Emrys, however, was not in a hurry. He waited until Matteo had fully digested his previous words before he continued, ¡°We can raise the stakes even higher. If I fail, you can take revenge for your son at any time. I won¡¯t resist.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Immediately, a cold glint passed through Matteo¡¯s eyes.

    Of course, he wanted to avenge his son, but the adversary¡¯s strength was so overwhelming that it momentarily made him forget his thoughts of revenge.

    However, if Emrys did not resist, he still had hope for revenge.

    Emrys nodded and said, ¡°Of course, I always keep my word. Do you agree or not?¡±

    After a moment of silence, Matteo decided to take a gamble. He nodded and said, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll take this bet with you. I hope you won¡¯t go back on your word.¡±

    ¡°Break!¡±

    No sooner had his word fallen than a loud shout from Emrys was heard. The eerie red moon in the sky, seemingly crafted from ss, shattered into a spray of luminescent dust.

    A momentter, the world of illusionpletely copsed.

    Such a terrifying method left Matteo dumbfounded, unable to speak for a long time.

    He really did it in just a second¡­

    No, it didn¡¯t even require a second. It was all done in the blink of an eye!

    Upon entering this illusory world, Emrys immediately discerned the key to breaking the illusion technique.

    The chromatic moon was merely some blinding formations set up by friars. All that was needed was to locate the core of the formation. Breaking the formation was not a difficult task.

    Emrys¡¯ sight was born for this very purpose.

    When heid eyes on the eerie red moon hovering above his head, four words immediately came to mind¡ªAll sh and no substance.

    The dazzling formation was forgivable, but it was child¡¯s y.

    In the illusory world created by Matteo, the key to breaking through was indeed hidden within that red moon.

    It was as if Matteo wanted to tell Emrys personally¡ªLook at this moon of mine, how dazzling it is. Focus on it and breaking me down would be just right.

    This was an inadequate illusion array.

    In truly formidable illusionary formations, the core of the formation was typically concealed within seemingly insignificant details that were difficult for people to notice, such as a tree, a flower, or a piece of gravel.

    The ultimate truth was simplicity.

    This was the essence of the formation.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    In Chanzea, there were numerous disciples of friars. Among them, one profession was that of the spirit formation master. Their cultivation might not have been high, but their proficiency in array formation was extraordinarily strong. This was because they had the ability to ingeniously conceal the core of the array formation.

    Sometimes, they would cleverly hide the formation core within a piece of gravel, then ce it under a person¡¯s foot. This was extremely difficult to detect.

    Therefore, even if they generated enemies stronger than themselves, as long as the formation core was not discovered, these powerful individuals would still be trapped and perish within the formation set by the spirit formation master.

    In conclusion, the key to dismantling the formation did not lie in the act of dismantling itself, but rather in the process of locating the central point of the formation. This proved to be the most challenging and time-consuming aspect. N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Matteo¡¯s innocence was evident in his decision to ce the central point of his illusion array on the most noticeable red moon.

    If the person trapped within the illusion array possessed a stronger mental will than Matteo, they could easily destroy the red moon, thereby breaking the illusion array.

    There was no need to waste time searching for the core of the formation.

    With remarkable ease, Emrys unraveled the illusion technique that Matteo took great pride in, simultaneously shattering his confidencepletely.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387 The Chief

    Upon returning to the real world, Matteo remained motionless for a long time, as if his soul had left his

    body.

    The hidden fighters around him were confused.

    Matteo had used an illusion technique specifically on Emrys, so they were unaware of what had

    happened within the illusionary world.

    What puzzled them was that Emrys, the man from Chanaca, showed no change in expression

    throughout the entire process. On the other hand, their vice chief suddenly found tears streaming down

    his face, filled with guilt and self¨Creproach.

    They were unaware of what had transpired.

    Within the illusion, Matteo, under the impression that it was himself, had pushed his own son into the

    lava. This was the reason for his sorrowful tears.

    Emrys had already started to move, but Matteo remained frozen. To the onlookers, it seemed as

    though Emrys had broken free from the illusion, while their vice chief was still immersed in his own

    world of illusions.

    It was extremely eerie.

    At that moment, Emrys spoke slowly. ¡°I have deciphered your illusion technique. Shouldn¡¯t you. fulfill

    the condition I proposed carlier?¡±

    Matteo¡¯s body swayed slightly, snapping him back to reality.

    It was then that everyone realized their vice chief was not still immersed in the world of illusions, but

    simply stunned into silence.

    Something profoundly shocking must have urred in the world of illusion to have reduced the vice.

    chief to such a state.

    What exactly was it?

    They didn¡¯t know.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Matteo couldn¡¯t possibly tell them. Instead, he ordered everyone to leave. Then, he knelt before Emrys

    and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to ept the loss in the bet. From today onwards, you are my master.¡±

    Emrys nodded in satisfaction, taking a drop of fresh blood from Matteo¡¯s index finger and sealing it

    within the sigil.

    Afterpleting this, the chief of the Hidden Fighters Alliance entered the room, apanied by

    Rosalie and several highly skilled elite hidden fighters.

    Rosalie had informed the chief of everything she knew.

    Upon entering, the chief immediately disyed strong hostility towards Emrys. The few upper¨Clevel

    hidden fighters behind him swiftly surrounded Emrys.

    ough the chief had a rough idea of what was going on, he sternly demanded, ¡°Matteo, what happened?

    Matteo respectfully approached the chief and said. ¡°This man from Chanaea has killed my son, but I

    have made a promise to him. As long as he can break my illusion technique. I will no longer hold this

    matter against him.¡±

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t admit that he had epted Emrys as his master.

    ¡°You may leave now!¡±

    The chief¡¯s eyes fell upon Emrys. He coldly dered, ¡®Chanacan, Matteo may have chosen to overlook

    your actions, but we, the Hidden Fighters Alliance, will not let you off so easily.¡±

    The chief couldn¡¯t stand by while his subordinates were being bullied.

    Moreover, this individual from Chanaea had caused amotion within the Hidden Fighters Alliance.

    disying excessive arrogance. If he were allowed to leave unscathed, the Hidden Fighters Alliance

    would be theughingstock of the entire Jetroina.

    Therefore, the arrogant man from Chanaca had to be killed here today.

    Upon hearing the chief¡¯s words, Matteo opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something. However,

    after ncing at theposed Emrys, he ultimately chose to remain silent and quietly retreated to one

    side.

    A chilling murderous intent emanated from the chief, making him even stronger than Matteo.

    The other top¨Clevel hidden fighters in the vicinity were also biding their time, waiting for the ideal

    moment tounch their attack.

    In the meantime, Emrys appeared calm and collected as always.

    In fact, he even took the initiative to confidently step forward, making his way towards the leader of the

    Hidden Fighters Alliance. With a slightugh, he remarked, ¡°Your mask is truly remarkable. I wonder if

    the scar beneath it has fully healed by now.¡±

    Without pausing for a second after uttering those words, Emrys continued walking straight past the

    chief of the Hidden Fighters Alliance and headed towards the exit.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388 Sky Devourer Lord

    The chief of the Hidden Fighters Alliance couldn¡¯t hide his trembling when he saw Emrys walking away,

    completely ignoring him. The once icy and murderous intent that surrounded him had vanished

    completely.

    The top¨Clevel hidden fighters of the Hidden Fighters Alliance, witnessing this scene, immediately

    turned cold and prepared to intervene and stop Emrys.

    However, before they could take action, a voice filled with fear suddenly called out, ¡°Everyone, stop!¡±

    It was the chief of the Hidden Fighters Alliance who spoke.

    Everyone looked at him, puzzled. But when they saw the fear in his eyes, they couldn¡¯t help but

    shudder.

    Their leader, surprisingly, was afraid!

    Was he afraid of that person from Chanaea?

    Matteo also noticed this and couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Mr. Murphy, do you know that person from

    Chanaea?¡±.

    ¡°I am aware of him, but not very well.¡±

    The chief of the Hidden Fighters Alliance gulped, trying to suppress the tremor in his voice, and

    continued, ¡°I should mention that his name is one that you all have heard before.¡±

    The crowd became even more confused.

    Even Matteo was baffled.

    Until

    He already knew Emrys name, but this was the first time he had heard it mentioned like, today, he had

    nevere across it, making it even harder for him to understand the chief¡¯s earlier words.

    The chief of the Hidden Fighters Alliance looked at Matteo with aplex gaze. He sighed and said,

    ¡°Matteo, you were fortunate to let go of your son¡¯s grudge in time. Otherwise, a great disaster would

    have truly befallen you.¡±

    He was still unaware that Matteo had acknowledged Emrys as his master. In a hurry, he reassured.

    Matteo once again, seemingly terrified that Matteo might seek revenge on Emrys.

    This further perplexed Matteo.

    ¡°Mr. Murphy, what exactly is the reason that made you so fearful of that individual from Chanaea?¡±

    ¡°Because he is none other than the Sky Devourer Lord.¡±

    War Robots Multiyer Battles

    Chapter 355 Sky Devourer Lord

    ¡°Sky Devourer Lord!¡±

    As soon as the chief of the Hidden Fighters Alliance uttered these words, everyone was taken aback,

    feeling a chill running from their feet to the back of their heads.

    Was the young man from Chanaea Ijust saw actually the infamous Sky Devourer Lord?

    Had they almost made a move against the Sky Devourer Lord just now?

    That would have been a death wish!

    Matteo also gasped and said. ¡°Mr. Murphy, is he.. is he really the Sky Devourer Lord?¡±

    While speaking. he nearly bit his own tongue, a clear sign of the shock he felt.

    The chief of the Hidden Fighters Alliance, Regan, nodded with certainty and replied, ¡°Yes, it is him. He

    is indeed the Sky Devourer Lord¡±

    He too was astonished.

    Three years ago, on a certain night, the Sky Devourer Lord had suddenly burst into the room of the

    chief of the Hidden Fighters Alliance. They had a brief confrontation, and the oue was not hard to

    guess. The chief of the Hidden Fighters Alliance was defeated in an instant, unable to withstand even a

    single move from the Sky Devourer Lord.

    What terrified Regan the most was¡­

    At that time, the Sky Devourer Lord had disyed a terrifyingly powerful supernatural ability. Despite

    being ten meters away, he simply pointed from afar, and suddenly, a cold light appeared in the chilling

    night, leaving a deep gash on Regan¡¯s face.

    He had done everything in his power to dodge, even resorting to a substitution technique, but he still

    couldn¡¯t avoid that one attack.

    This was the terrifying power of the Sky Devourer Lord.

    The memory of the chief of the Hidden Fighters Alliance remained vivid.

    Earlier, he had spotted the young man from Chanaea. Although he wasn¡¯t donning the imposing dragon

    mask. his voice had already made asting impression on the chief of the Hidden Fighters Alliance. As

    a result, he was immediately recognized.

    ¡°Do you nowprehend why I said you were on the verge of catastrophe?¡± Regan inquired, his tone.

    filled withplexity.

    A surge of turbulent emotions surged within Matteo.

    No wonder Emrys had the audacity toe to the Hidden Fighters Alliance alone and boldly assert

    that he would

    make mi apologize. It appears that he is the Sky Decourer Lord.

    Indeed, the Sky Devourer Lord is shamelessly arrogant,

    Hold on

    Matteo¡¯s expression wavered as if he had just realized something.

    If Emrys truly was the Sky Devourer Lord, wouldn¡¯t that mean his own master was the Sky Devourer

    Lord¡®

    Initially, Matteo felt quite despondent. Not only had his own son perished, but he had also inexplicably

    acknowledged the murderer of his son as his master. Anyone would feel despondent in such a

    situation? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389 Stage An Act

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    After discovering Emrys true identity, his mood instantly improved significantly.

    Once the matters of the Hidden Fighters Alliance were resolved. Emrys returned to Jadeborough.

    He spent the past few days at Apricot Hall.

    Caylie was still sulking and didn¡¯t utter a word to Emrys. This gave Emrys a newfound understanding of

    this gentle and consideratedy. It turned out that even the most gentle girls could have their moments

    of petnce.

    Duncan could be described as a man of great wisdom. He immediately sensed that something was

    wrong. Seeing that Emrys had failed to appease Caylie for several days, he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.

    Thus, he proposed an idea. ¡°Master Lund, how about I have my eldest grandsone over tomorrow

    to stage a performance with you?¡±

    ¡°A performance?¡± Emrys was surprised.

    Duncan¡¯s eyes sparkled as he said. ¡°Watch closely.¡±

    So, the following day, a peculiar patient arrived at Apricot Hall. He appeared half¨Cdead,ining of

    pain all over his body. However, despite the examination, no diagnosis could be made.

    Caylie had applied several rounds of acupuncture on him, but it had no effect whatsoever.

    Duncan said helplessly, ¡°In this situation, I guess we can only ask Master Lund to step in.¡±

    Caylie responded, ¡°Then call him.¡±

    Duncan nodded and dialed Emrys¡® phone number, but before they could exchange a few words, he

    sighed and said, ¡°Unfortunately, it won¡¯t work. Master Lund said he¡¯s in a bad mood and has no

    intention of treating patients.¡±

    ¡°Having a bad mood means not treating illness?¡± Caylie furrowed her eyebrows and added, ¡°The

    patient¡¯s condition is already so severe, yet he still cares about his own mood. It¡¯s absurd!¡±

    As soon as she said this, the patient immediately began to cry out even more dramatically, almost

    rolling on the ground in agony..

    Duncan said with a bitter smile, Anyway, I can¡¯t persuade Master Lund. I think it¡¯s better if you, Ms.

    White, talk to him yourself. He has always listened to you.¡±

    ¡°That smart aleck doesn¡¯t listen to me at all!¡±

    Caylie spoke with a hint of annoyance, then fell silent, seemingly torn over whether or not to personally

    invite Emrys.

    Cole or

    Upon seeing the situation. Duncan took advantage of Covic momentpares huam ne gave the

    patient a meaningful dance. Understanding the deal the patent, with a mut me of the chair and began

    to roll around on the ground.

    ¡°Ouch, ouch! I¡¯m in so much pain. I¡¯m dying. My heart aches, my liver hurts and my head humssmen

    more. Doctor, am I about to die¡­

    The patient was, of course, portrayed by Duncan¡¯s eldest and

    His acting skills were truly impressive.

    As he rolled on the ground, he wailed in agony, Suddenly, his eyes colliesbach mms hear.. allowed his

    body convulsing violently as if he were having an eplepie we

    Several apprentices from the medical clinic hastily carried the panem imo the ammuntur Domes

    allowing him to lie down and rest.

    Duncan anxiously said, ¡°Ms. White, saving lives is crucial. Please hurry and all Water and over he is a

    matter of life and deathr

    Caylie had never seen such a peculiar illness before. Seeing the pattem in such area was unbembe for

    her. Realizing that now was not the time to hold grudges, she tenter to call Eres.

    ¡°Come quickly to Apricor Halll*

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Of course. Caylie knew that Emrys was doing it on purpose. She grined her tenth antant. Tam Caylie.¡±

    ¡°Caylie? I thought it was my younger sister. I apologize, but you have dialed the wrong number

    ¡°You¡­

    Caylie was furious, wishing she could rush over to Emrys and give him a good thrashing night tuen

    there. In that moment, Duncan let out a sigh ofment beside her. ¡°Oh, the value of human life m

    paramount!¡±

    Caylie clenched her teeth and said. ¡°Emrys, I am your younger sister. You need toe over quede

    There¡¯s a patient whose condition is extremely critical.¡±

    ¡°What did you just call me?¡±

    Once again, Caylie took a deep breath, suppressing the surge of anger in her chest, and said. ¡°My

    brother, please listen to me. We can address our grievancester. The priority now is to treat the

    illness.¡±

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390 The Fool

    ¡°Alright, Caylie. Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±

    After Emrys finished speaking loudly, he quickly arrived at Apricot Hall.

    ¡°Quick! The patient has already started convulsing all over. The situation is extremely serious, Caylie

    anxiously said. However, upon ncing at Emrys, she noticed his calm demeanor. Unable to contain

    herself, she rushed over, grabbed his arm, and hurried toward the acupuncture room.

    Emrys arrived at the acupuncture room, pretending to conduct a thorough examination. With a serious

    expression, he said, ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is extremelyplex. Ordinary treatment methods have

    proven ineffective. It requires my application of a unique acupuncture technique.¡±

    ¡°Well, hurry up and proceed then!¡± urged Caylie.

    Emrys replied. ¡°The acupoints corresponding to this unique acupuncture technique are quite specific.

    Caylie, it¡¯s not suitable for you to stay here. Let Mr. Rodrigueze in and assist me!¡±

    Immediately, Caylie responded, ¡°Oh, I see. I understand now.¡±

    Obediently, she left the acupuncture room and called Duncan in.

    As soon as Duncan entered, he lightly tapped the patient¡¯s forehead and said. ¡°Enough, enough, stop

    pretending. Your performance today is quite impressive.¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    Just moments ago, the patient who had been convulsing non¨Cstop suddenly transformed. With a

    cheerful smile, he climbed out of the sick bed.

    Duncan introduced, ¡°Master Lund, this is my great¨Cgrandson, Josiah Rodriguez¡±

    Emrys nodded with a smile, then gave Duncan a meaningful look and said, ¡°Old man, I didn¡¯t expect

    you to be quite skilled. You must have caused quite a stir among the youngdies in your youth, didn¡¯t

    you?¡±

    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t say such things, Master Lund, Duncan said, waving his hand and blushing.

    ¡°You all¡­¡±

    Just as the three were enjoying their conversation, Caylie suddenly pushed the door open and walked

    in. Upon seeing the scene before her, she was momentarily taken aback.

    She had just taken a moment outside to carefully consider things.

    As a doctor, she believed that there should be no distinction between male and female patients.

    Therefore, even if the acupuncture points required by the male patient inside were somewhat unusual,

    she should face it head¨Con..

    Driven by curiosity, Caylie found the patient¡¯s condition extremely peculiar. She was eager to see how

    Emrys would treat him. Therefore, she decided to go in and observe.

    This would greatly enhance her own needlework skills.

    However, when she pushed the door open and looked inside, the three of them were seen chatting and

    laughing.

    Furthermore, the patient in question had not been pricked by a single needle.

    How could Caylie not have realized after seeing that scene? The three of them had staged a

    performance to deceive her.

    ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, even you joined in with that scoundrel Emrys¡® nonsense. It¡¯s truly outrageous!¡±

    Caylie became even angrier.

    The three individuals inside the acupuncture room exchanged nces.

    Great, this act has been for nothing.

    Duncan said with a pained expression. I suspect Ms. White holds a grudge against me as well. Master

    Lund, I believe you¡¯ll have to resolve this matter yourself. After all, I¡¯m helpless in this situation.¡±

    Emrys could only respond with a bitter smile.

    When he entered the hall, Caylie was sitting at the consultation desk, seething with anger.

    Emrys cautiously approached, offering an apologetic smile as he said, ¡°Hehe, Caylie. please don¡¯t be

    angry with me. I had already told him that this n wouldn¡¯t work. I was truly reluctant to deceive you.

    but that old man insisted on dragging me into this charade.¡±

    Duncan, who had just stepped out of the acupuncture room, nearly stumbled upon hearing these

    words.

    Damn it.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    I ended up being the scapegoat.

    However, he was indeed the one who came up with this idea, and upon reflection, he truly didn¡¯t know

    how to refute it.

    Even if the idea wasn¡¯t his own, whatever Emrys said was taken as truth, and Duncan would definitely

    not expose him. After all, who could challenge Emrys, the teacher?

    Hutfily. Caylie eximed, ¡°Hmph, Emrys, you really are something. You¡¯ve deceived me once again,

    treating me like a fool. The worst part is that I actually believed you. It seems I truly am a fool.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Caylie. It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, you did the right thing. You made me realize something. I¡¯m not the brightest person. I¡¯ve

    gotten this far in life purely by good luck.¡±

 Chapter 391

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 391 The Truth

    Indeed, regardless of a girl¡¯s personality, she would behave strangely when angry.

    Emrys had

    truly learned his lesson.

    He could only offer a bitter smile.

    Who could me anyone but themselves for being unreasonable?

    ¡°Caylie, are you angry with me because of the incident with the Jetronian? Do you feel that I deceived

    you? Well, I¡¯m going to tell you the truth now,¡± Emrys said after a moment of contemtion.

    Caylie snorted. ¡°Who said I was angry? I¡¯m not upset, and I don¡¯t care to know the truth.¡±

    Tve killed that Jetroinian.¡±

    Initially, Caylie was in a huff, thinking that no matter what Emrys said, she would never believe him

    again. However, when she heard Emrys utter those words, she was momentarily taken aback.

    Was that Jetroinian killed by Emrys?

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Caylie had spected this answer before, but she never dared to delve deeper into it.

    For her, with her pure and simple mind, murder was an utterly terrifying concept. She couldn¡¯t dare to

    imagine that Emrys, of all people, would one day be a killer.

    Taken aback, Caylie asked, ¡°Is¡­ Is what you¡¯re saying really true?¡±

    Emrys nodded.

    Caylie¡¯s shoulders shuddered as she took a deep breath. Suddenly, her sorrow turned intoughter.

    She yfully pped Emrys¡® chest and said, ¡°Emrys, you sure know how to scare me with your jokes.

    That Jetroinian man has clearly already returned to Jetroina.¡±

    ¡°Caylie, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Suddenly, Caylie sternly reprimanded, forbidding Emrys to bring up the matter again.

    Only then did Emrys realize that Caylie was covering for him. So, he responded with augh. ¡°Caylie,

    you¡¯re truly clever. I couldn¡¯t even fool you with this. Indeed, that Jetroinian man has already returned to

    Jetroina.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t let Caylie¡¯s good intentions go to waste.

    As she pretended to rub her forehead, a flicker of worry shed in her eyes. However, she responded,

    War Robots Multiyer Battles

    ¡°All right, all right. From now on, we won¡¯t mention the term Jetroinian¡® anymore, nor will we make such

    jokes,¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Ajoyful smile spread across Emrys¡® face..

    Regardless of everything. Caylie had finally made amends with him.

    Emrys was in a good mood the entire day, but Caylie seemed perpetually distracted.

    She knew that what Emrys had said could very well be true.

    No one knew how long this secret could be kept.

    Cay he had been on tenterhooks all day, and in the end, she made a bold decision. If she sensed any

    trouble, she would willingly take the me for Emrys.

    Emrys had done such an outrageous thing solely to protect her.

    Therefore, no matter what, I can¡¯t let anything happen to Emrys.

    In the evening. Caylie returned to Verdant Estate.

    After much hesitation, she finally entered Cordelia¡¯s room. Closing the door behind her, she began to

    discuss the matter with Cordelia.

    Upon hearing her words, there wasn¡¯t much surprise on Cordelia¡¯s stunningly beautiful face.

    On the first day, when Caylie was indignantly voicing herints to her, she had already guessed

    the oue.

    What was Emrys personality like?

    Dominating!

    Aggressive!

    Most importantly, he was protective of his own!

    Whenever anyone dared to harbor ill intentions toward those he cared about, he would immediately

    strike them down mercilessly with a thunderous blow.

    Cordelia could be said to have already known this aspect of Emrys¡® personality like the back of her

    hand, and she felt incredibly warm inside.

    Having him by our side, I truly have no regrets in this lifetime.

    2/3

    motte teapony

    When Dmenting atentisch; o, Callework Cord ammanuel zoomont bonent of resetting

    menomado de pens¨¦ ¨¤ conner austrian, 18 De suberijen die dinede na investigate this matter whunt

    Malone ? moment ¨C feciorius Caelle enged. Tours Villied on order in promet me, as I will take

    respomalilier for hos metions: Twell ps that I won the one whos pronosest and killest the Jetrima

    Candr o eyes totalled macherenade as the yfully remarked. ¡°You male care for that mischievous

    premi?er, T¨¹merielles, he ismente assing on marrying you and making you his wife. Why not weak

    and bus storos han prenint. Then, pos can proceed with the marriage]

    War Robots Multiyer Battles

    After listening attentively to Caylie¡¯s words, Cordelia remainedposed. Instead of reacting

    emotionally, she posed a counter¨Cquestion, ¡°If the authorities do decide to investigate this matter, what

    course of action will you take?¡±

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Caylie replied, ¡°Emrys killed in order to protect me, so I will take

    responsibility for his actions. I will im that I was the one who poisoned and killed the Jetroinian

    man.¡±

    Having pondered over this decision all day, Caylie¡¯s response was resolute and unwavering

    Cordelia¡¯s eyes twinkled mischievously as she yfully remarked. ¡°You truly care for that mischievous

    scoundrel. Nevertheless, he is constantly insisting on marrying you and making you his wife. Why not

    wait until this storm has passed? Then, you can proceed with the marriage.¡±

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392 Empyrean Lord

    Cayle¡¯s expression darkened, and she said. ¡°We are discussing serious matters. How can you still be

    joking around in such a grave situation?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. No more joking around

    Cordelia suppressed the smile on her face and said. ¡°If you truly intend to take the me for that little

    troublemaker, I believe you should take the mititive to turn yourself in rather than wait for the authorities

    toe and investigate

    Cayle furrowed her eyebrows tightly.

    After a moment, she took out her phone and said with a serious expression, Delia, you re right. I should

    turn myself in. I¡¯m going to dial 911 right now and exin the situation to them.¡±

    Just then, Cordelia suddenly snatched Caylie¡¯s phone from her hands, giving her a disdainful look.

    ¡°Car, you really are all brawn and no brains. Can¡¯t you tell if I¡¯m being sarcastic or serious?¡± she

    said.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Caylie asked, a look of confusion on her face.

    Cordelia let out a soft sigh, then spoke with aplex tone. ¡°Have you ever heard of the name

    Empyrean Lord?¡±

    ¡°Empyrean Lord?

    Cayle¡¯s expression faltered.

    How could she possibly not have heard this name? Any citizen of Chanaca¡­ no, anyone with ears,

    would have heard of this name..

    For most people, this name was simply too mysterious and too distant. More often, they treated this

    name as a form of faith, buried deep within their hearts, not to be casually mentioned.

    Cordelia nodded, then continued, ¡°Empyrean Lord is indeed our Chinaea¡¯s great hero, a figure whose

    single merit outweighs a myriad of faults. Moreover, Empyrean Lord is not one to kill indiscriminately.

    Every person he has in was in the act of punishing the wicked and eliminating evil.¡±

    ¡°Delia, I agree with everything you¡¯ve said. After all, Empyrean Lord is synonymous with justice in our

    Chanura But what does this have to do with Emrys?¡± Caylie asked, puzzled.

    Cordelia stared intently at Caylie¡¯s chest and pondered for a moment.

    Could it be that her assets are substantial, and they affect her intelligence!

    Chapter 392 Empyrean Lord

    Thankfully, my intelligence is normal

    Cordelia quizzically said. ¡°Haven¡¯t you deciphered my hidden message yet? Emrys is none other than

    the Empyrean Lord. In Chanaca, who has the authority to punish the Empyrean Lord?¡±

    If Emrys had heard these words, he would certainly have gasped in surprise. It was undeniable proof

    that Cordelia truly believed in his identity as the Empyrean Lord.

    Indeed, she truly lived up to the title of the eldest sister.

    When it came to this matter. Emrys was also puzzled. His identity had clearly been revealed, yet these

    beautifuldies, for reasons unknown, had not been honest with each other.

    If the second sister had known about his identity earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have been so anxious for so long

    because of the Jetroinian matter. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t h gotten upset with him over such a trivial

    For Empyrean Lord, eliminating a deceitful Jetroinian was a trivial matter.

    That wouldn¡¯t be counted as murder but the execution of justice!

    Is Emrys actually the Empyrean Lord?

    Caylie suddenly widened her eyes, asking. ¡°Delia, are you sure you¡¯re not joking with me?¡±

    ¡°Such a revered figure as Empyrean Lord, how could I possibly make light of him in jest?¡±

    ¡°However, this is simply too hard to believe.¡±

    was evident just how shocked Caylie was

    She repeatedly questioned Cordelia.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Thetter was in a state of helplessness. She could only raise three fingers above her head and

    solemnly dere. ¡°I, Cordelia, vow to this third wheel that if I utter even the slightest falsehood, I will

    remain single for the rest of my life, apanied only by cucumbers and eggnts in this life and the

    next.¡±

    In Caylie¡¯s heart, she had already believed it to be about seventy to eighty percent true.

    Since Emrys returned, everything had ceased to be ordinary. No matter how difficult the challenges she

    faced, once Emrys intervened, they were swiftly resolved.

    Even the renowned national doctor, Duncan, referred to Emrys as his master, attracted by his

    reputation

    And then there were those peculiar sets of acupuncture techniques.

    These were all things that Caylie had never dared to imagine before, and all these indications

    2/3

    Bund legendary robotat

    Chapter 392 Empyrean kord

    suggested that Emrys was no culinary person

    Therefore, Cache had no other option but to believe

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393 A Seductress

    Emps was indeed the Empyrean Lond

    The reason she repeatedly questioned Cordelia was simply to express her astonishment.

    Aber awhile. Crybe had just recovered from ber book when he asked. ¡°Delia, did you and our other

    sers know about Eys being the Engan Lord all along, and I was the only one left in the dark?¡±

    Cordelia responded. Perhaps so

    You all knew about it a long time ago, yet none of you thought to tell me. That¡¯s really unfair!¡±

    in

    The look in Crybes eyes saddenly cared a hint of sadness

    No wonder when I tally baght ap the matter of the Jetrenian¡¯s disappearance, my sisters all remained

    calm. Then corn mentioned hering anctional in Emrys

    But not a single person had revealed the truth to me causing me to worry for such a long time.

    Cayle¡¯s eyes flickered and then she suddenly said with a mischievous smile. ¡°Delia. I think your

    suggestion just now was quite good.¡±

    ¡°What suggestion? Cordelia asked puzzled.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you suggest that once this storm has passed, I should consider marrying Emrys? I think it¡¯s

    worth considering After all I¡¯m not getting any younger. Marrying the Empyrean Lord is something

    countless girls wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream of, right?¡±

    ¡°No way¡± Cordelia tly refused

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re like siblings¡±

    ¡°We have no blood rtion.¡±

    Tm the eldest sister, and I¡¯m not even married yet. What¡¯s the rush?¡±

    ¡°Who says the eldest sister must be the first to get married? If you choose never to marry, mean we,

    your six sisters, are obliged to remain unmarried for the rest of our lives?¡±

    does that

    ¡°Ridiculous¡± You¡¯re the one who will remain unmarried! In any case, when I say it¡¯s not possible, it¡¯s not

    possible¡±

    Just admit it if you want to hog all of Emrys attention!¡±

    ¡°Caylie, do you want me to burst your enormous boobs?¡±

    The two sisters inexplicably began a fervent argument.

    Outside the house.

    Inside the hall.

    Yelena said gloomily, ¡°I have no idea what my eldest and second sisters are doing inside the room.

    They even went as far as to lock the door from the inside.

    Emrys blurted out, ¡°What else could two women do? Of course, they¡¯re fooling around!¡±

    ¡°Hmm

    Yelena didn¡¯t react immediately.

    Immediately. Nte leaned in close to her ear and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m familiar with this topic. I¡¯m familiar

    with this topic. Two men are called a pin against an awl, so naturally, the two women would

    be¡­

    Even though Yelena had a naturally flirtatious demeanor, she couldn¡¯t help but blush after hearing

    Nte¡¯s exnation. She nced sideways at Emrys and said, ¡°Emrys, you¡¯re quite bold, daring to

    say that our eldest sister and second sister are fooling around.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re no different. You¡¯re worse than them, considering you¡¯ve spent the most time sleeping with

    Delia.¡±

    ¡°You little rascal. You¡¯re asking for a beating!¡±

    With a coy huff. Yelena raised her fist and aimed it at Emrys, all the while scolding. I¡¯ve be the

    main focus of Delia¡¯s scrutiny, all thanks to you, you little rascal. Who asked you to keep seducing met

    for no reason?¡±

    ¡°Did I seduce you?¡±

    Emrys eyes widened immediately, responding, ¡°Who is seducing whom exactly? Look at yourself.

    Lena. With your captivating face full of charm and an irresistible allure that cannot be hidden, I would

    believe it if someone said you were a reincarnated temptress.¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling a temptress? I dare you to say it again!¡± Yelena said, clearly displeased.

    Emrys corrected himself. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not a temptress. You¡¯re like a seashell, beautiful on the

    outside, but when you hold it up to your ear, all you can hear is the sound of the vast sea.¡±

    Nte immediately understood and added fuel to the fire, saying, ¡°Lena, Emrys said you¡¯re at

    seductress.¡±

    2/3

    War Robots Multiyer Battles

    Chapter 393 A Seductress

    Tl beat you to death, you little troublemaker!¡±

    Yelena lost her temper in an instant.

    Meanwhile. Nte seemed to be a spectator on the sidelines.

    In the living room.

    In the room.

    Two battles,cking gunpowder smoke yet filled with fervor, erupted simultaneously.

    Itsted for a good ten minutes.

    Then, the door to the room was opened.

    Cordelia walked out with her hair disheveled.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Caylie was still curled up in the room.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394 Unparalleled Beauty

    As the victor, Cordelia emerged first and imed the privilege of bathing. Consequently, Caylie was left

    lying on the bed, pushed down by Cordelia.

    However, upon seeing Cordelia in such a disheveled state, her clothes unkempt and her long hair in

    disarray, panting heavily, the three people in the living room immediately fell silent.

    Yelena also released her ws from Emrys body.

    All of them turned their gaze toward Cordelia.

    Their gazes gradually turned peculiar.

    With a puzzled expression, Cordelia asked, ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that? What¡¯s wrong with

    me teaching Caylie a lesson after she challenged me?¡±

    ¡°Ahem, alter, it¡¯s all right. It¡¯s perfectly normal. Delia¡¯s teaching is justified,¡± Emrys hastily averted his

    gaze, saying with an awkwardugh.

    Nte, however, was somewhat disappointed. She sighed. ¡°Ah, I thought you guys were just joking

    around. It seems my expectations were too high.

    ¡°What joking around?¡± Cordelia became even more puzzled.

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    With a mischievous smile, Yelena suddenly trotted over to Cordelia. She leaned in and whispered a few

    words into her ear.

    The moment Yelena swiveled her hips and ran toward Cordelia, Emrys sensed trouble.

    Among all of my beautiful sisters, who was the most restless?

    Of course, it was the third sister, Yelena.

    She was so desperate that she could have set the house on fire.

    So when Yelena was seen running toward Cordelia, Emrys could already guess the secret she was

    about

    to reveal.

    Just as expected.

    After Cordelia heard Yelena¡¯s whispered words, her pretty face first flushed red, then quickly turned

    pale. She turned around and rushed back to her room to grab a pillow, then swiftly returned to the living

    room. She then proceeded to unleash a flurry of hits on Emrys, who was sitting on the couch

    She was akin to a terrifying female harbinger of death.

    1/3

    Build legendary robots!

    Chapter 394 Unparalleled Beauty

    ¡°Who are you using? Who did you say is joking around? I swear, I¡¯ll beat you up today, you little

    perven!¡±

    Cordelia had just experienced a battle in the room, yet her fighting strength hadn¡¯t diminished in the

    slightest at this moment. She beat Emrys so thoroughly that he was rolling and crawling, tumbling from

    the couch to the floor.

    A plea for mercy ensued.

    Cordelia wouldn¡¯t let him off so easily. Seeing him tumble to the ground, she decisively spread her long

    legs and pressed down, pinning Emrys to the ground and immobilizing him.

    The primary reason was that Emrys dared not make a moye

    The furious Cordelia was indeed very terrifying.

    Although Emrys was pleading for mercy, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp in awe when he looked up.

    Cordelia¡¯s beautiful face was truly unparalleled.

    When one looked up from below, it was a deadly angle, a perspective that did no justice to an

    otherwise attractive girl. If one were to take a photo from this angle. the resulting image would

    undoubtedly be less ttering than the girl¡¯s actual appearance, making her face appearrger than it

    was

    Therefore, when taking pictures, many girls would try their best to avoid this particr angle.

    However, Cordelia waspletely free from this trouble.

    From Emrys¡® perspective, the first thing he saw was Cordelia¡¯s chin, a view that would typically be

    unttering. However, on Cordelia¡¯s face, this angle did not diminish her beauty in the slightest

    She remained breathtakingly beautiful, like a stunning fairy who had stepped out of a mural wless

    from every angle.

    Moreover, from Emrys¡® perspective, certain aspects of Cordelia¡¯s figure were magnified visually.

    especially as she vigorously pounded the pillow, causing an unceasing, tremulous jostling.

    Drip!

    Suddenly, a bead of fragrant sweat trickled down the distinct curve of Cordelia¡¯s cheek, falling directly

    onto Emrys¡® lips.

    It¡¯s salty, carrying a hint of sweet fragrance.

    Emrys quickly lost hisposure and had no option but to show his respect.

    1

    Cordelia remainedpletely unaware, persistently hitting Emrys head with the pillow. It wasn¡¯t until

    2/3

    War Robots Multiyer Battle

    Chapter 394 Unparalleled Beauty

    her body shifted slightly that she sensed something slightly unusual beneath her perky bottom.

    Had Emrys brought a weapon

    Cordeha was momentarily startled

    Realizing the situation immediately, she gasped and swiftly rose from Emrys body. Her exquisitely

    beautiful face turned red with embarrassment, as if she was on the verge of blushing intensely.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°You perven

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395 Filming

    34

    Ovedea mutterest wasker ber breath, threw a pillow at Emrys and then, with her face flushed, she

    BUENOV?N WON at the bit

    Ne had only med to take a bath

    However, due to them with Emys she was now even more sweaty. She felt sticky and ONION WAYN

    Yes and Nie had been watching from the sidelines, enjoying the drama and reveling in the more of

    others Sadden they saw their eldest sister jump up as if she were on fire, which sired thems och

    Emys had the audacity to fight back. It was outrageousi

    Upon closer inspection, they felt their cheeks burning as they simultaneously blurted out, ¡°Pervert!¡±

    Yelena fashed a charming smile and said. ¡®Since Delia has gone to take a bath, I should take over her

    and once to teach this little troublemaker a lesson, hehe!¡±

    As de ?oit, de was about to sat down next to Emrys

    Nte chirmed in as well. Exactly, he deserves a harsh lesson. After you¡¯re done teaching him a

    lesson, Lema, it should be my tur

    Upon seeing the station, Emrys realized that things were going terribly wrong!

    If he were to be taught a lesson in turns by the three beautiful sisters, what would be of him?

    So, before Yelena had a chance to sit down. Emrys hastily got up from the ground and pleaded,

    ¡°Ladies, I truly realize my mistake this time. I won¡¯t make such casual jokes in the future.¡±

    Don¡¯t worry. Emrys, bet it great the way we are, with such deep affection?¡± Yelena lifted her charming.

    seductive face, her eyes curved like a fox¡¯s as she gazed intently at Emrys.

    Nte also added. Exactly, curtly. I do enjoy Emrys jokes. They are just to my liking.¡±

    Emrys stepped forward and tightly gripped Nte¡¯s cheeks. He said, ¡°Apart from agreeing, what else

    you do? You seem pleased. Didn¡¯t you see me getting beaten up?¡±

    Nte said with a hint of grievance. ¡°Emrys, let go. If ites to it. I¡¯ll take some of the me for you

    in the future. After all, I have a thick skin, and I¡¯m not afraid of being scolded by Delia.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more e

    Only then did Emrys release Nte, leaving two bright red pinch marks on her delicate face.

    1/3

    Build legendary robots!

    Who else could Emrys do?

    Of course, he should always choose the easy way out

    The fifth sister Karma was not here again. Otherwise, she could have been teased a bit. Since she

    isn¡¯t around, the only option lent was to vent frustration on Nte

    By the time Cordein finished her bath everything had already returned to normal

    Cornia¡¯s emotions came and went quickly.

    After all Emrys had previously helped her with her cultivation, and they had encountered even more

    Embarrassing situations. Therefore, unlike in the beginning, she no longer blushed for half a day out of

    Once things had calmed down. Cordelia sat elegantly on the couch, drying her damp hair as she

    spoke. Sterra¡¯s film crew will soon being to Jazona for location shooting. As a sponsor, I¡¯ve

    managed to vet vou a role as a rogue.

    like a rogue? How does one even do that? I wouldnt know how.¡±

    Come on. Do you even need to act Just remember to tone it down a bit when the timees.¡±

    With the hills burred by mists, the stream flows afar forever.

    Enjoy a peaceful moment by leisurely leaning on a small window. Even the gentle spring breeze is

    to cien away the rain in the southern regions.¡±

    Since ancient times, countless poems and verses had been written to depict the beautiful scenery of

    jaxons, truly embodying the saving. Thendscape of Jazona is as beautiful as a painting.¡±

    Firm and revision production crews often chose to shoot in Jazona due to its captivating scenery.

    her captured provided the audience with a visually stumming and enovable experience.

    Serra film crevy tud also decided to film in Jazona for a period of time.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    The presented an opportunity for Sierra

    Consequently, on the first day of filming, the morous actress discreetly returned to Verdant Estate.

    cape ancipating her reunion with Emr

    1 bar been tiheen vean since thest encounter, and Sierra had no idea what Emrys looked like now

    came to this matter. Sierra felt somewhat frustrated. Her sisters had done an exceptional job

    multiple asions to arrange a video call so she could see Emrys.

    Tivm  mmer¨Ccall wacht possible, the would have been candied with a few photos.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396 Back To See Emrys

    Sierra felt helpless as the sisters insisted that Emrys wanted to maintain an air of mystery. They told

    her that if she wanted to see him, she shoulde back and see for herself.

    Sierra continuously used them ofcking loyalty.

    The decision to shoot in Jazona this time was partly due to its scenery aligning with the theme and

    partly due to Sierra¡¯s request.

    To tell the truth, the entertainment industry was aplicated one,

    For a girl to make her mark, she would undoubtedly have to sacrifice many things, especially for

    someone as strikingly beautiful as Sierra. Entering this circle was like amb walking into a tiger¡¯s den.

    The producer, director, sponsor, and the head of the talent agency, among others. Each link in the

    chain had to be well attended to unless the girl had a powerful background.

    This was exactly the case with Sierra.

    Behind her was a big shot from Jipsdale, a figure no one in the entertainment circle dared to provoke.

    Naturally, no one dared to make Sierra attend those social drinking gatherings.

    She was among the few girls in the entertainment industry who were thoroughly protected.

    Sierra had wrapped herself up tightly, wearing a ck hat, mask, and ady¡¯s trench coat. The cor of

    the coat was unusually high, covering her entire neck. The only thing that was visible was her tall and

    slender figure.

    Upon returning home. Sierra didn¡¯t even have time to remove her mask before she anxiously grabbed

    Cordelia¡¯s hand and said. ¡°Delia, where is Rys? Please let me see him quickly.¡±

    She seldom returned to Verdant Estate, as she owned a house in Summerbank. In the past, whenever

    she met with her sisters, it was always at her city house.

    This was a form of protection for the sisters.

    After all, this was their main base. If they were ever caught on camera by the paparazzi, the sisters.

    would undoubtedly be greatly disturbed.

    However, this time was different.

    Sierra simply couldn¡¯t resist the urge to see Emrys sooner, which is why she took the risk of returning to

    Verdant Estate.

    Cordelia and the rest had known for some time that Sierra was returning. Today, all the sisters were

    present. They hadn¡¯t seen Sierra for a long time and naturally, they wanted to catch up with her.

    However, when it came to Emrys, Cordelia spoke with a face full of regret Sierra, your timing is really

    unfortunate. Emrys is not at home due to some matters, and he won¡¯t be back for a few days¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not home?¡±

    Sierra immediately became anxious and said, ¡°Delia, what¡¯s going on! Didn¡¯t I inform you in advance

    that I would being back today? Why didn¡¯t you tell Rya

    Her tone carried a hint of mncholy.

    After she made the trip back with much difficulty, it was quite distressing for her to just miss out on

    Emrys.

    Innocently. Cordelia said, ¡°I spoke to him, and he had agreed just fine before. But just yesterday, after

    receiving a phone call, he left.¡±

    Nte agreed and said. ¡°Yes, yes. Rys has some important matters to attend to. It will be several days

    before he can return!¡±

    ¡°We hadn¡¯t seen each other for fifteen years, yet surprisingly, Rys didn¡¯t miss me at all. It truly broke my

    hear

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Sierra was unhappy

    Caylieforted her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not exactly as you think. The main issue is that an urgent matter

    arose this time. A patient from another state was extremely ill, on the brink of death. Emrys had no

    choice but to travel far because of this

    Of course, this reason was false.

    Emrys was merely hidden away by them

    In order to create a surprise for Sierra, these beautifuldies really went to great lengths

    Sierra believed it to be true.

    She had heard from Caylie a while ago that Emrys¡® medical skills were extraordinary. Not long after he

    returned, he earned the title¨CJadeborough¡¯s miracle doctor.

    While others were on the verge of falling ill or even facing death, Sierra would never be so stubborn

    She wouldn¡¯t insist on seeing Emrys at the cost of him not providing medical care.

    Another important aspect was that Caylie was fundamentally incapable of telling lies. If she stated that

    Emrys had gone to treat someone, then he had undoubtedly gone to treat someone

    Sierra readily believed what her older sisters had told her. She could only sigh and express her

    disappointment, saying, ¡°What a shame! I rarelye back, and yet I haven¡¯t had the chance to see

    Emrys. Could you perhaps show me a photo of him?¡±

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397 Unscrupulous Nte

    Feeling disheartened, Sierra had no choice but to settle for less. She requested to see a photograph of

    Emrys just to have an idea of what he looked like.

    However. Cordelia and the others remained silent.

    It was impossible for them to show her his photo. If they were to do that, wouldn¡¯t the truth be revealed

    tomorrow!

    They absolutely couldn¡¯t allow that.

    Seeing their silence. Sierra instantly grew angry, clenching her fists as she spoke. ¡°I asked you for a

    picture before, but you refused, saying I had to wait until I returned. Now that I¡¯m back, you still won¡¯t let

    me see what Rys looks like. Isn¡¯t that unreasonable?¡±

    With a flicker in her seductive eyes, Yelena chuckled and responded, ¡°Sierra, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want

    to show you, but we simply never took any photos. Rys, he¡­ is quite shy, a very bashful young man.¡±

    ¡°Is that really true?¡±

    Sierra¡¯s doubtful gaze swept over the few people, finally resting on Caylie.

    The person she trusted the most was her.

    Caylie¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly, truly because the words Yelena had just spoken were too outrageous.

    Sky?

    Bashful

    No matter how one looked at it, these two words simply couldn¡¯t be applied to Emrys.

    If he were shy, he wouldn¡¯t have kept hugging her, iming he was teaching her acupuncture, all the

    while emphasizing, ¡°Lower, bend your waist a bit more.¡± Wasn¡¯t the underlying message for her to stick

    her rear end out a bit more?

    He was clearly a pervert.

    Caylie, who was never good at lying, couldn¡¯t help but blush. However, in order to y along with the

    act, she eventually nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Emrys is very shy. I¡¯ve never seen a boy as shy as him.¡±

    Caylie¡¯s face turned red.

    Sierra sensed something was wrong and deliberately took her hand. ¡°Caylie, you know, you¡¯ve been

    the person I¡¯ve trusted the most since I was a child. You¡¯ve never lied to me, and this time is no

    different, right?¡±

    War Robots Multiyer Battles

    Bruld lenandaru zobotsl

    Chapter 397 Unscrupulous Nte

    She looked straight into Caylie¡¯s eyes.

    Upon witnessing this scene, Cordelia instantly sensed trouble.

    It¡¯s over. The truth is about to be exposed.

    Indeed. Sierra is not easily fooled.

    Download

    Just as Caylic was about to look away, Nte suddenly interrupted, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just a photocratic I

    have it. I have it. I¡¯ll go and get it for you to see right now.

    As she spoke, she hurried into her room. After rummaging around forn bin, she entered and hhanced

    something to Sterra, saying, ¡°Here, the person in it is Rys. Take it and look at your leisure?¡±

    Sterra, filled with anticipation, took the photo to look at it. However, the very next second.libc face

    darkened.

    The person in the photo was indeed Emrys, but it was a picture of him as a child. He was still wearing

    split¨Ccrotch pants, his little private parts exposed. The photo had already yellowed witge and it wa

    unclear how Nte had found it at the orphanage.

    ¡°Nte, are you just ying with me?¡±

    Sterra was instantly enraged, but Nte just stuck out her tongue and said. ¡°Hey hey don¡¯t be mnd..

    Sterra. I have the adult pictures too!¡±

    She handed another one to Sierra.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Sterra momentarily suppressed her anger, deciding to trust Nte once more. However, aftern singide

    nce, shepletely lost her temper. She mmed the photo onto the ground, then chased after

    Nte, unleashing a flurry of punches.

    I asked you to show me pictures of Rys as an adult, not what that thing looked like after it grew¡­ Ol

    my. I¡¯ve gone blind. Nte, you must take responsibility!¡±

    White chasing after Nte, Sierra was simultaneously cursing in anger.

    Cordelia and the other two were also curious about the contents of the photo. They nced at the

    ground, and their faces immediately turned red, their ears burning. It was the same feeling they had

    when they first discovered the study materials on Nte¡¯sputer,

    The deceitful Nte, where did the get all these things from? She really has no shame.

    However, Nte¡¯s move could not be described as anything less than clever, sessfully helping Lvt

    break free from the situation.

    Download

    Today, it was certain that Sierra would not see Emrys.

    She always felt that there was something peculiar about her older sisters.

    However, they stubbornly refused to speak, leaving Sierra with no other choice. She reluctantly agreed,

    saying, ¡°Fine, you want to maintain the mystery, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll go along with it. After all, I won¡¯t be

    leaving Jazona anytime soon. I¡¯ll just wait here until Rys returns.¡±

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398 Background Extra

    The next day, amidst the picturesque green mountains and clear waters, Sierra found herself inside a

    charming vintage cafe. She was dressed in a gown adorned with blue flowers on a white background,

    which beautifully entuated her slender and exquisite figure. Her face was smooth and radiant, with a

    fairplexion and a hint of rosy blush. Her eyes, nestled beneath perfectly sculpted eyebrows, were

    clear and tranquil like water.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Sierra had delicately poured herself a cup of coffee, adding to the natural charm of the vintage caf¨¦ that

    blended harmoniously with the surroundingndscape of mountains and water.

    Despite being on a film shoot, there was no trace of acting in Sierra¡¯s demeanor. It felt as if this

    emotion, this scene, was tailor¨Cmade specifically for her.

    It was as though it was destined to be this way for her.

    The director couldn¡¯t bear to call ¡°cut¡± for a long time after a series of shots werepleted, captivated

    by the serene and aesthetically pleasing scene that unfolded before him.

    However, the filming had to continue.

    ording to the script, the next step was for several antagonists to appear and kidnap Sierra. This

    scene would essentially mark thepletion of the filming.

    The specific process of the antagonist kidnapping Sierra didn¡¯t need to be fully depicted. It only

    required two camera switches. First, a shot of the antagonist¡¯s boss making a threatening statement,

    then switching back to Sierra, allowing her to exhibit a frightened reaction.

    With these shots, the scene would be considered fullypleted.

    The following scenes revolved around the male lead searching for the female lead through various

    clues.

    ¡°Excellent! Absolutely excellent!¡± the director eximed after filming Sierra¡¯s scene. He couldn¡¯t stop

    praising Sierra, as the series of shots were perfect in one take, showcasing her exceptional acting

    talent.

    It was unfortunate that Sierra did not participate in kissing scenes, and no one dared to force her into

    them. Otherwise, the director would personally step in to experience Sierra¡¯s acting prowess firsthand.

    Just as the scene had ended, a masked man suddenly emerged among the antagonists. He sneered

    and said, ¡°Hmph, miss, our boss has ordered us to capture you and make you the wife of the head of

    the bandits!¡±

    As he spoke, he rushed towards Sierra.

    For a moment, everyone on the production crew was taken aback.

    Apart from the minor boss who would show his face and utter a line, the rest of the antagonists merely

    Build legendary robots!

    Chapter 399 Background Extra

    Download

    needed to pose with their faces covered, brandishing a sword. There was no need for them to move or

    speak at all.

    However, Sierra couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was going on with this particr actor.

    Is he too immersed in his role!

    Furthermore, the scene had already been shot, yet the actor ying the masked viin suddenly darted

    out. If this wasn¡¯t a case of getting too engrossed in the role, then what was it?

    ¡°Darn it¡± Quickly, protect Ms. Sullivan¡± the director suddenly realized what was happening and shouted

    out

    He had encountered actors in the past who became so engrossed in their roles that they struggled to

    disengage, leading to mental disarray. However, these actors were only trapped because they had

    immersed themselves in a single role for an extended period.

    But what was the deal with this background extra

    Is he so engrossed after ying the role of a minor antagonist for a while, without any lines or action

    scenes?

    Could it be that he¡¯s suffering from some kind of mental illness?

    Regardless of the cause, the film director couldn¡¯t take it lightly. If that actor truly immersed himself in

    the antagonist¡¯s role and posed a threat to Sierra, the situation would be serious indeed!

    That influential figure from Jipsdale would likely take severe action against him.

    On the film set, the director let out an anxious yell. Once the other crew members realized what was

    happening, they were taken aback.

    However, they didn¡¯t have time to react.

    The person¡¯s speed was incredibly fast, and the sight they witnessed next left thempletely

    speechless in an instant.

    Everyone in the production crew, including the director, suddenly widened their eyes.

    This was because they had witnessed an unbelievably astonishing scene.

    Upon entering the cafe, the minor character unexpectedly swept Sierra off her feet, lifting her by the

    waist.

    Originally, this incident greatly infuriated the masses.

    However, in the next moment, the minor character was seen heading straight towards the steep

    mountain behind the cafe.

    2/3

    War Robots Multiyer Battles

    Bon that wasn¡¯t the end

    What was truly astonishing was that this mountain peak, which ordinary people couldn¡¯t even climb,

    was being ascended at a brisk pace by that man. And he did this effortlessly while carrying a woman,

    scaling the vertical cliff face with ease.

 Chatper 399

    Chapter 399 Finally Meeting

    ¡°How How did he manage to do it?¡±

    Everyone was taken aback. They were absolutely certain that the guy had no intimidating presence

    and even if he did, it wouldn¡¯t be as smooth as his¡­

    This person, ying a minor role, was actually a martial artist!

    In their impression, only those martial artists with framidable strength could possibly possess such

    agility, scaling high mountains as if they were walking on t ground.

    However, how could a martial artist end up ying a minor roler

    One should know that many production teams desired to invite those individuals to y the lead roles

    in their martial arts films. However, the other party simply did not deem it worthy of their attention

    Who would have thought they were fortunate enough to witness such a scene?

    Therefore, the director, who was originally burning with anxiety, seemed topletely forget about

    Sierra¡¯s safety after seeing this maneuver. Instead, he turned his head and shouted loudly. ¡°Quick!

    Capture this scene immediately!¡±

    This was indeed a rare and extraordinary scene.

    Once the film was produced and screened, it would undoubtedly cause quite a sensation

    Regrettably, the scene just now unfolded too rapidly, and the camera couldn¡¯t keep up at all. This

    immediately infuriated the director, who burst out cursing, ¡°Ipetents! You really are a bunch of

    ipetents!¡±

    ¡°Director¡­ I believe you should pay more attention to Ms. Sullivan¡¯s safety!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Sullivan!¡±

    Only then did the directore back to his senses, his expression drastically changing. When he

    looked up again, the figures of the two people above had already disappeared.

    That martial artist, surprisingly, really did carry Sierra away.

    Wait a moment¡­

    That not right!

    The director suddenly realized something

    A martial artist had no reason to join a film crew as an extra unless he had set his sights on Sierra from

    the very beginning

    Now I¡¯m really in trouble!

    The diretor was starterly drenched in a cold sweat

    suddenly

    1/3

    At this moment, on a t patch ofnd atop the mountain.

    The masked man had already set Sierra down,ughing as he said, ¡°How was that, Superstar Sierra?

    Was it thrilling enough? Your gown almost came off, but luckily, I held it down in time. Wasn¡¯t that

    considerate of me?¡±

    Who could the masked man be, if not Eurys?

    Cordelia had initially pushed him into the film crew intending for him to y a rogue antagonist to

    intimidate Sierra. However, to her surprise, the crew assigned him a role with no dialogue, and he

    wasn¡¯t even allowed to show his face. It was truly a waste of talent.

    There was no other way.

    Emrys had no choice but to wait until they finished filming before he could give Sierra a bit of a thrill.

    The excitement was certain

    However, for Sierra, what surpassed the thrill was sheer terror.

    Wouldn¡¯t anyone be terrified if they were inexplicably carried up a mountain by someone?

    Even now, she had no idea why the masked man before her had brought her here. She assumed he

    couldn¡¯t be a good person, for no decent individual would engage in such actions without reason.

    Sierra¡¯s emotions fluctuated as she asked warily, ¡°Who are you? What is your purpose for doing this?¡±

    As she spoke, she gradually moved toward the edge of the cliff, seemingly prepared to jump at any

    ¡°Sierra, haven¡¯t you always wanted to see me? Now that I¡¯m standing in front of you, why can¡¯t you

    recognize me¡­ Oh, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m still wearing a mask!¡±

    Emrys removed his face mask-

    That faer bore a striking sense of familiarity,

    Sierra recognizedm immediately, and without a word, she ran over to give Emrys a hug, one filled

    with a soft and fragrant sticity

    Aldough she had known for some time that Emrys was still alive, when the momcat of their actual

    meeting came, she couldn¡¯t help but be overwhelmed with emotion, tears swirling in her eyes

    After a while, Sierra¡¯s emotions had finally returned to normal

    his

    The makeup on her face hadn¡¯t smudged at all because she hadn¡¯t appled any in the ce they innair

    facauity was dathi ule au forsake

    Kj duan Lace and thar that we to attend to sew How did you end up on the Haw

    rojenially in die kants Joue of try fire daca w Beruang with mos hist

    ¡°Hmph! No wonder they were so evasive yesterday. So it was all because of this. Even Caylie joined in

    to deceive me¡­ Rys, tell me honestly, was this your idea?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chatper 400

    Chapter 400 His Rogue Nature

    Sierra was reprimanding her mischievous sisters when a sudden realization struck her. It urred to

    her that Emrys might be the mastermind behind all of this.

    With that in mind, she fixed her gaze directly on his face.

    Emrys immediately shook his head innocently and said, ¡°Sierra, you¡¯re mistaken. At most, I can only be

    considered an aplice. Delia is the main culprit, and she¡¯s the one who assigned me this antagonist

    role:

    Ever since Emrys returned to Jadeborough, he had promised to surprise thedies one by one

    However, several of these ideas were actually suggested by Cordelia. Therefore, it could be said that

    Cordelia was the true viin.

    Emrys believed that viins should be bound with ropes, whipped withshes, and tormented with

    dripping wax from candles. In the end, they should be left trembling and repenting, allowing the holy

    water of justice to cleanse the sins within their bodies,

    ¡°I had a suspicion,¡± Sierra said. ¡°Why would Delia suddenly think of investing in our y? It turns out it

    was a long-standing plot. But never mind, I, Ms. Sullivan, am magnanimous and won¡¯t stoop to your

    level

    Sierra casually brushed back the loose strands of her ck hair that had fallen by her temples. She

    was never truly angry at Emrys or her sisters.

    The wind atop the mountain was strong, asionally lifting the hem of Sierra¡¯s gown. The slit revealed

    arge expanse of her fair, smooth skin, and her beautiful legs were as wless as porcin.

    This scene could be an irresistible temptation for men with a foot fetish.

    Unfortunately. Emrys was not one of them¡­ or was he?

    He only knew that Sierra¡¯s proportions and waistline were simr to those of the seventh sister. Larissa.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Larissa was a martial artist who had rigorously trained over the years, maintaining an impressive

    physique that was beyond dispute. On the other hand, Sierra, due to her professional demands,

    exercised strict control over her figure.

    The two hadn¡¯t seen each other for fifteen years, reminiscing about old times atop the mountain.

    No matter how strong the wind was

    Initially, when the wind lifted Sierra¡¯s gown, she would modestly pull it back and hold it down with her

    hand But after a few times, she couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore and let it be as it wished.

    Emrys also enjoyed the view.

    Suddenly Sierra thought about how she had been whisked away by Emrys in such a bizarre miner She

    imagined that the film crew must be extremely anxious, and her manager, Amalia Doyle, would

    probably think something serious had happened to her

    1/3

    She felt she should give Amalia a call to let her know.

    ncing down at the gown she was wearing, Sierra couldn¡¯t help but give a bitter smile.

    To avoid being disturbed by her phone while filming, she usually left it with Amalia. Left with no other

    choice, she turned to Emrys for help.

    ¡°How about we head down the mountain, Rys! I¡¯m afraid the crew might start to worry if we stay too

    long. Besides, the wind is quite strong up here, and it¡¯s not exactly convenient to be in this gown. Also,

    haven¡¯t you had enough of ying the rogue?¡±

    Sierra¡¯s eyes were sharp, instantly seeing through Emrys¡¯s rogue nature.

    Moreover, he was quite the experienced rogue.

    Casting a nce was one thing, but continuously staring at the slit of someone¡¯s gown was another.

    Sierra gave Emrys a disapproving re.

    Of course, it was just for show.

    She wasn¡¯t truly angry.

    If it had been another man staring at her like this, Sierra would have definitely scowled on the spot. Of

    course, it was only because of today¡¯s filming requirements. Normally, she would never dress like this

    to go out

    The gown really entuated her figure..

    Sierra hoped that the audience would focus more on her acting skills rather than her appearance and

    figure.

    After being caught, Emrys calmly withdrew his gaze. his face unflushed and his heart steady.

    He had never considered hiding anything.

    He even wanted to critique Sierra in person, analyzing the strengths and weaknesses of her physique

    compared to her other six sisters.

    ¡°Allow me to carry you down!¡±

    Concerned that the crew might be worried, Sierra reluctantly epted Emrys offer to lift her delicate

    body once again, preparing to descend the mountain.

    To present the wind from blowing her gown up again during the descent. Emrys had no choice but to fly

    hold the slit of the dress with his hand. With a slight movement, he could feel the roundness and

    sticity beneath

    You must have done that intentionally, you ruffian Sierra eximed, her checks thushing even more

 Chatper 401

    Chapter 401 He Is My Younger Brother

    ¡°Sierra, you¡¯ve already called me a pervert, so it must have been intentional, right?¡± Emrys felt no

    shame at all. Instead of making excuses, he openly admitted his actions.

    Sierra was left speechless. She had never seen anyone behave so shamelessly yet be so upfront

    about it

    before.

    The film crew was in a state of panic. Seth, in particr, was terrified, his face turning ashen. Just then,

    a producer on set suddenly shouted, ¡°Look, the two of them areing down!¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Many people were still looking up, seemingly still immersed in the incredible scene they had just

    witnessed. As the producer shouted, the crew saw Emrys sprinting down, swiftly moving down the

    steep mountain wall as if he were flying. This must be the legendary gravity-defying technique!

    The director, quick-witted this time, immediately rushed over to personally handle the camera,

    capturing this scene on film. The image presented through the camerapelled Seth to exim in

    awe, unable to contain himself.

    His works leaned more towards a period style, which was the artistic direction he pursued. Right then,

    the scene disyed through the camera perfectly aligned with the style he sought. That¡¯s exactly what

    I¡¯m looking for! Seth was overwhelmed with excitement.

    After finishing filming the scene, he rushed over to check on Sierra. Sierra¡¯s manager, Amalia, was

    the first to rush over. Pointing at Emrys, she was about to criticize him when she heard Sierra say, ¡°He

    is He was just joking with me

    my younger brother, Emrys. We haven¡¯t seen each other for many year

    carlier.

    ¡°Your younger brother?¡± Amalia was momentarily taken aback. As Sierra¡¯s manager, she was

    completely unaware that Sierra had a younger brother. However, she didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to

    ask further.

    Her professional rtionship with Sierra was rather unique. Generally speaking, managers were

    typically assigned by managementpanies to assist their artists in their work. At the same time, they

    also supervised the artists, preventing them from doing anything out of line.

    However, Sierra was different. The person supporting Sierra was a big shot from Jipsdale, who also

    happened to be the mysterious boss of Skyline Entertainment, Sierra¡¯s managementpany.

    Therefore, it could be said that Sierra held significant influence within thepany. In essence, she

    had the power to transform Skyline Entertainment into her own personal studio.

    However, for reasons unknown, Sierra did not do so. Within thepany, she never considered herself

    as the boss. Instead, she chose to sign a contract with Skyline Entertainment, bing one of

    its artists.

    The executives at Skyline Entertainment were aware of Sierra¡¯s identity, so the so-called contract Was

    merely a formality at best. There wasn¡¯t a single use in it that bound Sierra. Of course, they didn¡¯t

    dare to do so either.

    As for the manager they had appointed, Amalia, she was purely there to assist Sierra in handling daily

    affairs, filtering out trashy scripts, and the like. She didn¡¯t dare to order Sierra around at all. At most,

    she would offer advice on certain matters.

    1/2

    So, when Amalia heard Sierra say that Emrys was her younger brother, her first reaction was to believe

    her rather than question Sierra about whether Emrys was her boy toy.

    After a brief exnation, Sierra turned to Seth and said. ¡°Mr. Critchlow, I¡¯m truly sorry. My younger

    brother¡¯s mischief has disrupted the film crew¡¯s work

    ¡°Not at all, Ms. Sullivan. He has actually made an impression on me!¡± Rather than showing any

    displeasure, Seth was filled with excitement. His gaze fell upon Emrys, his eyes sparkling intensely.

    Seth was considered a well-known director within the industry. He had filmed numerous period-style

    action dramas, propelling many young actors to stardom. Naturally, his eye for talent was sharp and

    seasoned.

    Previously. Emrys had his face covered with a ck cloth, so his features remained unseen. Now that

    Emrys revealed his face, Seth couldn¡¯t help but marvel at it. This man, he thought, was born to y the

    male lead.

    Furthermore, Emrys possessed exceptional martial arts skills. As he ascended the mountain earlier, his

    elegant and nimble movements emitted a remarkable aura. Such prowess could not be attained solely

    through acting abilities.

 Chatper 402

    Chapter 402 He Is A Talent

    Furthermore, Emrys was dressed entirely in ck. If he were to wear period clothing and pair it with!

    white robe, he would perfectly embody the image of an immortal, likely to captivate the hearts of

    countless female viewers.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    The state of the film industry at that time was such that as long as they catered to the preferences of

    the female audience, the ratings would undoubtedly be good. Thedies might even continue watching

    an entire series because of a male character they liked.

    Even if the plot was somewhat weak, it didn¡¯t matter to them,

    This was the reason why there was a constant emergence of popr male celebrities. Despite their

    obviousck of acting skills, they still managed to thrive and rise to prominence, bing highly

    sought-after for various film and television dramas,

    Many investors even handpicked the actors, insisting that certain popr stars must y the leading

    male role. Otherwise, they would not consider investing.

    Consequently, the pay for these up-anding male actors skyrocketed.

    In stark contrast, veteran actors known for their acting skills gradually faded into obscurity. Many of

    these seasoned actors had even reached the point where they had no roles to y.

    This was a regrettable phenomenon, but it was also the market¡¯s choice.

    As a director, Seth often found himself with no choice but to cater to the demands of the market.

    The only thing he could do was strive to retain some of his personal characteristics in the works he

    filmed.

    Emrys possessed outstanding external attributes. Compared to those popr young idols, he was in a

    league of his own. Moreover, he possessed a demeanor that those young male celebrities simply

    couldn¡¯t match.

    His appearance had greatly impressed Seth.

    Thetter firmly believed that if Emrys could y the leading male role in the drama, he would

    undoubtedly be a rising star.

    Seth felt as though he had struck gold. His eyes were fixed intently on Emrys. From his appearance to

    his physique, and even his innate charm, everything about Emrys perfectly matched Seth¡¯s demands.

    The more he looked at Emrys, the more satisfied he became.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Lund, my name is Seth Critchlow, the director of this film crew. I¡¯m very pleased to meet you

    Seth greeted Emrys enthusiastically, extending his hand towards him.

    ¡°I¡¯m Emrys, Sierra¡¯s younger brother.¡±

    Emrys also gave a gentle smile. After shaking hands, he gracefully withdrew hus hand

    Seth¡¯s admiration for Emrys grew even more. He turned to Sierra and said, ¡°Ms. Sullivan, your brother

    1/2

    is very talented. Have you ever considered getting him to join the entertainment industry? If he could

    act in a scene with you, it would certainly be a hit.¡±

    His fervent gaze swept over the two of them, filled with anticipation

    This pair of siblings, one exuding an extraordinary aura while the other giving off an ethereal vibe, were

    truly a match made in heaven. If they were to star in a drama, there was no doubt that they would

    be wildly popr.

    Seth even considered recing the male lead of the drama that was currently being filmed.

    Sierra smiled subtly, her charm captivating. She then nced at Emrys and said, ¡°I need to consult my

    younger brother about this. I can¡¯t just make decisions for him, right, Rys?¡±

    Emrys¡¯ ability to earn Seth¡¯s admiration naturally filled Sierra with immense joy and pride.

    When she smiled, it would leave the surrounding actors and crew members utterly spellbound

    They had never seen Sierra smile so sweetly at a man outside of filming.

    Moreover, from the surnames of Sierra and Emrys, it could be inferred that they were likely not blood

    siblings. In recent times, romantic rtionships between an older woman and a younger man were

    quite the trend.

    Thus, everyone wished they could take Emrys ce.

    Seth was momentarily taken aback, but he quickly regained hisposure. He knew that the woman

    before him was out of his league. Therefore, he turned his hopeful gaze towards Emrys and asked, ¡°Mr.

    Lund, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your recognition, Mr. Critchlow, but I have no intention of pursuing a career in the

    entertainment industry. Therefore, I regret to inform you that I cannot ept your offer.¡±

    Emrys had never expected that his yful intention to tease Sierra would unexpectedly attract the

    attention of Seth, who even expressed interest in inviting him to y the lead male role. It was an

    unforeseen development, yet somehow it made sense

    This unexpected opportunity was a result of his undeniable charisma.

    Individuals with exceptional talent are often discovered regardless of their location, which can be

    frustrating

 Chapter 403

    ?Chapter 403 Emrys Declines The Offer

    Emrys didn''t particrly enjoy the feeling of being watched.

    Despite being Emerentius and an Empyrean Lord, he seldom mentioned these two identities to others. He feared that if the public became aware of them, it would disrupt his peaceful life.

    At home, there were many beautiful sisters waiting for him to guide... Ahem, waiting for him to take care of them. These leisurely days were something Emrys was quite content with.

    If he were to enter the entertainment industry like Sierra, he would be hounded by the paparazzi all day long in the event he became famous.

    Emrys had heard from Cordelia a long time ago that ever since Sierra became a big star, she had to return home in secret. She even had to buy a house in Summerbank, fearing that she might lead the paparazzi to her home and disrupt the lives of her other sisters.

    Therefore, in order to avoid the predicament of having a home he couldn''t return to, Emrys decisively rejected Seth''s request.

    Sethmented, "Since you have no intention of venturing into the entertainment industry, Mr. Lund, I cannot force you. However, I still hope that you will give it some serious thought. Whenever youe around to the idea, feel free to call me. I will, without a doubt, tailor a script for you at the earliest opportunity."

    As he spoke, Seth handed Emrys a business card.

    It was evident that Seth truly admired Emrys. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have proposed tailoring a drama specifically for him, allowing a neer to take the lead role. This was a move that entailed significant risk, but Seth believed it was worth a try.

    "When the dayes that I''ve figured it out and can''t hold back my desire for acting, I''ll follow in Sierra''s footsteps."

    As Emrys spoke, he still reached out to ept the business card handed over by Seth. It was a matter of courtesy after all.

    For a neer tond the leading male role in their first drama, there are typically only two scenarios. The first was that they had substantial support from a powerful patron. The second was that they possessed an exceptionally outstanding image and demeanor, perfectly aligning with the character of the male protagonist in the drama.

    Emrys was slotted in by the investors and was also Sierra''s younger brother, which meant that he certainly had a powerful patron. However, the reason Seth took a liking to him was definitely not because of his background. What Seth was truly captivated by was Emrys'' personal charm.

    When Seth announced his intention to promote Emrys to the leading male role, all the surrounding actors, whether they were extras or in supporting male and female roles, couldn''t help but look on with eyes filled with envy. This was indeed what they had always dreamed of.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Everyone had witnessed Seth''s capabilities. The number of neers he had propelled to fame was countless. Being discovered by him was like winning the lottery.

    This was clearly a golden opportunity to skyrocket to sess.

    However, Emrys had declined the offer in a decisive manner, an action that made the crowd feel bitter.

    What was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for them was discarded like a worthless object by Emrys. The disparity between individuals was simply inconceivable.

    There were many routes that lead to sess, but some had a better head start than others.

    This was the reality, an exceptionally brutal one.

    At first, everyone was filled with resentment. They resented why such an opportunity didn''t fall upon them. They resented Emrys for having such a golden opportunity, yet not cherishing it. However, once they calmed down, they quickly came to terms with it.

    The opportunity did not fall upon them not because of others, but due to their own mediocrity. If one failed to stand out in life, one could me no one but oneself.

    As for Emrys giving up the opportunity to y the lead role, it was because, to him, the opportunity meant nothing at all.

    Everyone had already witnessed Emrys'' skills and realized that he was a martial artist. The strength of a martial artist was evident. There was no need for him to act in order to gain recognition. Moreover, they had heard it loud and clear earlier, Emrys was Sierra''s younger brother.

    Given Sierra''s status in the entertainment industry, the influence of her patron was truly astonishing. Emrys didn''t need to do anything except revel in her glory. After all, wouldn''t it be amazing to be a major yer behind the scenes? Even the most stunning celebrities ultimately found themselves fawning over the influential figures working behind the scenes.

 Chatper 404

    Chapter 404 The Unexpected Decision

    With this in mind, it was not difficult for everyone toprehend Emrys¡¯ actions.

    They could hardly have imagined that Emrys declined Seth¡¯s offer simply because he didn¡¯t want to

    draw attention to himself. It was not asplicated as they had thought.

    If Emrys truly desired fame, he did not need to rely on acting at all.

    Revealing his identity as the Empyrean Lord would be more than sufficient.

    Among the crowd, a young man dressed in an impressive period costume observed Emrys refusal of

    Seth¡¯s offer. His anxious heart quietly settled, and he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    His name was Corbin Lukis, the leading man in this drama. He had made his debut as a popr male

    celebrity, setting the trend for poprity-driven television dramas,

    However, Corbin was not content with beingbeled as a popr young actor. After gaining significant

    fame a few years ago, he did not exploit his poprity for quick money. Instead, he spent several years

    refining his acting skills,

    This drama marked hiseback, showcasing a significant improvement in his actingpared to

    before. He hoped that through this drama, he couldpletely shed his title as a popr male

    celebrity and be recognized as a skilled actor

    Therefore, this drama was of utmost importance to him.

    If Emrys had epted Seth¡¯s offer to act, there was a high chance that Corbin would have been

    reced as the male lead. After all, even though he also had financial backing, it was somewhat

    weakerpared to Sierra¡¯s.

    Emrys¡¯ rejection essentially provided Corbin with an opportunity.

    Thus, he couldn¡¯t help but cast a grateful nce toward Emrys.

    However, at that moment, Emrys suddenly let out a mysteriousugh and said, ¡°Mr. Critchlow, although

    I don¡¯t n to join the entertainment industry. I will definitely support Sierra¡¯s drama.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Corbin¡¯s heart was once again gripped with unease.

    Seth¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked, ¡°Could it be that you n to retire from the industry after finishing this

    drama with Ms. Sullivan?¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    He reached the pinnacle of his career as soon as he started and retired when he was at his peak. I¡¯m

    impressed!

    Seth did not concern himself with whether Emrys would continue acting in the future. As long as Emrys

    could perform as the male lead just once, he would bepletely satisfied. After all, what Seth looked

    forward to the most was someone who could interpret the artistic concept in his mind.

    Emrys was extremely suitable for the task.

    Seth¡¯s hope was rekindled once again, his gaze full of anticipation as he looked at Emrys However, he

    1/2

    ¡°Um¡­

    When Emrys said those words, everyone, including Seth and Corbin, was stunned.

    He declines the lead role yet wants to act as the body double? This young man is truly ambitious.

    Sierra was slightly taken aback, then she red at Emrys reproachfully. This pervert, does he have to

    be so tantly obvious with his intentions?

    Seth looked at Sierra curiously and said. ¡°Ms. Sullivan, it seems that your younger brother doesn¡¯t quite

    understand your standards for epting roles.

    Sierra essentially did not do kissing scenes, let alone passionate ones. Even if there were any, a stand-

    would take her ce.

    Therefore, the situation Emrys spoke of simply did not exist, causing his perverted n to fall through.

    Seth suggested, ¡°Mr. Lund, Ms. Sullivan does not have such a role in this drama. However, there are

    several supporting female characters who do have such scenes, and they are all yed by the

    actresses. themselves. Perhaps you could consider taking on the role for them?¡±

    ying a supporting female role in Seth¡¯s films required a certain level of beauty. Although they

    couldn¡¯tpare to Sierra, they were at least B-list stars. It wasn¡¯t a role that an ordinary person could

    easily take on.

    However, upon hearing Seth¡¯s words, the beautiful supporting actresses nearby, who were involved in

    the intimate scenes, unexpectedly became excited, subtly revealing a sense of anticipation.

    Having Emrys perform passionate scenes with them not only did not bother the supporting actresses,

    but there was also a subtle sense of anticipation among them.

    Without mentioning Emrys¡¯s physical appearance and personality, the most significant aspects were his

    identity and background.

    He was a martial artist and Sierra¡¯s younger brother.

    Either of these two points was enough to attract their attention. If they could truly immerse themselves.

    during passionate scenes, then they would have hit the jackpot.

 Chatper 405

    Chapter 405 Corbin Expresses His Gratitude To Emrys

    Sierra¡¯spany, Skyline Entertainment, was a powerhouse in the entertainment industry, controlling

    extensive resources. If they could ess these resources through Emrys, their path to bing top-

    tier actresses would be clear.

    It was their dream opportunity.

    Therefore, they were extremely excited.

    However, without hesitation. Emrys shrugged and said, ¡°If there are no passionate scenes with Sierra,

    then forget it. I¡¯m also afraid that I might actually get carried away when acting with other women.

    The supporting actresses thought to themselves. We aren¡¯t afraid at all. We were actually hoping you¡¯d

    lose control of yourself. After all, the producers have already had their turn.

    Sierra interpreted his words differently. Her dreamy eyes narrowed slightly as she scoffed lightly and

    said. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is, you¡¯re not afraid of getting carried away if you¡¯re acting with me?¡±

    You¡¯re sharp as always.

    Emrys looked at Sierra approvingly, then confidently wrapped his arm around Sierra¡¯s slender waist

    and said. ¡°You are my sister, how could I possibly harm you?¡±

    As she spoke, a surge of warmth spread from Sierra¡¯s slender waist, engulfing her entire body. It felt as

    if she was being electrified, causing her delicate body to tremble slightly. Her eyes, clear as water, were

    suddenly filled with agitation.

    Without a doubt, it was Emrys¡¯ life energy that was causing mischief.

    This pervert, in a ssic case of saying one thing and meaning another, is deliberately trying to

    embarrass me. Caylie and Lena even im that he is shy. Don¡¯t they have any conscience at all?

    Sierra thought to herself with a soft sigh.

    Sierra leaned her delicate body against Emrys, her legs feeling somewhat weak. She could only

    maintain herposure in this manner.

    Emrys let out a lightugh, deliberately letting go of his grip. He sidestepped, further infuriating

    Sierra.

    In order not to lose herposure, she had no choice but to follow Emrys¡¯ movements, her body

    feeling weak and soft. Her hand subsequently pinched Emrys¡¯ waist, and she muttered under her

    breath. ¡°I dare you to move again. Let¡¯s see what happens next!¡±

    To the onlookers, it appeared as though Sierra had willingly leaned into Emrys¡¯ embrace.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Their sibling bond is truly deep, everyone thought, filled with envy.

    Upon witnessing this scene, Seth felt a growing sense of regret. He had never seen Sierra being so

    intimate with any man before. If they were to star in a drama together, there would be no need for body

    doubles, even for the passionate scenes

    1/2

    Perhaps it could even lead to Sierra¡¯s on-screen kiss debut, which would undoubtedly be a major

    sensation.

    Unfortunately, Emrys had no intention of entering the entertainment industry.

    Sierra took a while to recover, waiting until the electrifying sensation within her hadpletely

    dissipated before she finally moved away from Emrys. Even so, she nearly stumbled.

    With a swift move, Emrys quickly supported her, pretending not to notice as he said, ¡°Sierra, look at

    you. Acting is so strenuous that you can¡¯t even stand properly. How about we find a time for me to give

    you some treatment to replenish your energy and blood?¡±

    ¡°Go on pretending, you pervert. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that it was you who sabotaged me just now,

    Sierra red at Emrys, speaking with annoyance.

    If it weren¡¯t for the crowd, she would have definitely let Emrys know who was in charge.

    I¡¯m going to change my clothes first.¡±

    Sierra couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Emrys anymore. She decided to head to the makeup room to

    change out of her gown.

    Emrys nced at his own attire, the costume of a background extra, and decided to change back into

    his own clothes. By the time he emerged, Sierra was still in the process of changing her outfit.

    Girls really know how to dawdle, Emrys thought to himself.

    At that moment, the main male character, Corbin, approached Emrys and said, ¡°I really appreciate what

    you did earlier, Mr. Lund.¡±

    Emrys looked at him in surprise. ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡±

    ¡°If you had epted Mr. Critchlow¡¯s offer to act, I believe they would have reced me as the lead

    actor. So, it¡¯s because of you that I got this opportunity,¡± Corbin said with a bitter smile.

    He realized that Emrys¡¯ personality was better suited for ying the male lead role than his own. To be

    more precise, no one was more suitable than Emrys

    After all, Corbin was no longer the same person he used to be.

    At the height of his career, he made the courageous decision to change direction.

 Chatper 406

    neer if they disappear for just two or three years.

    This is because cultivating a neer with little poprityes at a low cost. As long as they have

    a decent physical appearance, they can be introduced to the public for a trial run after their persona

    and image are built up by the managementpany.

    If one doesn¡¯t work out, they will be reced by another until someone finds sess.

    For these managementpanies, even if the first ny-nine individuals are mere cannon fodder,

    they will have a windfall as long as the hundredth one makes it big-

    Veteran actors of the past required significant investment to be nurtured, while their acting skills

    needed time to be honed..

    As for young male idols, they attract fans with their physical appearance and public persona. Thus,

    their acting skills are not as important in the beginning.

    Hence, many budding male celebrities, after gaining poprity, frequently appear on the screen. They

    use the few years of their prime to fervently make as much as they can, milking the most out of their

    youth.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Individuals like Corbin, who choose to take the hard route during the peak of their poprity, are

    extremely rare.

    This also implies that Corbin is extremely susceptible to being reced by uing young talents.

    He has already missed his peak of poprity. Unlike the previous two or three years when countless

    people would knock on his door daily, inviting him to perform, he took the initiative to approach Seth to

    offer himself for the drama. Seth, considering their past rtionship, agreed to give him an opportunity.

    As the first piece of work following his career transition, Corbin cherishes this opportunity greatly,

    putting in immense effort during the filming.

    However, no matter how hard one tries, there is still a noticeable gap whenpared to naturally gifted

    competitors like Emrys.

    It¡¯s because Emrys isn¡¯t merely acting. The charisma he exudes is innate. Even seasoned actors with

    decades of experience would feel inferior inparison.

    Emrys pats Corbin¡¯s shoulder and says, ¡°That¡¯s just how geniuses are. But don¡¯t be disheartened, I

    think you¡¯ll have a chance in the future. You could try ying the role of Empyrean

    Lord.¡±

    Such is the nature of a genius¡­.

    Enays is indeed not modest at all. However, his earlier statement about trying out the role of Kangrycan

    Lord has genuinely scared Corbin

    After all Empyran Lord is not someuse who can be disrespected casually

    1/2

    ¡°Mr. Lund, stop joking around. In this world, there isn¡¯t a single person qualified to portray Empyrean

    Lord. Yes, not a single one, Corbin says with a face full of respect.

    Empyrean Lord is a hero of Chanaea, a figure held in the highest esteem throughout the nation.

    Regardless of the situation, his name should not be casually brought up in conversation. This is the

    respect that Empyrean Lord rightfully deserves, not to mention bringing him onto the screen.

    Perhaps it will only be possible to produce a heroic drama series a hundred yearster to glorify the

    exploits of Empyrean Lord. However, this can only ur under the direction of the highest leader of

    Chanaca,

    Otherwise, it would be a capital offense, and this is not an exaggeration at all.

    Seeing his terrified expression, Emrys gives a bitter smile and says, ¡°Look at you, acting as if

    Empyrean Lord is some kind of ferocious beast. In reality, beneath his dragon mask, he is just like you-

    he has two eyes, a nose, and a mouth. He¡¯s not as terrifying as you think.¡±

    Emrys shakes his head, but his words cause a drastic change in Corbin¡¯s expression. He says, ¡°Mr.

    Lund, this isn¡¯t a matter of him being fearsome. I¡¯m not scared of him, but rather, Empyrean Lord is a

    sacred entity. My actions stem from a sense of respect.¡±

    It is precisely from that respect that fear is induced. This is fundamentally different from the usual

    concept of fear.

    Corbin hesitated for a moment before speaking. ¡°Mr. Lund, I strongly advise against repeating what you

    just said, particrly in our line of work in the entertainment industry where we must be mindful of our

    words. Often, even if we don¡¯t intend any harm, our words can be manipted by individuals with

    hidden agendas, potentially leading to severe consequences in our lives.¡±

    While Emrys had expressed his disinterest in being part of the entertainment industry, Corbin had a

    different perspective on the matter.

 Chatper 407

    Chapter 407 Romantic Encounters.

    Many things in this world continue to happen even if we don¡¯t want them to.

    Ever since Emrys revealed to the entire crew that he was Sierra¡¯s younger brother, his life was no

    longer under his control. The paparazzi, in particr, were eager to target those close to celebrities and

    uncover unknown facts about them.

    This was especially true for a beautiful superstar like Sierra, who rarely had any negative news. As a

    result, the entertainment media outlets were even more determined to find a weakness in her through

    her younger brother, Emrys

    The film crew was a diverse group, and there was no guarantee that the recent interaction between

    Emrys and Sierra hadn¡¯t been secretly captured by someone with ulterior motives, ready to post it

    online for sensationalism.

    Therefore, every word and action of Emrys in the future could potentially affect Sierra. Even the

    slightest mistake could have a devastating impact on her career.

    The statement Emrys just made was indeed risky.

    Beneath the dragon mask, there were two eyes, a nose, and a mouth. This was the truth, as Empyrean

    Lord was human after all and not some kind of monster.

    However, it was still something that shouldn¡¯t be said.

    If overheard by unscrupulous media, they could easily exploit it for publicity. They might create

    headlines like: Famous actress Sierra¡¯s younger brother speaks out of turn, openly showing contempt

    for Empyrean Lord.

    The keywords ¡°Sierra¡± and ¡°Empyrean Lord¡± would casily grab the public¡¯s attention.

    The content of the article,bined with Emrys¡¯ statement, was bound to cause a tremendous uproar.

    In the hearts of the people of Chanaea, Empyrean Lord had already been deified and be a figure

    of faith. Therefore, it was unforgivable for anyone to humanize a god.

    If that were to happen, Sierra¡¯s strong backing in the entertainment industry would be no match for the

    public¡¯s fervent idolization of Empyrean Lord

    It would truly be a disaster.

    Therefore, Corbin¡¯s concern was not unwarranted. He kindly advised Emrys, hoping that he would be

    more mindful of his words and actions in the future.

    After trung everything. Emrys looked deeply into Corbin¡¯s eyes and said. ¡°I greatly appreciate your

    reminder. I will certainly be more cautious in the future. Beings like Empyrean Lord are indeed not

    jonaething that ordinary folks like us can casually discuss¡±

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Its god that you understand. Mr. Lund Just remember to speak and act cautiously

    Quer again. Lau tried to give him some advus thenughed bearly and said ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t

    Cortau

    1.2

    interfere with your romantic encounters.¡±

    After saying what needed to be said, he tactfully took his leave and returned to the filming location.

    Emrys watched Corbin¡¯s retreating figure, a faint smile ying at the corners of his mouth. Corbin is

    indeed an interesting character worth befriending. As for his mention of romantic encounters¡­

    Emrys turned his head and immediately understood what Corbin meant,

    A few beautiful women were walking towards him. They were the same B-list celebrities from earlier.

    eagerly anticipating performing passionate scenes with Emrys.

    To reach B-list status in thepetitive world of actresses meant that one¡¯s beauty was extraordinary.

    Many of these girls were considered the most beautiful on campus even during their time at drama

    school.

    Moreover, they were just one opportunity away from bing A-list actresses,

    To seize this opportunity, the quickest way was to secure a financial backer. As long as there was a

    patron supporting them, sess was almost guaranteed.

    In their eyes, Emrys was one such patron.

    ¡°Mr. Lund. I¡¯m a girl with dreams. I have a deep passion for art, and for the sake of art, I am willing to

    give everything I have

    A demure-looking girl approached Emrys and introduced herself with a sweet smile. At the same time,

    she yfully tossed her hair, emitting a captivating fragrance, as she turned on the charm.

    Her words were incredibly inspiring.

    A girl who is truly dedicated to art must have a deep love for it.

    Emrys greatly admired a girl like her who is driven to pursue her dreams.

    Shortly after, another girl spoke up. ¡°Mr. Lund, ever since I entered this profession, I made a promise to

    myself that I would distinguish myself from others. Money is not my main priority. I simply want to make

    my family proud because Ie from a rural area¡­

 Chatper 408

    Chapter 408 The Dense Emrys.

    Emrys was on the verge of tears, expressing, ¡°You all are truly admirable. Chanaca is in need of such

    positive and proactive young women like you. You are the role models of independent women in new

    era. You must persist on the path you¡¯ve chosen, and sess will surelye your way one

    Emrys was deeply moved, so he spoke at length, delivering an inspiring speech to these girls who h

    dreams.

    It¡¯s evident that they havee to me for encouragement,

    Emrys was proud to be able to assist them.

    As the conversation continued, another girl approached him. She was tall and dressed simply, with a

    white sun har adorning her head. Despite this, Emrys immediately spotted her among a crowd of

    exceptionally attractive girls.

    Emryss eyes lit up, and he confidently approached the girl, grasping her smooth hand and saying. ¡°My

    lady, you must be just like these inspiring girls, deeply in love with art and willing to give everything for it

    right

    ¡°Indeed, Mr. Lund, you¡¯re correct. I do love art and I¡¯m willing to dedicate myself to it. However, I only

    contribute my effort and not my body. So, kindly remove your grubby hands from mine.¡±

    ¡°Mydy, your words are not entirely urate. Devotion is also a form of hard work, and if you don¡¯t put

    in effort, it only means that the man behind you is not up to par.¡±

    Emrys s not only did not release his grip, but he tightened it, a mischievous smile ying on his lips.

    The girl stomped hard on Emrys¡¯s foot with her t shoes, angrily retorting. ¡°You pervert! Just because I

    respectfully called you Mr. Lund, you take advantage of the situation?¡±

    The girl wearing the white sun hat was none other than Sierra, who had already changed her clothes

    Dressed in simple attire, she was a stark contrast to the women earlier who were d in seductive

    gowns. Her aura was distinctly different, possessing a sunny vibrancy absent in the others.

    A few B-list actresses nearby, upon hearing that subtly sarcastic remark, initially felt a bit displeased.

    However, as soon as they turned around and realized that thement hade from Sierra, their

    expressions immediately changed.

    ¡°Ms Sullivan We¡¯ll leave you and your brother to your conversation¡±

    The women left with expressions of awkwardness, casting a resentful nce at Emrys before they

    departed

    The purpose of their visit was something every man should have understood. Yet Emrys, being dense,

    surprised them by delivering an impassioned and maining speech

    Ovuly, de women were not there to listen to it

    insured they should have explicitly said. Til apany you tonight and you¡¯ll promote me after that

    alright?¡±

    Offering themselves for the sake of art; their hint couldn¡¯t be any clearer.

    Yet, Emrys continued encouraging them on and on, speaking with such enthusiasm that they felt too

    embarrassed to interrupt him and ask for his contact information. Now that Sierra had arrived, they felt

    even more awkward to do so.

    Thus, they could only leave dejectedly.

    Sierra managed to free her hand from Emrys grasp. Wearing an indiscernible smile, she said, ¡°How

    does it feel to be surrounded by beautiful women? Are you going to me me for ruining your romantic

    prospects?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. No matter how many women there are, they could neverpare to you, Sierra. You

    are a person of pure and noble character!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a smooth-talker, but those girls are all B-list celebrities still.¡±

    ¡°Even then, they pale inparison to my beautiful sisters.¡±

    ¡°Although it might seem like you¡¯re just trying to tter me, it¡¯s still nice to hear. Come on, I won¡¯t be

    eating on set today. I¡¯ll apany you out. I¡¯ve already informed Amalia.

    Without any hesitation, Sierra took hold of Emrys arm.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys asked, surprised, ¡°You¡¯re a famous celebrity. Aren¡¯t you concerned about rumors spreading if

    you¡¯re seen in public holding a stranger¡¯s arm like this?¡±

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Sierra clicked her tongue and casually replied, ¡°I¡¯ve never tried to maintain an image of being single.

    What¡¯s the big deal if I openly have a rtionship, especially considering you¡¯re my brother?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that your male fans will stop supporting you?¡±

    I¡¯ve mentioned it before, acting is just a hobby for me. I hope that the audience will appreciate me for

    my acting skills, not for anything else. If they stop being my fans simply because they see me on the

    street with a man, it only indicates that my acting skills have not yet gained their approval. Moreover¡­

 Chatper 409

    Chapter 409 Sugar Daddy

    Sierra nced briefly at Emrys before continuing. ¡°When you were on set earlier, you put your ar

    around my waist in front of so many people. Did you think that wouldn¡¯t cause any rumors? You

    pervert!¡±

    Remembering the strange and electrifying sensation from earlier, Sierra couldn¡¯t help but scold Emrys.

    Emrysughed heartily and said, ¡°Haha, now that you¡¯ve put it that way. Sierra, I can rx.¡±

    That being said. Sierra still obediently put on her mask. If she were to attract a crowd of onlookers, it

    would indeed be a troublesome matter.

    This was also why she dressed so modestly.

    alk on the streetter and

    After such a simple disguise, the two encountered little hindrance on the street. They strolled around

    for a while until Sierra felt hungry. Consequently, they entered a restaurant and requested a private

    room.

    After ordering their meal, Emrys hesitated before asking. ¡°Sierra, tell me honestly. Do you have a sugar

    daddy?¡±

    In the chaotic entertainment industry, where the good and the bad intermingled, Sierra had her own

    standards for epting roles. She refused to take on roles that involved kissing scenes or intimate

    scenes. Yet, despite her restrictions, renowned directors still sought her out for their films. Clearly. there

    was more to her background than met the eye.

    Moreover, while he was changing his clothes on set, several B-list actresses came over to show

    goodwill toward Emrys. That indicated that there were resources behind Sierra that the actresses were

    eager to obtain.

    Various signs indicated that Sierra had the support of a powerful figure.

    Upon hearing Emrys¡¯ question, Sierra paused for a moment, then smiled and yfully bent her finger

    like a dancer, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t have a sugar daddy, but I do have quite a few fianc¨¦s. After all, it¡¯s only

    natural for a beauty like me to be favored by scions.¡±

    France, not to mention having quite a few of them? Emrys expression slightly changed.

    He swallowed and said, ¡°Sierra, you¡¯re not joking, are you?¡±

    ¡°It was you who started joking first.

    Just a moment ago, Sierra was all smiles, her face radiant. But in the next second, her pretty face

    darkened, and she chided, ¡°You old pervert, you don¡¯t even trust your own sister. Do you think I¡¯m the

    kind of woman who gains poprity by relying on men

    Seeing the change in Sierra¡¯s expression, Emrys immediately felt a wave of panic. He stood up

    straightened his body, and began to exin. ¡°Sorry, Sierra. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. I just find a

    strange, that¡¯s all

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    1/2

    Secing Emrys, a grown man, standing as straight as a child who had done something wrong, his face

    full of nervousness and guilt, how could Sierra possibly remain angry?

    Moreover, she simply wanted to tease Emrys a little.

    She wasn¡¯t angry at all.

    That was because her other sisters had asked the same question.

    The environment of the entertainment industry was just like that. It was extremely difficult for one

    remain unaffected in order to survive. For a girl like Sierra to secure a certain status in such a chaotic

    and unpleasant environment, it was hard not to specte about the factors behind her sess

    Sierra chuckled and said, ¡°Look at how nervous you are. I was just teasing you. Did you actually take it

    seriously? I¡¯m not really angry.¡±

    Her radiant smile caused a stir in Emrys¡¯ heart.

    He genuinely feared that his earlier words would hurt Sierra¡¯s feelings.

    Emrys let out a sigh and said, ¡°Sierra, I trust you. I won¡¯t ask such foolish questions in the future.¡±

    Taking in his reaction, Sierra felt warmth in her heart, She said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s perfectly normal for you to

    have doubts, Rys. If you didn¡¯t, it would mean you don¡¯t care about me!¡±

    Sierra,

    Just as Emrys was about to speak, Sierra cut him off with a dismissive gesture, saying, The Langford

    family from Jipsdale is the powerful force behind me. They also happen to own the management

    company I¡¯m affiliated with, Skyline Entertainment.¡±

    Sierra proceeded to provide further details at a leisurely pr

    pace.

    This story, when recounted, was indeed rather peculiar.

    When Sierra initially entered the entertainment industry, she had no connection whatsoever with the

    Langford family.

    Her entry into the industry was purely driven by her interest, without any consideration of whether she

    would achieve fame or not. Therefore, the idea of climbing the socialdder or willingly conforming to

    unspoken rules never crossed her mind.

    To Sierra, that experience was simply an opportunity to gain exposure while working with a film crew.

    Even if she were to fail, she could always return to assist Cordelia in managing Cordelia Group.

 Chatper 410

    Chapter 410 Friar Athos

    But the reality turned out to be different.

    Sierra¡¯s thoughts were somewhat overly idealistic.

    A girl like her, blessed with both beauty and a great figure, stood out from the crowd. Most importantly,

    she possessed a unique aura, unlike all the other opportunistic girls. Therefore, it was hard for her not

    to attract attention.

    The first time she worked as a background extra in a minor film crew, she caught the director¡¯s eye.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    The director had promised her that he would promote her to the lead female role and even guarantee

    her fame. However, there was a condition. Sierra had to give something in return.

    The director¡¯s intention was very clear,

    His underlying intention was simply to make Sierra ept the unwritten rules.

    Naturally, Sierra wasn¡¯t pleased. She made it clear on the spot that she would never sacrifice her body

    to secure the lead role.

    The director persisted for a while, but when he found it impossible to sway Sierra, he resorted to

    underhanded tactics. However, at that moment, members of the Langford family unexpectedly showed

    up and taught the director a stern lesson.

    Since then, there had been no news about that director in the entertainment industry. That clearly

    showed that the Langford family held a high position in the entertainment world.

    It was onlyter that she found out that the Langford family was actually the secret boss behind Skyline

    Entertainment.

    She just didn¡¯t understand why the Langford family was helping her.

    Later on, the Langford family informed Sierra that a significant member of their family had been

    critically ill but was saved by an old friar.

    The old friar did not ept any payment but specifically instructed the Langford family to protect Sierra

    In order to repay the favor, the Langford family decided to sign Sierra under the banner of Skyline

    Entertainment. On one hand, the Langford family wanted to help her fulfill her dream, and on the other

    hand, they could better protect Sierra.

    Sierra didn¡¯t dare to agree casually,

    That was because she was acquainted with the old friar, too. Therefore, she found this situation of

    receiving something for nothing to be highly unreliable.

    Back then, Sierra had even made up her mind to leave the entertainment industry, never to wade

    through thour murky waters again.

    1/2

    However, the Langford family unexpectedly made an even more astonishing decision. They said that

    since Sierra no longer wished to be in the entertainment industry, she might as well move behind the

    scenes and be a boss. The Langford family was willing to gift her Skyline Entertainment.

    Skyline Entertainment held a significant position in the entertainment industry. Many popr stars had

    once been artists under the banner of Skyline Entertainment.

    Yet, the Langford family so casually decided to give Sierra thepany.

    That greatly unsettled Sierra. Naturally, she didn¡¯t dare to ept such a valuable gift.

    The Langford family pleaded earnestly, insisting on being given a chance to repay the old friar¡¯s

    kindness because they dared not ignore his words,

    Sierra hesitated about that matter for a long time.

    In the end, after careful consideration, she chose to be an artist under the banner of Skyline

    Entertainment

    When signing the contract, she meticulously read it over and over again, ensuring there were no

    uses that would be detrimental to her before she finally signed it.

    Afterward, she observed for a long period of time and found that the Langford family truly had no ill will

    toward her. Not only did they refrain from making her attend social engagements, but they also directed

    many excellent film and television resources toward her.

    All in all, the Langford family had essentially prepared to hand over Skyline Entertainment to Sierra.

    However, Sierra was generous. After obtaining those resources, she didn¡¯t keep them to herself.

    Instead, she willingly shared them with the other artists in thepany. Quite a few artists gained

    significant poprity due to those resources.

    That was the reason why Sierra held such a high position in the entertainment industry.

    After hearing everything. Emrys had a rough guess. With a somewhat peculiar tone, he asked, ¡°Sierra,

    is the old friar who saved the Langford family member¡¯s life called Athos?¡±

    Sierra¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and she eximed, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. I heard it from the Langford family.

    The old friar is named Athos. They even asked me about my rtionship with Friar Athos, but little did

    they know that I wasn¡¯t acquainted with him. Do you happen to know him, Rys?¡±

    Since Emrys was able to mention the name of the old friar right away, Sierra assumed that Emrys must

    be familiar with him.

    Her curiosity was immediately aroused.

    Emrys chuckled awkwardly and replied, ¡°We¡¯re more than just acquaintances. We¡¯re actually quite

    close I never expected that old rascal to be so loyal. He took good care of all of you in my absence. I

    suppose I can forgive him for using my sketches to make money in such a despicable way.¡±

 Chatper 411

    Chapter 411 Busy With Work

    Sierra¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and she hastily asked Emrys what was going on. Emrys had no choice to

    truthfully respond, saying that the old friar was his master.

    After hearing that, a peculiar light flickered in Sierras beautiful eyes. She said, ¡°So, you learned your

    medical skills from Friar Athos? No wonder you earned the title of being a miracle doctor as soon as

    you returned.¡±

    Sierra had already learned about Emrys general situation through WhatsApp with her sisters. She

    found out that after Emrys returned to Jadeborough, he quickly became a renowned miracle doctor, a

    fact that filled her with considerable pride. My younger brother has made something of himself.

    Now, knowing that Emrys was the disciple of the old triar, Sierra could understand how Emrys

    possessed such impressive medical skills at such a young age. An aplished mentor has skilled

    mentees.

    Sierra had never met Athos, but from the snippets of conversation among the Langford family, it was

    clear that Athos¡¯ medical skills were extraordinary. Otherwise, the Langford family wouldn¡¯t have been

    so desperate to ask Sierra to give them a chance to repay their debt of gratitude.

    The Langford family believed Sierra must have had some connection with Athos, but the exact nature

    of their rtionship was unclear.

    Even Sierra was unsure,

    After hearing Emrys words that day, Sierra gained rity. So, this was the reason why Friar Athos had

    asked the Langford family to protect me. It was all because of Rys.

    Sierra looked at Emrys¡¯ extraordinarily handsome face, feeling deeply moved in her heart. With such a

    brother, what more can one ask for!

    Sierra wanted to get up and embrace Emrys, but just as she was about to, Emrys said something that

    completely dampened her spirits.

    ¡°Sierra, from what you¡¯re saying, it seems like you¡¯re the one calling the shots at Skyline Entertainment.

    Thepany can¡¯t really restrain you. Then, you should have been able toe and see me a few

    months ago. Why did you dy until now?¡±

    Originally, Emrys had seen the sisters¡¯ group chat conversations from Caylie¡¯s phone. When she first

    found out that Emrys was still alive, Sierra imed she could not return because thepany wouldn¡¯t

    let her leave.

    It was only that day that Emrys realized, given Sierra¡¯s status, how Skyline Entertainment could dare to

    stop her. She could actually do whatever she pleased.

    A look of apology spread across Sierra¡¯s pretty face. She gave an embarrassed smile and said, ¡°Hehe,

    Ive genuinely been busy. If I didn¡¯t use thepany is an excuse, you would definitely think that 1

    prioritize my career over you.¡±

    Sierra held significant sway in Skyline Entertaiment¡¯s discourse. Even during filming, if she said she

    wanted to take a half-month vacation to Sloumont, it was unlikely that anyone would dare to stop her At

    mat, they would grumble about it behind her back.

    1/2

    behavior.

    As mum crew and frequently disyed diva-like

    A photo even circted showing Sierra with a dark expression, pping a D-list celebrity,

    Those were nothing more than fake rumors.

    In reality, it was the obscure young actress who sought out Sierra, asking her for acting lessons. Sierra,

    cager to share, ended up being taken advantage of by the unscrupulous media, who seized that

    opportunity to tarnish her reputation.

    After the news was revealed, it sparked a wave of taking sides in the entertainment industry.

    Approximately seventy percent of people were in support of Sierra, including a number of popr

    celebrities. They had all worked with Sierra before and knew her character well. They were certain that

    she would never bully neers.

    In reality, with just a bit of thought, one would know that given Sierra¡¯s position in Skyline

    Entertainment, there was absolutely no need for her to bully neers.

    It was simr to a female CEO of an entertainmentpany who, out of personal interest, decided to

    act in films for her own amusement. However, it ispletely untrue to im that this CEO frequently

    bullied neers on set due to her fear of them posing a threat to her position.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    It was as if the son of a restaurant owner volunteered to work as a dishwasher in the kitchen but then

    decided to dismiss all the other dishwashers after just a few days, fearing that they would steal his title

    as the best dishwasher.

    The principle was straightforward and easilyprehensible, yet thirty percent of individuals opted to

    take the opposing stance.

 Chatper 412

    Chapter 412 Plenty Of Houses

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    So, what was their background?

    Some simply wanted to ride the wave of poprity, while others were driven by jealousy. Addition there

    were those stars who had past grievances with Sierra, and they were the main factors that fuele the

    situation.

    After the incident unfolded, the D-list celebrity, who was reluctantly thrust into the spotlight, stepped

    forward to rify that the news was false.

    The truth of that day was that Sierra was teaching the D-list celebrity how to convincingly portray the

    emotional scenes of a viin.

    However, the oue was quite counterproductive.

    Under the influence of unscrupulous media, inte trolls and ghostwritersunched their crusade for

    justice. They flocked to the D-list celebrity¡¯s public tform, voicing their intense opinions and asking

    her if she had been threatened.

    People questioned whether the D-list celebrity had received any benefits and was thus speaking out in

    public rtions for Sierra

    Some criticized the D-list celebrity, using her of bootlicking Sierra instead of upholding justice on her

    behalf. Netizens questioned whether she was born to be despicable.

    The situation was bing increasingly peculiar.

    It even escted to personal attacks, forcing the D-list celebrity toy low and avoid interacting with the

    public.

    And so, the righteousizens remarked that the D-list celebrity was keeping a low profile out of guilt.

    In the end, that D-list celebrity almost sumbed to depression.

    That was a peculiar phenomenon in the entertainment industry. In fact, it could be said that this was a

    strange urrence that could be found in any profession that required exposure to the public eye.

    Truths and falsehoods were intertwined, and the general public, likened to gossiping spectators, was

    easily led astray by unscrupulous media.

    It was precisely because of that incident that Sierra found herself in the eye of the storm. However, she

    disliked wasting her time on such trivial entertainment news. At most, she would issue a brief statement

    as a response

    As for whether the inte trolls believed it or not, she couldn¡¯t care less.

    Sierra¡¯s interest in acting was driven by passion. The fact that her role in the drama was recognized by

    the audiener was something to be happy about She really didn¡¯t want to get involved in such schemes

    gat others

    That was the situation then.

    However, in order not to consume more public resources, Sierra had been more cautious about her.

    words and actions during that period. She feared that if she abruptly left the crew during filming, sonte.

    people might exaggerate and use her of putting on airs.

    After careful consideration, Sierra decided to suppress her desire to see Emrys. After all, knowing th

    Emrys was still alive, she was certain that there would be opportunities to see him in the future. That

    thought served as a source of anticipation for her.

    That was the reason why Sierra had dyed until now to return to Jazona to see Emrys.

    The intricacies and disputes of the entertainment industry were something that Sierra generally didn¡¯t

    like to discuss much with her sisters.

    Whenever her sisters saw entertainment news and asked about it. Sierra would always dismiss it as a

    trivial matter, not worth worrying about.

    For her, those were indeed trivial matters.

    If things truly became too bothersome, Sierra figured she could always choose to quit the

    entertainment industry.

    After the two finished their meals and left the restaurant. Sierra instinctively nced around, her

    delicate eyebrows furrowing slightly.

    She remarked, ¡°The reporters in the entertainment industry truly live up to their reputation as paparazzi.

    They¡¯re so good at their job.¡±

    y were still

    When she entered the restaurant with Emrys, she noticed a few suspicious individuals. They there

    when they left, so it was clear that those people were tailing them.

    Emrys had noticed it early on and said with augh. They indeed have a knack for it. Even with your

    hat and mask on, they still managed to recognize you

    ¡°I suspect we were targeted by these paparazzi as soon as we left the film set. How about I give you

    my keys, and you can stay at my condominium in Summerbank for the night? Or would you prefer to

    stay at the hotel with our film crew?¡±

    Sierra was staying with the film crew at the hotel, so there was nothing to worry about.

    She personally had no fear of rumors. If it weren¡¯t for the fear of causing a scene among the onlookers.

    Sierra would have taken off her mask, fully revealing herself to the paparazzi¡¯s cameras. She would

    have naturally and casually held onto Emrys¡¯ arm.

    As for the way the rumors would spread, Sierra had no concerns whatsoever.

    Her only worry was that those paparazzi would bother her sisters.

    By now, Emrys had already attracted the attention of the paparazzi. Sierra was afraid that when he

    returned hometer, he might bring those paparazzi along, disrupting Cordelia and the others lives.

 Chatper 413

    Chapter 413 Unique Preference

    That¡¯s why Sierra suggested giving the keys to Emrys and letting him stay in her condominium for th

    night, or else he could stay in the hotel with the film crew.

    ¡°Sierra, you know very well what Tm capable of. I can easily shake off these insignificant people,¡±

    Emrys said casually.

    Sierra remembered Emrys carrying her through the mountains and nodded, saying, ¡°I believe in your

    abilities, but it¡¯s still better to be cautious. Take the keys to my condominium. If you can¡¯t get rid of

    those people, just stay at my ce. I have multiple houses, so it doesn¡¯t matter if one gets exposed.¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but admire, thinking to himself, Plenty of houses¡­. He realized that the lives of the

    wealthy were truly unpretentious.

    yfully, he teased Sierra, ¡°Sierra, why do you, as a celebrity, live like a thief, having more than one

    ce to hide?¡±

    Sierraughed and replied. ¡°Ha! It¡¯s all because of those pesky paparazzi.¡±

    ¦£¦©

    ¡°If I get the chance in the future, I¡¯ll introduce you to Mystique. She¡¯s the real master when ites to

    having multiple hideouts. Maybe you two can even exchange experiences, Emrys suggested

    Curious, Sierra asked, ¡°Who is Mystique?

    ¡°She¡¯s my master¡¯s junior, but also my senior, Emrys exined.

    ¡°Friar Athos¡¯ junior? She must be an extraordinary person, right?¡± Sierra wondered.

    ¡°Extraordinary?¡± Emrys chuckled and said, ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s extraordinary. I¡¯ve never seen a woman as

    remarkable as her. He added silently, Remarkably t-chested

    Unaware of the implications, Sierra said, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to meeting her.¡±

    In the end. Emrys epted the key from Sierra. After apanying her back to the studio, he left on

    his own.

    As expected, Emrys quickly became the target of a paparazzo.

    The paparazzi had split into two groups. One group focused on Sierra and the other stars of the

    production team. The other group was tasked with tracking Emrys and those closely associated with

    the stars.

    From the paparazzi¡¯s perspective, the rtionship between Emrys and Sierra was clearly not simple. If

    they could uncover his background, it would undoubtedly make for an exclusive news story.

    Emrys was well aware that he was being followed.

    He could have easily shaken off the paparazzi, but suddenly, a better idea came to mind.

    Unconsciously, a mischievous grin appeared on his face.

    Emrys swiftly moved and slipped into a small pink alleyway.

    1/2

    The door curtain was partially rolled up.

    A woman with heavy makeup. exuding mboyance, sat on a bench by the entrance. She

    provocatively propped up a leg encased in ck stockings, shamelessly facing outward, revealing the

    view beneath her short skirt that barely covered her hips.

    Upon seeing a handsome young man like Emrys passing by, the vivacious woman¡¯s eye With a

    flirtatious raise of her eyebrows and a yful wink, she whistled at him, inviting and have some fun.

    Emrys approached and exchanged a few words with the woman.

    The paparazzo followed Emrys to the alley¡¯s entrance. Peering inside, he saw Emrys engaged in

    conversation with a woman. Immediately, he became excited, clicking his camera nonstop in his hands.

    The mysterious man seen walking hand in hand with the beautiful actress is shockingly visiting a

    brothel. This is certainly a sensational piece of entertainment news, he thought.

    The paparazzo, nicknamed ¡°ckie, felt that his opportunity for promotion and a raise had arrived. He

    was overjoyed with the photos he had taken.

    multaneously, a deep feeling of disdain towards Emrys welled up inside him. Having the opportunity to

    associate closely with a prominent figure like Sierra implies that he possesses a certain level of social

    status. However, he chooses to spend his time with lowly prostitutes in such a dpidated alley. What a

    peculiar preference he has. He could have at least sought out women of better quality and enjoyed

    theirpany. What is wrong with

    his taste?

    With a face contorted in disgust, ckie observed Emrys following that woman into the house.

    Consequently, he decided to take a few steps forward in order to capture clearer pictures. However,

    just as he reached the door, he was abruptly pulled inside with great force.

    ckie was taken aback, and his eyes widened in surprise. He realized that the person who had

    forcefully dragged him into the room was none other than Emrys, wearing an unmistakably malicious

    expression.

    ¡°You!¡± Just as ckie was about to speak, he saw a streak of green light sh before his eyes, after

    which he lost his ability to think.

 Chatper 414

    Chapter 414 Disgusting

    Emrys swiftly grabbed the camera from ckie¡¯s hands, turned to the woman with wavy hair, and

    smiled. ¡°Ah, I told you my friend is shy. He wants toe in butcks the courage. He relies on me

    pave the way.¡±

    The woman with wavy hair couldn¡¯t see clearly because Emrys was blocking her view, so she hadn¡¯t

    noticed when he snatched the camera. Upon hearing his words, she blinked ambiguously and replied,

    ¡°I understand. I understand, Handsome. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of your friend,¡±

    Emrys nodded and left the room.

    Once he stepped out of the alley, Emrys crushed the camera in his hand while dialing a number on his

    phone.

    ¡°Hello, is this the police? I¡¯m a concerned citizen¡­

    Half a minute before the police burst through the door, ckie wore a bewildered expression, as if he

    had just experienced a climax. Who am I? Where am I? Did I transmigrate?

    These were the three mostmon questions in fantasy novels.

    He was genuinely bewildered.

    Sensing movement beneath him. ckie looked down and was instantly shocked.

    He saw a woman with wavy hair bent over, providing him with a service. asionally, she would lift her

    head to nce at him, a vibrant, seductive smile ying at the corners of her mouth.

    ckie was immediately taken aback. What¡¯s happening here?

    ¡°W-What are you doing? Stay away from me. You disgust me!¡± ckie yelled.

    The woman with wavy hair had been enthusiastically providing ckie with a service. However, her

    expression instantly darkened upon hearing his words. She retorted angrily. ¡°Disgusting? Now you find

    me disgusting? Why didn¡¯t you mention it before you came in? I¡¯m the one who finds you disgusting!

    Ugh!

    She had never encountered such a shameless guest before. He acted like an animal when he was in

    the

    1. Now that he¡¯s achieved climar, he¡¯s telling me that I disgust him. How uncultured¡¯

    The woman with wavy hair was not one to be taken advantage of She immediately cleared her throat,

    gathered arge mouthful of phlegm, and spat it onto ckie¡¯s face. Then she cursed. ¡°You said I

    disgust you? Well, I¡¯m returning the favor Now that¡¯s what I call disgusting!¡±

    The sudden thick phlegm caught ckie off guard, nearly frightening him out of his wits.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    He face turned pale

    At that moment, several police officers burst through the door with a thunderous crash shouting.

    Autority We¡¯ve erived a up-off from a concerned citizen You¡¯re suspected of engaging in idaratan unites

    Faveryone stay down and don¡¯t m

    1/2

    Several righteous police officers rushed in and swiftly began taking photographs as evidence. They

    quickly gainedplete control of the scene.

    Initially, ckie was taken aback. Then, he realized the seriousness of the situation and hurriedly

    began to exin, ¡°Officer, it¡¯s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding! Things are not as you

    imagine!¡±

    ¡°What misunderstanding? Put your hands on your head and squat in the corner!¡± a po loudly.

    ¡°Exactly, there¡¯s no misunderstanding at all. This guy is indeed a client of prostitution. I ca that. All the

    evidence is under the bed, the woman with wavy hair said, seeking revenge.

    ckie was so infuriated that he wanted to p her, but he knew this was not the time to dwell on such

    matters. In a state of panic, he quickly exined. ¡°Officer you must believe me. I truly didn¡¯t¡­ Oh, right.

    I¡¯m a reporter. Here is my press ID.

    ckie struggled to exin, as he himself didn¡¯t fully understand what had transpired earlier. Left with

    no other choice, he changed his approach and presented his press card.

    The police officer took the ID and frowned, asking, ¡°A reporter? What kind of reporter?¡±

    ¡°Reporter from the entertainment industry.¡±

    The police officer¡¯s expression instantly turned serious, and he eximed, ¡°So, as a reporter from the

    entertainment industry, instead of covering celebrity gossip, you¡¯re conducting undercover

    investigations here! Who do you think you¡¯re fooling! Stay where you are and don¡¯t move. Otherwise,

    don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡±

    ckie was on the verge of tears. Can anyone exin to me what exactly happened?

    Naturally, both of them were taken in for a session of criticism and education. Those who needed to be

    detained were detained, and those who needed to be fined were fined. However, when they finally left

    the police station. ckie still couldn¡¯tprehend what had just happened.

    When he was first apprehended, he tried his best to exin himself. However, he soon realized that the

    more he tried to exin, the more confused he became. Eventually, he simply confessed.

    understanding that any further attempts to exin would only make the police believe that he wasn¡¯t

    genuinely remorseful.

 Chatper 415

    Chapter 415 Futile Protests.

    In the end, with the help of some connections, ckie managed to secure his release after paying the

    required sum of money.

    Shortly after, his boss called him and immediately began berating him, saying, ¡°You useless fool!

    specifically told you to keep an eye on someone, but instead, you ended up in such a disgraceful pl¡­

    Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself? Do you even want to keep this job?¡±

    With a hint of sadness in his voice. ckie replied. ¡°Boss, things are not as they seem!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! If it¡¯s not as I imagined, then what is it? Exin yourself!¡± his boss demanded.

    ckie exined, I remember I was following that young man. I saw him enter the brothel and wanted

    to get closer for a better shot. But unexpectedly, he pulled me into the room. After that, 1 lost

    consciousness and have no recollection of what happened. When I finally came to my senses, I found

    myself¡­

    Even ckie found this situation peculiar.

    When he was caught. ckie still had some rity of thought. He was convinced that Emrys must

    have used some unknown drug on him, causing him to engage in sexual activity with the youngdy

    while

    unconscious

    Therefore, upon arriving at the police station, his first course of action was to protest his innocence. He

    imed that he had been framed and suggested that they conduct a blood test to prove his ims. He

    was certain they would find traces of the drug.

    However, the woman insisted that he was fully aware of his actions and had forced her toply with

    his demands.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ckie vehemently denied her usations.

    However, the woman presented evidence that left ckie speechless.

    It was a video clip, filmed using ckie¡¯s mobile phone.

    The woman said, ¡°He insisted on filming this video, iming he wanted to keep it for his own pleasure.

    I initially refused, but then he generously transferred two thousand to me. If there¡¯s money to be made,

    of course I would take it¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re lying! Do you really think you¡¯re worth two thousand? If I had that kind of money, wouldn¡¯t I

    spend it on something more enjoyable? Just looking at you makes me sick!¡± ckie argued, his face.

    flushed with anger.

    To uncover the truth, all they needed to do was check the messages on ckie¡¯s phone.

    The police officer effortlessly found a selfie video on his phone, just as the woman had described.

    In that moment. ckie waspletely dumbfounded.

    The person in the video was undemably himself, and the voice was his own as well. However, no

    matter

    1/2

    In oruer TO CONVIDIA 14 Mas

    nothing unusual, indicating that there was no possibility of him being drugged.

    Faced with the mounting evidence, ckic had no choice but to admit defeat.

    ¡°Boss, I can assure

    you that everything I¡¯ve said is the truth. It must have been that young man you asked me to follow who

    used some trick. He was the one who entered the brothel first, I even

    sort took several photos¡­ Yes, the photos!¡±

    pping his forehead, ckie realized the crucial point.

    As an entertainment reporter, he always had his camera with him.

    However, after his trip to the police station, his camera was nowhere to be found.

    If they could find the photos inside the camera, they would surely prove something. Perhaps they

    couldn¡¯t change the oue of his involvement in prostitution, but at the very least, they could prove

    that he had followed Emrys inside.

    After ending the call, ckie immediately returned to the small pink alley, hoping to retrieve his

    camera.¡±

    Unfortunately, his efforts were in vain.

    Emrys had already returned home, filled with joy.

    Cordelia, unable to contain her excitement, leaned in with her exquisitely beautiful face and asked,

    ¡°How was your day today? Did anything interesting happen between you and Sierra?¡±

    Emrys shrugged and replied, ¡°What fascinating story could there be? It was just a normal reunion, filled

    with warmth and affection.¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Cordelia didn¡¯t believe it, of course.

    Whenever the mischievous Emrys met with his sisters, it was always a grand spectacle.

    No matter what he said, Cordelia would not believe that nothing happened when he met with Sierra.

    Emrys said. ¡°There wasn¡¯t really anything noteworthy¡­

    His gaze shifted, and with a sly chuckle, he added, ¡°Delia, it seems you¡¯re quite eager for something to

    happen between Sierra and me. Why don¡¯t you y the director for once and help us create a low-

    budget film?

    273

    <pputer has been in your room for quite soun

 Chatper 416

    ¡°Chapter 416

    Um¡­¡±

    A flicker of panic shed through Cordelia¡¯s beautiful eyes, but she quickly concealed it and said, ¡°I

    was just preserving evidence. I intended to use that evidence to strongly criticize Nte.¡±

    Emrys steadily approached, his expression a mix of seriousness and amusement as he said, ¡°But

    you¡¯ve already criticized her, so why are you still keeping it? Delia, are you secretly enjoying it

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Urself?

    Cordelia¡¯s face instantly turned deep red, and she stammered out an exnation, ¡°I-I just forgot to

    delete it! I¡¯ll go delete it right now!¡±

    And with that, she hurriedly left in disarray.

    Cordelia may have appeared aloof, but deep down, she was still a young girl, inexperienced in the

    ways of the world. It was only natural for her to be curious.

    However, she couldn¡¯t possibly discuss such matters.

    After all, she still cared about her image.

    Emrys¡¯s words left Cordelia feeling utterly embarrassed. Overwhelmed with shame, she rushed back to

    her bedroom, ready to delete all the study materials from herputer.

    At that crucial moment.

    Nte suddenly stepped forward, bravely guarding theputer. ¡°No, no, you can¡¯t delete this, Delia!

    These are study materials I¡¯ve been collecting for a long time!¡± she protested.

    Step aside, Nte!¡±

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    With a frosty expression on her pretty face, Cordelia deliberately raised her voice and dered, ¡°I must

    clear the hard drive today to prevent certain scoundrels from using this to nder me!¡±

    ¡°What Little Emrys said was the truth, you know. There was one night when I came in to find you. and

    Miph

    ¡°Shut up

    Cordelias delicate body trembled with anger. She quickly covered Nte¡¯s mouth with one hand. while

    yfully tackling her armpit with the other

    The two beauties then engaged in a yful tussle

    1/2

    The call was from SierraL

    The moment she started speaking, she med Cordelia for secretly arranging for Emrys to join the film

    crew, which had given her quite a scare. Immediately after, she asked, ¡°There weren¡¯t any paparazzi

    following Emrys home, were there?¡±

    Cordelia assertively dered. ¡°If any paparazzi dares to follow him, I¡¯ll rush out and smash their heads.

    in.¡±

    What left Emrys speechless was when he soon heard Cordelia say. Tm not the one to me! It was

    clearly Emrys who persistently pleaded with me to get him into the film crew. He said he wanted to y

    a prank on you! He even mentioned wanting to star in a low-budget film with you!¡±

    Emrys could no longer hold himself back after being tantly ndered like that.

    With a swift stride, he rushed into the room, snatched Cordelia¡¯s phone, and defended himself by

    saying, ¡°Sierra, don¡¯t listen to Delia¡¯s nonsense. She¡¯s such a troublemaker!¡±

    Cordelia let out a delicate huff. ¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense? Emrys, can you honestly say that the idea of

    making a low-budget film didn¡¯te from you?

    Nte added. ¡°Yes, yes, exactly what Emrys said! I heard it all. Emrys, you could havee to me for

    such matters!¡±

    Emrys couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing and eximed, ¡°Nina, weren¡¯t you just arguing with Delia a

    moment ago? How can you change sides so quickly? Do you have any principles?¡±

    ¡°Hehe! A little banter doesn¡¯t stop me from stating the facts!¡±

    ¡°Is that really true?¡± Sierra questioned over the phone,

    Emrys rified, ¡°I was just joking. Sierra. It was Delia who mentioned that she was looking forward to

    some interesting stories between us. So, I responded in a teasing manner, poking fun at her love for

    gossip¡±

    ¡°Nonsense Don¡¯t you all understand the kind of person I am?¡±

    The story told by Cordelia and the one told by Emrys werepletely different.

 Chatper 417

    Chapter 417 ces That Men Typically Enjoy

    Nte chimed in, I can confirm what Emrys said. Our eldest sister did mention that she was hop

    something would happen between you two.

    Both of them shot Nte icy res.

    It turned out that Nte not only sat on the fence but also eavesdropped. Surprisingly, while they were

    in the bedroom, she had been secretly listening to their conversation in the living room.

    It seemed that her talent as a reporter was not in vain.

    Emrys reached out and firmly pinched her slightly chubby checks, saying, ¡°Nina, did you know that a

    fence-sitter like yourself can easily get caught in the crossfire?¡±

    ¡°I was just stating the facts¡­¡±

    Unsurprisingly, the next day, the entertainment media broke the news about the beautiful actress,

    Sierra, dating a mysterious man.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    The news quickly became a top trending topic.

    Many people were curious about the identity of this mysterious man.

    This further motivated the paparazzi, who decided to work even harder to uncover information about

    him.

    ckie was given a chance to redeem himself.

    The following day, he continued to stake out the filming location of Sierra¡¯s crew.

    To his surprise, the man hade to visit the set again.

    This was indeed an opportunity for redemption.

    This time, ckie was determined to uncover the identity of the mysterious man.

    Previously, Emrys didn¡¯t pay much attention to entertainment news. It was Nte who informed him

    about it that morning-

    Emrys didn¡¯t shy away from the limelight.

    Instead, he boldly visited the set once again.

    Sierra simply didn¡¯t care about the entertainment news. She was fully focused on filming. During her

    breaks, she would sit aside and chat with Emrys,ughing and talking without any concern for

    attention

    The other stars of the film crew, especially the young actors, held Sierra in high regard.

    To win over more devoted and delusional fans, many young actors would portray themselves as single.

    This was also a requirement from their agencies to expand their fan base

 Chatper 418

    As soon as rumors circted, they would issue a public statement to rify any misunderstandings

    and subconsciously distance themselves from the person involved in the rumor.

    There were several inte celebrities whose poprity dramatically declined after their romantic

    rtionships were exposed.

    Sierra, on the other hand, had no such concerns.

    She followed the path of a skilled actor.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    She never indulged those so-called delusional or obsessive fans.

    This was precisely why so many young actors admired her. Even though she could have relied soley

    on her looks, she insisted on relying on her talent. One couldn¡¯t help but respect her.

    After finishing his inspection, Emrys left the set.

    Today, he didn¡¯t ride his beloved bicycle. Instead, he hailed a taxi on the side of the road. Once inside.

    he asked the driver. ¡°Sir. do you know of any ces nearby that men typically enjoy?¡±

    Since the spot from yesterday had already been exposed, Emrys had no choice but to find another

    one.

    When it came to red-light districts, no one knew them better than the local taxi drivers,

    As for the purpose, it was obvious.

    Emrys hade to find Sierra so ostentatiously to mess with the paparazzi

    The driver, a seasoned veteran, immediately understood what Emrys meant upon hearing those words.

    With a hint of ambiguity in his tone, he said, ¡°Sir, no matter what price range you¡¯re looking for. I¡¯m well-

    versed in it.¡±

    ¡°Im looking for the most affordable option.¡±

    ¡°The most affordable one?

    Through the rearview mirror, the driver nced at Emrys and said, ¡°Sir, judging by your attire, you don¡¯t

    seem like the type to frequent low-end ces. How about I take you to a more upscale nightclub You

    might even meet a few wealthy heiresses looking to unwind.¡±

    Emrys waved his hand dismissively and replied, ¡°No need; I actually quite like this ce¡±

    Your taste is certainly one-of-a-kind, Mister

    The driver shook his head in agreement, but didn¡¯t say much He pressed down on the elerator

    skullfully maneuvering the car and guiding Emrys towards an ancient alleyways

    bend Odis

    665

    end ce.¡±

    Emrys chuckled and replied. ¡°You¡¯re right, sir. I¡¯ll reflect on that when I get

    back.¡±

    After the driver left, Emrys didn¡¯t immediately enter the alleyway, Instead, he lingered in the area for a

    while until he noticed a paparazzo trying to hide. A sly smile appeared on his face.

    Ah, you¡¯re here. You¡¯ve endured a difficult journey following me from the set. You deserve a good

    rewardter.

    That mischievous smirk on Emrys¡¯s face was all too familiar.

    In the distance, the cloaked figure in ck seethed with intense resentment, making his teeth itch.

    Using the same trick again?

    He became increasingly certain that this young man was responsible for yesterday¡¯s mischief.

    Today, he must have intended to use his old tricks again.

    Hmph, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll fall for the same trick twice! This time, I¡¯ve brought backup. We¡¯ll find out what

    kind of game you¡¯re ying!¡±

    This time, ckie didn¡¯te alone. His perfect partner was hidden behind him, well-concealed.

    He decided to get closer to take pictures, just like yesterday. His perfect partner, on the other hand,

    would gather evidence from a distance. This way, they would capture all of Emrys¡¯s tricks.

    Perhaps the injustices from yesterday could also be rectified.

    My destiny in life is to be incredibly wealthy and sessful. Once I have something on you, I¡¯ll demand

    compensation from Sierra, and from then on, I¡¯ll reach the pinnacle of life and never be a paparazzo

    again.

    With these thoughts in mind, ckie began to move closer to Emrys.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of being exposed. After all, he had a backup n.

    And so, not long after, the police arrived and broke down the door once again.

    The only difference was that this time, one of ckie¡¯s aplices was also apprehended.

    Upon witnessing the scene, the leader of the anti-obscenity squad nearly burst intoughter out of

    sheer disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s you again, isn¡¯t it? You just arrived yesterday, and you¡¯re already eager for a

    second vist today And you¡¯ve even brought a little friend along. Do you find this amusing?¡±

    ckie turned tos perfect partner in frustration and eximed, ¡°D¡¯mn it! Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep a

    distance and serve! What are you doing here?¡±

 Chatper 419

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know what was happening. At that moment, my mind went nk, and then I couldn¡¯t

    remember anything¡­

    Hearing their conversation, the leader of the anti-obscenity squad immediately made a reasonable

    inference. ¡°So, you had someone tailing outside, but they couldn¡¯t resist and ended up participating in

    the illegal activities. It seems that yesterday¡¯s lesson wasn¡¯t enough for you.¡±

    Tears of injustice welled up in ckie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Officer, it¡¯s a misunderstanding¡­.

    ¡°Another misunderstanding? Go and stand against the wall with your hands on your head,

    Upon receiving the order, ckie¡¯s immediate superior was also dumbfounded.

    If such a situation urred once, it could be dismissed as a coincidence. However, when it happened

    twice in a row, and even involved another person. it raised suspicions.

    In the following days, several other paparazzi who were tailing Emrys also ended up at the police

    station for the same reasons.

    That was truly eerie.

    The recent performance of the local anti-obscenity squad has been outstanding, and surprisingly, all

    those apprehended were paparazzi. The police officers found this to be peculiar and held a meeting to

    analyze the situation. They concluded that these paparazzi must have provoked someone influential

    The term ¡°someone influential referred to either friars or martial artists.

    Otherwise, these paparazzi who were caught wouldn¡¯t have collectively lost their memories, stumbling

    over their words without knowing how to exin themselves.

    This matter was not within the jurisdiction of the police; it should have been reported to the Jazona

    Martial Arts Alliance.

    Upon understanding the sequence of events, the Martial Arts Alliance responded by saying, ¡°What a

    joke!

    Initially, they thought that the martial artist hadmitted something outrageous and immoral. It turns

    out, it was the paparazzi who instigated it all.

    And so, the issue remained unresolved.

    As a result of this incident, most entertainment venues have temporarily closed their rted

    businesses, keeping a low profile for the time being.

    After all the situation was too bizarre, and no one could predict where the next scandal would erupt

    Send Gifts

    660

    212

    Of that time it wasn¡¯t for wealth

    Several

    years ago, Dexter had a handful of explosive scoops on many popr celebrities. In order to buy off

    those stories, those celebrities paid him a substantial amount of money, enough for him t spend for

    several lifetimes.

    His exit from retirement at that time was purely to challenge himself and, of course, to satisfy his

    curiosity.

    As the saying went, a paparazzo without a penchant for gossip was not a qualified paparazzo.

    Dexter quickly began his investigation.

    He was also quite intelligent, aware that the young man by Sierra¡¯s side was not to be trifled with.

    Therefore, unlike other paparazzi, he didn¡¯t foolishly rush to follow and snap pictures. Instead, he first

    scoured various articles and posts online.

    It took quite a bit of effort.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Finally, a breakthrough was found within a campus forum of Jazona University.

    The post contained an apanying picture, showing Sierra chatting with a young man. They were

    seated a bit far apart, making the image somewhat unclear. However, thements fromizens

    were quite interesting.

    Onement read: Look, that man over there, doesn¡¯t he resemble Mr. Lund from our traditional

    medicine short course?

    Another replied: It seems so!

    Someone elsemented: It¡¯s definitely Mr. Lund. Even if he turned to ashes, I would still recognize

    him. After attending his first ss on traditional medicine, I fell deeply in love with him. Justst night, I

    even dreamt of Mr. Lund tutoring me at home!

    One person angrily typed: Hey, previousmenter, are you trying to cause trouble? Mr. Lund is

    clearly my boyfriend

    Amenter remarked: I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Lund actually knew the incredibly beautiful star, Sierra.

    I wanted to ask Mr. Lund to help me get an autograph.

    Someone wrote: Sierra is for all of you. I only want Mr. Land,

    Another person added: Only children make choices. I want everything.

    The post was a staggering hundred pages long, filled withments from students of Jazona

    University who had attended Emrys lectures.

    Dexter read through the entire post, a hint of a victorious smile on his face,

    After all, it was a very obvious clue

    Dexter¡¯s subsequent search keywords revolved around Teacher of Traditional Medicine Short Course

    at Jazona University,¡± ¡°Miracle Doctor Dr Land,¡± ¡°Apricot Hall¡±.

    1/3

    Gradually, the clues became clearer and clearer.

 Chatper 420

    Chapter 420 Luciana

    Not only that, Dexter also discovered a picture of Emrys online. Uponparing it with the young man

    standing next to Sierra, he was certain that those two individuals were the same person.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    However, something frustrating happenedter.

    After making copies of all the clues rted to Emrys, Dexter used his previous connections to contact

    the publishers of the key clues and engaged in a series of negotiations.

    Shortly after, the post on the Jazona University forum was deleted, and the photos rted to Emrys

    that had been circting online also disappeared, leaving behind only a few seemingly irrelevant

    articles.

    If the paparazzi were aware of this maneuver, they would surely be amazed.

    Armed with the information he had gathered. Dexter was preparing to conduct on-site investigations at

    two locations: Jazona University and Apricot Hall.

    Since Emrys was so mysterious, Dexter thought it best not to provoke him for the time being. Instead,

    he would start with the people who knew Emrys and gather information from various sources. With

    approach, Dexter believed he would soon uncover Emrys¡¯ family background.

    this

    Dexter had formted his n.

    As he was preparing to leave, he encountered an unexpected situation.

    An unexpected guest suddenly paid him a visit.

    It was a woman, dressed incredibly seductively. Her tight-fitting top and form-hugging skirt entuated

    her upper body¡¯s curves and her lower body¡¯s roundness, showcasing them in all their glory.

    The white stockings under her form-fitting skirt made her long legs appear wlessly pale.

    The woman, with a Prada designer bag slung over one shoulder, removed her sunsses with her

    other hand. She cast a haughty nce at Dexter.

    ¡°Dexter how dare you return to Chanaea What, couldn¡¯t you adapt to life abroad, you outcast?¡± the

    woman sticered

    When Dexter saw that woman, his expression subtly changed, revealing a hint of fear

    The woman¡¯s name was Luciana Lane, a prominent figure in the entertainment industry. She was once

    a taghly acimed star. However, her reputation plummeted when it was revealed that she had been.

    involved in an illicit rtionship with a powerful figure from Jipsdale for a long time

    That was indeed the information that Dexter had leaked

    As a result, he was pursued by the powerful figure from Jipsdale all the way to a foreight country.

    Dear loked at the woman before him, his face exuinely grim, and asked how did you know I

    1/2

    now working with me.

    Upon hearing that, Dexter furrowed his brows.

    Back when he was in his prime, he had taken on numerous paparazzi apprentices, and Zoran was one

    of them.

    However,ter on, Dexter offended a powerful figure in Jipsdale and had to flee abroad, hiding for

    several years. Naturally, his apprentices abandoned him, and they went their separate ways.

    Recently, Dexter returned to his homnd. He had just gotten in touch with Zoran, only to

    unexpectedly find out that Zoran was actually assisting Luciana with her affairs.

    The expression on Dexter¡¯s face grew increasingly grim.

    Luciana chuckled lightly and said, ¡°You need not be anxious. I didn¡¯te today to settle old scores

    with you. In fact, I should be thanking you. If it weren¡¯t for you exposing that matter, I wouldn¡¯t have

    been able to marry into the Santana family so quickly.¡±

    The Santana family of Jipsdale, on par with the Langford family, were both influential figures.

    Originally, Luciana was merely involved in a secret affair with a certain member of the Santana family.

    However, after being exposed by Dexter, her lover divorced his wife and took Luciana as his new wife.

    Luciana had essentially given up her career, but in return, she had married into a wealthy family ahead.

    of time.

    Dexter¡¯s eyes flickered. He asked, ¡°So, what is the purpose of your visit today?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t believe that Luciana would be so kind-hearted as to go out of her way to thank him.

    Without consulting Dexter, Luciana made herselffortable on the living room couch. As she

    massaged her calf, she spoke. ¡°Considering your abilities, I assume you still remember the animosity

    between Sierra and me, right?¡±

    Dexter nodded.

    Previously, Luciana was also an artist affiliated with Skyline Entertainment and was even the

    company¡¯s main focus until Sierra came along-

    Upon hearing that thepany had chosen to promote Sierra, Luciana was immediately displeased.

    She even threatened to leave Skyline Entertainment instantly if thepany dared to proceed with

    such a decision.

 Chatper 421

    Chapter 421 Sierra And Lucianal

    Sierra and Luciana were both prominent figures in the entertainment industry, but while Luciana was an

    established star, Sierra was still a neer. Naturally, thepany would usually choose to prioritize

    the more famous one.

    This decision turned out to be a major disappointment for Luciana, leaving her extremely frustrated.

    Even though Sierra reached out to Luciana and assured her that she had no intention ofpeting for

    the top resources. Luciana showed no gratitude. Instead, she berated Sierra, using her of ying

    innocent and pretending to be virtuous while being a hypocrite

    This incident nted the seeds of resentment between the two

    Later on, Luciana managed to climb the ranks in the Santana family and decided to terminate her

    contract with Skyline Entertainment. She joined the entertainmentpany under the Santana family.

    hoping for a fresh start.

    However, within six months. Dexter exposed Luciana¡¯s secret affair with a member of the Santana

    family, which deal a devastating blow to her career.

    Luciana held resentment towards Dexter and, even more so, towards Sierra.

    After Dexter fled abroad, Luciana focused her energy on dealing with Sierra

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    She not only hired people to write defamatory articles about Sierra but also enlisted the help of Zoran

    Dexter¡¯s most proud disciple. Zoran¡¯s task was to secretly photograph Sierra and bring her down.

    Unfortunately for Luciana, her efforts did not yield any breakthroughs.

    Sierra was constantly busy with filming and maintained a professional distance from her male co-stars.

    ensuring that no scandalous rumors were associated with her.

    As for the defamatory articles written by Luciana¡¯s hired writers, theycked any basis and became a

    source of amusement forizens. Whenever such an article appeared,izens would jokingly

    comment: Looks like Luciana is staying upte typing again

    This greatly infuriated Luciana

    ago, Luciana orchestrated a photo of Sierra pping a neer with a stern face. ted online. The

    subsequent controversy and taking sides were also liked to Luciana.

    However,izens were no longer easily fooled. They didnt believe that Sierra¡¯s character could be so

    §Ü§Ñ§ä§Ñ§â

    Enthumusicizens conducted a thorough investigation on the three celebrities who stood against

    Serra and discovered their connections to varying degrees, with the entertainmentpany under the

    Santana family

    A new joke started circting online. Whenever a celebrity caused even the slightest cousinsotionL

    Canalikestotylekerfar

    1/2

    Chapter 421 Sierra And Luciana

    R-43%

    Luciana¡¯s Twitter ount was constantly mentioned by others. Whenever something happened in the

    entertainment industry,izens would tag her, almost driving Luciana crazy

    All of this was thanks to Sierra.

    Luciana¡¯s resentment towards Sierra grew deeper, and she seized every opportunity to tarnish Sierra¡¯s

    reputation.

    At that time, a young man appeared by Sierra¡¯s side, clearly having a significant rtionship with her.

    For Luciana, this presented a new opportunity.

    Moreover, Luciana strongly believed in a saying.

    When a wless woman starts having men in her life, cracks will inevitably start to show. Perhaps

    these cracks. are initially small, but over time, they are bound to expand.

    Luciana felt that the time hade

    Luciana¡¯s purpose in finding Dexter was to have him resume his old profession, to keep an eye on

    Sierra, and to track the young man who had recently appeared by Sierra¡¯s side.

    Dexter, a veteran paparazzo and Zoran¡¯s mentor, might be able to aplish things that Zoran

    couldn¡¯t.

    After hearing that. Dexter shook his head in refusal. He stated, ¡°Sierra is supported by the influential

    Langford family, whose power rivals that of the Santana family. I have already offended the Santana

    family, and if I antagonize another family like the Langfords, I will be one step away from death. Is that

    what you desire?¡±

    Indeed, Dexter was no longer the same person he once was

    During the past two years, living in hiding and maintaining a low profile abroad had gradually eroded

    his sharpness, and his bravery had significantly waned.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the incredibly peculiar incident involving Emrys, which had sparked Dexter¡¯s

    curiosity to an unbearable degree, he would have never abandoned his retirement.

    It appeared as though Luciana had anticipated his reaction, and she calmly responded, ¡°If you can

    gather some scandalous information about Sierra, your outstanding debts with the Santana family will

    Le forgiven. Surely, living a life of constant evasion must be quite ufortable, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Dexter thought to himself, Duh. Who would want to spend their entire life in hiding?

 Chatper 422

    Chapter 422 Dexter epted The Deal

    Dexter hesitated to spend the substantial amount of money he held ostentatiously, as he couldn¡¯t ad to

    living abroad.

    Dexter was deeply distressed,

    Although he hoped the Santana family would let him off the hook, he realized that offending the

    Langford family would only make his life more difficult

    Luciana reassured him, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Just gather the information, and I¡¯ll take

    care of exposing it. The Langford family won¡¯t even know you exist, so they won¡¯t hold you

    ountable.¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Dexter¡¯s concerns were effectively dispelled by her statement.

    It was an incredibly tempting offer.

    After considering it for a moment, Dexter agreed, saying. If that¡¯s the case, I can give it a try. However. I

    can¡¯t guarantee sess. Sierra¡¯s circle is just too clean¡­

    Dexter, being involved in the entertainment industry, used the word ¡°clean¡± to describe Sierra, which

    showed how highly he thought of her.

    Dexter was the first to notice Sierra when Skyline Entertainment showed signs of promoting her. In an

    industry where benefits were valued above all else, Sierra must have made sacrifices for thepany

    to promote her over Luciana, a popr star.

    Curiosity got the better of Dexter, and he spent some time observing Sierra.

    He focused on her rtionship with the Langford family, but he couldn¡¯t find anything concrete.

    Surprisingly, Sierra deliberately maintained a distance even with the people from the Langford family.

    Dexter felt bewildered. It seemed as though the Langford family was actively seeking closeness with

    Sierra, rather than the other way around.

    That was a mystery he wanted to unravel.

    Dexter couldn¡¯t find any dirt on Sierra, but he ended up uncovering information about Luciana instead

    However, when Dexter was pursued by the Santana family, he lost interest in investigating Sierra.

    Suddenly, Luciana approached him, hoping he would return to his old profession.

    After careful consideration, Dexter agreed. However, when he mentioned that Sierra¡¯s circle was too

    clean, Luciana became visibly upset.

    Luciana saw Sierra as a lifelong adversary, so any praise for Sierra felt like a veiled criticism of herself.

    Naturally, Luciana was displeased

    1/2

    ¡°You better seed!¡± Luciana said coldly, handing Dexter a business card. ¡°This is my contact

    information. Let me know immediately if you have any news about Sierra.¡±

    With that, Luciana picked up her Prada bag, put on her sunsses, and left Dexter¡¯s residence with

    head held high. The sound of her high heels echoed in the hallway.

    Dexter looked at the business card in his hand and gave a bitter smile.

    Initially, he had only wanted to investigate Emrys out of curiosity. Even if he found substantial

    information, he had no intention of making it public.

    But Luciana¡¯s arrival changed everything.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, I¡¯ve returned to my old line of work¡­ Dexter sighed. ¡°Although that young man named

    Emrys is quite mysterious, I have no choice but to take this gamble.¡±

    Emrys may be somewhat exceptional, butpared to the Santana family from Jipsdale, Dexter

    definitely had a stronger affinity for the Santana family.

    Dexter truly no longer wanted to continue living a life of constant hiding,

    Furthermore, no matter how wicked a person might be, they surely couldn¡¯t withstand the power and

    influence of the wealthy Santana family, could they?

    Dexter made the decision to take that risk.

    Just as he hadposed himself, the sound of knocking on the door unexpectedly rang out once

    again.

    Dexter thought that Luciana had forgotten to mention something and had returned, so he walked over

    and opened the door.

    However, the person he saw when he opened the door suddenly filled him with unease.

 Chapter 423

    ?

    Chapter 423 Unexpected Visitor

    The person standing at the door was not Luciana, but a young man.

    A familiar face appeared in Dexter''s view.

    Every hair on Dexter''s body stood on end at that moment.

    After all, the young man standing before him was none other than Emrys, the mysterious youth he was preparing to investigate, who was always by Sierra''s side.

    "Are you Dexter? Allow me to introduce myself. I''m Emrys. I assume you have already learned about me online." Emrys wore a faint smile on his face, but to Dexter, it only intensified his sense of unease. He knows my name, and he is also aware that his information has been searched for online. What on earth is going on?

    Taking a deep breath, Dexter feigned calmness as he said, "I am Dexter, but I don''t recognize you."

    "Don''t be so quick to deny. Let mee in and sit for a while!" Emrys chuckled.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Just like Luciana had done before, without seeking Dexter''s opinion, Emrys walked into the living room and sat down, sniffing the air. "There''s a strong, peculiar smell on your couch."

    Dexter''s heart jolted with surprise, but his face quickly darkened. He said, "Young man, do you not know that it is illegal to trespass into a private residence without my permission?"

    "Illegal?" Emrys chuckled lightly. "Well, well, the once top paparazzo of the entertainment industry, surprisingly uttering the word ''illegal''. That is indeed somewhat beyond my expectations!"

    In the entertainment industry, there was an unwritten rule that public figures had no privacy. Consequently, the notion of any legal transgressions was often dismissed. Of course, this was merely the wishful thinking of the paparazzi. Whether it waswful or not is a difficult line to draw.

    Some people argued that it served as a form of supervision over public figures, providing a positive and constructive influence.

    Some people also argued that it was an infringement on the privacy rights of public figures.

    It was hard to say.

    What could be asserted, however, was that the profession of paparazzi was fraught with extreme risks. A slight misstep that upsets a big shot could lead to a truly tragic end. Dexter was a vivid example.

    The once pioneering paparazzo had surprisingly fallen to the point of constantly having to hide and seek refuge.

    The visit from Emrys, along with his overlyposed manner of speaking, left Dexter in awe. Dexter couldn''t help but wonder, Could this also be a figure of significant influence? Dexter asked with disbelief, "How on earth did you manage to find me?"

    "Haven''t I already given you the answer? Keyword search. When you were gathering my information online, your every move naturally fell within my sight," answered Emrys.

    "Keyword search..." Dexter furrowed his brows fiercely, a sudden thought striking him, hisplexion drastically changing in an instant. By searching through keywords, he found me. Is this what they referred to in legends? Searching for someone through the inte? This kind of method is not something that an ordinary person could possess.

    That revealed a terrifying piece of information, which was that the entire inte of Chanaea could potentially be under the control of a young man named Emrys.

    As such, Dexter wondered who Emrys was and under what circumstances keywords would typically enter the surveince system.

    In reality, it was only when it involved sensitive personal names.

    For instance, when one was searching for a celebrity, even if one searched thousands upon thousands of times, no one would bother them.

    However, if one were frequently searching for the name of a national leader, or any information rted to state secrets, one would certainly have already entered into the surveince system.

    That was the aspect that truly terrified Dexter upon careful consideration.

    The young man before my eyes is no ordinary individual. Dexter somewhat regretted agreeing to Luciana''s conditions.

    As Dexter had suspected, it was the Seventy-two Shadow Forces that enabled Emrys to find him, and they had effortlessly exposed Dexter.

    Emrys was not concerned about Dexter''s mood. He nced at him and inquired, "Who was that woman earlier, and why was she searching for you?"

    Dexter maintained his silence.

    He contemted deeply. Considering the circumstances, he was inevitably going to upset one side. The crucial question was which side he should offend in order to minimize the potential danger.

 Chatper 424

    For instance, when one was searching for a celebrity, even if one searched thousands upon thousands

    of times, no one would bother them.

    However, if one were frequently searching for the name of a national leader, or any information rted

    to state secrets, one would certainly have already entered into the surveince system.

    That was the aspect that truly terrified Dexter upon careful consideration.

    The young man before my eyes is no ordinary individual. Dexter somewhat regretted agreeing to

    Luciana¡¯s conditions.

    As Dexter had suspected, it was the Seventy-two Shadow Forces that enabled Emrys to find him, and

    they had effortlessly exposed Dexter.

    Emrys was not concerned about Dexter¡¯s mood. He nced at him and inquired, ¡°Who was that

    woman earlier, and why was she searching for you?¡±

    Dexter maintained his silence.

    He contemted deeply. Considering the circumstances, he was inevitably going to upset one side.

    The crucial question was which side he should offend in order to minimize the potential danger.

    Send Gifts

    660

    212

    mystery, Dexter¡¯s much were my copiece her arvone, she had the reppen or cur neve sa

    antention, uwavumption is

    kave the Bouten vuose russing, te nireony knew i anaver in hayhem. Th

    ima acer encoured Lacant Perhots becere Lucani

    wiki csodene ate dit reconize Shestertouts young nm who bod

    molly meant sm

    showed best in other stars of the production cre

    aerom, buiore Land

    un nidin pere lowing taken to the pouce station he

    stune asformation. They all came from

    the parsos neiune des music was ante e

    Bet a ked annously. Since von base everytna

    chevrond time tai Dexter dad su

    ne used to poliowa bes around. I.

    ten at ja vour purpose in seckane me out!!!

    cat cath, he was the one being sought out DV TVG

    1. Form Thestond penen to.

    1/2

    However, Dexter immediately shook his head vehemently, saying, ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible!

    Luciana is backed by the Santana family from Jipsdale. I don¡¯t want to die a second time.¡±

    Dexter had been pursued by the Santana family for several years, and his courage had been

    completely worn away. To offend the Santana family again at this point would be suicidal.

    Emrys gave him a profound look and said. ¡°So, you dare not offend the Santana family, but you dare to

    offend me, is that it?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Dexter¡¯s expression froze,

    He spected that Emrys identity might not be simple, but it was just a guess, nothing certain. Hearing

    Emrys words, he realized that Emrys background might be even more significant than the Santana

    family.

    Dexter felt an unbearable headache.

    In response, Emrys ced Celestial Token onto the coffee table. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re familiar with this.

    If you¡¯re not, I can demonstrate some of my other abilities.¡±

    He thought that if Dexter didn¡¯t recognize the token, he could reveal his identity as a cultivator.

    Subduing Dexter wouldn¡¯t be an issue then.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Surprisingly, when Dexter saw the token, his body shuddered violently. The look in his eyes beneath

    his sses clearly became somewhat horrified as he eximed, ¡°Celestial Token?¡±

    Among ordinary people, not many were truly familiar with Celestial Token.

    Emrys presented the Celestial Token, not anticipating that Dexter would recognize it. To their surprise,

    Dexter did indeed recognize it.

    Trembling. Dexter inquired, ¡°Are you the Empyrean Lord?¡±

    Observing Emrys nod, Dexter fell to his knees with a thud. ¡°I beg your forgiveness for my ignorance

    and inability to recognize you, Empyrean Lord! Please forgive me!¡±

 Chatper 425

    Chapter 425 Siding With Emrys

    Dexter finally understood why Emrys was able to track him through the inte. Once he realized that

    Emrys was indeed the Empyrean Lord, everything became much easier toprehend,

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve discovered my identity. I assume you know what to do next, right?

    the Celestial Token, speaking calmly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Dexter nodded emphatically,

    One was from the esteemed Santana family of Jipsdale, the other was the Empyrean Lord. closed

    eyes, one would know which to choose,

    Lately. Zoran had been on the verge of frustration.

    Ever since he started working for Luciana, his primary task had been to keep a close eye on Sierra.

    trying every possible method to uncover any scandal rted to her.

    Wherever Sierra went to film, Zoran and his subordinates would follow.

    However, after all that time, there was no progress at all.

    Then, suddenly, a mysterious young man appeared beside Sierra. Zoran thought it was an opportunity.

    but he didn¡¯t expect all the subordinates he sent to track the mysterious young man to eventually

    emerge from the police station.

    Luciana was quite unhappy on her end,

    Naturally, Zoran¡¯s mood had also plummeted to its worst.

    Seated on the couch, he chain-smoked one cigarette after another.

    On the television set in front of them, a movie starring Tom, New Cop Chronicle, was ying. It had

    reached the final part where Tom delivered his iconic line. ¡°Give it up, Zoran¡­¡±

    Zoran was distracted, particrly irritated when he heard those words. Consequently, he turned off the

    television

    At that moment, his cell phone suddenly vibrated.

    Upon picking it up, he took a look.

    It was a text message

    The message was sent by his mentor, Dexter,

    The content of the message was an address for a hotel along with a room number.

    The irritation that had been guing Zoran instantly vanished. He hurriedly dialed Dester¡¯s number and

    asked ¡°What does the teat message you sent me theaid¡±

    K

    Dexter responded Lassure you, you wont be disappened Once this is over you should abroad

    1/3

    andy low for a while!¡±

    The hint had already be very clear.

    Initially, Dexter found himself pursued abroad after secretly photographing Luciana and a certain

    member of the Santana family.

    At that moment, as Dexter said that, he was hinting to Zoran that there was a major drama at the hotel.

    He suggested they should leave quickly after taking the photos to avoid being hunted down by the

    Langford family.

    As the saying goes. ¡°Once a mentor, respected for a lifetime. Indeed, Dexter took care of Zoran as if

    thetter were his own. At least, that was what Zoran thought.

    Zoran was deeply moved in his heart.

    After expressing his gratitude, he hung up the phone.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Immediately, Zoran called back all his underlings who were staking out outside. The underlings,

    puzzled, asked. ¡°Boss, why are we leaving our post at the hotel where Sierra¡¯s crew is staying? Why

    are weing back?¡±

    ¡°Why the hell are you still staring? Sierra has long since run off to another hotel,¡± cursed Zoran.

    Hisckeys immediately caught on, asking, ¡°Boss, did we stumble upon any unexpected gains?¡±

    Zoran chuckled, ¡°Of course, the information came from my mentor. He found the location where Sierra

    and her lover were having their secret rendezvous. We should hurry over there. After we finish up

    tonight, you can rx and enjoy yourselves however you wish.¡±

    Upon hearing that, theckeys also became exhrated.

    Luciana had once said that if they could dig up some dirt on Sierra, she would give them a substantial

    amount of money, enough for them to spend for a lifetime.

    Moreover, they all knew who Zoran¡¯s mentor was, a venerable figure in the paparazzi circle. The

    information he provided was certainly reliable.

    Without a shred of doubt, the group of people quickly gathered their equipment and immediately.

    headed toward the hotel address without any dy.

    Upon arriving near the hotel, Zoran instructed his subordinates to keep watch outside the premises in

    order to capture any images of Sierra and her lover entering or leaving the hotel.

    As for himself, he had checked into a room right next to the one provided by Dexter.

    Zoran partially closed his own room door, leaving a small gap. This way, he would be able to

    immediately detect even the slightest movement.

    He continued to keep watch until eight in the evening

    The sound of a door opening came from the opposite side

    2/3

    Immediately, Zoran became alert and discreetly peered through the gap in the door. True enough, he

    saw a familiar face-it was Emrys.

 Chatper 426

    Chapter 426 Taking Pictures

    Emrys was seen speaking to the person inside. ¡°You should get some rest first. I have some errands

    run, and I¡¯lle backter.

    Having said that, he left.

    Listening to Emrys¡¯

    s fade away down the corridor, Zoran immediately contacted his subordinate downstairs, saying, ¡°Pay

    attention, Sierra¡¯s lover has left. It¡¯s the young man who appeared on the set before. Hide well, secretly

    take photos, and make sure he doesn¡¯t discover you.

    He waspletely convinced that the woman in the room was indeed Sierra.

    Even the most perfect woman would inevitably reveal her ws when men start appearing by her side.

    Having followed Sierra for such a long time, he finally found an opportunity. How could the word ¡°ted

    possibly describe Zoran¡¯s mood?

    About ten minutes had passed, and Zoran¡¯s subordinate responded, ¡°Boss, something¡¯s not right. The

    person you mentioned never came out.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t leave?¡± Zoran was taken aback. How could this be possible? I clearly saw the gay leaving

    just a moment ago! Moreover, I heard him say that he had to go out for some work, asking Sierra to

    take a nap and wait for his return. Taking the elevator down from here, wouldn¡¯t it take less than ten

    minutes?

    Just be patient a little longer!¡± Zoran reassured.

    Another ten minutes or so passed, and the subordinate replied, saying he still hadn¡¯t seen Emryse

    out. That made Zoran feel extremely frustrated, so he decided to go out and see for himself.

    When he arrived in the corridor, he unexpectedly discovered that the door across was not tightly

    closed.

    The door of the room across was not properly shut.

    A jolt went through Zoran¡¯s heart.

    He nced both ways, ensuring the corridor was empty, then cautiously pressed himself against the

    opposite room¡¯s door, eavesdropping on the sounds within.

    The soundproofing of the hotel was exceptionally good.

    However, if the door wasn¡¯t shut tightly, one could clearly hear the movements within the room through

    that crack

    However, Zoran didn¡¯t hear anything.

    It was truly bizar

    After a long period of hesitation Zoran suddenly made a bold decision.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    He decided to sneak in and see what was going on

    1/3

    Gently, the door was nudged open.

    He cleared a gap just wide enough for him to slip through.

    Almost without making a sound, Zoran took each step cautiously, pausing to listen intently to th noises

    within. He was terrified of being discovered by Sierra.

    As he drew closer, atst, Zoran heard a faint snoring sound.

    At that moment, he was certain there was someone in the room and they were just asleep.

    Is it Sierra? A sense of anticipation subtly grew in Zoran¡¯s heart.

    The sleeping posture of the beautiful superstar, Sierra, was not something that just anyone could

    witness.

    The faint, undting snore was like a cat¡¯s paw, scratching at Zoran¡¯s heart.

    He thought that, since he had already entered, he should be a bit bold and capture Sierra¡¯s sleeping

    posture with his camera,

    Thus, Zoran decided to move a few steps further, positioning himself where he could see the hotel¡¯s

    large bed. As his gaze swept over, his eyes widened in an instant,

    Indeed, there was someone on the bed.

    Moreover, it was a woman, sleeping on her sidepletely naked. Her figure was quite impressive, her

    bare backside facing toward Zoran

    Immediately, Zoran felt a dryness in his throat

    The mes within his belly surged upward.

    Although he hadn¡¯t clearly seen the woman¡¯s face, from the very beginning, he had associated the

    woman living in this room with Sierra. Therefore, one could only imagine how excited Zoran was feeling

    at that moment.

    That was the enchanting figure of the stunning beauty, after all.

    Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream of it.

    Zoran felt that it would be a shame not to capture such a rare and extraordinary scene.

    Thus, he decisively took several photos from the back to the front.

    Since the woman lying on the bed was fast asleep, Zoran could take pictures without any concern.

    In his mind, he kept repeating. This is Sierra. This is Sierra.

    However, as he captured the woman¡¯s profile, Zoran tembled uncontrobly, and the camera slipped

    from his hands, making a loud noise as it hit the ground.

    The woman, who waspletely undressed on the heil, turned out to be his boss, Luciana, rather than

 Chatper 427

    Chapter 427 Luciana And Zoran In Panic

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Zoran¡¯s mind waspletely nk.

    He had clearly seen Emrys leave the room, so logically, the woman sleeping on the bed should be

    Sierra.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t Sierra, it couldn¡¯t have been Luciana Luciana and Sierra were arch-enemies.

    Considering Emrys¡¯ close rtionship with Sierra, it was absolutely impossible for Luciana to be alone

    in a room with Emrys.

    Zoran was truly bewildered.

    ng!

    The camera fell to the ground.

    In that peaceful environment, the sound was incredibly jarring.

    It not only startled Zoran but also woke up Luciana, who was sound asleep on the bed. She jolted

    awake and upon seeing a person standing before her, she immediately screamed, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    When she recognized the person in front of her as her subordinate, Zoran, she scowled. ¡°What are you

    doing sneaking into my room?¡±

    ¡°My room?¡± Zoran was puzzled.

    Before Zoran had a chance to exin, Luciana roared, ¡°You d¡¯mn bastard, how dare indecent

    advances towards me! Are you tired of living?¡±

    you make

    Clearly, Luciana had realized that she was wearing nothing at all. Subconsciously, she assumed it was

    Zoran¡¯s doing.

    Zoran was merely the leader of a paparazzi team, while she was a superstar.

    From her perspective, Zoran was trying to pursue someone who was out of his league.

    Luciana was incredibly fierce. Without bothering to put on her clothes, she leaped straight from her bed

    and rushed towards Zoran, grappling with him.

    After all, Luciana was once a star who enjoyed extreme poprity. Naturally, her figure was wless;

    otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to please that member of the Santana family. When she

    rushed over like that, it created a strong visual impact.

    However, Zoran showed no interest whatsoever.

    When he had first entered the room, the feeling of being overwhelmed, as if he were stepping into

    Sierra¡¯s shoes, had faded away amidst the recent shock.

    Zoran didn¡¯t dare to light back. He could only desperately exin, ¡°Ms. Lane, please calm down. This is

    misunderstanding I thought you were Sierra. That¡¯s why I came in to secretly take pictures..

    1/2

    ¡°I¡¯m Sierra? You blind bastard, you actually mistook me for Sierra!¡± Luciana was already angry, but at

    that moment, to her disbelief, Zoran even dared to mention Sierra¡¯s name in front of her.

    That instantly fueled her anger even more, causing it to surge like a roaring fire. Sheshed out at

    Zoran, her sharp nails raking across his face, leaving more than a dozen scratch marks.

    After taking a beating. Zoran was filled with rage. He bellowed. ¡°Take a good look around know where

    you are?¡±

    That loud roar left Luciana stunned.

    Zoran continued to roar loudly. It must be that punk¡¯s doing. We¡¯ve all been deceived by the brat who¡¯s

    always by Sierra¡¯s side!¡±

    By that point, he had regained his senses and realized it was undoubtedly another one of Emrys

    schemes.

    Just like earlier, when his subordinates went to track Emrys, they all ended up being arrested by the

    police under the pretext of solicitation, one by one.

    Emrys was extremely enigmatic, undoubtedly possessing some method to manipte people. That

    was how Zoran perceived Emrys.

    Regaining some of her senses, Luciana looked around. As expected, the environment was unfamiliar,

    completely different from her own ce.

    Zoran continued, ¡°This is a hotel. You were brought here by that young man. I saw him leave here with

    my own eyes just a while ago, which is why I mistook you for Sierra. Think carefully. How did you end

    up here?¡±

    ¡°How did I end up here¡­ The expression in Luciana¡¯s eyes clearly revealed her confusion.

    There was a gap in Luciana¡¯s memory.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    She had no recollection of how she had arrived at the hotel.

    With even more certainty, Zoran stated, ¡°Ms. Lane, I warned you long ago that the young man is

    extremely peculiar. However, you simply refused to believe me. Now, do you believe me?¡±

    As Zoran¡¯s subordinates were gradually being sent to jail one by one, he realized that Emrys was no

    ordinary man, and it was best not to provoke him.

    Zoran immediately conveyed the news to Luciana.

    However, Luriana simply didn¡¯t believe it.

 Chatper 428

    Chapter 428 shback

    She even said that was just Zoran making excuses for his ipetence.

    Zoran was at a loss for words, unable to defend himself against the usations.

    He couldn¡¯t produce any substantial evidence to prove that all of that was orchestrate behind the

    scenes.

    His subordinates, who were arrested under a certain guise, seemed to have collectively los memory,

    having no recollection of what had transpired before.

    Not a single piece of relevant information was left behind by any of the filming equipment.

    Several clever paparazzi, having learned about Emrys, decided to switch to live streaming via their

    mobile phones. They thought that approach would surely not pose any problems.

    It must be said that this strategy had a certain effect. Their camera was saved, unlike the previous few

    who, after leaving the police station, didn¡¯t even know where their expensive cameras had ended up.

    Its only function was just that.

    After they switched to live streaming on their mobile phones, their situation became even more

    disastrous.

    In the beginning, the live broadcast was going smoothly, but there were always certain areas that would

    cause their phones to suddenly lose signal.

    Of course, it was only a minute or two.

    It seemed to be no harm done.

    However, once the signal was restored, a reversal urred.

    The live broadcast no longer showed the footage of tracking Emrys. Those paparazzi, in a very peculiar

    manner, turned the camera toward themselves and delivered a monologue. They said something along

    the lines of, ¡°Following that handsome young man is firing. Let¡¯s go find a ce to have some fun

    instead!¡±

    Following that, they began live-streaming their journey through the brothel.

    That kind of reckless behavior didn¡¯t even require a concerned citizen to essentially invited the anti-

    obscenity squad over themselves,

    call the police. They had

    Theizens were allmenting that streamers nowadays were really going all out. Theizens

    thought the streamers were so desperate for fame that they were even willing to put themselves in

    There were also enthusiasticizens who offered advice, saying there was no need to go to such

    lengths. If one wished to be popr, one could merely livestream oneself eating Oreos in the

    bathroom. It was that simple. Why give oneself a bad record for no reason?

    1/2

    Reflecting back, those self-proimed clever paparazzi felt a chill run down their spines. They couldn¡¯t

    recall uttering those words or performing those actions.

    Since then, the paparazzi no longer dared to casually start live broadcasts.

    Zoran ryed those strange urrences to Luciana, but Luciana didn¡¯t believe him on making a

    personal trip to Jazona to see if such bizarre things truly existed.

    Coincidentally, when Zoran mentioned that Dexter had returned to Chanaea and Luciana took the

    opportunity to pay Dexter a visit.

    After arriving in Jazona, Luciana stayed in the presidential suite. After meeting with Dexter, returned to

    her ce of residence.

    Her memory halted at five in the afternoon.

    sisted

    At that moment, it was around half past eight in the evening. There was a nk period of three and a

    half hours, of which Luciana had absolutely no recollection of what had transpired.

    Upon hearing Zoran¡¯s words, Luciana came to realize that it was the young man by Sierra¡¯s side who

    was causing the mischief.

    Zoran hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Ms. Lane, I suspect that young man is a person of high

    standing. Perhaps we should give up-

    Before Zoran could finish his sentence, Luciana interrupted him. ¡°Give up? Are you joking? I, Luciana,

    have sworn that in this lifetime, I will definitely bring down Sierra. It won¡¯t just be any downfall, but one

    that leaves her reputation in ruins. And you¡¯re telling me to let it go? How could I?¡±

    Since Luciana had already spoken in such a manner, what else could Zoran say? He was merely a

    paparazzo who worked for money. He certainly wouldn¡¯t dare tomand Luciana.

    After a moment of deep thought, Luciana furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Did you just say that the

    young man with Sierra came out of this room?¡±

    Zoran nodded in agreement. I ampletely certain it was him.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, now that he has willingly revealed himself, I must uncover his true identity today. Come with me

    to the hotel front desk, Luciana said with a cold huff as she hurriedly walked out.

    Zoran suggested, ¡°Ms. Lane, maybe¡­ you should put on your clothes first?¡±

    He swallowed nervously.

    It was only then that Luciana realized she had been so caught up in her excitement that she had

    completely forgotten she was not dressed.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Upon hearing Zoran¡¯s reminder, it suddenly dawned on her.

 Chatper 429

    Chapter 429 No Registration Information

    Luciana scowled in silence as she slipped into her tight, strapless, hip-hugging dress, followed by ap of

    white silk stockings and high heels. She didn¡¯t even ask Zoran to look away.

    There were two reasons for her silence.

    Firstly, she simply wasn¡¯t in the mood at the time.

    Secondly, she had long been ustomed to such scenes.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    After they finished dressing, the two quickly took the elevator down to the first floor and made their way

    to the hotel reception desk. Luciana asked, ¡°Could you please check the registration information of the

    man who brought me to this hotel?¡±

    If it was indeed Emrys who brought her here, he would have certainly registered their personal

    information when they checked into the hotel.

    The receptionist, a young woman, responded with a reassuring smile, ¡°Rest assured, ma¡¯am, our hotel

    maintains absolute confidentiality of our customers¡¯ information. It certainly won¡¯t be leaked.¡±

    Rest assured? Luciana immediately realized that the receptionist probably thought she was testing her.

    Although Luciana had already retired from the entertainment industry, she was once a top-tier celebrity

    who was immensely popr for a time. She frequently appeared on screen, and there was no doubt

    that many people knew her.

    A renowned figure had followed a man to check into hotel. The hotel management was certainly

    obliged to ensure the utmost confidentiality. Otherwise, who would dare to stay at their establishment in

    the future?

    The receptionist¡¯s thoughts were indeed just like that

    Moreover, she was certain that Luciana was reminding her to ensure strict confidentiality.

    Otherwise, who woulde together to book a room, only to turn around and ask for theirpanion¡¯s

    registration information? Shouldn¡¯t they be the ones who know theirpanion¡¯s information best?

    The hotel receptionist misunderstood Luciana¡¯s intentions.

    Luciana didn¡¯t have the patience to exin further. Her expression suddenly darkened as she

    demanded, ¡°Immediately! Right now! Pull up that person¡¯s information for me! Otherwise, call your

    manager to see me!¡±

    Aggressively, Luciana pped her hand down on the table.

    The receptionist was instantly taken aback. Seeing that Luciana wasn¡¯t joking, she stammered. 1. TH

    check¡±

    She frantically worked on theputer for a while.

    1/2

    ddenly, with a troubled expression, the ads, La. The inszemestr formation for him here¡±

    o registration information Are you joking: You to tedesco to your hotel thout any registration formation?

    Is your hotel se eine ankel Lamm

    I remember now¡­ The receptionist was muy richtence

    mind hadn¡¯t caught up with the situation at hist, buruz ormation for Emrys on theputer, the

    remembered dining.

    ie

    e receptionist said, ¡°When you came in, you registered wat de MOZA t from your bag.

    cording to the rules, every guest who checked to the heels remize their pent me. However, many hotels

    turned a blind eye to this ne

    is was especially the case for a well-known figure ble utana.

    ¨¢TTITIVINY, SE

    uld usually only register one person¡¯s informanon Tha way, when chnzi atas infatti one would know

    who stayed with her.

    for the hotel surveince, there was room for maneuver tality.

    iis could also be considered a form of privacy protection

    ie hotel couldn¡¯t possibly refuse to make a profit just hercise of a rigid rate.

    son hearing the receptionist¡¯s response, Luciana couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud. Ballsh Artys

    ing I voluntarily registered the information? So, you mean to say that I brought dire ok the room?¡±

    lese were two different concepts.

    the room had been booked by that man, it could be said that he had ulterior motives. However: is

    Luciana who had taken the initiative to book the room, the implications would be entirely [ferent.

    he receptionist felt even more aggrieved when Luciana yelled at her in such a nanner, burshe mained

    honest. ¡°Ms. Lane, please refrain from getting angry¡­. It was indeed you who tied the om reservation, I

    distinctly remember it¡­

    ou¡¯re talking nonsense! You¡¯re simply uttering falsehoods Luciana cursed without any concern for

    Treputation. ¡°I demand to see the surveince footage from your hotell¡±,

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430: Trap

    The receptionist dly fulfilled the request. She certainly didn¡¯t want to be berated for no reason.

    After Luciana caused a scene, the hotel¡¯s lobby manager was called over. Once he understood the situation, he agreed to Luciana¡¯s request to review the surveince footage.

    Shortly after, the surveince footage from that day was sent over. After watching it, Luciana¡¯s expression turned dark.

    The footage confirmed what the front desk receptionist had said. Luciana herself had booked the room and appeared with a wealthy demeanor, apanied by her pamperedpanion. The resemnce was striking. However, Luciana couldn¡¯t recall any of it.

    Zoran said, ¡°Ms. Lane, this young man must be a cultivator who used some kind of strange magic to deceive us.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, can¡¯t I see it for myself? Do I need you to tell me?¡± Luciana retorted, ring at Zoran.

    If she had simply lost consciousness, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily mean anything. It could be that Emrys had used some kind of sedative to abduct Luciana to the hotel.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    But the situation was different. Even though Luciana had clearly lost consciousness, her actions were no different from those of a normal person, which was quite telling.

    Emrys, a friar, possessed a certain method of manipting people. Before, when Luciana heard Zoran¡¯s bizarre stories, she didn¡¯t believe them. However, as these strange phenomena started happening to her, she had no choice but to believe.

    Luciana¡¯s face darkened. After a moment of deep thought, something seemed to ur to her. She asked, ¡°Did youe to this hotel to secretly film something, only to fall into that young man¡¯s trap?¡±

    ¡°It was my mentor who gave me the information¡­¡± Zoran pped his forehead and immediately dialed Dexter¡¯s number, only to find out that Dexter had already turned off his phone.

    With clenched teeth, Luciana eximed, ¡°Dexter, it seems you really want to die!¡±

    She understood what had happened. It was clear that Dexter was working with Emrys, and together they hadpletely deceived her.

    ¡°Come with me to take down that damn scoundrel!¡± Filled with rage, Luciana stormed out of the hotel, heading straight for Dexter¡¯s residence.

    Zoran also felt betrayed. He never expected his mentor to deceive him. Immediately, Zoran summoned the men stationed outside the hotel. They were no longer paparazzi, but rather Luciana¡¯s henchmen.

    The henchmen were confused, but they knew their duty was to follow orders. Luciana¡¯s anger was palpable.

    As they arrived at Dexter¡¯s house, Luciana resorted to drastic measures. She threw a stone through the top window to get his attention.

    Dexter quickly realized that his deception had been discovered. Luciana was determined to bring him down, and she had the means to do it.

    ¡°I underestimated her,¡± Dexter muttered, his eyes shing with anger. ¡°Desperate times call for desperate measures!¡±

    Luciana¡¯s determination was unshakable. She would stop at nothing to expose Dexter and restore her honor.

 Chatper 431

    Chapter 431 Threats

    However, Emrys¡¯ sudden appearance changed everything.

    Emrys¡¯ actions infuriated Luciana to the core, prompting her to seek revenge in a more direct n

    Since the covert fight had failed, it was time to confront the situation head-on!

    Over the years, Zoran had been working under Luciana and had never seen her wear such a

    displeased expression before. He could roughly guess what she was thinking

    After a moment of hesitation, summoning his courage, Zoran cautioned, ¡°Ms. Lane, the person next to

    Sierra is a friar..¡±

    He had said that more than once.

    Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but speak up.

    Friars and martial artists had already transcended the realm of the ordinary. It was best not to provoke

    them.

    As for the cultivator, that was something he didn¡¯t even dare to contemte.

    Even the mighty Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance couldn¡¯t control that entity. If anyone were to

    provoke it, they¡¯d better ept their fate obediently.

    However, cultivators were rarely seen.

    Therefore, no matter what, Luciana and the others would never have thought of Emrys as a cultivator.

    Zoran reminded Luciana not to act impulsively.

    In the end, Luciana merely cast him a disdainful nce, scoffing as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t think for a moment

    that I¡¯m unaware of your intentions. You¡¯re just afraid that I¡¯ll drag you down with me. If you¡¯re so

    scared, then leave right now!¡±

    Zoran bowed his head in silence.

    Of course, he was afraid.

    From the moment Zoran first spected that Emrys might be a cultivator, he had considered backing

    off. However, it was only due to the pressure from Luciana that he continued to follow Emrys.

    Upon hearing Luciana¡¯s words, Zoran immediately had second thoughts. This is a grudge between you

    and that friar. We workers don¡¯t want to suffer along with you. Money is good, but I have to be alive to

    spend it!

    Just as Zoran was about to speak, Luciana suddenly sneered, ¡°You also had a hand in exposing my

    secrets with Dexter back then, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Zoran¡¯s face changed dramatically as soon as he heard those words.

    In the paparazzi industry, it was certain that one couldn¡¯t seed alone. It had always emphasized the

    1/2

    importance of teamwork.

    Alone, there was no way one could have had ess to so many channels to keep track of the

    movements of those celebrities, and naturally, one wouldn¡¯t have been able to stake out and take

    candid photos.

    In the past, Zoran was a capable assistant to Dexter.

    Dexter revealed the secret affair between Luciana and a certain member of the S

    was certain that Zoran yed a significant role in it.

    Originally. Dexter had fled abroad, but before Zoran could escape, he was caught by Luc

    At that time, Zoran was scared to death. Fortunately, Luciana didn¡¯t make a fuss about it. She simply

    asked him to work for her. Under such circumstances, Zoran naturally agreed without a second

    thought.

    Over the years. Zoran had assumed that Luciana had let go of that incident. However, to his surprise,

    she brought it up again today.

    Zoran understood what she meant by that.

    Sure enough, Luciana spoke with an air of arrogance. Back then, I could have treated you just like I did

    with Dexter, turning you into an outcast. However, I was merciful and gave you a chance. However, this

    doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re no longer a dog. I merely transformed you from a destitute stray into a dog serving

    me, feeding you for years. And yet, you truly consider yourself a human?

    Luciana¡¯s words were nothing short of venomous, leaving Zoran flushed with embarrassment.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    However, he could only seethe in anger, not daring to voice his grievances.

    The Santana family was one he could not afford to offend.

    The atmosphere abruptly became oppressive, and the surrounding paparazzi also felt a heaviness in

    their chests.

    In front of Luciana, their boss was nothing more than a dog. Wouldn¡¯t that make his underlings even

    less than dogs?

    Who would feelfortable hearing such words?

    Luciana gave Zoran a disdainful look and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t take offense at my straightforward words.

    If you choose to follow my guidance and work diligently in the future, you will undoubtedly reap the

    rewards. As for this matter, there is no need for you to interfere any further. I will handle it on my

    own.

    That was a ssic case of offering a reward after punishment.

    Zoran could be considered the most promising paparazzo in the entertainment industry after Dexter.

    His presence in the industry was a significant deterrent. Naturally, those popr stars had to find.

    Various ways to gain favor with Luciana.

 Chapter 432

    ?Chapter 432 White Dragon King

    Unlike Sierra, they had no scandals surrounding them.

    Therefore, Luciana would never easily let go of that powerful weapon.

    Keeping Zoran by her side was definitely more beneficial than detrimental.

    The reason she spoke as she did was simply to make Zoran understand that his life belonged to her, he was her subordinate, and he shouldn''t even think about breaking free.

    However, Luciana was smart; she didn''t dwell on it.

    Informing Zoran to no longer interfere in Emrys'' affairs was a way to pacify him. She wanted Zoran to understand that the master would asionally consider the feelings of the subordinate. Zoran slowly exhaled the pent-up air in his chest and said, "Thank you for your generosity, Ms. Lane."

    He didn''t dare to ask Luciana about her ns to deal with Emrys, nor did he have the desire to. As long as Luciana didn''t ask him to continue following Emrys, that would be enough.

    Luciana said, "You and your team should take a good break recently. Once I''ve dealt with that young man, you can continue to follow and take photos of Sierra."

    As she spoke, a chill descended upon Luciana''s face.

    Originally, the n was to seize that opportunity to expose the scandal between Emrys and Sierra. However, not only did the scandal fail to surface, but they ended up being manipted by Emrys instead. Luciana''s mood had reached the point of extreme displeasure.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Since the opportunity had turned into an obstacle, she thought it best to eliminate Emrys.

    Early the next morning, Luciana hurried to Summerbank Airport and caught a flight back to Jipsdale.

    Upon returning to the Santana residence, Luciana shared her bizarre experiences in Jazona with her husband, Jovanni.

    Jovanni had long been aware of the grudges and grievances between Luciana and Sierra. Heforted her, saying, "Darling, calm your anger. Isn''t it just a cultivator? We can ask White Dragon King for help. He can surely make them disappear without a trace. Moreover, I have some good news to share with you. The one from the Langford family is not doing well."

    Money was a valuable asset.

    However, for the influential figures in the martial arts world, money was as fleeting as water. They had reached a level where, with a mere snap of their fingers, countless wealthy families would deliver money to their doorstep. And so it was with White Dragon King.

    Every year, the Santana family willingly gave him a substantial amount of money, treating him with the reverence reserved for a living deity.

    All of this was because White Dragon King was a revered figure. He had the means to demand such treatment.

    In Jipsdale, the prominent families that managed to establish themselves either had a close rtionship with the headquarters of Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance or, like the Santana family, spent a fortune to support a revered expert.

    A Manifestor grandmaster seemed insufficient in that ce.

    At that moment, within a vast estate, Jovanni brought Luciana to visit White Dragon King. From the moment they entered the estate''s main gate, they proceeded on foot. By the time they reached the mansion where White Dragon King resided, approximately forty minutes had already passed.

    That was not an exaggeration at all.

    Out of respect for White Dragon King, Jovanni and hispanion didn''t dare to drive into the estate. They had no choice but to proceed on foot.

    One couldn''t me Jovanni for being cautious.

    For a wealthy noble family like theirs, their ancestors had once stormed into Jipsdale, establishing their roots. However, once those ancestors passed away and the family''s prestige faded, if they did not find a powerful backing in time, it was likely they would quickly fall into decline.

    White Dragon King became the mainstay of the Santana family.

    Jovanni was certainly to be treated with utmost respect.

    After hearing Luciana''s story, White Dragon King couldn''t help but chuckle. "A friar."

    Friars were skilled in magecraft, and perhaps their initial strength surpassed that of the martial artists. However, once they reached the Manifestor stage, the martial artists simply did not regard friars as significant. Furthermore, considering that the individual who provoked Luciana was only in his twenties, how extensive could his knowledge of magecraft possibly be? This was the contemtion of White Dragon King. White Dragon King, a highly esteemed figure in his own right, possessed even greater power than a Manifestor grandmaster. How could he possibly view Emrys, a meremoner, as his equal? Requesting him to take action was nothing short of an insult to him.

    With a disdainful expression in his eyes, White Dragon King nced at Jovanni and remarked, "Are you certain you want me to intervene against a mere friar?"

    White Dragon King epted the Santana family''s money, not in the manner of a bodyguard receiving a sry, but with an air of authority. In other words, it was as if the Santana family was paying to honor an ancestor.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433: A Piece of Trash

    Furthermore, White Dragon King had given the Santana family two chances. If they failed this time, the consequences would be severe. The White Dragon King had already shown mercy three times, but the power of Wendell Duayen Zang was immense and had drawn the attention of many prominent families.

    White Dragon King, with his low voice, said, "I''ve given the Santana family enough chances. If they fail this time, there will be no more."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    In the past, the Santana family had already requested assistance twice. The principle of the White Dragon King was clear: he would not help the same family more than twice.

    Luciana was struggling to make a decision. She looked at Finney and coquettishly said, "Finney, I really cannot bear this anymore."

    Jovanni was known for his unscrupulous behavior. After the death of his father, Jovanni took over the Santana family and proposed a divorce to his first wife, immediately marrying Luciana.

    When Luciana was wronged, Jovanni didn''t hesitate to use one of the opportunities to seek the White Dragon King''s help, all for the sake of winning Luciana''s favor.

    The White Dragon King mocked the Santana family''s willingness to go to such lengths, calling it a tragedy. Jovanni, not daring to argue, remained silent.

    "The future fate of the Santana family is none of my concern," said the White Dragon King. "However, since I have given you three chances, I will proceed."

    His remark was nothing less than sarcasm. Growing impatient, he dismissed Jovanni and Luciana.

    The White Dragon King called in his mentee, Aren Montgomery, and said, "You must immediately go to Jazona and help me eliminate a piece of trash."

    The White Dragon King believed that a mere friar was not worthy of his direct intervention. His mentee, Aren, a master Manifestor grandmaster, was more than capable of handling the task.

    Meanwhile, Emrys was still in Jazona, where Sierra and the film crew were. Watching Sierra''s performance was truly a delight.

    Afterpleting a scene, Sierra sat beside Emrys and engaged in a lively conversation. Since she had another scer, she chose not to remove her gown. Sitting next to Emrys, the glimpse of her beautiful legs captivated him.

    Tori, the mischievous one, amused Sierra to the point of making her blush. Suddenly, another pair of long legs in ck knee-high boots approached and halted in front of Emrys.

    The woman with an impressive physique appeared before him.

 Chatper 434

    Chapter 434: A Beauty

    A portion of her smooth, rounded thigh was exposed to the air. Above her thighs, she wore a pair of cuffed denim shorts. The hem of her ck undershirt was tucked into the shorts, entuating the soft curves of her slender waist.

    The woman was quite attractive, with an oval face, arched eyebrows, and a prominent nose. Her features had a striking three-dimensional quality. Overall, she was almost a perfect-looking woman.

    Such a woman, if seen on the streets, would be impossible to ignore.

    However, in Emrys'' heart, no one could ever surpass Caylie and the others. Even if a fairy descended from the heavens, in Emrys'' heart, it would be nothing extraordinary. This was because Caylie and the others, each one iparably beautiful, were like fairies in Emrys¡¯ eyes.

    Even the most ordinary beauty, no matter how pleasing to the eye, was inferior.

    Essentially, Emrys valued the girls the most.

    This beautiful woman who suddenly appeared was unknown to Emrys. However, it wasn¡¯t surprising. Yet, within thisck of surprise, there was a hint of a minor unexpected twist.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising because during the time Emrys was visiting the film crew, women would asionally approach him, all of them quite attractive. They sought out Emrys out of respect for Sierra. In other words, it was all for the sake of gaining future fame.

    Emrys had already grown ustomed to it, so he didn¡¯t feel surprised.

    However, it was still slightly surprising because those women from the past would always seek out Emrys when Sierra was filming. After all, trying to seduce him in front of Sierra, they couldn¡¯t act freely.

    At this moment, the stunning beauty with long legs appeared before his eyes. While Sierra was sitting next to Emrys, she dared to strike up a conversation with him. Emrys greatly admired her courage.

    And so, Emrys decided to hold her in high regard.

    Hence, he proceeded to gaze intently at the woman¡¯s lower body.

    However, just as Emrys'' gaze had lifted slightly from those long legs, Sierra at his side suddenly stood up with joy and eximed, ¡°nche, what brings you to Jazona?¡±

    ¡°Amalia told me that you¡¯ve recently taken a younger man under your wing, so I came to see,¡± the tall, beautiful woman said with a smile.

    Upon hearing this conversation, Emrys instantly felt slightly awkward. Sierra was both his friend and someone he respected, and he would not want to be caught staring at another woman like this.

    Turning his attention back, he quickly regained hisposure. He then stood up, smiled politely, and extended his hand. ¡°Hello, nche. My name is Emrys.¡±

    nche examined him for a moment, then nodded with a smile, shaking his hand warmly. ¡°Nice to meet you, Emrys. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Sierra, who was observing the interaction, suddenly interjected. ¡°nche and I have known each other since we were children. However, due to certain circumstances, we were separated for some time. nche Lincolm is a close family friend.¡±

    Emrys nodded, understanding the connection.

    nche smiled, her eyes twinkling. ¡°Yes, the Langiora family and my family have been close for generations.¡±

    Emrys noticed the genuine warmth in nche¡¯s demeanor and felt a bit more at ease.

    As they continued their conversation, Seth approached from a distance, waiting for an opportune moment to join them.

    Sensing Seth¡¯s presence, Sierra smiled and suggested, ¡°nche, why don¡¯t you and Emrys catch up while I finish some tasks here?¡±

    nche nodded, and with a gentle smile, she turned her attention back to Emrys.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435: A Fake Gentleman

    With that, she walked towards Seth.

    Seth responded with an apologetic smile. ¡°Ms. Sullivan, there¡¯s no need to rush. We can wait.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish filming first!¡± Sierra shook her head. ¡°How could I possibly let the entire crew wait?¡±

    The makeup artist rushed over to touch up Sierra¡¯s makeup.

    Sierra''s makeup had always been light. A true beauty would never rely on heavy makeup. Her beauty was natural and without embellishment.

    Therefore, Sierra finished her makeup quickly and slipped into her role just as swiftly.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but praise. ¡°Sierra is truly a talented actress. Her acting skills are impable.¡±

    During the period when Emrys visited the set, he spent most of his time observing Sierra filming. He noticed that Sierra usually nailed her scenes in one take. Her understanding of the characters was incredibly precise. The few mistakes were mostly due to her own dissatisfaction, prompting her to request retakes.

    ¡°Her talent is undeniable.¡±

    Just as Emrys finished praising Sierra, the voice of nche suddenly rang out from the side, causing him to pause slightly. He turned his head in surprise to look at her. ¡°I''m not too bad? What does that mean?¡±

    nche remarked, ¡°Your portrayal of a gentleman isn¡¯t too bad.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    A moment ago, when Sierra was nearby, nche¡¯s attitude towards Emrys was not exactly enthusiastic, but at least it gave Emrys a sense offort. However, the current nche seemed like apletely different person. She had a stern gaze towards Emrys, her eyes revealing a hint of icy aloofness.

    Emrys was immediately disheartened and said, ¡°Ms. Langford, your words are unjust. My gentlemanly behaviores from the heart. How could you say it¡¯s all an act?¡±

    nche chuckled and replied, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t slipped up with your gaze at the beginning, I might have believed you.¡±

    Her words were apt, and Emrys could hardly react. She had caught him when he stared at her with improper thoughts.

    Logically, she shouldn¡¯t have been able to notice that nce. It surprisingly exceeded Emrys'' expectations and left him speechless.

    However, no one could refute her sharp observation.

    At first, he assumed nche was just another woman trying to gain favor, but now he realized she was a formidable and respectable youngdy.

    Emrys'' attitude towards nche turned more respectful after knowing she was Sierra¡¯s friend.

    From the moment Emrys introduced himself and shook hands with nche, his unwavering gentlemanly demeanor was noted. To be fair, he behaved very properly after the introduction.

    The trouble started with that initial gaze.

    As it turned out, the first impression made a huge impact.

    nche¡¯s first impression of Emrys was extremely low. No matter how gentlemanly he appearedter on, nche always believed he was just pretending and posturing.

    Emrys could only force a bitter smile.

    Exining such a situation was difficult. The more he tried to exin, the murkier it became. This was because he had indeed cast a few improper nces.

    Hence, he deserved to be scolded.

    Seeing that Emrys remained silent, nche assumed he epted his guilt, which only increased her contempt.

    She had encountered many men like him before. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that he was Sierra¡¯s godbrother, nche wouldn¡¯t have even desired to exchange a single word with him, let alone engage in a lengthy conversation.

    The two fell into silence, and the atmosphere became awkward.

    However, it was only a brief moment.

    Emrys, being someone with a thick skin, wouldn¡¯t allow such a minor setback to affect the mood.

    Ultimately, it was nche who broke the silence.

    ¡°Originally, as a member of the Langford family, I had no reason to advise you. However, now I feelpelled to say, if you truly care about Sierra, you should stop visiting her on set every day. It could easily give others the wrong impression.¡±

    The reunion between Sierra and her godbrother, Emrys, was a personal matter, something the Langford family had no right to meddle in.

    4o

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436 A Warning

    However, from a personal perspective, nche couldn¡¯t help but speak up.

    The atmosphere had been rather gloomy initially, but after nche spoke those words, Emrys seemed to perk up a bit. Heughed and said, ¡°Sierra and I acknowledging each other is already public knowledge. What else could people possibly use against me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so naive!¡± With a scoff, nche said, ¡°You don¡¯t

    understand theplexities of the entertainment industry. Even if you are innocent, you can¡¯t withstand the nder of those with malicious intent. Your presence brings no benefits to Sierra. It only attracts criticism towards her.¡±

    ¡°Those with malicious intent? You¡¯re talking about Luciana, aren¡¯t you?¡± Emrys suddenly asked.

    nche looked at Emrys in surprise. ¡°Since you already know it¡¯s Luciana, you should consciously keep your distance from Sierra.¡±

    ¡°Is Luciana very impressive?¡±

    ¡°Regardless of impressive or not, she¡¯s not someone you can mess with casually.¡±

    ¡°What if I told you I¡¯ve already stirred up trouble?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± The expression on nche¡¯s face changed abruptly, her eyes widening as she said, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not joking? I can assure you, this joke isn¡¯t funny at all.¡±

    Of course, Luciana wasn¡¯t the one to be feared. The real terror was the Santana family, or to be more precise, their powerful backer, the White Dragon King.

    After all, Venerable Beings were not to be messed with.

    Over the years, the rtionship between the Langford and Santana families had reached a delicate bnce, a bnce that was reflected in many aspects.

    The rtionship between Luciana and Sierra could also be considered a kind of bnce.

    Luciana had always been seeking opportunities to tarnish Sierra¡¯s reputation, a fact well¨Cknown to the Langford family. Especially after Luciana married into the Santana family, her underhanded tactics became noticeably more frequent.

    However, the Langford family rarely intervened.

    On one hand, it was because Luciana hadn¡¯t taken any drastic actions yet. Despite her vindictive nature, she maintained a shred of rationality and wouldn¡¯t easily provoke the Langford family.

    On the other hand, it was because Sierra herself had said that a clean hand wanted no washing. Hence, she wasn¡¯t afraid of being ndered.

    After such a long period of covert conflict, Luciana had not managed to gain any leverage.

    This represented a form of bnce.

    Emrys said that he had already provoked Luciana. Minorconflicts were not much of an issue, but if a severe conflict were to erupt, it could very likely shatter this bnce.

    Looking at nche¡¯s face, which had suddenly turned icy, Emrys found it amusing. He deliberatelyughed out loud and said, ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. That woman, Luciana, has people keeping an eye on Sierra all day long. Of course, I can¡¯t stand by and do nothing.¡±

    ¡°Foolish! Emrys, I¡¯ve heard from Amalia that you¡¯re a martial artist. Perhaps this is the reason for your arrogance. But do you know? Luciana¡¯s backer is the Santana family, and the Santana family¡¯s backing is a Venerable Being. You¡¯re a martial artist yourself, so I shouldn¡¯t need to exin to you the concept of a Venerable One, right?¡±

    There were two rumors circting about Emrys at that time. One suggested that he was a martial artist, while the other imed he was a friar.

    Those who referred to him as a martial artist were people like Amalia, who had personally witnessed Emrys carrying Sierra up the mountain while on set.

    The ones who referred to him as a friar were those paparazzi outside the film crew.

    The film crew did amendable job with security, making it quite difficult for the paparazzi to gain ess. They could only take sneaky shots from a considerable distance, which inevitably resulted in less clear images.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Furthermore, on that particr day, Emrys had his face concealed. Therefore, even if the paparazzi, who were lurking outside the film crew, managed to capture this scene, they would simply assume that it was an actor from the crew performing astunt.

    Consequently, they did not consider Emrys in the context of a martial artist.

    The reason behind their spection that Emrys was a friar stemmed from the peculiar incident involving the paparazzi.

    nche had already been informed by Amalia that Emrys was a martial artist, but she couldn¡¯t help but inwardly mock him. What does it matter if you¡¯re a martial artist? In the presence of a Venerable One, you are insignificant!

    With a cold expression, nche continued to criticize, ¡°You believe you are helping Sierra, but in reality, you are only causing harm. How can you take credit for yourself and be arrogant? How can someone as foolish as you even manage to smile?¡±

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437 Showing Respect

    A fool? Emrys¡® expression suddenly took on a peculiar twist. This is interesting. For the first time, someone is calling me, theEmpyrean Lord, a fool!

    Not only was Emrys not angry, but he found the situation increasingly amusing.

    The woman before him reminded Emrys of someone from his past, and that person was Angelina.

    Back then, Angelina was also like that.

    The only difference was that Angelina acted out of her own interests, while nche, despite having the standpoint of the Langford family, demonstrated more concern for Sierra at thatmoment.

    Therefore, even when nche called Emrys a fool, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to resent her. 7

    Emrys said with a yful smile, ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is, if Luciana has people watching Sierra all day, I should just do nothing? Even if I¡¯m being hounded by paparazzi, I should just remain passive?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like being hounded by the paparazzi, why do you keep visiting the set every day for no reason?¡±

    ¡°Sierra is my godsister. Is there a problem with me visiting her at work?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re an imbecile! Even as a martial artist, you¡¯re still an imbecile!¡±

    It was often said that when a woman started to curse, reasoning with her was the most foolish act. However, Emrys insisted on reasoning with nche that day.

    ¡°ording to your logic, as long as Luciana doesn¡¯t do anything drastic, you all will just stand by and do nothing. Are you really waiting for Luciana to harm Sierra before you take any action? If it reallyes to that point? What¡¯s the point of retaliating then?¡± Emrys did not favor passivity. When faced with a crisis, he always took the initiative to strike first. The one who remains motionless will be a sitting duck!

    ¡°Impossible!¡± nche retorted, ¡°Luciana wouldn¡¯t do something so foolish. Even if she married into the Santana family, she would never dare to casually provoke the wrath of the Langford family. Otherwise, she would have done so long ago.¡±

    As long as Luciana¡¯s actions remained within the eptable boundaries of the Langford family, her behavior was no different from that of an ordinary paparazzi.

    It was quitemon for typical paparazzi to write misleading and defamatory articles just to generate poprity. However, it was said that the paparazzi hired by Luciana was specifically targeting Sierra alone.

    Sierra herself didn¡¯t even care about it.

    Emrys said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because Luciana has never acted that she remains at¨¦nt threat. She¡¯s been watching Sierra for so longwithout uncovering any dirt. What if one day she bes desperate? You¡¯re not Luciana. How could you possibly know what she¡¯s thinking?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as ¡®what if¡® because not everyone is an imbecile like you!¡±

    She¡¯s so harsh! She¡¯s calling me an imbecile again! Initially, Emrys thought that since nche was Sierra¡¯s friend, he should show her due respect and leave a good impression. However, this woman seemed to have developed an addiction to hurling insults. Should I keep tolerating her?

    Emrys couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, so he returned the favor by saying, ¡°You say there¡¯s no ¡®what if¡®, right? Well, let me give you a simple example. If the two of us were to sleep together-¡±

    ¡°Who wants to sleep with you?¡± nche immediately became agitated.

    Emrys didn¡¯t care whether she was agitated or not, so he responded, ¡°Please be quiet! I was just giving an example. Every time we sleep together, I always say I won¡¯t cross the line, and I have kept my promise for the past ny¨Cnine times. Don¡¯t you already have immense faith in my self¨Ccontrol, believing there is no chance of me breaking my promise? Interestingly, during the hundredth time, I do cross the line. In this world, there is no such thing as a sure thing. Your unwavering belief that Lucianawouldn¡¯t act impulsively only shows your naivety. You are like a delicate flower raised in a greenhouse, sheltered from the world. Without venturing out and experiencing life, you wouldn¡¯t even know how you have been influenced.¡±

    nche¡¯s eyes widened, her delicate body trembling incessantly as she pointed at Emrys, stammering, ¡°Y¨CYou¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Do you find my words reasonable, leaving you speechless? If you can¡¯te up with a rebuttal right now, I can give you time to think. But please don¡¯t look at me with that strange gaze. People might think I have taken advantage of you.¡±

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438 A Lucky Chance

    ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± nche pointed at Emrys, trembling for quite some time before finally cursing, ¡°Shameless!¡±

    Emrys shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a valid reason. You can¡¯t insult me just because you can¡¯t win an argument against me. We are all civilized people, and we shouldmunicate in a civilized manner. Your insults are simply too much.¡±

    Too much? nche was nearly brought to tears by Emrys¡® remarks. What a shameless person, daring to speak of civilized discourse in front of me. And he even has the audacity to use me of being excessive. This is simply outrageous.

    Emrys seized the opportunity to press on, saying, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not convinced by the analogy I just made. If you think it¡¯s inappropriate, let me give you another scenario. You believe Luciana doesn¡¯t dare to cross the line because she fears your family. But what if one day your family falls from grace? Currently, your family is in its prime, yet you all hesitate to eliminate this threat. When your family declines, won¡¯t you be even more helpless against Luciana? By then, when Sierra loses the backing of your family, will Luciana still be so restrained?¡±

    Emrys felt that he hadpletely overwhelmed nche in terms of momentum, leaving her unable to stand, only capable of trembling uncontrobly.

    Drip!

    A single tear rolled down nche¡¯s cheek.

    Emrys was instantly taken aback. Is she crying? This girl didn¡¯t seem so fragile. Could it be that my words were too harsh?

    Emrys¡® tone softened a bit as he said, ¡°I apologize if my words were too harsh earlier. I didn¡¯t mean to curse your family. It was just an example. If you find it offensive, then I won¡¯t mention it again.¡±

    After all, nche was a girl. Although she had scolded Emrys a few times, her intentions were good, all stemming from her concern for Sierra.

    When Emrys saw her shedding tears, a sense of guilt naturally arose within him.

    In reality, Emrys had no idea that nche was shedding tears because a single sentence he had uttered struck a chord in her vulnerability.

    The Langford family had been on a downward spiral over the past few years.

    The Langford family had a Venerable One, who was the foundation of their ability to secure a ce in Jipsdale.

    Many years ago, this Venerable Being suffered severe injuries during a confrontation with someone. He was on the brink of death, and just as the Langford family was about to crumble, an old friar suddenly arrived, who was none other than Athos.

    Athos said he could step in to help treat the Langford family member.

    The hope of the Langford family was reignited.

    Unfortunately, although Athos had treated him, he wasn¡¯tpletely cured. It could only be said that he had helped the Langford family member by extending his life by several years.

    It wasn¡¯t that Athos couldn¡¯t cure that individual.

    It was just that Athos was quite a sleazy person.

    Athos informed the Langford family to take good care of Sierra. He said that when the time came for that Langford family member to fall sick again, a lucky chance would naturally arise.

    That was the reason why the Langford family kept showing goodwill toward Sierra.

    At that moment, it seemed that the Langford family member was on the brink of copse yet again. However, the lucky chance mentioned by Athos still had not materialized.

    When nche came to Jazona this time, aside from visiting Sierra and meeting Sierra¡¯s godbrother, the most important. reason was her hope that Sierra would reveal that particr lucky chance to her.

    nche had asked Sierra several times before, but each time, Sierra would wear a bewildered expression, indicating that she had no idea about a lucky chance. She didn¡¯t even know who Athos was.

    nche, of course, didn¡¯t believe it. She believed that Sierra must know Athos, otherwise, Athos wouldn¡¯t have asked the Langfordfamily to take care of Sierra.

    This time, a member of the Langford family was critically ill, on the verge of death at any moment. nche was naturally extremely anxious and hoped to plead with Sierra once again.

    Emrys¡® words had struck a sensitive nerve with nche, hitting her where it hurt the most. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears and they began to fall.

    Emrys was unaware that his words had been too harsh. Seeing nche in tears, he was momentarily confused and unable to handle the situation as he had with Yelena, by confidently pulling her into his arms.

    He simply wasn¡¯t that familiar with nche yet.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439 A Pervert

    ¡°Ms. Langford, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°I despise you!¡± nche shouted.

    Emrys was about to offer some words offort, but as soon as he opened his mouth, nche red at him with unparalleled anger. She stood up, wiped away her tears, and refused to stay any longer with Emrys, whom she found utterly irritating.

    Just then, Sierra finished filming and walked over. Seeing nche¡¯s eyes red, as if she had been crying, she immediately asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, nche? Did Rys upset you?¡±

    ¡°Your godbrother is nothing but a shameless pervert,¡± nche said indignantly.

    ¡°How did you know-¡± Sierra instinctively blurted out but quickly held her tongue. Striding forward with her long, snow¨Cwhite legs under her gown, she approached Emrys and chastised, ¡°Rys, you¡¯ve gone too far! You should be patient when pursuing ady. Don¡¯t you know that patience is the key? If you were interested in nche, you could have told me. I would have praised you in front of nche. Your hasty revtion of your feelings not only proved futile but also made nche perceive you as a pervert. You even upset her to the point of tears. Won¡¯t this just make it even more difficult for you to pursue her next time? You really are a fool!¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Emrys¡® face darkened as he stood up, pressing the back of his hand against Sierra¡¯s smooth forehead. ¡°Sierra, have you lost your mind from all this acting? What are you even talking about?

    When did I ever say I was going to pursue nche? I have absolutely no interest in her.¡±

    Actors and actresses were known for their vivid imagination.

    nche¡¯s calmed emotions fluctuated once again when she heard those words. She said, ¡°Sierra, listen to this. Can you believe the harsh words your godbrother is saying? And he ims he¡¯s not a shameless person!¡±

    Sierra was puzzled at the time, wondering how Rys¡® words, which didn¡¯t seem too excessive, had suddenly made him a shamelessperson.

    Oh! I get it now! Sierra pped her forehead, no longer lecturing Emrys. Instead, she said earnestly to nche, ¡°nche, really, I admit that Emrys is very remarkable and likable, but you¡¯re a girl. You need to understand restraint. You need to be patient.¡±

    I knew it! Rys is so adorable. How could he possibly have any ill intentions? It must have been nche who fell in love with Rys at first sight and couldn¡¯t wait to confess her feelings. But, s, she was rejected by Rys. Otherwise, how could it be that when Rys casually mentioned he had no interest in nche, nche immediately became flustered? Sierra thought she had understood what was going on.

    However, after she finished speaking, nche¡¯s eyes widened in shock, eximing, ¡°Sierra, what on earth are you talking about? Have you lost your mind from all the acting? How could I possibly have feelings for such a shameless-¡±

    Sierra interrupted, saying, ¡°nche, you don¡¯t need to exin. I understand. They say it¡¯s easy for women to pursue men, but youcan¡¯t just confess your feelings after such a short acquaintance. Doing so might make Rys think you¡¯re just like those frivolous women. Moreover, Rys is a very traditional and extremely serious man. He would undoubtedly reject you without hesitation!¡±

    Emrys chimed in, ¡°Yes. What Sierra said is correct. I am a very traditional and upright man. You can¡¯t get angry and insult me as a shameless loser just because your confession was rejected¡­ Ouch!¡±

    Emrys felt a surge of pain in his waist.

    ncing down, he saw it was Sierra¡¯s jade finger pinching him. She muttered under her breath, ¡°Shut up, you old pervert. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know your wicked intentions!¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    It was only at that moment that Emrys realized Sierra was merely pretending.

    nche desperately tried to exin herself, saying, ¡°Sierra, you¡¯ve misunderstood. How could I possibly be attracted to such a shameless pervert? On the contrary, I despise himpletely¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he reject you when you confessed your feelings? Then why are you crying? As far as I remember, you¡¯ve never been the kind of girl to easily shed tears,¡± Sierra said.

    ¡°It¡¯s because his words were too painful!¡± nche responded.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t have feelings for Rys, why would you care if his words were hurtful or not? You¡¯re not the type to be overly

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440 Revtion

    ¡°I¨CI cried because I thought of my grandpa¡¯s illness. I didn¡¯t cry because of this shameless guy!¡±

    Upon hearing nche¡¯s words, Emrys immediately felt a significant reduction in his guilt.

    Continuing, nche said, ¡°Sierra, the reason I came to Jazona today is because I wanted to ask you something. What exactly is the lucky chance that Friar Athos mentioned? Can you tell me?¡±

    Sierra had heard nche mention the lucky chance mentioned by Athos more than once. However, she didn¡¯t understand it before, and she didn¡¯t know Athos at all. She wasn¡¯t deliberately trying to keep nche in suspense.

    However, things had changed, and Sierra finally had an answer. Rys is the answer.

    Ever since Emrys told her he was Athos¡® mentee, she had understood. The lucky chance that nche had been constantly talking about was Emrys.

    Beyond that, she couldn¡¯t think of a better exnation.

    nche pleaded, ¡°Sierra, I admit that when I first approached you, it was for the benefit of the Langford family. However, after spending so much time together, I¡¯vee to consider you a true friend. My grandpa is gravely ill this time, on the brink of not being able to hold on any longer. I implore you, as a friend, to please tell me the answer. I am even willing to kneel before you.¡±

    Tears welled up in nche¡¯s eyes as she was about to kneel, but Sierra quickly supported her, saying, ¡°nche, it wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want to tell you before, but because I myself didn¡¯t know the answer. But now that I know, I will certainly not hide anything from you anymore.¡±

    nche¡¯s expression dimmed when she heard the first half of Sierra¡¯s sentence. nche even thought Sierra was about to keep her in suspense again. However, her eyes lit up once more when she heard the rest of Sierra¡¯s words.

    ¡°Really? Sierra, are you truly willing to tell me?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Sierra nodded with a smile, then feigned profundity as she said, ¡°The lucky chance the Langford family seeks is seemingly far away but actually close at hand.¡±

    ¡°Close at hand?¡± Taken aback, nche quickly scanned her surroundings, her expression growing increasingly puzzled.

    They were some distance away from the film crew. The crew members didn¡¯t dare to casually approach and disturb them, so there was essentially no one moving around in the vicinity.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Besides, nche didn¡¯t know what or who to look for.

    nche was puzzled, and after a moment of contemtion, her gaze suddenly settled on Sierra¡¯s beautiful face. She said, ¡°Sierra, are you implying that the lucky chance mentioned by Friar Athos is actually you? Could it be that you¡¯ve already thought of a way to cure my grandpa¡¯s illness?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t me.¡± Sierra shook her head.

    With urgency, nche questioned, ¡°If not you, then who is it?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    A few lines of frustration immediately appeared on Sierra¡¯s forehead. She wished she could drag Emrys over, forcefully push him toward nche, and tell her it was Emrys.

    Obviously, she didn¡¯t do that. Instead, she nced to the side and said, ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±

    nche turned her snow¨Cwhite neck, her gaze falling on a silent figure. Her beautiful eyes paused, seemingly in disbelief as she said, ¡°You mean to tell me that the lucky chance is this shameless godbrother of yours?¡±

    Sierra shed an enchanting smile and said, ¡°Rys is Friar Athos¡® mentee. The lucky chance you mentioned must undoubtedly be him.¡±

    ¡°Is this really true?¡± nche still couldn¡¯t believe it. How could someone as wise as Friar Athos have such a mischievous mentee?

    If Emrys were to find out about her thoughts, he would undoubtedly scorn her without mercy.

    In Emrys¡® perspective, Athos did not possess the wisdom and sagacity that one would expect.

    In reality, Emrys believed that Athos was even more deceitful than himself, but Athos had mastered the art of hiding it.

    Sierra stated withplete confidence, ¡°nche, you havepreviously mentioned that your grandfather¡¯s condition iscritical. How could I possibly make a joke in such a situation? Rys is, in fact, mentored by Athos. Have you ever heard of therenowned healer from Jadeborough? That person is Rys.¡±

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441 Submission

    As Sierra spoke those words, a sense of pride welled up in her heart.

    Once again, nche widened her beautiful eyes, gazing at Emrys. She felt her breath bing somewhat rapid as she asked, ¡°Are you truly Friar Athos¡¯ mentee? Are you really the fortunate chance for our family?¡±

    Emrys, with a darkened face, replied, ¡°Enough¡­ That¡¯s sufficient. Stop incessantly mentioning a stroke of luck.¡±

    It was evident that Emrys wasn¡¯t denying it.

    Excitement shed in nche¡¯s beautiful eyes as she eximed, ¡°Mr. Lund, you are an expert. Could you please save my

    grandfather¡¯s life, considering the friendship between me and Sierra?¡±

    ¡°I am not an expert. I am merely shamelessly entric,¡± Emrys said with considerable arrogance. Everyone gets angry, okay? Hmph!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    With a bitter smile, nche suddenly bent her knees, her delicate body kneeling before Emrys. She said, ¡°Mr. Lund, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have scolded you like that earlier. I hope you can forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re a girl. How could a girl possibly admit she¡¯s wrong? You must be saying this against your will. Also, you¡¯re right. I am indeed shamelessly entric.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lund, I¡¯m not being insincere. I genuinely apologize to you.Look, I¡¯ve even knelt down.¡±

    ¡°No. You are feigning sincerity.¡±

    Suddenly, nche didn¡¯t know how to respond. Who said that only girls are unreasonable? This man before me is far from reasonable, throwing tantrums that could outdo any woman¡¯s.

    nche knelt in submission.

    In the end, even Sierra couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. She red at Emrys and said, ¡°Enough is enough, Rys. nche is my friend. Don¡¯t push your luck!¡±

    ¡°nche, get up quickly. Stop kneeling. This guy isn¡¯t one to get angry so easily. He¡¯s clearly just messing with you!¡± Sierra urged.

    Sierra was about to help nche up when nche firmly

    insisted, ¡°No. If Mr. Lund does not agree to save my grandfather, I will remain kneeling here.¡±

    ¡°Rys!¡± Seeing that she couldn¡¯t help nche up, Sierra could only re at Emrys again, clenching her fists and grinding her teeth. She looked as if she was ready to give him a taste of what it was like to be beaten up by a girl if he dared to mess with nche again.

    Emrys could no longer keep up the pretense. He forced a wry smile and said, ¡°Ha! Sierra is truly impressive, seeing right through my feigned anger. Ms. Langford, please stand up. It¡¯s not right for you to kneel before me like this.¡±

    With joy, nch¨¦ said, ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re willing to help savemy grandfather?¡±

    Emrysughed meaningfully and said, ¡°You¡¯ve shown me your sincerity so genuinely. Wouldn¡¯t I be too heartless if I didn¡¯t agree?¡±

    My sincerity? nche seemed lost in thought. She lowered her head to look at her chest, and she couldn¡¯t help but let out a gasp of surprise.

    Although there were a few minor misunderstandings, the oue was positive.

    The despondent mood of nche was swept away in an instant.

    After Sierra had changed out of her gown, the three of them left the film crew together.

    Sierra was wearing a sun hat and a mask.

    She wasn¡¯t doing that to evade the paparazzi. Instead, she wanted to avoid attracting a crowd of onlookers.

    As for Emrys and nche, passersby didn¡¯t know them at all, so there was no need for them to hide or disguise themselves.

    Shortly after they left, Emrys chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Another foolish one has followed us.¡±

    Sierra calmly remarked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the most ordinary thing? Those paparazzi earn their living from this.¡±

    She had long grown ustomed to it.

    However, a mischievous sparkle gleamed in Sierra¡¯s beautiful eyes immediately after as she added, ¡°Well, acting was initially just a pastime for me. Who would have imagined that I would identally be famous? With famees trouble.¡±

    Emrys looked at her in surprise. When had Sierra started to humblebrag?

    Soon, he grasped Sierra¡¯s intention.

    After Sierra finished speaking, her figure suddenly flickered, swapping ces with nche. She yfully nudged nche, saying, ¡°The challenge of being a celebrity is that you can¡¯t casually stroll around with men. It¡¯s too easy for the media outlets to create a story out of it.¡±

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442 Ambush

    Initially, the three of them were positioned with Sierra in the middle, and Emrys and nche on either side. However, after she changed her position, nche naturally ended up in the middle.

    And with Sierra¡¯s gentle push, nche¡¯s delicate and fragrant. body naturally collided with Emrys.

    The intentions were simply too obvious.

    As expected, nche indeed blushed deeply.

    Emrys, however, maintained a straight face as he said, ¡°Sierra, I really don¡¯t know how to critique your acting skills. You¡¯re incredibly talented during regr filming, but that performance just now was even more awkward than a rookie actor¡¯s.¡±

    The two of them had strolled down the street side by side countless times before, and Sierra had never expressed fear of being gossiped about. Yet, with the addition of nche, Sierra suddenly became afraid that day.

    Emrys thought it wasn¡¯t ¨¤ convincing act.

    Sierra, feigning ignorance, said, ¡°What? Rys, what did you say? I can¡¯t hear you, the wind is too strong here. I can¡¯t hear anything from two meters away.¡±

    Emrys thought Sierra was rather mischievous.

    Sierra gave nche a slight push, causing her to collide with Emrys. nche quickly recoiled as if shocked by the electricity bouncing back several inches. Her heart rate elerated uncontrobly. His body is so tough. His muscles are really firm.

    Emrys did not appear to be the type with a robust physique, yet beneath his clothing, his muscles were remarkably well- developed.

    Just a moment ago, when nche bumped into Emrys, she hit his arm. She could distinctly feel that Emrys¡¯ triceps were incredibly firm and strong. If not, nche would have surely staggered, unable to regain her bnce so quickly.

    If Emrys knew what nche was thinking, he would probably be ttered once again.

    Men were supposed to protect women. Hence, men had to be strong.

    Lost in her thoughts, nche was suddenly interrupted by Emrys¡¯ low voice. ¡°The one tailing us this time isn¡¯t an ordinary paparazzi. I think the person is likely a martial artist.¡±

    nche¡¯s expression subtly changed as she asked, ¡°What should we do, then?¡±

    ¡°You and Sierra go ahead. I¡¯ll take care of him¡­¡±

    As Emrys finished his sentence, a hint of a smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth. He said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that anymore. He has already made his move impatiently.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Emrys had already sensed the opponent¡¯s internal energy.

    Sure enough, no sooner had Emrys¡¯ words fallen than a sudden gust of fierce wind blew from behind. A figure, akin to a hunting hawk, swooped down, its curved fingers unleashing an

    iparably sharp edge.

    It was charging straight toward Emrys¡¯ back of the head at lightning speed.

    If it were an ordinary person, they surely wouldn¡¯t have been able to react in time. However, Emrys had perceived it early. Just as the five fingers were about to strike, he suddenly turned around and, gathering his strength, he unleashed a punch.

    Bang!

    The figure jolted, recoiling several steps backward. He looked at Emrys, steady as a rock, and couldn¡¯t help but lower his gaze, asking, ¡°You¡¯re a martial artist instead of a friar, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The person who made the move was indeed Aren, White Dragon King¡¯s mentee.

    His original n was to swiftly eliminate Emrys and then leave the scene, all within a matter of seconds.

    Friars were known to only focus on practicing magecraft, not on physical training.

    In the eyes of a Manifestor grandmaster, a friar, without disying their magecraft in advance, was no different from the frail and elderly.

    Aren had never intended to engage in any ambush with Emrys.

    Once he confirmed it was him, he immediatelyunched a fierce attack.

    He initially thought it would only take a few seconds.

    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Emrys managed to react swiftly. Furthermore, judging from the strength disyed in their previous exchange, it was evident that Emrys possessed considerable physical prowess. He did not resemble a friar, but rather, he appeared more like a skilled martial artist.

    In that instant, nche regained herposure and angrily shouted at Aren, ¡°Aren, how dare you?¡±

    The Santana family¡¯s affiliation with the White Dragon King was no longer a secret in Jipsdale. Moreover, it was the Santana family themselves who actively publicized this fact, essentially notifying the other prominent families in Jipsdale that they had found a powerful supporter, dissuading them from acting recklessly.

    Having been engaged in a ndestine battle with the Santana family for many years, the Langford family naturally had a clear understanding of the Santana family¡¯s backing, which was the White Dragon King.

    Therefore, it was only natural for nche to be acquainted with Aren.

    Upon hearing his name being called, Aren was slightly taken aback. His gazended on nche. After studying her for a moment, he let out a coldugh and remarked, ¡°So, you¡¯re the daughter of the Langford family. Instead of staying in Jipsdale to apany your grandfather, who is on the verge of passing

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443 Protective

    ¡°How dare you! My grandfather is in good health. It seems to me you¡¯re the one with one foot in the grave!¡± nche¡¯s delicate eyebrows furrowed in anger as she retorted sharply.

    Arenughed coldly. ¡°Ha! I can¡¯t be bothered to waste my breath on a young girl like you. You¡¯re not my target today. I advise you to mind your own business!¡±

    In the next moment, Aren¡¯s piercing gaze shifted towards Emrys. ¡°Brat, you do have some skill, managing to withstand half of my strength, but that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got. Come here and meet your end!¡±

    Aren, one of the many mentees of the White Dragon King, bore the closest resemnce to the White Dragon King in character. He was extremely arrogant, to say the least.

    Otherwise, it would have been impossible for him to directly strike at Emrys.

    Furthermore, he had only used fifty percent of his strength. because he believed that having to use all his strength to kill an unknown friar was an insult to his peak abilities.

    He thought using his full strength on a friar would be the greatest disgrace of his life.

    The first mistake had already left an unpleasant feeling in Aren¡¯s heart.

    After all, he was a Manifestor grandmaster. Yet, he was unable to deal with a mere nobody in a single move.

    Aren was extremely frustrated. What a failure! Such a tremendous failure!

    Therefore, when he looked at Emrys again, Aren¡¯s attitude was incredibly dominant. He opened his mouth to utter a coldmand, ¡°Come here and meet your death!¡±

    He was simply domineering to the extreme.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Subconsciously, Sierra took a step forward, using her delicate body to shield Emrys behind her.

    She was neither a friar, nor a martial artist, nor a cultivator. She was just an ordinary girl, alone and vulnerable.

    However, that was her protective attitude towards Emrys.

    Whenever they encountered any danger, she would have Emrys hide behind her.

    This kind of care had nothing to do with the strength or weakness of one¡¯s power.

    It was instinct and love.

    Furthermore, it was a natural expression of inner emotions.

    Her action was very subtle, but Emrys observed it all and etched it in his heart. Sierra is so caring!

    ¡°Aren, if you dare harm a single hair on Mr. Lund¡¯s head, the Langford family will undoubtedly pursue this matter to the end!¡±

    Emrys was the Langford family¡¯s lucky chance. nche was counting on him to treat her grandfather¡¯s illness, so of course, she couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing.

    However, Aren didn¡¯t even spare an extra nce at nche.

    As he had mentioned before, that person from the Langford family was already one foot in the grave. The Langford family¡¯s days were numbered, and nche¡¯s words held no intimidation for Aren.

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste words with nche, either.

    He wanted to swiftly defeat Emrys and walk away.

    Aren¡¯s murderous intent was chilling, his internal energy radiating outward. His entire body was enveloped by an unrivaled, domineering aura. He was about to deliver a fatal blow to Emrys when suddenly, a crisp voice echoed from the side. ¡°Have the martial artists of Jazona be so arrogant?¡±

    Upon hearing the sound, several people turned to look. They saw a beautiful woman with an excellent figure and a hint of heroism in her brows, walking towards them.

    Aren was taken aback. Another woman? Emrys is a nobody, but he¡¯s so lucky with women! Moreover, this woman is exceptionally beautiful, with an appearance and demeanor that are in no way inferior to Sierra and nche!

    Aren¡¯s eyes bulged in shock, and he was driven to madness by jealousy.

    Sierra¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the strikingly beautiful woman. She asked, ¡°Larissa, what brings you here?¡±

    The person who arrived was none other than Larissa.

    Larissa eximed, ¡°Sierra, it¡¯s been so long since west saw each other. I heard you were back in Jazona for a film shoot, and luckily, I wasn¡¯t too busy, so I decided toe and visit you. I didn¡¯t expect toe across such a situation.¡±

    As she spoke, she turned her head and gave Emrys a stern look.

    Emrys scratched his head, offering a sheepish smile as he said, ¡°Larissa, a day without seeing you feels like an eternity!¡±

    A day apart? Larissa chuckled coldly, gritting her teeth. ¡°Emrys, it seems like you¡¯ve been having quite afortable timetely.¡±

    Emrys felt an inexplicable chill run down his spine.

    Larissa didn¡¯t bother to deal with him. She shifted her gaze towards Aren and asked, ¡°Sierra, what¡¯s the story with this guy?¡°

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444 Fearsome

    ¡°He came from Jipsdale, iming he intended to kill Rys,¡± Sierra said gravely.

    ¡°So, he came from Jipsdale. No wonder he¡¯s so arrogant, daring to start a fight in broad daylight.¡± Larissa understood clearly in her heart, but her eyebrows raised immediately, her expression a mix of amusement and disbelief as she said, ¡°Has he always been this brave, daring to dere he¡¯ll kill Rys?¡±

    Sierra didn¡¯t understand the meaning of her words. Faced with a formidable enemy, how could she still maintain such a calm andposed demeanor?

    With utmost seriousness, nche said, ¡°His name is Aren, a Manifestor grandmaster. His mentor, White Dragon King, is a Venerable One.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± After hearing nche¡¯s introduction, Larissa nodded, suddenly striding toward Aren. She dered, ¡°If you want to kill Rys, you¡¯ll have to get past me first!¡±

    He doesn¡¯t know who Rys is, does he? Rys is the Empyrean Lord! Did he think he could kill Rys that easily? If he can¡¯t even get past me, then his talk of killing Rys is nothing more than a pipe dream. Larissa genuinely thought Aren was punching above his weight.

    However, Aren didn¡¯t see it that way.

    Seeing Larissa suddenly approaching, he initially thought she wasing to stand up for Emrys. An expression of impatience immediately surfaced on Aren¡¯s face as he asked, ¡°Miss, who areyou to interfere in the affairs of a nobody?¡±

    A nobody? A hint of peculiarity inevitably surfaced on Larissa¡¯s wless countenance. He actually dared to call the Empyrean Lord a nobody. He truly has courage.

    However, Larissa couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin further.

    Following Aren¡¯s words, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m being nosy, but because that nobody is my godbrother. It wouldn¡¯t be right if I didn¡¯t step in!¡±

    No sooner had the words been spoken than Larissa¡¯s slender figure lightly leaped out. Her delicate hand quickly reached toward Aren.

    Manifestor? However, upon experiencing Larissa¡¯s aura at that moment, Aren couldn¡¯t help but express his astonishment. He had guessed that Larissa was a martial artist, but he had never anticipated that Larissa would actually be a Manifestor grandmaster.

    When Larissa dered her intention to stand up for Emrys, Aren had already spected that she might be a martial artist.

    Aren himself was a Manifestor grandmaster. After all, his age was evident. However, the beautiful woman before him, judging by her appearance, seemed to be only around twenty¨Ctwo or twenty- three. He couldn¡¯t believe she could possibly be a Manifestor grandmaster. That¡¯s not right. There¡¯s such a poster girl in Chanaea!

    It seemed as though Aren had thought of something, but before he could speak, Larissa had alreadyunched an attack,advancing right in front of him. Left with no choice, Aren raised his palm to meet the attack, but he dared not exert too much force, just enough to barely neutralize Larissa¡¯s offensive.

    Aren staggered back a few steps, finally finding the time to speak. He raised a hand in a halting gesture and said, ¡°Wait, are you Lady Lockwood, the chief of Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Setting aside those elusive cultivators, in the mind of Aren, the first person who came to mind when he thought of a female martial artist who could be a Manifestor at that age, was none other than the once poster girl of the martial arts field, Larissa.

    At the age of twenty¨Ctwo, she had broken through to be a Manifestor. Such talent was truly terrifying.

    At the same time, she was also the youngest alliance chief among the Five Great Martial Arts Alliances in Chanaea.

    Her potential for future achievements was boundless, and it would be unwise to provoke such characters.

    Therefore, once Aren had deduced Larissa¡¯s true identity, he no longer had the heart to proceed with his actions.

    Larissa gracefully brushed away the strands of ck hair that fell over her temples. Casting a subtle nce at Aren, she spoke, ¡°You possess some discernment, I must admit. I am indeed the chief of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance, Kindly inform the White Dragon King that Rys is under my protection. If anyone dares to harm a single strand of his hair, I will obliterate them.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Aren was immediately ovee with a shiver.

    Despite his mentor, the White Dragon King, being a Venerable One, he seemed somewhat insignificant inparison to Larissa and her influential role in the Central Chanacan Martial Arts Alliance,

    Exercising caution, Aren believed it would be wise to return and inform his mentor about this matter first. He believed it was his duty to let his mentor make the final decision.

    After a moment of contemtion, Aren spoke, ¡°Lady Lockwood, I will convey your message to my mentor. I apologize for, any offense I may have caused earlier.¡±

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445 Merciful

    After saying that, Aren slowly approached Emrys, his expression serious.

    ¡°You¡¯re incredibly fortunate to have Lady Lockwood as your supporter, brat. Today, I will spare your life out of respect for her,¡± Aren said coldly.

    Emrys appearedpletely unconcerned. He chuckled and replied, ¡°Is that so? Then I should truly thank you for sparing my life.¡±

    As he spoke, he reached out his hand.

    Aren cast a disdainful nce and scoffed, ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re worthy of shaking hands with me?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite arrogant, sir!¡±

    Suddenly, Emrysughed and patted Aren¡¯s shoulder. Aren¡¯s expression instantly turned cold, and he frowned, shouting, ¡°Remove your dirty hand from my shoulder!¡±

    ¡°Haha! You¡¯re truly a hot¨Cheaded individual.¡± Emrys chuckled twice and withdrew his hand.

    ¡°Lady Lockwood, I bid you farewell!¡±

    Aren showed no further interest in dealing with Emrys. He turned to Larissa, said goodbye, and left the area.

    Larissa watched the scene unfold with an expression ofamusement. I believe Rys is up to some trick again. I wonder how Aren would react if he knew that the nobody he referred to was actually an Empyrean Lord.

    After Aren left, Sierra and nche were stunned for quite some time.

    Sierra looked at Larissa as if she were looking at a monster.

    Sierra had never known that Larissa, like Emrys, was a martial artist. Even more surprisingly, Larissa was the chief of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance. This woman has been hiding things too well, hasn¡¯t she?

    ¡°Larissa, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha! Sierra, I never told you about this. You won¡¯t me me, will you?¡± Larissa yfully stuck out her tongue as she spoke.

    Sierra took a deep breath and shook her head. Despite the surprising revtion, she had already epted the fact that Emrys was Athos¡® student. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to ept that Larissa was the chief of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance.

    However, Sierra couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. I should be proud of Emrys and Larissa¡¯s aplishments.

    With that in mind, Sierra quickly regained herposure.

    However, nche, who was standing to the side, was no longerposed. There was a glimmer of excitement and joy in her eyes. Sierra¡¯s godsister turns out to be Lady Lockwood, and Lady Lockwood¡¯sbackground is connected to the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters. In that case, if the Langford family manages to establish a good rtionship with Sierra, wouldn¡¯t that essentially mean we¡¯ve also connected with the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters?

    With that thought in mind, nche grew even more excited.

    It turned out that the lucky opportunities mentioned by Athos were not just one, but two, both of which were rted to Sierra.

    The four of them chatted for a while.

    Having gained a fairlyprehensive understanding of the situation, Larissa realized that all the events had stemmed from the grudges between Sierra and Luciana. With this knowledge, Larissa reproached, saying, ¡°Sierra, don¡¯t take it the wrong way, but you should have told me earlier about someone like Luciana. I would have helped you deal with her.¡±

    Every time the girls came across articles tarnishing Sierra¡¯s reputation, they would question Sierra about it. However, Sierra would always dismiss their concerns lightly, assuring them that everything was fine and they need not worry.

    If Larissa had known earlier that Luciana was causing trouble, she certainly wouldn¡¯t have stood by and done nothing.

    Although the Martial Arts Alliance explicitly forbade martial artists from harming ordinary people, Larissa, as the chief of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance, only had to reveal her identity to earn respect from the prominent families in Jipsdale.

    Dealing with the Santana family was not a challenging task forher.

    Sierra gave her a nce and said, ¡°You have the audacity tocriticize me when you¡¯ve been hiding your identity for so long? I had no idea you were the chief of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance. Besides, wouldn¡¯t myints just cause all of you to worry?¡±

    ¡°Ha! I suppose it¡¯s my fault. I used to think it wasn¡¯t necessary, so I never mentioned it¡­¡± Larissa¡¯s face turned slightly red, and then she nced at Emrys, pretending to be profound as she said, ¡°Sierra, you should be mentally prepared. Don¡¯t be too surprised if a formidable creature suddenly appears by your side one day.¡±

    Larissa was clearly implying something. Someone¡¯s identity is much more terrifying than mine!

    Upon hearing those words, Emrys was displeased. ¡°Well, Issa, who are you calling a formidable creature? That¡¯s really impolite.¡±

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446 The Mutant

    However, Emrys chose to take the high road and refrained from arguing with women.

    At that moment, Larissa suddenly pulled Emrys aside and said, ¡°Rys, you mentioned earlier that you were going to the Langford residence to help treat an illness, right? Coincidentally, I also need to visit someone in Jipsdale. Let¡¯s go together!¡±

    ¡°Who are you going to visit?¡±

    ¡°Haha! You¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± Larissa said with a mysterious smile.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in suspense, will you?¡± Emrys nced at Larissa. Suddenly remembering something, he asked, ¡°By the way, did we ever find out the identity of that mutant we capturedst time? And how did he end up like that?¡±

    Larissa¡¯s expression grew more serious when she heard those questions. ¡°We have new information.¡±

    Thest time Emrys went to Juxshire, he happened to be there, assisting the Ginger family in resolving a troublesome matter. Coincidentally, he encountered Larissa, who was in the midst of apprehending a mutant.

    After a considerable amount of time had passed, it was only natural for them to have gathered more information.

    Larissa¡¯s expression turned grave as she nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ve discovered that person was from the Lambert family of Elterton.

    He had been in Anndur for nearly five years and returned less than two months ago. Suddenly, he transformed into that state. The researchers at the Institute of Biology extracted a rare medicinalponent from his body. Upon analysis, they discovered it was a new gic drug.¡±

    ¡°Gic drug¡­¡± Emrys furrowed his brow, deep in thought.

    He recalled the time in Venria when he had destroyed that gic experiment research facility. The person in charge of that facility back then was also an Atharian. It seems like there has been significant activity recently in Anndur!

    Larissa let out a light sigh and said, ¡°Unfortunately, that mutant couldn¡¯t speak, and not long after we brought him back, he passed away. We weren¡¯t able to gather any information from him. As for the Lambert family, they could only say that the person had been working in Anndur before the mutation. They were unsure about his exact position, the nature of his work, and who he had been in contact with in Anndur. What concerns me the most right now is that within the borders of Chanaea, there may be several individuals who have participated in the gic experiments conducted in Anndur. The problem is, they haven¡¯t shown any signs yet. These people, hidden within Chanaea, are ticking time bombs.¡±

    Every year, numerous individuals returned from Anndur to Chanaea. Among them were those who had taken part in gic experiments. As long as they didn¡¯t experience sudden mutations, they appeared no different from ordinary people on the surface.

    Uncovering the truth was an incredibly challenging task.

    Larissa¡¯s beautiful face was filled with worry, truly embodying the image of a Warrior Goddess deeply concerned for her country and its people.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but reach out, gently tousling her hair as he said, ¡°Issa, don¡¯t overthink things for now. Regardless of whatever schemes Anndur is plotting, if they dare to target Chanaea, they will undoubtedly regret it. We just need to observe and wait.¡±

    With a soft sigh, Larissa lifted her eyes, shining like stars, and looked at Emrys. She said, ¡°Empyrean Lord, the safety of Chanaea now rests on your shoulders.¡±

    Emrys was taken aback. Issa is being too serious.

    Regaining hisposure, Emrys moved his hand from Larissa¡¯s head, running it down her soft, flowing hair to her smooth, fair cheek. He gave it a gentle squeeze and said, ¡°Not just me. It¡¯s all ofus.¡±

    Meanwhile, back at the vast estate in Jipsdale, Aren had already returned and was faithfully reporting to his mentor, the White Dragon King, about the situation he had encountered in Jazona.

    ¡°Regarding Lady Lockwood¡­¡±

    The White Dragon King¡¯s expression turned serious. After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°If I remember correctly, Lady Lockwood¡¯s martial arts teacher is Hazel, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Aren nodded,

    Hazel Mapleton, the daughter of Pascal Mapleton, the guardianof the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters, held the position of chancellor at the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy. Under her guidance, numerous exceptional students had been nurtured, providing the Martial Arts Alliance with a constant stream of new talents.

    Larissa happened to be one of her students.

    That was the aspect that worried the White Dragon King themost.

    After another prolonged silence, the White Dragon King¡¯s eyes flickered as he said, ¡°Instruct Jovanni to bring hispanion tosee me.¡±

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447 Told Off

    Aren nodded, bowed, and left.

    When he returned, he was apanied by Jovanni and Luciana.

    Jovanni couldn¡¯t wait to express his gratitude, saying, ¡°Dragon Lord, I am immensely thankful.¡±

    ¡°What is there to be thankful for?¡± White Dragon King retorted.

    ¡°Thank you for intervening and helping us get rid of that reckless brat.¡±

    During the journey, Aren remained silent. Jovanni and Luciana believed that White Dragon King had summoned them to inform them that he had already dealt with Emrys.

    To their surprise, White Dragon King scoffed and said, ¡°Who told you that I¡¯ve already killed that brat?¡±

    Jovanni¡¯s expression faltered. He looked at White Dragon King in confusion.

    White Dragon King paused before saying, ¡°I epted money from the Santana family and promised to assist them three times. Naturally, I won¡¯t go back on my word, but that guy with the surname Lund is an exception.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Luciana asked anxiously, her voice unintentionally bing sharper.

    As long as Emrys was alive, he remained an obstacle.

    Naturally, Luciana was not willing to ept this.

    White Dragon King¡¯s icy gaze suddenly pierced towards Luciana, his voice filled with oppressive power as he said, ¡°Were you questioning me just now?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Luciana was unnerved by such a gaze, instantly losing herposure. In a hurry, Jovanni interjected, ¡°Please calm down, Dragon Lord. Lucy was just too anxious. She didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡±

    Luciana quickly nodded in agreement.

    White Dragon King withdrew his gaze, saying, ¡°Jovanni, don¡¯t me me for not warning you. It¡¯s best to make your little b*tch give up that idea. Otherwise, even I won¡¯t be able to protect your family.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, Jovanni was greatly startled.

    Luciana also held her breath. White Dragon King can¡¯t protect the Santana family? Is the background of that brat from Jazona so terrifying?

    ¡°Dragon Lord, could you have made a mistake? What kind of background could that brat possibly have?¡± Luciana simply couldn¡¯t believe it. How could Emrys, of all people, have such a significant background that even White Dragon King would fear him?

    In her view, whether it was Sierra or Emrys, the most significant supporter was the Langford family.

    The head of the Langford family was nearing his end, and naturally, the Langford family¡¯s influence was dwindling.

    However, from the sounds of it, White Dragon King seemed to suggest otherwise.

    White Dragon King nced at Luciana with contempt, sneered, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said all there is to say. Whether you listen or not, it¡¯s up to you. But if this matter brings trouble, I won¡¯t lift a finger to help the Santana family.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already-¡±

    In a moment of frustration, Luciana wanted to question White Dragon King because he was refusing to carry out the task after being paid. Fortunately, Jovanni quickly covered her mouth.

    Provoking White Dragon King would undoubtedly lead to no good end.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Just then, Aren, who had been silent on the side, suddenly spoke with difficulty. Judging by his voice, he seemed to be in extreme pain.

    Aren¡¯s face turned crimson, his expression reflecting extreme agony. A surge of overwhelming energy and blood crazily welled up from within him. He strained to suppress it, causing the veins on his neck to bulge prominently.

    White Dragon King nced at him, a slight frown creasing his brow. Then, hemanded Jovanni and Luciana coldly, ¡°You two, wait outside!¡±

    Naturally, the two dared not ask any more questions. After giving Aren a surprised nce, they obediently withdrew.

    After Jovanni and Luciana departed, the countenance of the White Dragon King immediately darkened. He approached Aren with determined strides, swiftly applying pressure to Aren¡¯s acupoints.

    Boom!

    The White Dragon King intended to assist Aren in unblocking his energy and blood cirction. However, in the next moment, he was forcefully repelled by a terrifying energy, causing him to stagger back several steps. The shock nearly fractured his fingers.

    ¡°Is this the power of life energy? How did you manage to provoke a cultivator?¡± A flicker of astonishment suddenly appeared in the White Dragon King¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Master, I¡­ I¡¯m in agony! Ah!¡± Aren¡¯s face turned crimson, as if his eyes were on the verge of bursting, rapidly filling with blood.

    Bang!

    As Aren let out a thunderous roar, his garments were abruptly torn apart by an overwhelming force. Simultaneously, a vivid crimson hue, resembling a blood serpent, slithered across his. chest, eventually converging into two strikingly prominent words: Sky Devourer.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448 Provoked Sky Devourer Lord

    Sky Devourer? Upon seeing those two words, White Dragon King was filled with rage. Sky Devourer Lord! Did Sky Devourer Lord leave behind life energy within Aren?

    White Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but shudder, his face turning pale, forming a stark contrast to Aren¡¯splexion.

    ¡°Scoundrel! What did you do? Why did you provoke Sky Devourer Lord?¡± White Dragon King roared.

    The King of the White Dragon was terrified. He was so angry that it seemed as though he would strangle Aren to death on the spot.

    As those two blood words appeared, the pent¨Cup energy and blood within Aren seemed to find an outlet, finally easing his difort. Beads of sweat covered his forehead as he trembled and said, ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t provoke Sky Devourer Lord.¡±

    White Dragon King refused to believe him. He seized Aren by the neck, lifting him off the ground, radiating a murderous aura. He roared, ¡°If you didn¡¯t provoke Sky Devourer Lord, why would he leave a trace of his life energy within you? Give me an exnation! An exnation, do you hear?¡±

    Aren was filled with terror, feeling as if his breath had stopped at that very moment.

    He had no idea what was going on.

    Upon returning from Jazona, Aren immediately sought out White Dragon King to exin the situation. He had noteinto contact with any cultivators, let alone encountering Empyrean Lord.

    He didn¡¯t even know who Empyrean Lord was.

    Hence, he had no idea how a strand of life energy was left within his body.

    Aren felt the pressure on his neck growing heavier, his breathing bing more and morebored. His brain was increasingly deprived of oxygen, and his eyes were rolling back as if he would suffocate to death in the next second.

    Fortunately, as he was on the brink of hisst breath, White Dragon King let go of his grip.

    White Dragon King then seized Aren by the body and flung him out, causing him to collide heavily against the wall, resulting in a loud thud.

    Aren gasped for breath frantically, while vomiting blood profusely. His condition was extremely pitiful.

    White Dragon King roared in fury, ¡°Tell me every ce you¡¯ve been to today and every person you¡¯ve interacted with. If you miss even one, you might as well be dead!¡±

    At that moment, even White Dragon King was afraid. Aren is my mentee, and he has provoked Sky Devourer Lord! As his mentor, I might also get implicated. These two blood¨Cred words are Sky Devourer Lord¡¯s warning!

    Therefore, it was imperative for White Dragon King to ascertainwho exactly Sky Devourer Lord was. This knowledge would allow him to be cautious in the future, to avoid direct confrontation whenever they met. Otherwise, if Aren were to provoke the

    wrong person again, even White Dragon King wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.

    Aren didn¡¯t have time to catch his breath or dare to dy for a moment. He quickly recounted all the ces he had been to that day and every person he hade into contact with.

    This included both Jovanni and Luciana from earlier.

    The countenance of White Dragon King grew increasingly grim after he heard everything. At the same time, his murderous intent surged uncontrobly. He barked, ¡°Is that all? Did you miss out on anything?¡±

    Aren hadn¡¯t interacted with many people that day, and none of those he had spoken with earlier resembled Sky Devourer Lord.

    Aren knelt on the ground, repeatedly hitting his head against the floor in a state of panic. He pleaded, ¡°Master, everything I just said, those were all the people I met today. I didn¡¯t leave anyone out. I swear it¡¯s the absolute truth, Master!¡±

    He, too, yearned to discover who exactly Sky Devourer Lord was.

    However, he had only met with a few people.

    Aren¡¯s head kept hitting the ground repeatedly, until finally, he had a sudden realization and his voice abruptly increased in volume by several decibels. He eximed, ¡°Master, I believe I know who it is¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is it? Speak quickly!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It was the friar you instructed me to eliminate! He is the Sky Devourer Lord!! It must be him!!!¡± After being struck on the head, it was as if a switch had been flipped for Aren. Suddenly, everything became clear to him.

    Initially, Luciana had clearly stated that the target was a friar. However, after the confrontation with Emrys, Aren discovered that Emrys was not a friar at all.

    After all, a friar couldn¡¯t possibly possess such a strong physique.

    At that moment, Aren suspected that there was an error in Luciana¡¯s information, mistaking a martial artist for a friar. Now, in retrospect, it appears that Emrys is neither a friar nor a martial artist. Instead, he is a cultivator! Cultivators engage in both physical training and magic. If that¡¯s the case, everything falls perfectly into ce. Emrys, the cultivator, left a surge of life energy within me. In other words, Emrys is the Sky Devourer Lord! No wonder Emrys reacted so swiftly when I attacked. Given the circumstances, it seemed that Emrys must have been holding back, or rather, he had only revealed a mere one percent of his true strength. The embarrassing part is that I exerted half of my strength, yet I couldn¡¯t kill Emrys. Looking back, it seems that even if I had used all my strength, I still wouldn¡¯t have been able to harm Emrys in the slightest!

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449 Cutting Ties

    Aren experienced a lingering fear

    At the same time, his heart was still pounding, cold sweat trickling down his back.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Aren truly never even dreamed that he would inadvertently cross paths and engage with Sky Devourer Lord. Not only did I fight him, but I even mocked him. I called him a nobody! I was so foolish! However, when exactly did he leave this life energy within me?

    Aren¡¯s mind was racing.

    Soon, he figured it out. When I was leaving, Sky Devourer Lord pped my shoulder. It must¡¯ve been then! When that p had justnded, I didn¡¯t feel any difort. In fact, I arrogantly told him to remove his dirty hand. Looking back, it was truly terrifying to the extreme. Sky Devourer Lord¡¯s control over his life energy is terrifyingly powerful. He could conceal it without revealing a trace, manipting it with absolute ease. No wonder he could be the Supreme of Chanaea.

    After Aren finished narrating, a chill ran down the White Dragon King¡¯s spine. Fear exploded within him like a bomb, causing every cell in his body to tremble.

    ¡°F*ck you, Luciana! You b*tch!¡± the White Dragon King roared towards the entrance. His internal energy erupted like a volcano, sting the grand door into pieces. This revealed two trembling figures standing outside,If Emrys had Larissa as his support, the White Dragon King would warn Luciana to give up any thoughts of killing Emrys. Hewouldn¡¯t risk offending the Martial Arts Alliance for the sake of the Santana family.

    The White Dragon King just wanted to remain unaffected.

    However, Emrys didn¡¯t need anyone to rely on because he was his own greatest support.

    The Empyrean Lord was a far more terrifying entity than the Martial Arts Alliance.

    The White Dragon King could no longer remain unaffected.

    At that moment, he was afraid.

    He feared the Santana family, feared Luciana, and worried that if he provoked Emrys, he would draw the wrath of the Sky Devourer Lord upon himself.

    Therefore, at that moment, the White Dragon King¡¯s emotions were more of shock than anger. He wished he could kill Luciana with a single palm strike.

    ¡°You despicable b*tch! If you want to die, don¡¯t drag me down with you!¡±

    The White Dragon Kingunched into another round of vehement cursing.

    His face was fearsome.

    Like a frenzied beast, he fixed his gaze on Luciana. With a flick of his palm, a terrifying internal energy transformed into a gianthand, seizing Luciana¡¯s hair and dragging her more than ten meters across the ground.

    Luciana had wet herself, leaving a long, damp trail behind.

    Jovanni was also terrified.

    He had never seen the White Dragon King in such a rage, so out of character. It was important to note that every time he had encountered the White Dragon King before, thetter always carried an air of indifference.

    What on earth happened today? Jovanni didn¡¯t dare to ask. He could only watch helplessly as his woman was dragged more than ten meters away by a terrifying force.

    Swoosh!

    After reprimanding Luciana, the White Dragon King turned his piercing gaze towards Jovanni. Jovanni was so frightened that his legs went weak, and he ended up kneeling on the ground in sheer terror. ¡°Please spare me, Dragon Lord!¡±

    In haste, Jovanni bowed deeply.

    Fortunately, the White Dragon King did not harm him. Instead, he suppressed his rage and said, ¡°Jovanni, your family, the Santana family, will eventually meet their end because of you. From this moment on, our coboration is over!¡±

    As soon as those words were spoken, Jovanni¡¯s mind went nk, as if all the strength had been drained from his body. Our coboration is over?

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450 Determined

    The Santana family¡¯s patron was the White Dragon King.

    At that moment, the White Dragon King announced his decision to end his coboration with the Santana family. This meant that from now on, there would be no Venerable One from the Santana family in control of Jipsdale.

    In other words, the family¡¯s decline was inevitable.

    With a cold huff, the White Dragon King said, ¡°Don¡¯t use me of being untrustworthy. When your father initially begged me to protect the Santana family, I promised to assist you three times. I have already helped once in the past. Now, by sparing your life and Luciana¡¯s, I am using up the remaining two opportunities perfectly.¡±

    Not killing them was essentially providing assistance.

    Trading a life for a chance was a fair exchange.

    Immediately, Jovanni waspletely dumbfounded. What? How is that possible?

    Naturally, there was a sense of unwillingness in his heart.

    However, there was nothing he could do. The White Dragon King was a Venerable One. No matter how tyrannical he was, the Santana family was utterly powerless against him.

    Jovanni¡¯s face turned pale. After a long pause, he suddenly made a decision and pleaded, ¡°Dragon Lord, I beg you to give theSantana family another chance. In return, you can have Luciana¡¯s life.¡±

    If it truly came down to trading a life for an opportunity, Jovanni would undoubtedly sacrifice his own life.

    Meanwhile, he would rather have the protection of the White Dragon King than Luciana¡¯s life.

    To put it bluntly, without Luciana, Jovanni could still find another woman. But without the support of the White Dragon King, the Santana family would be finished.

    Jovanni was willing to risk Luciana just to ensure that thisst opportunity was preserved.

    ¡°Honey? Honey, you can¡¯t treat me like this¡­ You promised you¡¯d be good to me for the rest of our lives!¡± Luciana had just been dragged more than ten meters away, her knees and palms scraped raw, blood dripping profusely. She was grimacing in pain, but upon hearing Jovanni¡¯s words, she endured the agony and crawled back in front of him.

    A strong scent of urine rushed directly toward Jovanni.

    Jovanni furrowed his brows, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it yourself? Once you married into the Santana family, you¡¯d be a part of it for life. Now, it¡¯s the right time for you to make a sacrifice for the Santana family¡­

    His eyes sparkled with determination. Suddenly, he rose to his feet and kicked Luciana away, continuing, ¡°Moreover, this whole situation arose because of you. I even wasted an opportunity tobe protected by the Dragon Lord for your sake. I have already shown you extreme benevolence and generosity.¡±

    Like a dog, Luciana was kicked by Jovanni, causing her to roll several times on the ground. Raising her head, she red at Jovanni with resentment and said, ¡°You¡¯re so ruthless!¡±

    However, Jovanni ignored her. After kicking Luciana aside, he knelt once again before the White Dragon King, pleading, ¡°Dragon Lord, I offer you Luciana¡¯s life. I only ask that you grant the Santana family one more chance for protection.¡±

    Surprisingly, the White Dragon King sneered coldly, ¡°Whether or not an opportunity is given, it¡¯s not for you to decide. Whether I take Luciana¡¯s life or not, it¡¯s also not within your power to determine.¡±

    From the moment White Dragon King learned that the Santana family had provoked Sky Devourer Lord, he had made the decision topletely cut ties with them. Perhaps Sky Devourer Lord is not a petty person, and maybe he doesn¡¯t even n to seek revenge against the Santana family. However, I cannot take that risk. In fact, no one would dare to take such a risk in this situation. Who would dare to be the protector of a family that has offended Sky Devourer Lord? If it were to lead to a misunderstanding with Sky Devourer Lord, making him believe that he is being challenged, then things would truly be dire. Therefore, I cannot let this perfect opportunity to sever ties with the Santana family slip away. Allowing them to live and taking away their opportunities will not greatly affect my reputation. I am truly cunning!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    White Dragon King then spoke with false benevolence, ¡°If Luciana was only your lover, perhaps I would have agreed to yourrequest. But since Luciana has married you, she is now a part the Santana family, and her life itself is valuable.¡±

    In his heart, Jovanni was furious, but he did not utter a single sound. He didn¡¯t dare to shout out loud.

 Chatper 451

    Chapter 451 The Fault Of Sierra

    Jovanni was not foolish; how could he not discern what was happening? The White Dragon King was

    determined to sever ties with the Santana family and was using Luciana, a member of the Santana

    family, as an excuse.

    Even if Jovanni had not married Luciana and she was not considered part of the Santana family, the

    White Dragon King would have surely found other reasons.

    Nevertheless, he believed it was wiser to keep these thoughts to himself. If he voiced them and

    offended the White Dragon King, thetter might change his stance and use him of disrespect. That

    would trulynd him in deep trouble.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    That day, shortly after Jovanni returned, the White Dragon King publicly announced that he would no

    longer be the patron of the Santana family. The cooperative rtionship between the two parties had

    officiallye to an end.

    He specifically emphasized the phrase ¡°officially ended.¡±

    It seemed as if he wanted to convey to the world that it wasn¡¯t a matter of him being untrustworthy, but

    rather that the initially promised three opportunities had already been exhausted. If other families

    wished to offer him money¡­ No, if they sought him as their patron, they could approach him, and he

    would work with them in good faith.

    Upon hearing the news, the prominent families of Jipsdale, who were on par with the Santana family,

    were overjoyed.

    1/5

    With the loss of support from the White Dragon King, the Santana family could only maintain a low

    profile. Over time, they were naturally overshadowed by the other prominent families in Jipsdale, much

    to the satisfaction of everyone.

    Jovanni, on the other hand, was seething with anger.

    White Dragon King has gone too far!

    Originally, Jovanni thought that even if the White Dragon King had severed ties with their family, as

    long as they didn¡¯t disclose this matter, those outside probably wouldn¡¯t know.

    At worst, when the Santana family conducted business in Jipsdale in the future, they just needed to

    keep a low profile.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect the White Dragon King to

    immediately spread the news once he left. Thetter had simply rubbed salt into his wounds.

    Jovanni couldn¡¯t say that what the White Dragon King did was wrong; he could only say that the White

    Dragon King was unfair.

    However, even if the White Dragon King acted unscrupulously, there was nothing Jovanni could do.

    The former¡¯s power was undeniable, and Jovanni didn¡¯t dare to utter a single word of dissent.

    Thus, Jovanni could only vent all his anger on Luciana, giving her a severe beating before driving her

    out of the Santana residence.

    After Luciana was expelled from the house, she fell into dejection and distress.

    2/5

    After all, she had lost everything by then.

    The sky gradually darkened, with the rumbling thunder ominously echoing. Each p of thunder

    seemed to etch another scar onto her heart.

    She just couldn¡¯t ept it.

    A heavy downpour suddenly fell, drenching Lucianapletely. Barefoot, she walked the streets,

    observing as umbre¨Ctoting passersby gossiped about her and feeling like an outcast of society.

    ¡°Sierra, this is all your fault!¡±

    Luciana gritted her teeth in resentment. Coincidentally, a streak of lightning shed across the sky,

    illuminating her face filled with bitterness.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Sierra, she wouldn¡¯t have crossed paths with Emrys. If she hadn¡¯t crossed paths

    with Emrys, the White Dragon King wouldn¡¯t have been enraged. If the White Dragon King hadn¡¯t been

    enraged, she wouldn¡¯t have been banished from the Santana family and ended up in her current

    predicament.

    Everything that happened to her could be traced back to Sierra.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s all Sierra! It was she who reduced me to this state!

    It never urred to Luciana that it was she who had been provoking Sierra all along, while Sierra had

    never paid her any attention. Everything that happened today was the result of her own actions.

    3/5

    However, it was impossible for Luciana to reflect on her own mistakes.

    If she were capable of introspection, she would have done so long ago. She should be contentedly

    living her life as a wealthydy instead of relentlessly pursuing Sierra over some old grievances.

    The more Luciana pondered on the matter, the more she found it unbearable. Her jealousy intensified

    as Sierra¡¯s poprity reached new heights.

    Luciana dialed a number and angrily eximed into the phone, ¡°No matter what methods you use, I

    want you to gather some people to harm Sierra sexually, and then film a video to share online. I want to

    witness Sierra¡¯s reputation being destroyed!¡±

    She hadpletely lost her sanity.

    Since conventional approaches failed to uncover any scandalous information about Sierra, it was time

    to resort to more drastic

    measures.

    Those who were desperate had nothing to lose.

    Even if it meant risking her own life, she was determined to bring Sierra down with her.

    ¡°Ms. Lane, have you gone mad? Setting aside the fact that Sierra is from the Langford family, she now

    has a protector by her side. Who would dare to approach her? Isn¡¯t that just inviting disaster?¡±

 Chatper 452

    Chapter 452 Luciana Goes Mad

    Upon hearing Luciana¡¯s words over the phone, Zoran was immediately taken aback.

    However, Zoran¡¯s attempt to persuade Luciana not only failed, but it also made her even more agitated.

    She eximed, ¡°Who did you just call crazy?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lane, please try to stay calm and listen to what I have to say

    T

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Wiping the rainwater off her face, Luciana shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re nothing more than a dog, one

    that I¡¯ve raised. All these years, I have been the one supporting you, and now, you dare to defy my

    orders?¡±

    The voice on the other end of the phone fell silent.

    All that could be heard was the thunder rumbling loudly on

    Luciana¡¯s side.

    After a while, Zoran¡¯s deep voice resonated once again. ¡°Ms. Lane, I will certainly obey yourmand.

    However, this matter ist extremely sensitive, and it¡¯s not appropriate to discuss it over the phone. We

    need to meet in person to strategize.¡±

    Luciana was so consumed with the idea of ruining Sierra that shepletely failed to notice anything

    unusual about Zoran¡¯s voice.

    They had agreed to meet at Zoran¡¯s rented apartment.

    1/4

    Luciana hurried over without hesitation.

    When she arrived at the rented apartment, Zoran, along with his gang ofckeys, were all present.

    Each of them looked at Luciana with peculiar expressions in their eyes.

    However, Luciana failed to notice it.

    She hadpletely lost her mind by then. Upon seeing Zoran, she screamed at him, ¡°No matter what it

    takes, whether it¡¯s kidnapping or drugging her, I want you to use every means necessary to destroy

    Sierra!¡±

    ¡°How should we deal with the friar by Sierra¡¯s side?¡± asked Zoran.

    ¡°There were so many of you and only one of him. Haven¡¯t you heard of luring your opponent away from

    their post? There will always be times when Sierra is left alone. Do I really need to teach you such a

    simple thing?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire. If that friar returns and finds out something has happened to Sierra, he

    definitely won¡¯t let us off easily.¡±

    ¡°After filming Sierra¡¯s video, all of you would have left the country. No matter how skilled the friar is, can

    he pursue you abroad to harm you? What are your legs for? Can¡¯t you flee?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lane, please refrain from giving me orders-¡±

    ¡°Giving you orders?¡±

    Upon hearing Zoran¡¯s words, Luciana was so enraged that her

    2/4

    nose twisted in anger. It was literally twisted, having just been fixed half a year ago.

    Luciana shrieked, ¡°Now that you know the Santana family has kicked me out, even you, a dog, have

    started to bite your master? Go ahead, do your worst!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lane, please calm down¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough with the idle talk.¡± She demanded, ¡°Do as I¡¯ve instructed. I expect results within three days.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too short!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t negotiate with me. This is an order. Once the task ispleted, all the money in this card will be

    yours.¡±

    Luciana pulled out a supreme VIP card from the Chanaea Chamber of Commerce and coolly flung it at

    Zoran¡¯s face.

    Although she had been expelled from the Santana family, she was once a popr star, hence her

    wealth. The supreme VIP card from the Chanaea Chamber of Commerce was proof of that.

    p!

    When the ck card hit Zoran¡¯s face, it was as if he had been pped.

    Zoran remained silent.

    After a brief moment of silence, he bent down and picked up the exclusive VIP card from the ground.

    With a determined look on

    3/4

    his face, he began, ¡°Luciana, do you realize that I am a person driven by greed, willing to engage in

    disreputable activities for money? However, you should understand that for a man, there is something

    more important than just wealth, and that is dignity. Over the past few years, you have been bossing

    me around, and I have remained silent. But you have continuously trampled upon my dignity with your

    money. And now, you have even sent myrades to their deaths¡­¡±

    Zoran¡¯s gaze flickered unpredictably as he spoke. Suddenly, he forcefully snapped the ck card he

    held in his hand in half, and angrily threw it back at Luciana. ¡°Do you truly believe that with a little bit of

    filthy money, you can treat people like animals?¡± he eximed.

    By the end, Zoran¡¯s voice had transformed into a thunderous

    roar.

    Years of suppressed anger erupted in that very moment. With his eyes bloodshot, he stared at Luciana,

    as if he had undergone aplete transformation.

 Chatper 453

    Chapter 453 A Taste Of Her Own Medicine

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re defying me¡­¡±

    Startled, Luciana took a step back. Seeing Zoran¡¯s henchmen closing in on her from all sides, she

    realized she was in trouble. She let out a scream. ¡°What¡­ What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°What are we trying to do?¡±

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Zoran sneered, ¡°Luciana, after all that I¡¯ve done for you, you should at least acknowledge my hard

    work, even if you don¡¯t appreciate the results. Instead, you continue to provoke me with your arrogant

    attitude!¡±

    After he said that, a p resoundinglynded on Luciana¡¯s face.

    A short while earlier, Luciana had been beaten up by Jovanni. The wound at the corner of her mouth

    had just started to scab over. However, the moment Zoran pped her, it immediately began to bleed

    again.

    ¡°D¨CDon¡¯t you dare mess with me¡­¡±

    Once again, Luciana felt a wave of terror. She stood up, intending to flee, but Zoran¡¯s two underlings

    had already blocked the door.

    ¡°You want us to vite Sierra and record a video of it to post online, don¡¯t you? I will fulfill all your

    demands right now.¡±

    With a sinisterugh, Zoran forcefully pulled Luciana towards him, tearing her clothes off her body.

    1/4

    Luciana screamed, attempting to resist, but she was pinned down on the table by several of Zoran¡¯s

    underlings. She waspletely immobilized, unable to move an inch. Even her mouth was gagged,

    leaving her with no choice but to shake her head desperately.

    ¡°My friends, look here. She was once a superstar who was immensely popr!¡±

    Zoran¡¯s eyes burned intensely, and he couldn¡¯t help but recall a scene from a not¨Cso¨Cdistant past at a

    hotel in Jazona. It caused his expression to grow increasingly excited.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you fond of giving me orders before? Come on, tell me now, what should I do?¡±

    The events that transpired with Luciana were unknown to Emrys, nor was he concerned.

    He had already followed nche to the Langford residence.

    Sierra still had to shoot scenes in Jazona, so she wouldn¡¯t be returning to Jipsdale anytime soon.

    As for Larissa, she parted ways with Emrys after arriving in Jipsdale, stating that she intended to visit

    her master. She also mentioned that by the time she finished her visit, Emrys would likely have

    completed treatment for nche¡¯s grandfather¡¯s illness.

    By then, she would introduce her master to Emrys.

    Before Larissa became a martial artist, she had been epted

    into a prestigious school in Jipsdale. Later, through a fortunate turn of events, she met her master,

    Hazel Mapleton.

    Upon noticing Larissa¡¯s exceptional talent in martial arts, Hazel strongly rmended that she further

    her training at Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy.

    Larissa was undecided for a long time.

    In the end, Hazel said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to drop out. Just treat martial arts training as an elective course

    in university. Practice when you have free time.¡±

    Only then did Larissa agree.

    Even though she was training and studying at the same time, Larissa quickly became a rising star after

    she entered Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy. Her martial arts talent was unstoppable once unleashed.

    After arriving in Jipsdale, she went to Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy to visit her master.

    Emrys followed nche to the Langford residence. At that moment, the members of the Langford

    family were feeling extremely anxious.

    Their patriarch, Samuel Langford, was already at death¡¯s door, his life hanging by a thread. If he, a

    Venerable Being, were to pass away, the Manifestors left in the Langford family were simply not

    enough to hold the fort.

    The struggle for survival among prominent families in Jipsdale

    3/4

    was arguably the most intense in all of Chanaca.

    Even though the headquarters of the Martial Arts Alliance was located in Jipsdale, the martial artists

    there did not dare to be too presumptuous. However, such overt rules did not apply in the shadows.

    The concept of capital umtion refers to the ruthless exploitation and plundering of resources

    through any means. necessary, regardless of their unscrupulous nature. In such circumstances, the

    victor takes all.

    Furthermore, the Martial Arts Alliance did not truly embody justice.

    Wherever there is a group, there is inevitably a vested interest.

    In reality, some of the prominent figures within the Martial Arts Alliance had connections to those

    influential families.

    Therefore, if Samuel were to pass away, it would be unrealistic to expect the Langford family to rely on

    the rules of the Martial Arts Alliance for protection.

    The Santana family was no exception. That is why they appeared so flustered after losing the

    protection of the White Dragon King.

 Chatper 454

    Chapter 454 The Disciple Of Friar Athos

    The Langford family¡¯s current state was no better than that of the Santana family; despair and gloom

    filled the air at their residence.

    Upon nche¡¯s return, her father, Alpheus, anxiously asked, ¡°How did it go, nche? Did Ms. Sullivan

    inform you about the fortunate opportunity?¡±

    The rest of the Langford family also watched her with great anticipation.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    One could say that all of the Langford family¡¯s hopes rested on nche.

    Living up to everyone¡¯s expectations, nche nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Sierra has already informed me

    about it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Alpheus and the others¡® eyes noticeably lit up with eagerness. Unable to bear the suspense, they urged

    her, ¡°nche, please tell us what exactly this fortunate opportunity is.¡±

    nche nced at Emrys beside her, revealing a sweet smile as she said, ¡°The fortunate opportunity

    mentioned by Friar Athos is this handsome and charming gentleman¡­ the one and only Mr.

    Lund.¡±

    After saying that, nche felt a chill run down her spine, causing goosebumps to form on her skin.

    1/4

    Naturally, these were not her own words. She would never use such terms to praise a man, as it was

    too cheesy and inconsistent with her style.

    As for why she had to introduce him that way, it was simply because she was forced to.

    Before Emrys followed nche into the Langford residence, he had reminded her to speak highly of

    him when she introduced himter. If he wasn¡¯t satisfied, his mood would affect his medical skills.

    nche knew that Emrys was only joking.

    However, during her introduction, she paused for a moment, then decided to describe him as

    handsome and the one and only.

    The expressions of the Langford family members took a strange

    turn.

    This was the first time they had heard nche praise a man in such a manner.

    So who exactly is this Mr. Lund to deserve such high praise from nche? And why is he referred to as

    the fortunate opportunity of the Langford family?

    All eyes were focused on Emrys.

    nche didn¡¯t beat around the bush and said, ¡°This gentleman, Mr. Lund, is Sierra¡¯s younger brother.

    At the same time, he is also a disciple of Friar Athos. The recently famous miracle doctor of Jazona is

    none other than him.¡±

    2/4

    nche recounted the words that Sierra had originally told her.

    A disciple of Friar Athos?

    Upon hearing these words, the spirits of the Langford family were instantly lifted. Overwhelmed with

    excitement, Alpheus bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Lund, pleasee in and have a seat.¡±

    They had already seen Emrys. Despite their confusion, they didn¡¯t ask too many questions. Instead,

    they inquired about the more pressing matter concerning the fortunate opportunity with nche. Only

    at this moment did they realize that this young man was actually the disciple of Athos.

    Given that he was a disciple of Athos, it was understood that his medical skills were undoubtedly

    exceptional.

    Naturally, Alpheus treated his guest with respect.

    Emrys waved his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Take me to see the patient.¡±

    Alpheus couldn¡¯t have wished for anything more than for Emrys to say that. He immediately nodded

    enthusiastically, saying, ¡°Please, this way, Mr. Lund.¡±

    Alpheus led Emrys to his father¡¯s room.

    Samuel was on the brink of death. Although he couldn¡¯t speak, his eyes could still move, and his ears

    could still hear.

    Alpheus revealed Emrys¡® identity to Samuel. Blinking his eyes, Samuel seemed to express a warm

    wee toward Emrys.

    3/4

    Samuel said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m certain that Mr. Lund can cure your

    illness.¡±

    With that, he stepped aside, turned around, and respectfully bowed to Emrys, saying, ¡°Mr. Lund, I¡¯m

    counting on you.¡±

    Emrys nodded, saying, ¡°You all may leave first. Let nche stay behind to lend a hand.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Alpheusplied without hesitation. He escorted everyone out of the room and then turned to nche

    with a serious tone, advising her, ¡°You must follow Mr. Lund¡¯s instructions. Whatever he asks of you,

    you must do. Do you understand?¡±

    nche nodded in agreement.

    After providing his guidance, Alpheus exited the room.

    Emrys nced at nche, who appeared tense, and chuckled as he reassured her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to

    be so stressed. I just need you to perform some simple tasks and inform me about his condition. It¡¯s not

    a major issue.¡±

    Only then did nche let out a sigh of relief.

 Chatper 455

    Chapter 455 Removing The Toxin Is Easy

    nche had no knowledge of medicine and was genuinely afraid that her attempts to help might only

    make things worse. Upon hearing Emrys¡® words, she finally felt at ease.

    Emrys stepped forward to take Samuel¡¯s pulse, cing three fingers on his wrist. His life energy flowed

    along Samuel¡¯s meridians, examining the condition within his body.

    ¡°His meridians are inplete disarray, and his body is filled with blood clots. Near his heart, there is a

    cluster of dark purple toxins. The fact that your grandfather has managed to hold on until now is truly a

    miracle,¡± Emrys said slowly.

    nche replied, ¡°Grandfather was poisoned a long time ago, but it wasn¡¯t this severe initially. After the

    battle with the White Dragon King, the toxin migrated to his heart.¡±

    As she spoke, her face became incredibly tense. She asked, ¡°Mr. Lund, can you cure my grandfather¡¯s

    illness?¡±

    Emrys confidently chuckled and said, ¡°This toxin is nothing to me. Curing it won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    The toxin within Samuel was not particrly lethal. If it hadn¡¯t attached itself to his heart, it wouldn¡¯t

    have been a significant issue.

    Initially, the poison within Samuel was indeed not located in his heart. It was only after his intense battle

    with the White Dragon King, where he sustained severe injuries and his blood was racing, that the toxin

    migrated to his heart.

    ???????

    1/4

    With Athos¡¯s capabilities,pletely eradicating this toxin was not an issue at all.

    However, Athos was incredibly cunning. He did not eliminate the toxin but ingeniously relocated it to a

    secluded location where it was sealed using a special method.

    Even if the Langford family were to find the antidote in the future, it would be essentially useless as it

    couldn¡¯t reach the location of the toxin. They could only wait for the seal to be lifted, allowing the toxin

    to flow back to the heart before they had a chance to neutralize it.

    Through observing the traces of the toxin¡¯s movement within Samuel¡¯s body, Emrys discovered this

    fact.

    However, there was no way he could reveal Athos¡¯s schemes.

    No matter how crafty that old fellow was, he was ultimately Emrys¡¯s master.

    Not only did Emrys refrain from revealing Athos¡¯s n, but he also feigned astonishment over the fact

    that Samuel had managed to hold on until then.

    When nche asked about it, Emrys confidently asserted that removing such a toxin was not a

    problem at all for him.

    With that, he had managed to showcase his impressive skills.

    Tears welled up in nche¡¯s eyes as she looked at Emrys with a mix of reverence and excitement. ¡°Mr.

    Lund,¡± she asked, ¡°is it true what you said? Can you really cure my grandfather¡¯s illness?¡±

    Y

    20

    ??????

    2/4

    S

    ¡°So, are you going to offer yourself in gratitude for curing him?¡± Emrys teased with a smile.

    nche blushed. Emrys is Sierra¡¯s adopted brother, and I am her best friend. If he truly manages to

    cure Grandpa¡¯s illness, it wouldn¡¯t be out of the question to offer myself to him in gratitude.

    Seeing her deep in thought, Emrys quickly cleared his throat and said, ¡°Ms. Langford, perhaps you

    should ponder over this issueter. For now, could you please help me get your grandfather seated?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ alright then.¡±

    Coming back to her senses, nche quickly went over to help her grandfather up. After the teasing

    from Emrys earlier, her mood had significantly lightened.

    Emrys took out a fine needle and meticulously inserted it inch by inch into Samuel¡¯s acupoints.

    Although it was rtively straightforward for Emrys to eliminate the toxin from Samuel¡¯s body, Samuel¡¯s

    meridians were in disarray. They resembled several strands of twisted hemp rope, and Emrys could

    only assist in untangling them gradually.

    Emrys delicately inserted the needles.

    After spending half a day clearing Samuel¡¯s critical meridians, Emrys observed that the situation was

    nearly under control. He then requested, ¡°Ms. Langford, could you please bring me a basin? We need

    to collect your grandfather¡¯s blood clots.¡±

    nche nodded in agreement.

    Coincidentally, there was a basin in the room typically used for cleansing Samuel¡¯s body. It was

    promptly retrieved and

    positioned in front of Samuel.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys ced his palm on the back of Samuel¡¯s heart and silently activated the Nameless Divine Art,

    channeling his life energy into Samuel¡¯s body.

 Chatper 456

    Chapter 456 The Nature Of Nameless

    Divine Art

    The concept of Nameless Divine Art evoked a mix of emotions in Emrys.

    This mysterious technique, whichcked a proper name, could hardly be considered conventional due

    to its overpowering nature. In the past, it had even surpassed Diablos¡® Blood Demonic Technique,

    granting Emrys an unexpected advantage.

    While it could be ssified as a demonic technique, it had nevertheless aided Emrys in saving

    numerous lives.

    Thus, it was a technique that was difficult to evaluate.

    Emrys gradually infused his life energy into Samuel¡¯s body. Within moments, Samuel, who had been

    weak and feeble, suddenly opened his eyes, his face turning a deep shade of red.

    Subsequently, Samuel opened his mouth and expelled a significant amount of purplish¨Cck

    substance into the basin.

    This was the blood clot within him, a repulsive mixture of toxins.

    ¡°nche¡­¡±

    After finishing his expulsion, Samuel unexpectedly called out to nche, filling her with immense joy.

    Tears instantly welled up in her eyes.

    Previously, her grandfather had been bedridden, unable to move ormunicate. The fact that he

    could now call out her name

    indicated a significant improvement in his condition.

    Emrys cautioned, ¡°Don¡¯t speak for now. There is still a remaining portion of the toxin that I haven¡¯t been

    able to cleanse from your body.¡±

    Samuel obediently closed his mouth.

    Emrys continued to infuse his life energy into the small of Samuel¡¯s back. Momentster, Samuel

    expelled a pool of purplish¨Cck substance.

    In this manner, nine¨Ctenths of the toxin and blood clots in Samuel¡¯s body had been eliminated. The

    remaining one¨Ctenth was not a major concern. As long as Emrys provided him with a prescription and

    he continued to take it for a period of time, the residual toxin would bepletely eradicated.

    The only remaining issue for Samuel was the twisted meridians within his body, which he himself

    needed to slowly rectify.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Emrys had only managed to untangle a few crucial knots, as it was impossible topletely clear them

    all.

    In truth, Emrys was well aware that Athos was responsible for Samuel¡¯s condition.

    In order to securely conceal the transferred toxins, Athos sealed off all the surrounding acupoints.

    Consequently, whenever Samuel circted his internal energy to this area, he would experience

    excruciating pain.

    Over time, the meridians at the sealed acupoints fused together.

    After the seal was recently broken, the adhered meridians in this arca became active again, quickly

    affecting the other normal meridians.

    As a result, Samuel¡¯s meridians appeared to be inplete disarray.

    After Emrys helped him untangle a few major knots, the rest could be resolved by Samuel himself

    using his internal energy, as those painful points no longer existed.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, I am deeply grateful to you for saving my life.¡±

    Expressing his gratitude, Samuel bowed deeply towards Emrys, identally knocking his head against

    the edge of the bed. Emrys intervened to prevent him from further harm, as Samuel seemed inclined to

    prostrate himself fully before Emrys.

    After helping him up, Emrys watched as Samuel slowly turned his gaze towards nche and said,

    ¡°nche, Mr. Lund and his master are the saviors of the Langford family. Please seriously consider the

    request Mr. Lund just made.¡±

    Request?

    Taken aback, nche asked, ¡°Grandfather, what request are you referring to?¡±

    Emrys also looked at Samuel with confusion. Indeed, as nche had mentioned, he hade to help

    treat Samuel¡¯s illness solely out of gratitude for the Langford family¡¯s continuous care for Sierra.

    He was even willing to forgo any payment, let alone make any demands.

    Moreover, Emrys couldn¡¯t recall when he had made such a

    request.

    Samuel recollected in his mind and said, ¡°You two, you¡¯re too forgetful. Even though I couldn¡¯t move or

    speak before, my ears were still sharp. I clearly heard you two talking aboutmitting yourselves to

    each other.¡±

    ¡°Committing ourselves to each other?¡±

    Emrys and nche¡¯s eyes widened in unison.

    Upon hearing that, nche¡¯s beautiful face blushed deeply, her delicate earlobes also turning a shade

    of crimson. In a coy and embarrassed tone, she responded, ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t speak nonsense.

    Mr. Lund was merely jesting earlier!¡±

    Emrys let out an awkward chuckle and exined, ¡°Indeed, Mr. Langford, I observed that Ms. Langford

    seemed nervous, so I made a joke to ease her tension.¡±

 Chatper 457

    Chapter 457 Realistic

    ¡°Really?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Samuel was skeptical.

    Emrys nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. It¡¯s actually simr to being in an operating room.

    When the head surgeon is performing surgery, they usually chat and joke around with their assistant to

    lighten the tense atmosphere.¡±

    That was mostly what happened in the operating room. While they were tending to a patient¡¯s infected

    incision, they would simultaneously discuss what to eat after the surgery.

    It was simply to lighten the mood.

    The patient might feel ufortable, thinking that the head surgeon was being disrespectful. The

    audacity of the surgeon to engage in casual conversation during the operation was seen as ack of

    seriousness.

    In reality, it was when the operating room fell silent, with only the sound of surgical instruments being

    passed around, that one should feel the most tense.

    Samuel let out a sigh and said, ¡°I actually thought it was true. What a pity!¡±

    Emrys was Athos¡® disciple and also his life savior. Samuel was very eager to make this marriage

    happen.

    Not entirely satisfied, he asked, ¡°May I ask, Mr. Lund, is there a

    girl that you like?¡±

    He believed that jokes could be taken seriously too.

    As long as the man was unmarried and the woman was unwed, anything was possible.

    That was why he posed this question.

    When he asked this question, nche also lifted her gaze, looking at Emrys, not knowing whether it

    was out of curiosity or something else.

    Emrys gave a bitter smile. ¡°There is.¡±

    And there are many of them, at least seven¡­

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Once again, Samuel heaved a deep sigh.

    When nche heard this answer, she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint why, but she felt a strange unease, an

    indescribable sensation in her heart.

    She hadn¡¯t known Emrys for very long. She had thought he was utterly shameless and aplete

    rogue. She believed that there was no way she could ever fall for someone like him.

    Yet, at that moment, she felt a wave of jealousy surging within her.

    Even she herself couldn¡¯t exin it clearly.

    2/4

    Emrys, however, didn¡¯t overthink it. He turned around to fetch a pen and paper and wrote a prescription

    for Samuel. It consisted of medicinal herbs that were crucial in eliminating the residual poison in his

    body.

    nche was preparing to share the news of her grandfather¡¯s recovery with her father and others, but

    Samuel stopped her, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s not tell them just yet.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    nche looked at Samuel in confusion.

    Recovering from illness was a good thing. She didn¡¯t understand why her grandfather wouldn¡¯t let her

    share the news.

    There was a flicker in Samuel¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°If they are only relying on me for hope, the Langford

    family can¡¯t go far.¡±

    nche became increasingly confused. ¡°What do you mean, Grandpa?¡±

    Samuel shook his head, remaining silent.

    Emrys smiled and said, ¡°Your grandfather wants to see how the Langford family will cope with the

    storm that sweeps over from Jipsdale without him, their towering tree.¡±

    Samuel cast an approving nce at Emrys, feeling increasingly that it was such a pity his

    granddaughter couldn¡¯t marry him.

    nche became even more puzzled. She nkly stared at the two of them, not understanding what

    they were saying.

    At that moment, Emrys suddenly strode up to Samuel. A surge of life energy flowed from his fingertips

    as he pressed them against Samuel¡¯s chest. With a smile, he said, ¡°Since you want to put on a show,

    I¡¯ll help you make it more realistic.¡±

    Samuel closed his eyes andid back down on the bed.

    With a surprised tone, nche asked, ¡°Mr. Lund, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±

    Emrys did not respond to her question. Instead, he walked over and opened the door.

    At this moment, Alpheus and the others were anxiously waiting outside the room. As long as Emrys

    remained silent, they did not dare to enter, fearing that they might disturb him.

    B

 Chatper 458

    Chapter 458 Imposter

    Teagan Langford, the uncle of nche, spoke up, addressing Alpheus, who was a few years older than

    him. ¡°Alpheus, it has been quite some time, and we still haven¡¯t seen any progress. Can we truly rely

    on Mr. Lund?¡±

    Teagan had always been skeptical of Emrys, unlike his elder brother Alpheus. He believed that due to

    Emrys¡® young age, his medical skills couldn¡¯t possibly be as advanced as imed.

    Alpheus nced at Teagan, his brow furrowed, and sternly said, ¡°You must show respect to Mr. Lund¡­

    I understand your doubts, but think about it again. How extraordinary is Friar Althos? Can we

    underestimate his disciple?¡±

    Although Emrys was young, Alpheus didn¡¯t find it surprising when he considered Emrys¡® master, Athos.

    Emrys¡® medical skills couldn¡¯t be judged solely based on his age.

    This was precisely why Alpheus hadplete faith in Emrys.

    Upon hearing Alpheus¡® words, Teagan could only remainposed and wait patiently, hoping that

    Emrys wouldn¡¯t disappoint them.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Creak!

    After a long wait, the Langford family finally heard the sound of the door opening. They looked up and

    saw Emrys. Alpheus quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Lund, how did it go? Has my father¡¯s illness been cured?¡±

    With an expressionless face, Emrys nced into the room and replied, ¡°Go in and see for yourselves!¡±

    When a prominent figure faces a downfall, it gives rise to various hidden challenges.

    Alpheus and the others, waiting outside the room, felt as if each day was dragging on. Every minute

    seemed to stretch ten times longer than usual.

    Samuel was the pir of the Langford family. His fall was simply unthinkable.

    As soon as Emrys opened the door, they couldn¡¯t wait to rush in.

    When they saw Samuel lying motionless on the bed, an ominous feeling couldn¡¯t help but creep into

    their hearts.

    As they approached, they realized that Samuel¡¯s immobility wasn¡¯t their only concern. His heartbeat

    and respiration had also ceased, indicating that he had passed away.

    The anticipation that had filled the members of the Langford family was suddenly reced by a

    profound gloom.

    In an instant, the room became filled with an oppressive, somber, and suffocating atmosphere.

    The silence was so profound that it was terrifying.

    The only sound that could be heard was the increasinglybored breathing of the Langford family

    members. The hatred in their eyes was also intensifying.

    ¡°What exactly happened here?¡± Alpheus roared at nche.

    He clenched his fists, emanating the aura of a Manifestor Grandmaster, making the atmosphere in the

    room even more oppressive and suffocating.

    nche wanted to exin but was immediately stunned by her father¡¯s outburst. She felt a deep sense

    of injustice in her heart.

    She knew that her father was acting this way because Emrys was Athos¡® disciple. He didn¡¯t dare to

    direct his anger at Emrys, so he took it out on her instead.

    Through his indirect criticism, Alpheus was essentially

    questioning Emrys. How did he treat his father, and why did it result in his death?

    If Alpheus¡® actions could be described as somewhat restrained, then Teagan¡¯s behavior was

    undeniably aimed at a specific individual.

    He stormed towards Emrys, his eyes bloodshot as he shouted, ¡°You imed to be Athos¡® disciple,

    didn¡¯t you? Exin to me why my father suffered this fate. Did youe here to harm him?¡±

    Teagan firmly believed that Emrys was merely a fraud, responsible for his father¡¯s demise.

    As Teagan vented his anger, the rest of the Langford family also directed their hateful res towards

    Emrys.

 Chatper 459

    Chapter 459 Impulsive

    It seemed as though they were convinced that he was the murderer.

    Before Emrys began treating him, Samuel could still blink his eyes. However, after Emrys intervened,

    Samuel couldn¡¯t even blink. So, if Emrys wasn¡¯t the killer, then who was?

    In the face of the enraged members of the Langford family, Emrys responded nonchntly, ¡°Who said

    that just because I¡¯m a disciple of Athos, I can definitely cure Old Mr. Langford¡¯s illness? Besides, Old

    Mr. Langford was already on his deathbed. So now you¡¯re ming me for his death?¡±

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t confident you could cure him, why did you intervene?¡± Teagan growled.

    Emrys looked at him as if he were foolish and said, ¡°It¡¯s like when you go to the hospital for surgery,

    and the doctor tells you that the sess rate is only thirty percent. Will you still go through with it?¡±

    Suddenly, Teagan had no outlet for his anger.

    He had momentarily lost his rationality. If it came down to reasoning, he could never out¨Cargue Emrys.

    Samuel had been on the verge of death.

    If he were to assume that Emrys, simply because he was a disciple of Athos, would surely heal the

    elderly man, and if he failed, it would be his responsibility, that would be a case of guilt¨Ctripping.

    For a moment, Teagan was speechless.

    Emrys sneered and said, ¡°Here¡¯s a piece of advice for you. Instead of wasting time ming me here,

    you should spend more time thinking about how the Langford family is going to survive in Jipsdale

    without Samuel.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions on the faces of everyone in the Langford family

    changed dramatically.

    They were so angry precisely because they knew that Samuel was the foundation of their ability to

    establish themselves in Jipsdale. Now that the foundation had crumbled, the future path of the

    Langford family would be extremely difficult to navigate,

    Did they have to leave Jipsdale and go to another city to be sessful?

    How could they be satisfied with this?

    Emrys¡® words were like a fatal blow to the wounds of the Langford family members, hitting them right

    where it hurt the

    most.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave just yet. Let¡¯s firste up with a n.¡±

    Teagan didn¡¯t know what to say. Although he knew that what Emrys had just said made sense, he

    couldn¡¯t bear to let him go so easily.

    Emrys remained calm. He didn¡¯t waste words. He simply walked over to the side, found a chair, and sat

    down, clearly indicating his stance.

    He had a clear conscience and had no intention of running away.

    At this point, Alpheus had regained some of hisposure. He took a deep breath and said to

    nche, ¡°nche, I¡¯m sorry. I was just too overwhelmed earlier.¡±

    nche, feeling aggrieved, bit her lip, unwilling to speak.

    Alpheus sighed, saying, ¡°nche, I know you¡¯re angry with me, but what I said earlier wasn¡¯t directed

    at you¡­ nche, can you honestly tell me, is that person truly a disciple of Friar Althos?¡±

    He now had some doubts about Emrys¡® identity.

    nche remained indifferent.

    Alpheus pleaded, ¡°nche, I apologize for my earlier harshness. It was uncalled for. But your answer is

    crucial to the future of the Langford family. Can you please respond to me?¡±

    Alpheus even resorted to using the word ¡°please.¡±

    Although nche felt wronged in her heart, seeing her father¡¯s state softened her. She opened her

    mouth and said, ¡°I can swear, this is what Sierra told me. If I lied, I¡¯ll die a horrible-¡±

    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t speak anymore. I believe you.¡± Alpheus quickly covered her mouth.

    Alpheus was familiar with Sierra. He didn¡¯t see her as the kind of woman with malicious intentions. She

    would never utter such lies to deceive the Langford family.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    3/4

    After a brief moment of contemtion, Alpheus approached Emrys with a slight bow and uttered, ¡°Mr.

    Lund, I acted impulsively earlier. I should not have offended you.¡±

    ¡°Alpheus, what are you-¡±

    Observing Alpheus¡® respectful demeanor towards Emrys, Teagan felt a surge of frustration. However,

    before he could voice his thoughts, Alpheus sternlymanded, ¡°Silence!¡±

    Left with no alternative, Teagan obediently sealed his lips.

    Emrys gazed deeply into Alpheus¡® eyes and inquired, ¡°Why are you suddenly apologizing to me? Don¡¯t

    you hold me responsible for your father¡¯s demise?¡±

 Chatper 460

    Chapter 460 Proposal

    Alpheus shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Lund, you were right in what you said earlier. My father was

    indeed hanging by a thread. His days were numbered. Despite your best efforts to save him, it was still

    impossible to turn things around. Perhaps this is just fate, and it¡¯s not your fault, Mr. Lund.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Teagan and the others immediately felt even more dejected.

    Why is Alpheus still making excuses for him? Who can really tell if he has truly done his best to help?

    Alpheus paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°Mr. Lund, may I be so bold as to ask, where is your

    master, Friar Athos, now?¡±

    Alpheus was now fully awake.

    Perhaps what Athos was referring to as fate was not about Emrys being able to cure Samuel, but

    rather some other opportunity.

    Emrys certainly understood Alpheus¡® thoughts, but he still ruthlessly dashed his hopes, saying, ¡°My

    master is traveling abroad, and he won¡¯t being to Jipsdale within these two years.¡±

    Of course, Emrys made that up, but it wouldn¡¯t be entirely urate to say it waspletely made up.

    At least up until now, his master truly hadn¡¯t made an appearance.

    Alpheus¡® face changed color when he heard that.

    No one would know what would be of the Langford family

    in two years.

    Alpheus was not satisfied. He continued to inquire, ¡°Did Friar Athos ever mention anything about the

    Langford family?¡±

    Emrys pretended to ponder for a moment before saying, ¡°No. It was nche who told me about your

    father¡¯s illness. I had no idea what my master had said about any opportunity. Perhaps it was just an

    offhand remark!¡±

    An offhand remark¡­

    The muscles on Alpheus¡® face visibly twitched a few times.

    The Langford family had always been waiting for this opportunity. However, now Emrys stated that this

    so¨Ccalled opportunity might have just been an offhand remark by Athos.

    For the Langford family, this was an incredibly devastating blow.

    Could they not rely on Athos anymore?

    A sense of helplessness welled up within Alpheus.

    Teagan said, ¡°Alpheus, I¡¯ve told you this guy is unreliable, but you¡¯re still naive enough to believe

    him¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Alpheus raised his voice once more. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on devising a strategy first!¡±

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    The room fell into silence.

    2/5

    A momentter, Teagan said, ¡°Alpheus, actually, I have an idea.¡±

    In an instant, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted toward him.

    After a moment of hesitation, Teagan said, ¡°Actually, we can follow the Santana family¡¯s example and

    find a backer, like the White Dragon King. As far as I know, the White Dragon King has already ended

    his cooperation with the Santana family, so I think¡­¡±

    What came next didn¡¯t need to be spelled out. Everyone understood them.

    Teagan hoped that the Langford family would seek the support of the White Dragon King.

    The faces of the Langford family members darkened. They were clearly dissatisfied with Teagan¡¯s

    proposal.

    With a deep voice, Alpheus said, ¡°Teagan, have you forgotten how our father ended up like this? The

    White Dragon King is our family¡¯s sworn enemy!¡±

    Although the root cause of Samuel¡¯s illness was that strange poison, the most direct trigger was his

    encounter with the White Dragon King.

    It was after that particr confrontation, which left Samuel severely injured, that he could no longer

    suppress the poison within his body, leading to his condition bing increasingly critical.

    Saying that the White Dragon King was the enemy of the

    3/5

    Chapter 460 Proposal

    Langford family wasn¡¯t without reason.

    This was also the reason why the members of the Langford family couldn¡¯t ept this proposal.

    Teagan stated, ¡°There are only eternal interests, not eternal enemies. The reason why the White

    Dragon King fought with Dad in the past was because he sided with the Santana family. Now that he

    has severed ties with the Santana family, he is naturally no longer an enemy of the Langford family.¡±

    Everyone fell silent once again.

    The principle remained unchanged, but the fact remained that the White Dragon King had injured

    Samuel.

    The realization that the person whom the Langford family held in high regard was indirectly responsible

    for Samuel¡¯s death was sure to cause difort among the members of the Langford family.

    Alpheus suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s put this proposal aside for now. Does anyone else have any better

    suggestions?¡±

    ¡°Alpheus,¡± Eloise Thompson, Teagan¡¯s wife, spoke up this time. ¡°I believe we should start with nche.

    Do you all still remember Gilbert Cunningham? Gilbert¡¯s father is a minister of the Martial Arts Alliance

    in Jipsdale. With the support of the Martial Arts Alliance, the Cunningham family managed to maintain

    their position. I think it would be a good idea to arrange a marriage between nche and Gilbert. This

    way, we would also gain the support of the Martial Arts Alliance.¡±

 Chatper 461

    Chapter 461 Sacrifice

    As soon as these words were spoken, nche¡¯s mother, yna Howe, immediately became

    displeased. She retorted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you marry off your own daughter, then?¡±

    Eloise chuckled and said, ¡°I would love that, but unfortunately, they are interested in nche, not my

    daughter. Otherwise, I would have persuaded my daughter to marry him a long time ago.¡±

    Teagan¡¯s eyes also lit up. ¡°I think Eloise¡¯s suggestion is feasible. Since we are reluctant to seek support

    from the White Dragon King, we can only ask nche to make some sacrifices. This will benefit all of

    us.¡±

    Apart from Alpheus and yna, the rest of the Langford family looked at nche with eager, sparkling

    eyes.

    Clearly, they believed that the proposal was feasible.

    A chill passed over nche¡¯s pretty face as she dered, ¡°I refuse. If Grandpa were still alive, he

    would never agree with your actions.¡±

    Finally, nche understood why her grandfather, despite having recovered from his illness, had asked

    her to keep it a secret for the time being.

    Teagan said, ¡°nche, you can¡¯t say that. We all know how much Dad cherished you. That¡¯s why he

    disagreed with sacrificing your happiness for the sake of the Langford family¡¯s stability. But things are

    different now. Dad has already passed away. If we don¡¯t

    1/4

    11:40 Mon, 12 Feb

    Chapter 461 Sacrifice

    find support soon, it¡¯s hard to say what kind of situations we might encounter in the future.¡±

    Eloise added, ¡°That¡¯s right, nche. When Dad was alive, you were his favorite. You should

    understand things better now and find an opportunity to properly repay him. Can you truly stand by as

    the family wealth, which Dad painstakingly amassed, is slowly consumed by other families? Besides,

    although Gilbert is not the most attractive, hees from a strong family

    background and has genuine affection for you. Marrying him doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you won¡¯t be

    happy. For the sake of the doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you Langford family¡¯s future, could you please do

    us this favor?¡±

    Teagan and Eloise spoke as if they were truly prepared to give their all for the sake of the Langford

    family.

    The others also looked at nche with hopeful eyes, hoping that she would agree.

    nche looked at their faces and shed a rueful smile.

    Her rtives were too pragmatic.

    It seemed that as long as she didn¡¯t nod in agreement, she would be considered a sinner. As a

    descendant of the Langford family, it seemed that from the moment of her birth, she was destined to

    sacrifice her own life for the benefit of her family.

    Such was the sorrow of the wealthy.

    Previously, their boldness was restrained by Samuel¡¯s presence. However, the moment he fell, the true

    nature of everyone came to light.

    2/4

    Chapter 461 Secrifice

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    N77

    It was truly tragic.

    nche¡¯s eyes grew even colder, and with renewed

    determination, she shook her head and dered, ¡°I refuse!¡±

    Eloise¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°nche, you¡¯re too stubborn, too self-centered. How can you

    disregard the Langford family for your own benefit?¡±

    Her words sessfully stirred up dissatisfaction among the crowd. They all looked at nche with

    using eyes.

    Teagan said to yna, ¡°yna, please persuade nche to marry into the Cunningham family. The

    Langford family will always remember her contributions.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! You can give up on that idea!¡±

    How could yna possibly stand by and watch her own daughter be a sacrificial pawn for the

    family¡¯s interests?

    Teagan did not speak again.

    All eyes fell on Alpheus as if everyone was waiting for his answer.

    In the Langford family, aside from Samuel, the person with the most influence was Alpheus.

    Therefore, his words carried the most weight.

    How could Alpheus possibly not understand the thoughts of these people?

    He was also deeply troubled in his heart.

    Who would be willing to sacrifice their daughter¡¯s happiness?

 Chatper 463

    Chapter 463 Please Forgive Me

    It was only after listening to the entire y that Samuel felt his body regain its mobility.

    ¡°He¡¯s alive?¡±

    A pang of fear struck the hearts of the Langford family members when Samuel suddenly sat up with a

    gloomy expression.

    ¡°You ungrateful bunch!¡± Samuel was already seething with anger, and hearing that only added fuel to

    the fire. ¡°Even if I were truly dead, I¡¯d drag all of you ungrateful individuals down to hell with me!¡±

    Eloise¡¯s legs gave out on the spot, and she knelt on the ground in terror, pleading, ¡°Dad, please rest in

    peace. Don¡¯t get up! I proposed marrying nche off to the Langford family for the sake of the

    Langford family¡¯s future. If I wasn¡¯t concerned about the Langford family, how could I bear to see

    nche suffer any hardships? After all, I am nche¡¯s-¡±

    As Eloise was speaking, Teagan suddenly pped her across the face. ¡°Shut your mouth! Dad isn¡¯t

    dead yet, so stop acting as if he is!¡±

    Eloise was taken aback for a moment, but she quickly regained herposure. ¡°He¡¯s not dead?¡±

    Excitedly, Alpheus stepped forward and said, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re still alive. That¡¯s wonderful! Your act just now

    nearly scared us all to death.¡±

    1/4

    11.41 Mon, 12 Feb. ¡ì

    Chapter 463 Please Forgive Me

    G

    ¡°Hmph! Weren¡¯t you acting all high and mighty just a moment ago? I owe my recovery to Mr. Lund. If I

    do dic and the Langford family falls into your hands, I won¡¯t be able to rest in peace!¡±

    Alpheus understood what his father was referring to, and with a bitter smile, he said, ¡°Dad, I know

    you¡¯re worried about nche. Do you think I don¡¯t feel the same? I really had no other choice. That¡¯s

    why I resorted to this desperate measure!¡±

    Immediately after, Alpheus turned to nche, apologizing, ¡°nche, I¡¯m sorry. I was momentarily

    nche¡¯s expression remained indifferent.

    Sed just now.¡±

    Alpheus knew that his recent actions had deeply wounded nche¡¯s heart. Seeing that she didn¡¯t

    respond, he could only sigh helplessly.

    At that moment, Samuel suddenly waved at Teagan and said, ¡°Come over here.¡±

    Teagan thought his father had something important to tell him, so he hurriedly walked to the bedside.

    However, before he could even steady himself, he suddenly saw Samuel spring up from the bed and

    deliver a full-force p across his face.

    ¡°Did you just disrespect Mr. Lund?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    There were two things that infuriated Samuel the most. One was their decision to marry off his beloved

    granddaughter to the Langford family. The other was the disrespect shown towards. Emrys.

    Chapter 463 Please Forgive Me

    776

    Samuel was a reasonable man. He knew that even if Emrys had not cured his illness, he should not

    ce the me on him.

    Emrys¡¯ willingness to assist and administer treatment was already a significant act of kindness. If the

    treatment was unsessful, he could only me it on destiny.

    However, Teagan had the audacity to me Emrys. Samuel was so infuriated that he wished he could

    p him to death.

    The crisp sound of a p echoed.

    Teagan¡¯s body spun like a top, twirling round and round, until he finally ended up kneeling right in front

    of Emrys.

    His head was buzzing incessantly.

    Teagan shook his head vigorously, recovering from the p he had received from his father. He then

    bowed to Emrys, saying, ¡°Mr. Lund, I apologize for being rude just now. I was unaware that you had

    already-No. Regardless of whether you were able to cure my father¡¯s illness or not, I shouldn¡¯t have

    med you. Please forgive me for my disrespectful behavior.¡±

    Alpheus sincerely said, ¡°Mr. Lund, I was impulsive too. Please forgive me!¡±

    Emrys didn¡¯t even spare a second nce at the two brothers.

    After Samuel¡¯s awakening, they started to behave politely, which was quite different from their previous

    demeanor. Although Emrys was not someone who held grudges, he found it challenging to muster the

    enthusiasm to engage with these two

    3/4

    individuals.

    What caught Emrys¡¯ attention even more was nche.

    Emrys hadn¡¯t known nche for a long time, and he wasn¡¯t very acquainted with her personality.

    However, in that brief moment, he could clearly perceive that nche had undergone a

    transformation.

 Chatper 464

    Chapter 464 You Still Have Me

    Sometimes, a person¡¯s growth urs in a fleeting moment.

    Perhaps the attitudes of the Langford family members, including Alpheus, had already brought about

    some changes in nche¡¯s heart. Or perhaps a transformation had taken ce.

    Curiously, Emrys looked at nche, wondering how much this incident would contribute to her growth.

    Emrys¡¯ guess was correct.

    nche¡¯s heart sank. She found it hard to fathom that her own father could bear to forsake her, all in

    the pursuit of ensuring a stable safety for their family.

    She felt like nothing more than amodity.

    nche had already seen through everything.

    So, as things progressed, no matter what the people from the Langford family said, she always

    maintained an indifferent expression.

    It was only when Emrys¡¯ gaze fixed on her that nche¡¯s heart softened, and some color returned to

    her eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Lund.¡± Suddenly, nche took a step forward, approaching Emrys. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll forgive my

    audacity, but there¡¯s something I need to ask of you.¡±

    Emrys looked at her with amusement. ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±

    1/4

    11:42 Mon, 12 Feb 4 a

    Chapter and You Sell Have Ne

    ¡°Could you please plead on my behalf to Lady Lockwood? I wish¡­ to join the Jipsdale Martial Arts

    Academy¡±

    The Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy, also known as the base of the Central Chanacan Martial Arts

    Alliance, was a ce countless people would kill to get into. Not for any other reason, but once they

    were in, the powerful families of Jipsdale wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke them.

    Teachers who had the privilege of teaching at the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy essentially held

    positions within the Central

    Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance. Who would dare to disrespect their students?

    Larissa¡¯s teacher, Hazel, was the current chancellor of the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy. Moreover,

    Larissa was Hazel¡¯s most prized student. If she were to speak up, getting someone into the martial arts

    academy should not pose much of a challenge¡­

    nche added, ¡°I know I have missed the prime age for martial arts training, but please believe me,

    Mr. Lund. If you allow me to enter the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy, I will surely catch up with

    determination. I will not waste this opportunity.¡±

    nche had already seen through the rules of the wealthy families. If their own strength was not strong

    enough, it was very likely that the women born into these wealthy families wouldn¡¯t even be able to

    control their own destinies.

    This experience had thoroughly awakened nche.

    Who said that women are inferior to men?

    2/4

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    11:42 Mon, 12 Feb

    Chapter 464 You Still Have Me

    Isn¡¯t Lady Lockwood just a perfect example?

    nche had simply started a bitte, but she was determined to emte Larissa. She wanted to take

    control of her own destiny, rather than be a pawn manipted for the benefit of her family.

    nche looked at Emrys with anticipation, hoping that he could do her this small favor. If Emrys

    refused, she would then turn to Sierra. Given her many years of friendship with Sierra, she was certain

    that she would definitely help her out.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯vee to this realization. All right, I will ry your situation to my sister. It shouldn¡¯t

    be difficult to get you in, but you must be mentally prepared. Everyone in there is a geniuspared to

    you.¡±

    The words spoken by Emrys were incredibly harsh, but it was the truth.

    Although nche was only in her early twenties, it was

    considered toote for her to start practicing martial arts at this time. Compared to her, the people

    inside were simply geniuses.

    Imagine spending the entire day honing skills in thepany of a group of prodigies, all working

    toward amon objective. While others required only a minimal effort, nche, on the other hand,

    had to put forth an effort that was a hundred, even a thousand times greater.

    The most crucial point was that the psychological blow was not something an ordinary person could

    endure.

    Chapter 464 You Still Have Me

    Balling her fists, nche dered, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I will strive to catch up with everyone else. I

    absolutely won¡¯t be discouraged.¡±

    What could be more cruel than what she was experiencing now?

    Regardless, nche was determined to give it a try.

    With a smile, Emrys said, ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you gently. You don¡¯t need to put so much pressure on

    yourself. If the martial arts academy can¡¯t amodate you, I¡¯m still here for you.¡±

    Emrys had intended to suggest that if she failed in her martial arts training, he could still teach her.

    However, nche¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red upon hearing this, leaving him curious about her

    thoughts.

    As the Langford family members listened to the conversation between the two, they also seemed to

    grasp something.

 Chatper 465

    Chapter 465 Stop Exaggerating

    With caution, Alpheus asked, ¡°Mr. Lund, is your sister Lady Lockwood?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Emrys replied nonchntly, ncing at him.

    Suddenly, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. Filled with

    excitement, Alpheus said to nche, ¡°nche, why didn¡¯t you tell us about such an important matter

    earlier?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    In the martial arts field, Larissa was a well-known figure.

    Although she was currently only at the Manifestor level, her talent was exceptional, and her future

    achievements were boundless. More importantly, her background was impressive. It was said that

    Hazel had already treated her as part of her own family.

    In other words, Larissa had the support of the Mapleton family.

    If they had known earlier that Emrys¡¯ sister was Larissa, they wouldn¡¯t have been so distressed, let

    alone make the decision to marry nche off to the Langford family.

    nche looked at Alpheus with disappointment and sneered, ¡°For you, this is, of course, important,

    even more important than your own daughter.¡±

    Alpheus was speechless.

    Samuel spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s better to rely on oneself than on others. I support nche¡¯s decision. If anyone

    dares to treat you as a

    1/4

    sacrificial pawn in the future, I won¡¯t let them get away with it.¡±

    The matters concerning the Langford family were almost resolved when Emrys received a call from

    Larissa. Taking this as an opportunity, he bid farewell to the Langfords.

    He arrived at the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy and saw Larissa standing at the gate.

    Her legs were straight and slender, and her figure was graceful. The wless symmetry of her form

    made her captivating even when she was just standing there.

    Beside her were two other people.

    One was Vice-Chancellor Vaughn Diaz, who was in his fifties, and the other was a man in histe

    twenties. He was a teacher at the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy named Darrell Holt.

    Students passing in and out of the gate frequently cast sidelong nces, their expressions filled with

    excitement. The focus of their attention was primarily on Larissa.

    Larissa, their charismatic senior and revered idol, had graduated, yet her legacy lingered. Her name

    continued to resonate within the academy¡¯s corridors, and her photograph, a symbol of her

    achievements, remained prominently positioned atop the list of the academy¡¯s most distinguished

    alumni.

    This photograph, unknowingly, had be the driving force for countless people to bravely forge

    ahead.

    At that moment, she looked even more beautiful and captivating

    2/4

    in person than in photos. If it weren¡¯t for the presence of the vice-chancellor, they would have swarmed

    around her long ago.

    ¡°Rys, over here!¡± Larissa tiptoed, shing an enchanting smile as she waved at Emrys.

    She was tall and strikingly beautiful, effortlessly standing out. There was no need for her to stand on

    tiptoe. Emrys had spotted her in the crowd with just a single nce.

    ¡°Larissa, is he the one you said you were waiting for?¡± Darrell¡¯s expression subtly shifted.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Larissa replied.

    When Emrys approached, she introduced, ¡°Rys, this is Vice- Chancellor Diaz. And this fellow here is

    Darrell, my senior, who is currently a teacher at our academy.¡±

    After introducing Vaughn, Larissa then introduced Darrell. Then, quite naturally, she hooked her arm

    through Emrys. Tilting her head to look at him, she yfully said, ¡°And this here is Rys, Emrys, a

    person who is very important to me.¡±

    You called him so affectionately. There¡¯s no need to emphasize it. It¡¯s clear that he must be someone

    very important to you.

    Darrell¡¯s lips twitched. He felt disgusted by their public disy of affection.

    Emrys immediately sensed Darrell¡¯s hostility, but he didn¡¯t want. to engage in an argument with him. He

    turned to Vaughn with a courteous demeanor and said, ¡°Greetings, Chancellor Diaz. My

    3/4

    wife has spoken highly of you for a long time. She described you as a person of great generosity, noble

    character, and unwavering integrity. You prioritize moral education, embody the wisdom thates

    with experience, treat others with sincerity, and prioritize the well-being of students above all else. Your

    dedication to students is evident in everything you do, and every student is valued-¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, that¡¯s enough. Stop exaggerating, young man.¡±

    Observing Emrys¡¯ incessant talking, Vaughn quickly interrupted him, fearing that if he continued, he

    would soon be as embarrassed as a young girl.

    While everyone appreciates a bit of ttery, certain attempts can be perceived as insincere.

    Emrys earnestly replied, ¡°Chancellor Diaz, I assure you that I¡¯m not exaggerating. Although I¡¯ve never

    been to the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy and haven¡¯t met you before, I¡¯ve heard of your esteemed

    reputation from my wife. Furthermore, I may not possess many talents, but I have a knack for reading

    people. When I saw you for the first time today, I realized how urate my wife¡¯s description of you

    has been.¡±

 Chatper 466

    Chapter 466 A Thing For Older Women

    ¡°Excuse me, young man, but that¡¯s enough. If you continue to praise me like this, I¡¯ll be overwhelmed

    with embarrassment.¡±

    Vaughn tried to maintain a stern expression, but his raised eyebrows betrayed his true feelings. He

    found it much more pleasing to be addressed as ¡°Chancellor Diaz¡± by Emrys, rather than hearing

    empty, shy words.

    After all, they were both chancellors. Why should there be a distinction between a chancellor and a

    vice-chancellor?

    Emrys¡¯ sweet words flowed from his lips like honey, causing Larissa, who was holding his arm, to

    pause in surprise.

    At first, she wondered which woman Emrys was referring to.

    It was onlyter that she realized he was referring to her.

    Suddenly, she was overwhelmed with mixed emotions.

    When did I ever praise Vice¨CChancellor Diaz like this¡­ No, no, when did I be your wife?

    Larissa pinched Emrys fiercely.

    There was not a trace of pain on Emrys¡¯ face. He had seen through Larissa¡¯s thoughts. He leaned into

    her ear and said with a mischievous grin, ¡°Didn¡¯t you start this mischief?¡±

    When Larissa introduced him, she didn¡¯t mention that he was her godbrother. Instead, she had said

    that he was someone very

    1/4

    important to her, then affectionately linked her arm with his.

    Wasn¡¯t it just a deliberate attempt to create an illusion for others that they were in a romantic

    rtionship?

    Emrys felt that there was nothing wrong with calling Larissa his wife and that she should also praise

    him for being considerate.

    Off to the side, Darrell watched the intimate actions of the two with growing jealousy and decided to

    make an issue out of Emrys¡¯ recent attempts at ttery. ¡°You tterer, don¡¯t you know that Vice-

    Chancellor Diaz despises those who tter him?¡±

    As expected, Vaughn¡¯s face darkened. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I have emphasized

    more than once that we should focus our energy on practical matters and not waste our time on

    irrelevant distractions.¡±

    He looked at Emrys and added in a stern tone, ¡°Young man, even though we haven¡¯t interacted much,

    take my advice and don¡¯t waste your time on such meaningless matters in the future.¡±

    ¡°Your advice is enlightening, Chancellor Diaz. Your words have truly opened my mind. I will certainly

    heed your advice,¡± Emrys said.

    Vaughn nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you learn from your mistakes. Larissa, your boyfriend has a good

    character. When your teacher returns and meets him, she will surely be very pleased.¡±

    Darrell was instantly taken aback.

    A good character? Is that what¡¯s considered a good character? How can

    2/4

    you tell? Just because he learns from his mistakes? Then what about us who did nothing wrong? Isn¡¯t

    this nonsense?

    Darrell was filled with confusion.

    Larissa¡¯s cheeks turned a slight shade of red as she showed a rare hint of shyness.

    She created the illusion of being in a rtionship with Emrys, all in an effort to dissuade Darrell from

    pursuing her. Unexpectedly, Vaughn took it seriously and even praised Emrys for his good character.

    It was truly baffling.

    Emrys was somewhat surprised and asked, ¡°Larissa, you¡¯ve been at the academy for most of the day.

    Haven¡¯t you met your teacher yet?¡±

    I have already cured Old Mr. Langford¡¯s illness at the Langford residence and also put on a show with

    him and nche. I can¡¯t believe Issa still hasn¡¯t met her teacher.

    ¡°Larissa?¡±

    Both Vaughn and Darrell were taken aback.

    Just a moment ago, you were calling her your wife? How did she be your sister now?

    Larissa¡¯s beautiful eyes curved into crescents. She was curious to see how Emrys would extricate

    himself from this situation.

    3/4

    It was at that moment that Emrys became aware of his slip of the tongue. However, he swiftly devised a

    solution, disying a slightly embarrassed smile. He exined, ¡°In truth, I have a fondness for mature

    women. It¡¯s a term of affection that my wife and I use. She enjoys calling me ¡®Rys¡¯ and I find pleasure in

    calling her ¡®Sis. However, these endearing nicknames are

    typically reserved for intimate moments. I inadvertently let it slip out in my haste earlier.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chatper 467

    Chapter 467 Bad Habit

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Larissa nced at Emrys yfully. However, her smile quickly disappeared when she heard his

    exnation.

    As a result, a blush of embarrassment spread across her face and down to her neck.

    D*mn you, Rys! What kind of perverted exnation is this?

    Her face turned red, and onlookers, especially Vaughn and Darrell who had unintentionally witnessed

    their affectionate disy, assumed that Emrys was the cause of her flushed cheeks. They thought that

    their private rtionship being exposed had made her feel embarrassed.

    Vaughn shifted his gaze between the two. He let out a dryugh and said, ¡°You young people sure

    know how to have fun. Why didn¡¯t I¡­¡±

    Darrell had a gloomy expression in his eyes.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that the girl he had been fantasizing about for so long had already lost her virginity.

    Noticing the sudden change in the atmosphere, Vaughn, being experienced, tactfully changed the

    subject. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that Larissa came at an inconvenient time. Ms. Mapleton happened to be out

    on business today, but she should be back soon.¡±

    I see.

    1/4

    Emrys nodded. Since he had some spare time, he decided to exin the situation regarding nche.

    Emrys had nned to ask Larissa to pass on nche¡¯s request to her teacher, hoping for some special

    consideration. However, since Vaughn was present that day, he decided to speak up directly.

    After all, Vaughn was the vice-chancellor, and getting someone admitted should be a minor matter.

    Before Vaughn could speak, Darrell sneered, ¡°No wonder you were ttering Vice-Chancellor Diaz so

    fervently just now. Turns out, you were hoping for him to do you a favor. What a schemer you are.¡±

    His only intention was to make Vaughn dislike Emrys. However, to his surprise, Emrys looked at him as

    if he were a fool.

    Is this guy missing a screw in his head? The vice-chancellor hasn¡¯t even spoken yet. Why is he so

    eager to butt in? Besides, it seems he¡¯spletely oblivious to the fact that the vice¨Cchancellor¡¯s

    expression has soured considerably because of his choice of words.

    This situation is simr to when apany¡¯s top executive advises against indulging in ttery and

    sycophancy in his presence during a conversation with subordinates. While everyone else chooses to

    ignore it, you are the only one who takes it to heart. It¡¯s understandable that you take it seriously.

    However, when youe across a colleague attempting to curry favor, you intervene and admonish,

    ¡°Have you forgotten our leader¡¯s words? Doesn¡¯t he despise the dishonest practice of ttery above

    all?¡± If this isn¡¯t sheer folly, then what is it?

    2/4

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Vaughn had a contorted expression on his face.

    Unaware of the situation, Darrell was still pleased with himself for stepping on Emrys¡¯ foot. Not satisfied

    with that, he continued to stir the pot and asked, ¡°Mr. Lund, are you close with the Langford family?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re somewhat acquainted,¡± Emrys replied.

    ¡°Heh, I¡¯m not so sure about that.¡± Darrell chuckled coldly. ¡°If you were only somewhat acquainted with

    the Langford family, why would you be so concerned about the affairs of the Langford family¡¯s

    daughter?¡±

    Interesting.

    Emrys understood his intention. It was clearly an attempt to create discord between him and Larissa.

    Darrell was close to telling Larissa, ¡°Look at your boyfriend. He¡¯s not honest at all. While he¡¯s dating

    you, he¡¯s also ambiguously involved with other women. He¡¯s quite the yboy.¡±

    Now that¡¯s what you call cunning! This is what you call sowing discord! But his mind isn¡¯t quite sharp.

    Emrys wore a mischievous expression as he gently held Larissa¡¯s slender waist. With a sigh, he

    admitted, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Darrell. I seem to have an insatiable desire for more, always wanting

    what I don¡¯t have. But I can¡¯t solely be held responsible for this. My wife, bless her heart, has such a

    forgiving nature. She¡¯s the one who indulges me!¡±

    3/4

    Darrell looked perplexed.

 Chatper 468

    Chapter 468 Go About Your Business

    Did he just expose himself like that? It¡¯s one thing for him to reveal his true nature, but he even

    attributes his yboy behavior to Larissa and ims it¡¯s because she has a good temper.

    Does he think he can fool around just because a woman has a good temper?

    This is simply outrageous!

    Darrell genuinely felt it was unfair for his idol. He looked at Larissa and asked, ¡°Larissa, how can you

    tolerate him treating you like this?¡±

    Larissa rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°I like him. What else can I do if I don¡¯t put up with it?¡±

    Darrell was astonished by her words. His face was filled with an expression of disbelief.

    What kind of twisted logic is this?

    She likes him, so she allows him to flirt with other women?

    Shouldn¡¯t it be that the more you like someone, the more you care, the more you want to keep them by

    your side, not allowing them to fool around with other people?

    When did she be so humble? Where is her pride as the poster girl in the martial arts field?

    Darrell felt as if his heart had been ruthlessly pierced by a sword.

    1/4

    The idol he admired was surprisingly acting so humbly in front of another man. It would probably be

    hard for anyone to ept this situation.

    Not satisfied, Darrell pursued further, ¡°Larissa, does he have something on you? Tell me, I will definitely

    stand up for you today.¡±

    Larissa gave him a nce. ¡°What can he possibly have on me? Let¡¯s stop talking about me. Let¡¯s

    discuss something else!¡±

    It was clear that Larissa didn¡¯t want to continue this topic any further.

    She knew that from the beginning to the end, Emrys was intentionally provoking Darrell. Given Emrys¡¯s

    sharp tongue, if they continued to talk, it would likely only serve to infuriate Darrell even more.

    Larissa¡¯s original intention was to dissuade Darrell from pursuing her, not to cause a falling out between

    them.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Emrys understood Larissa¡¯s intentions. Considering that Darrell was, after all, her senior, he decided to

    spare him some dignity and not continue to toy with him. He turned his attention to Vaughn, returning to

    the previous topic.

    ¡°Chancellor Diaz, regarding what I just mentioned about nche¡¯s admission, do you think it¡¯s

    possible?¡±

    Vaughn said with a cheerful smile, ¡°From what you just said, although she¡¯s a bit older for a student,

    her courage ismendable. I think it would be a good idea to admit her. It

    2/4

    might turn out to be a worthwhile experiment.¡±

    ¡°Why, thank you, then, Chancellor Diaz!¡±

    ¡°Vice-Chancellor Diaz, the martial arts academy is affiliated with the Central Chanaean Martial Arts

    Alliance. The students we admit must possess a certain talent for-¡±

    ¡°Mr. Holt, are you teaching me how to handle things?¡± Vaughn interrupted Darrell, his face gloomy. ¡°As

    the vice-chancellor of the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy, do I not even have the authority to admit a

    student?¡±

    Vice¨CChancellor Diaz¡­ Can¡¯t you f*cking remove the word ¡°vice¡°?

    Vaughn had already started cursing in his mind.

    Darrell¡¯s face changed. ¡°I apologize, Vice-Chancellor Diaz. I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡±

    ¡°Then shut your mouth!¡±

    Emrys looked speechlessly at Larissa¡¯s stunningly beautiful face, seemingly asking, ¡°How on earth did

    this person with such low emotional intelligence manage to survive until now?¡±

    Larissa rolled her eyes adorably as if to say, ¡°How would I know?¡±

    Vaughn¡¯s mood waspletely ruined by the foolish Darrell¡¯s existence. It wasn¡¯t until his assistant

    called to say that Hazel had returned that he was able to shake off his gloom.

    ¡°Larissa, your teacher has returned. She just arrived at the

    7.4

    3/4

    chancellor¡¯s office. I¡¯ll take you there now,¡± Vaughn informed Larissa, then turned to Darrell. ¡°Mr. Holt,

    this is no longer your concern. You can go about your business!¡±

    Darrell hesitated, wanting to say something, but ultimately left in frustration. Before leaving, he shot

    Emrys a fierce nce, as if warning him.

    Larissa let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Finally¡­¡±

    She hade to see Hazel today, but unfortunately, Hazel was not avable. So, she ended up

    catching up with Vaughn, reminiscing about their time on campus, and Darrell saw them and insisted

    on joining.

 Chatper 469

    Chapter 469 The Teacher And The Student

    Larissa had mentioned multiple times, ¡°You¡¯re now a teacher at the academy. You must be very busy.

    There¡¯s no need to go out of your way to apany me.¡±

    Her underlying message was, ¡°A simple greeting is sufficient. You should hurry on your way!¡±

    To her surprise, Darrell responded, ¡°I¡¯m not busy at all. No matter how busy I am, I¡¯m never as

    upied as Vice¨CChancellor Diaz. Besides, since you started training at the Central Chanaean Martial

    Arts Alliance, you rarelye back. I must make sure to keep youpany when you do.¡±

    Darrell insisted on following her. Larissa had no choice. Eventually, she had a sudden idea and decided

    to call Emrys.

    After Emrys finished dealing with the Langford family matters, he came over and acted as Larissa¡¯s

    boyfriend.

    Larissa had thought that after this, Darrell would naturally leave. Little did she expect him to

    audaciously continue following her around for a grand tour of the campus.

    However, he was her senior, so she found it difficult to be too direct.

    ¡°Yes, he finally left!¡±

    Larissa had just let out a sigh of relief when a sudden sigh came from the side. The source of the

    sound was none other than Vaughn.

    1/4

    Both of them immediately looked at him.

    Emrys joked, ¡°Chancellor Diaz, so you also find that fool annoying, huh?¡±

    ¡°That fool ispletely senseless¨CAhem, young man, don¡¯t speak nonsense. Mr. Holt is quite talented

    in many aspects.¡±

    ¡°Vice¨CChancellor Diaz, you identally revealed your true thoughts just now!¡± Larissa yfully stuck

    out her tongue.

    Vaughn didn¡¯t feel ufortable when an adorable girl called him ¡°Vice¨CChancellor Diaz.¡±

    However, he thought it was intentional when it came from Darrell¡¯s mouth.

    What bad luck!

    In the chancellor¡¯s office, a woman dressed in a silver¨Cwhite business attire sat at her desk, reading

    through documents. Her appearance was far from ordinary, her demeanor exceptionally outstanding,

    and her maturity subtly tinged with intellectuality.

    She was the chancellor of the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy, Hazel Mapleton, and also Larissa¡¯s

    martial arts instructor.

    Hazel¡¯s cultivation was not considered top¨Cnotch, but she possessed a wealth of theoretical

    knowledge. She had guided numerous outstanding students, with Larissa being the most

    representative.

    This was the reason why Hazel, at such a young age, held the

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    2/4

    position of chancellor. She even surpassed Vaughn, who was older and more experienced.

    Of course, this was just one aspect.

    Hazel also had a strong background. Her father, Pascal, was the chief protector of the Jipsdale Martial

    Arts Alliance Headquarters.

    Who would dare to disrespect her?

    The assistant knocked and entered. ¡°Ms. Mapleton, they have arrived.¡±

    When Hazel had just returned, her assistant informed her that Larissa hade to visit and had been

    waiting for a good part of the day.

    Hazel was an approachable person. It had been a while since shest saw Larissa, so she was about

    to greet her at the door when Larissa¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Ms. Mapleton, you¡¯ve just returned.

    Please, sit down and rest. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±

    Larissa, Emrys, and Vaughn had already arrived at the office.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile, you know. But you, youngdy, have been away for such a long time without

    visiting me.¡±

    Hazel walked up to Larissa with a smile, taking her hand. Their rtionship didn¡¯t resemble that of a

    teacher and student. It was more like they were sisters.

    Larissa said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m back, aren¡¯t I? Besides, it hasn¡¯t been a long time since I graduated, less than

    two years.¡±

    3/4

    ¡°Really? Why do i feel like it¡¯s been so long since you graduated?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Mapleton, are you suggesting that I¡¯m old?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not. You look exactly the same as when I first met you. It¡¯s truly admirable.¡±

    ¡°The same can be said for you, Ms. Mapleton. Just a little while ago, while I was walking around the

    campus, I overheard someone praising you as a timeless icon!¡±

    Upon meeting, the two immediately started showering each other withpliments. However, their

    words were not unfounded. Hazel was actually thirty¨Cseven years old, but she appeared to be in her

    early thirties.

 Chatper 470

    Chapter 470 The Fire Incident

    When it came to Larissa, it was obvious. Every time Emrys saw her delicate face, he couldn¡¯t help but

    want to pinch her cheeks.

    However, in that moment, when Emrys¡¯ gaze fell upon Hazel, an inexplicable jolt resonated in his heart.

    It wasn¡¯t a flutter, but rather a sense of familiarity.

    It seemed as though the person before him shared some extraordinary connection with him..

    It was a strange feeling.

    While Emrys was lost in thought, the teacher and student had already exchanged pleasantries for a

    while. Unable to contain her excitement, Larissa quickly introduced, ¡°Ms. Mapleton, besidesing to

    visit you today, I also want to introduce someone to you.¡±

    She ran towards Emrys, pulled him over to Hazel, and said, ¡°Ms. Mapleton, this is my little brother,

    Emrys. He is an extremely extraordinary person.¡±

    Indeed, Emrys was extraordinary, as he was an Empyrean Lord.

    Larissa was eager to see Hazel¡¯s reaction after she learned about Emrys¡¯ identity. However, she didn¡¯t

    immediately reveal that Emrys was an Empyrean Lord.

    Surprises are usually revealed at the end to maximize the effect.

    Vaughn, standing to one side, was momentarily stunned.

    1/4

    Isn¡¯t he your boyfriend? How did he suddenly be your little brother?

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    I sec.

    True to his role as the vice-chancellor, Vaughn quickly caught on. The reason the two had previously

    pretended to be a couple was merely a performance to make Darrell give up his pursuit.

    No wonder he called him his sister just now. It turns out it wasn¡¯t a term of endearment, but a slip of the

    tongue.

    Vaughn couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for Darrell.

    She would rather have her little brother pretend to be her boyfriend just to make you give up any hope.

    It¡¯s really¡­ truly heartbreaking.

    Vaughn confidently stated, ¡°Ms. Mapleton, I¡¯ve already interacted with this young man. I can sense that

    he is a decent fellow with good character. Moreover, he is very honest and sincere in his speech.¡±

    As he spoke, his face turned a shade of red, likely due to the unusually warm autumn.

    Hazel, however, remained silent, her gaze fixed intently on Emrys¡¯ face. She didn¡¯t look away for a long

    time and was filled with mixed emotions.

    After a while, Hazel suddenly took a deep breath and asked, ¡°You¡¯re from Sunshine Children¡¯s Home

    too?¡±

    Hazel had known about Larissa¡¯s background for a while. She had grown up in a ce called Sunshine

    Children¡¯s Home in

    2/4

    Jadeborough.

    Hazel was no stranger to this orphanage. In fact, she could never forget about it.

    At this moment, Emrys, faced with Hazel¡¯s intense gaze, couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight tremor in his

    heart.

    When Hazel posed this question, Emrys had already known that his instincts were not wrong. The

    woman before him definitely had some kind of connection with him.

    ¡°Yes, like me, Rys had been in Sunshine Children¡¯s Home since he was a child. However, after a

    certain incident, we were separated for a long period of time.¡±

    Larissa did not notice anything unusual between the two. Seeing that Emrys remained silent for a long

    time, she decided to answer on his behalf.

    Hazel¡¯s eyes flickered, and she suddenly let out a cold chuckle. ¡°It was the fire, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    The fire that year was a shocking piece of news to everyone in Jadeborough.

    Jadeborough was only so big. When such arge fire suddenly broke out, and especially since it

    originated from the orphanage, it naturally attracted the attention of countless people.

    However, this was only limited to Jadeborough.

    It merely caused a bit of a stir in Jazona and did not cause much

    3/4

    of an uproar in Jipsdale.

    It was indeed peculiar that Hazel, a rich and beautiful woman who grew up in Jipsdale, could casually

    talk about the fire in Jadeborough.

    Surprised, Larissa inquired, ¡°Ms. Mapleton, are you aware of the fire incident at Sunshine Children¡¯s

    Home as well?¡±

    Hazel was aware that Larissa hailed from that orphanage in Jadeborough, but Larissa recalled that she

    had never disclosed the urrence of the fire incident at that orphanage to her.

 Chatper 471

    Chapter 471 Reminder

    Larissa found it extremely peculiar.

    Emrys narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, ¡°What exactly do you know?¡±

    Larissa red at him. ¡°Rys, how dare you speak to my teacher like that!¡±

    Even though you are the esteemed Empyrean Lord, Ms. Mapleton is still my respected mentor. Can¡¯t

    you speak with a bit more respect?

    Larissa stared intently at Emrys.

    Emrys paid her no attention, his gaze fixed on Hazel.

    In that moment, Hazel managed to hide the emotions that had unintentionally surfaced in her eyes. She

    casually exined, ¡°I had heard that the scenery in Jazona was unparalleled, so I happened to visit

    there and heard about it.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Larissa nodded thoughtfully.

    However, Emrys was not so naive.

    When he had first arrived at the Chalker residence in Jadeborough, he distinctly remembered Gerald

    confessing that the fire at the orphanage was instigated by a martial artist.

    And the martial artist in question came from Jipsdale.

    1/4

    Considering all of Hazel¡¯s actions, Emrys had no doubt that she must know something.

    He continued to stare intently at Hazel. ¡°You really just went to Jazona for fun? I think you had other

    motives, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Rys!¡±

    Seeing Emrys bing increasingly audacious, not only showing disrespect to her teacher but even

    subtly questioning her, Larissa was instantly angered. She stomped her foot and red at him, her

    eyebrows furrowed in displeasure.

    Emrys let out a bitter chuckle.

    He found it difficult to exin things to Larissa. His only option was to direct his sharp spear at Hazel,

    hoping to find a breakthrough in her defenses.

    A coldness suddenly shed across Hazel¡¯s face. She took a step closer to Emrys, refusing to show

    any signs of weakness, and said, ¡°I know what you want to ask¡­¡±

    The two were in extremely close proximity. The familiar scent of Hazel reached Emrys¡¯ nostrils.

    However, he simply wanted answers about the massive fire that targeted the orphanage at that

    moment.

    Hazel met Emrys¡¯ gaze. She paused for a moment before responding with a coldugh, ¡°I don¡¯t have

    the answer you¡¯re looking for. However, I do have a piece of advice I can give you for free: leave

    Jipsdale and live a low-profile life.¡±

    2/4

    This was Hazel¡¯s response.

    ¡°Low profile¡­¡± Emrys struggled to suppress the emotional turmoil in his heart. He took a deep breath

    and said, ¡°Ms. Mapleton, thank you for your reminder. I will certainly live a low-profile life.¡±

    Hazel¡¯s expression shifted slightly, but she didn¡¯t say much else and turned back to her desk.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    The exchange between the two, as well as the sudden stalemate that had just urred, instantly

    intrigued Vaughn, who was standing aside. He was certain that there must be a story between these

    two individuals.

    However, the conversation did not continue, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to ask further.

    Initially, Larissa thought that Emrys was incredibly impolite. However, she soon realized that it wasn¡¯t

    just Emrys who was the issue; her own teacher was also acting quite strangely.

    In Larissa¡¯s memory, Hazel had always been a woman full of warmth. Never before had she spoken to

    anyone with such icy indifference as she did today.

    Vaughn didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to ask, but Larissa had no such reservations. She immediately

    voiced the question that had been nagging at her, ¡°Ms. Mapleton, Rys, did you two¡­ know each other

    before?¡±

    What she had wanted to say was, ¡°Did you two have a history together?¡± But as the words reached her

    lips, she changed it to,

    3/4

    ¡°Did you two know each other before?¡±

    On one side was her revered mentor, and on the other, her cherished younger brother. Larissa was

    reluctant to see the two standing on opposing sides.

    Larissa dared not, or more urately, was unwilling to let her thoughts wander in that direction.

    ¡°No!¡±

    To Larissa¡¯s surprise, both Hazel and Emrys responded in unison, giving the same answer.

 Chatper 472

    Chapter 472 Sense Of Mystery

    This only served to further confuse Larissa, who asked, ¡°If you two didn¡¯t know each other before, then

    why did you act so strangely just now?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Perhaps it¡¯s due to our personalities. That¡¯s how I greet your godbrother,¡± Hazel said with a

    smile.

    Emrys affectionately ruffled Larissa¡¯s hair. ¡°Issa, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Your teacher and I

    were simply testing each other. You know, when masters meet, they enjoy pretending to be profound

    while assessing each other.¡±

    ¡°What were the results of the test?¡± Larissa asked, her eyes wide

    open.

    Emrys nced at Hazel, then withdrew his gaze, smiling as he said, ¡°The results of our test are

    satisfactory to both of us.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Larissa looked at Hazel skeptically.

    Hazel gently nodded.

    Larissa let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°That puts my mind at ease. Seeing the way you were arguing

    just now, I thought there was some sort of grudge between the two of you¡­¡±

    As she had a carefree personality, she didn¡¯t dwell on it any further. Suddenly, a glint shed in her

    eyes, and she asked, ¡°Ms. Mapleton, since you and Rys have already tested each other, did

    1/4

    you find out that Emrys is the Empyrean Lord-Mm!¡±

    Before Larissa could finish speaking, Emrys suddenly covered her mouth.

    Hazel, with a puzzled expression, asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°The Empyrean Lord-¡±

    Emrys covered Larissa¡¯s mouth with one hand, while with the other, he scooped her up around the

    waist and dashed out of the chancellor¡¯s office.

    Just as Larissa was about to reveal to Hazel that Emrys was the Empyrean Lord, she suddenly felt

    someone lifting her.

    When she came back to her senses, she realized that Emrys had whisked her out of the office in a

    domineering manner.

    Larissa twisted her delicate body, struggling a few times with great effort.

    However, Emrys¡¯ arm was as firm as an iron mp. He held her waist tightly, rendering her unable to

    move.

    Left with no other choice, Larissa had to resort to her old trick. She bit down on the index finger of the

    hand Emrys used to cover her mouth.

    Only then was she able to break free.

    ¡°Rys! What were you doing? We were having a nice chat, and suddenly you picked me up and ran off.

    It¡¯s really rude. If I didn¡¯t

    2/4

    know better, I¡¯d think you were a kidnapper!¡±

    Emrys nced at the bite mark on his hand, his face darkened as he said, ¡°Biting people without

    warning, are you a dog?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Fortunately, it was his hand that got bitten this time.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m a tiger. You had iting. Hmph!¡± Larissa looked at Emrys with a gleeful look of

    schadenfreude.

    Emrys was speechless.

    With a hand on her seductive waist, Larissa questioned, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me reveal your identity

    earlier?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten what your teacher told me? She advised me to live a low-profile life. Wasn¡¯t that a

    warning not to be too shy? It makes one an easy target.¡±

    ¡°But you are the Empyrean Lord. How is it considered shy for me to state a fact?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you? The title of Empyrean Lord has be a sort of belief. If you were to

    reveal my identity, the sense of mystery would be lost. When a belief begins to lose its sense of

    mystery, it¡¯s the time when faith gradually starts to crumble. People tend to project an imagined, elusive

    figure onto me. Once the halo of myth is stripped away, it¡¯s hard for faith to return to its former state.¡±

    Emrys was unaware of the impact of his words, but they had a remarkable effect. They left Larissa

    feeling disoriented and bewildered.

    3/4

    ¡°Is it truly that¡­ enigmatic? I merely intended to disclose your

    identity to my teacher as a delightful surprise. It shouldn¡¯t be as

    grave as you perceive it to be, correct?¡±

 Chatper 473

    Chapter 473 Alerting The Enemy

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Why did it end up involving a crisis of faith?

    Previously, Larissa had regarded Empyrean Lord as a deity. However, upon discovering that Emrys

    was indeed Empyrean Lord, her faith not only remained intact but grew even stronger.

    In short, she believed Emrys was speaking nonsense but didn¡¯t know how to argue against it.

    Emrys earnestly stated, ¡°It is indeed a serious matter. Just remember not to reveal my identity casually,

    understand?¡±

    As Emrys continued speaking, his tone unintentionally became

    more stern.

    Larissa pouted and said, ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t speak then. Why are you being so harsh with me¡­

    Wait, Rys, you¡¯re quite brave to scold me, huh?¡±

    Initially, Larissa had projected Emrys as Empyrean Lord, which naturally made her feel somewhat

    intimidated. However, upon reflection, she realized that he was nothing more than her little brother.

    Larissa¡¯s confidence surged as she red at Emrys.

    Emrys¡¯ expression fell when he noticed this. He had just managed to restore the prestige of Empyrean

    Lord, only for Larissa to effortlessly overshadow it.

    In fact, Emrys had anticipated this situation long ago.

    1/4

    Before the seven women knew he was Empyrean Lord, they held him in high esteem, considering him

    a mythical figure.

    However, after discovering his true identity, they may have been initially shocked, but as time passed,

    they found it to be nothing extraordinary and even sought to control him.

    Who doesn¡¯t have a bit of vanity?

    In this world, what could be more prideful and honorable than having Empyrean Lord under their

    command?

    Indeed, it echoed the saying, ¡°Men conquer the world to win over women, while women conquer men

    to rule the world.¡± It was a profound sense of aplishment.

    Emrys had no choice but to surrender, raising his hands and eximing, ¡°Alright, I admit it, I am just

    your little brother. Long live Issa!¡±

    When they returned to the office, Hazel and Vaughn looked at them with peculiar expressions. Their

    interaction was not as simple as that of ordinary siblings.

    After all, Larissa was just Emrys¡¯ godsister.

    However, both Hazel and Emrys tacitly avoided bringing up the previous topic, as if that scene had

    never urred.

    Both parties engaged in casual conversation.

    It wasn¡¯t until the end was near, and Larissa was momentarily distracted, that Hazel managed to

    approach Emrys. Her voice

    2/4

    carried a hint of coldness as she said, ¡°For your own sake and Larissa¡¯s, it would be best if you leave

    Jipsdale as soon as possible.¡±

    Emrys chuckled and replied, ¡°I will certainly keep your advice in mind, Ms. Mapleton. I will depart

    quietly.¡±

    Emrys deliberately emphasized the words ¡°quietly.¡±

    Hazel¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. She snorted and muttered, ¡°He must have a death wish!¡±

    Emrys¡¯ mood hadpletely changed since he first arrived at the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy and

    left Hazel¡¯s office.

    He had a strong premonition that the truth of his origins, a mystery even the underworld couldn¡¯t

    unravel, was getting closer and closer.

    At such a moment, even the mostposed person would struggle to remain calm.

    Emrys took a deep breath, suppressing the turmoil in his heart. He decided to start from Jipsdale. He

    hadn¡¯t allowed Larissa to reveal his identity earlier for a reason.

    He didn¡¯t want to alert the enemy too soon.

    Unaware of Emrys¡¯ thoughts, Larissa eagerly guided him around the campus once again. As they

    walked leisurely, she entertained him with amusing stories from her time as a student.

    3

 Chatper 474

    Chapter 474 The Life Of A Martial Artist

    In the absence of Vaughn and Darrell, Larissa found herself in a state ofplete rxation.

    On her way, Larissa was recognized by several students who eagerly approached her for a photo, now

    that the vice-chancellor was not present.

    Larissa, in a good mood, warmly weed all those who approached her.

    Emrys, on the other hand, felt like an outsider as he observed Larissa being surrounded by fans. He

    couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of amusement and helplessness.

    What made Emrys particrly amused was that while Larissa ly amused was that while Larissa was

    taking photos and signing autographs, she would asionally throw provocative nces at him, as if

    to say, ¡°Look, see how popr your sister is.¡±

    Emrys, however, didn¡¯t feel envious at all. Instead, he found the hostile gazes from the male students

    around him somewhat intriguing.

    Larissa was a well-known figure at the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy. Even though she had already

    left the academy, her legend still remained. Therefore, both Darrell, who had be a teacher, and

    the male students regarded her as an idol.

    Now that their idol had suddenly returned to the academy, apanied by a man with whom she

    seemed to be extremely close, it was inevitable that their imaginations would run wild.

    1/4

    Naturally, they were upset.

    Emrys, seeing their displeasure, couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased. He suddenly pushed through the

    crowded throng and purposefully strode towards Larissa.

    Just as everyone thought someone was trying to cut in line and were about to reprimand him, they saw

    Emrys hoist Larissa onto his shoulder with unparalleled dominance.

    ¡°Darling, let¡¯s not waste any more time. Let¡¯s head home and take care of business,¡± Emrys said as he

    carried Larissa on his

    shoulder. He steadied her legs with his right hand and delivered a yful p on her cute buttocks with

    his left.

    The chattering crowd fell silent in an instant, their eyes wide open as they witnessed this unbelievable

    scene.

    The male students, in particr, seemed as if they were about to burst into mes. Their idol was being

    carried so rudely on a man¡¯s shoulder, and she even received a p on her buttocks.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    The crucial point was that Larissa lightly pounded Emrys¡¯ back with her small, clenched fists. It was

    clear that she wasn¡¯t putting much force into it. This indicated that her actions were merely symbolic

    gestures of resistance due to her shyness, rather than a sign of genuine anger.

    The male students felt as if their hearts had shattered into pieces.

    Surprisingly, the female students didn¡¯t seem to be affected much. Instead, their eyes sparkled with

    curiosity.

    2/4

    They revered Larissa, purely out of respect for a senior, untainted by any romantic fantasies. Therefore,

    when they saw Larissa

    being carried away by a man, they didn¡¯t experience any feelings of heartbreak.

    They were merely curious, wondering who this man could possibly be, who had managed to captivate

    their influential

    senior.

    Larissa was the pride of the martial arts field and the current chief of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts

    Alliance. Naturally, her standards were high.

    This man, who had caught her eye, undoubtedly possessed a unique charm.

    Everyone began to gossip.

    There were also several female students whose faces were filled with longing. Although they were

    unaware of Emrys¡¯ identity, his appearance, physique, and his domineering demeanor perfectly

    embodied the image of the ideal male protagonist they held in their hearts.

    Indeed, among these martial arts practicing girls, there were also quite a few who enjoyed reading

    romance novels.

    The most thrilling part was when the aloof male lead tormented his wife to get a momentary thrill, only

    to have the plot twist dramatically when he had to ovee various hardships to pursue her again.

    Then, there was the standard gentle and warm- hearted second male lead, who unconditionally

    nurtured the female lead¡¯s growth from beginning to end. It was only when the

    3/4

    female lead and the aloof male lead¡¯s rtionship came to a satisfying conclusion that the warm-

    hearted second male lead could quietly and uiningly exit the stage.

    In addition to their martial arts training, the male students would oftene together to y games

    such as League of Legends and yerUnknown¡¯s Battlegrounds during their free time. Recently, one

    of them became excessively absorbed in gaming, causing him to neglect his martial arts practice.

    Consequently, the academy punished him by shaving his head.

    These examples serve to highlight the fact that the life of a martial artist is not as distinct from that of an

    ordinary person as one might assume.

 Chatper 475

    Chapter 475 A Sharp Pain

    The Dream Girl of these male students, the influential senior of the female students, was just like that,

    carried away by a

    domineering man. The impact on their hearts was incredibly immense.

    Emrys carried Larissa¡¯s incredibly light body, running all the way to the gate before finally setting her

    down.

    As expected, Larissa¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. Angrily, she said, ¡°You little jerk, are you

    trying to kill me? How can I face my juniors after this?¡±

    Just a moment ago, Larissa had seen everything very clearly. There were quite a few people taking

    pictures, and she estimated that it wouldn¡¯t be long before the news of her being carried out of the

    campus by a man would spread.

    What embarrassed Larissa was not being carried away by Emrys, but that p.

    After all, she was once a campus idol. She had to maintain some semnce of that image. But the

    scene that had just unfolded hadpletely shattered her idol-like image.

    It must have broken so many young boys¡¯ hearts.

    However, Emrys exhibited no semnce of a reflective attitude and said earnestly, ¡°Issa, you don¡¯t

    understand. I¡¯m doing this for their own good. I¡¯m trying to motivate them in various ways!¡±

    While Larissa was tidying her disheveled hair with her slender

    1/4

    fingers, she cast a nce at Emrys and said, ¡°Go on, keep making up your stories. If you can¡¯te

    up with a reasonable

    exnation, I¡¯ll let you experience my bite again.¡±

    After some thought, Emrys said, ¡°Issa, you¡¯re considered an idol in this martial arts academy, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, what do you mean ¡®considered¡¯? I am indeed!¡± Larissa corrected with great vigor.

    ¡°All right, you are an idol.¡± Emrys discovered that Larissa was even more narcissistic than himself.

    ¡°What is an idol? An idol is someone who is held high above, a perfect being. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Well, then,¡± Emrys said with a smile. ¡°In the past, you were seen as the perfect idol in the eyes of

    those people. But just now, I shattered that idol image of yours. Do you know what that means?¡±

    ¡°It means you¡¯re a scoundrel!¡± Larissa red

    at him.

    Emrys ignored that and said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m teaching these young ones a lesson. Even the most perfect

    idol can be reduced to a mere mortal as long as you possess enough strength. Even the most perfect

    idol is still a human being. They simply possess more grace and charm than the average person and

    have higher standards. The same goes for men. But this doesn¡¯t mean they are devoid of emotions and

    desires. The way I treated you just now was to inspire your juniors. As long as they are outstanding

    enough, they can easily win over the hearts of their idols, both male and female! Unfortunately¡­¡±

    2/4Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Emrys suddenly lifted his head to gaze at the sky, trying his best to appear mncholic.

    ¡°s, who canprehend the earnest efforts I¡¯ve made? It¡¯s one thing for the male students to

    despise me, but for you, Issa, to misunderstand me as well, do you know how much that hurt

    me?¡±

    After Emrys finished speaking, Larissa waspletely stunned.

    She simply couldn¡¯t believe how shameless a person could be.

    Even though it was clearly Emrys who was taking advantage of her, after Emrys¡¯s exnation, it

    seemed as if he was the one who had been wronged.

    With gritted teeth, Larissa said, ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is, not only should I not me you for the p

    you gave me, but I should alsopliment you for it?¡±

    Emrys looked at Larissa¡¯s stunningly beautiful face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass on thepliments. I¡¯ve always been the type to keep my achievements and fame hidden. I

    don¡¯t care for any des as long as you understand the good intentions behind my actions.¡±

    ¡°Rys¡­¡±

    Larissa strolled forward at a leisurely pace, her captivating fragrance stirring Emrys¡¯ heart.

    Just as he believed he had brought Larissa to the brink of tears

    3/4

    with his words, a sudden, intense pain shot through his shoulder

 Chatper 476

    Chapter 476 eptance As A Student

    ¡°Rys, do you know? Your shameless behavior truly moves me, so much so that I can¡¯t help but want to

    leave a mark on you with my lips.¡± Without showing any mercy, Larissa opened her mouth and bit down

    on Emrys¡® shoulder.

    Emrys¡® expression subtly changed. He cursed inwardly. What the heck! She¡¯s really like a dog!

    After leaving a vivid bite mark on Emrys¡® shoulder, Larissa soon left Jipsdale.

    She had decided toe to Jipsdale after hearing that Emrys wasing to treat someone from the

    Langford family. She realized that she hadn¡¯t visited her alma mater in a while, so she decided to tag

    along.

    As the chief of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance, Larissa felt embarrassed to be away from

    her post for too long.

    Emrys, on the other hand, stayed in Jipsdale.

    The reason he gave Larissa was that Samuel¡¯s illness had not beenpletely cured, so he wouldn¡¯t

    be returning so soon.

    As for the real reason, only Emrys himself knew.

    Upon arriving at the Langford residence, Emrys informed Samuel that he nned to stay in Jipsdale for

    a while.

    Samuel was overjoyed. He immediately arranged amodations for Emrys.

    1/5

    Before long, an admission notice from Jipsdale Martial Arts

    Academy was delivered to the Langford residence. The admitted student was none other than nche.

    The attitudes of the Langford family members toward nche underwent a drastic change in an

    instant.

    At her age, nche had only just entered the martial arts academy, which was indeed a bitte. To put

    it bluntly, her future prospects in martial arts were not particrly promising.

    However, that didn¡¯t matter.

    The crucial aspect was the environment she would find herself in.

    The Langford family believed that since nche had already be a student at Jipsdale Martial Arts

    Academy, she would henceforth be interacting with talents from an entirely different level.

    The attitudes of the Langford family members toward her had naturally changed from before.

    Of course, all of this was thanks to Emrys. Therefore, the attitude of the Langford family toward Emrys

    became even more respectful.

    As soon as Samuel¡¯s health showed signs of improvement, he reserved an entire floor at a seafood

    restaurant. That was not only to express his gratitude toward Emrys but also to serve as a celebratory

    banquet for nche¡¯s sessful admission into the university.

    Chapter 476 eptance As A Student

    All members of the Langford family had already arrived, making the scene quite lively.

    Samuel was clever. He specifically chose that restaurant because the owner was Preston.

    Speaking of Preston, one must inevitably mention the Burton family.

    Like the Langford family, the Burton family had a Venerable Being holding the fort. However, due to his

    advanced age, the Burton family decided to secure a reliable ally in advance for the sake of prudence.

    That ally was the White Dragon King.

    Not long after the White Dragon King announced the termination of his coboration with the Santana

    family, Preston approached him, hoping that the White Dragon King would consider partnering with the

    Burton family. To that, the White Dragon King readily agreed.

    The conditions were the same as with the Santana family. A total of three chances were given.

    Samuel held a feast there, not specifically for Preston, but to indirectly convey to the White Dragon

    King that he was in excellent health.

    The feast was more than halfway through.

    Having recently recovered from a serious illness, Samuel was persuaded by Emrys to refrain from

    drinking any alcohol. However, his face still glowed with a healthy flush, driven by excitement.

    3/5

    09 18 Wed, 141eb

    Chapter 476 eptance As A Student

    This time, the Langford family was truly blessed with triple happy asions,

    Firstly, the Santana family mysteriously lost their backing, naturally eliminating any threat they could

    pose to the Langford family. In fact, the Langford family could even turn the tables on them.

    Secondly, nche was sessfully admitted to Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy.

    Thirdly, it was because the Langford family had be good friends with Emrys.

    Throughout the event, Emrys was treated as an honored guest. Apart from Samuel, others like Alpheus

    and Teagan continuously came forward to propose toasts, showing their utmost respect for Emrys.

    Emrys had already lost track of how many sses of wine he had consumed, yet his expression

    remained calm andposed, showing no signs of being intoxicated. This only served to astonish

    Samuel even more, filling his heart with regret. He found himself unable to arrange a suitable match

    between his granddaughter and Emrys.

    nche had a very low tolerance for alcohol. After just a small sip, her cheeks turned bright red and

    she felt dizzy.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Furthermore, she had taken that small sip while toasting to Emrys.

    The atmosphere/was incredibly harmonious.

    4/5

    09 18 Wed, 14 Fed

    Chapter 476 eptance As A Student

    84.86%

    However, there always seemed to be one or two unexpected disruptions that would disgust people

    when they least expected it.

    For example, at that moment, a somewhat harsh and mocking voice suddenly echoed from the

    staircase. ¡°I was wondering who was so showy as to reserve the entire second floor of the restaurant. It

    turns out to be a familiar face!¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chatper 477

    Chapter 477 Stirring Up Trouble

    The sound grew closer, and a man with a cold smirk on his face approached. However, this man was a

    stranger to everyone in the Langford family, including Samuel.

    Samuel stood up, looking at the man with a puzzled expression as he asked, ¡°Excuse me, sir. Who are

    you?¡±

    The man, however, didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Samuel. Instead, he fixed his gaze, filled with

    mockery, on Emrys. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why isn¡¯t Larissa attending such a lively event with

    you?¡±

    The man who suddenly appeared and disrupted the scene was none other than Darrell.

    Not long ago, news had spread throughout Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy that Larissa was carried out

    of school over the shoulder of a domineering young man, and even more shockingly, she was carried

    out while having her/bottom spanked. There were even photographs to prove it.

    The school¡¯s forum was in an uproar.

    Darrell had also seen those photos. They were like sharp knives, brutally stabbing into his heart,

    causing him heart¨Cwrenching

    agony.

    Larissa was Darrell¡¯s idol, yet she behaved like a docile littlemb in front of Emrys.

    Darrell wished for nothing more than to tear Emrys into a

    1/4

    Chapter 477 Stirring Up Trouble

    thousand pieces.

    He was displeased, utterly displeased.

    So much so that when Darrell came to the restaurant that day and saw Emrys, the displeasure in his

    chest immediately erupted. He couldn¡¯t help but walk over and provoke Emrys.

    Darrell¡¯s hostility was very apparent.

    Everyone in the Langford family was utterly confused, their gazes shifting towards Emrys.

    Seeing that Darrell was ignoring him, Samuel could only turn to Emrys and ask, ¡°Mr. Lund, who is this?¡±

    ¡°Darrell Holt. He¡¯s a teacher at Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy,¡± Emrys said nonchntly.

    A teacher at Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy! The Langford family members¡® pupils abruptly contracted

    after hearing Emrys¡®

    response.

    Those who were able to teach at Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy were not of simple standing. They

    were either extraordinarily talented or had a powerful background.

    And naturally, their backer was none other than the Martial Arts Alliance.

    The Langford family members realized they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the man before them.

    2/4

    Chapter 477 Stirring Up Trouble

    Immediately, Teagan revealed a ttering smile, holding his wine¡­ ss as he approached Darrell. He

    said, ¡°Mr. Holt, I am Teagan from the Langford family. Please allow me to toast to you.¡±

    Teagan was just about to drink the wine when he suddenly noticed Darrell ncing at him. With a cold

    snort, Darrell said, ¡°Who do you think you are? Get lost!¡±

    When Darrell saw Emrys, he was already in a foul mood. Teaganing over to propose a toast was

    just asking for humiliation.

    Teagan¡¯s expression froze, his raised wine ss hanging in mid- air. However, once he regained his

    composure, he still downed it in one gulp.

    His mood was gloomy, but he dared not speak up despite his

    anger.

    Samuel and hispanions¡® expressions were extremely grim. It was clear that Darrell hade to

    stir up trouble.

    At that moment, Darrell¡¯s gaze suddenly swept around, and he sneered, ¡°You¡¯re all so excited just

    because one of your members is epted into the martial arts academy? Is this all the Langford family

    is?¡±

    The Langford family members immediately felt embarrassed.

    For Darrell, being epted into the academy was certainly nothing to celebrate. However, for the

    Langford family, it held a different significance.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    However, they simply didn¡¯t dare to retort.

    3/4

    09:18 Wed, 14 Feb

    Chapter 477 Stirring Up Trouble

    86%

    Darrell snorted again, asking, ¡°Who is nche?¡±

    nche had just had a bit of alcohol and was feeling dizzy. Upon hearing someone call her name, she

    swayed slightly as she stood up, her eyes hazy from the alcohol. She stuttered, ¡°I¨CI¡¯m nche.¡±

    Darrell turned his gaze towards her, a cold smirk ying at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Very well. Once

    you officially join the martial arts academy, I will definitely look after you.¡±

    In normal circumstances, upon hearing the phrase ¡°look after,¡± most people would feel a surge of joy,

    perceiving it as a favor for themselves.

    However, given the current situation, the meaning of that sentence was clearly moreplex.

    Upon hearing this, nche was immediately frightened and broke out in a cold sweat. She seemed to

    regain her senses instantly, and a look of panic spread across her beautiful face.

    The members of the Langford family were also taken aback.

    How could they not understand that Darrell had redirected his hostility from Emrys to nche?

    Samuel¡¯s expression appeared particrly grave.

    Send Gifts

    1.1K

 Chatper 478

    Chapter 478 Are You Afraid?

    nche was Samuel¡¯s beloved granddaughter. He had supported her decision to join the martial arts

    academy, but he also anticipated that she would face many challenges in the future, considering her

    late start.

    However, the challenges did not include Darrell making things difficult for her.

    Naturally, Samuel felt distressed.

    After Darrell finished speaking, he turned his head to give Emrys a cold nce before leaving the

    second floor of the restaurant. He then proceeded to ascend the staircase toward the upper level.

    The atmosphere on the second floor of the restaurant became

    tense.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Everyone in the Langford family felt as if a weight had been ced on their chests, making it difficult to

    breathe.

    Only Emrys continued to leisurely enjoy his meal.

    Samuel¡¯s dry lips twitched slightly. He couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Mr. Lund, do you have a grudge against

    the person we just met?¡±

    ¡°I had a minor conflict with that individual. No need to worry about it,¡± Emrys said nonchntly.

    Emrys didn¡¯t retaliate when Darrell provoked him because he didn¡¯t consider Darrell worthy of his

    attention, not because he was a coward.

    1/4

    09:18 Wed, 14 Feb

    Chapter 478 Are You Afraid?

    86%

    Emrys knew what he was doing.

    However, when the members of the Langford family heard those words, they were shocked and

    surprised. How audacious of him to refer to a teacher at Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy as trash.

    Fortunately, Darrell had already gone upstairs and didn¡¯t hear these words. Otherwise, they might have

    started fighting on the spot.

    With a bitter smile, Samuel said, ¡°Mr. Lund, Lady Lockwood is your sister, so of course you don¡¯t have

    to fear Darrell, but you should still be cautious of such a despicable person.¡± Lady Lockwood is Emrys¡®

    sister, and her master is the chancellor of the martial arts academy, Hazel. With this connection, Emrys

    certainly doesn¡¯t have to fear Darrell. However, the same can¡¯t be said for nche.

    In the future, nche was supposed to enter Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy as a student. Having

    offended Darrell, who knows what tricks he might pull?

    Naturally, Samuel was afraid.

    Everyone fell silent.

    What was supposed to be a joyous feast turned somber with Darrell¡¯s arrival, dampening everyone¡¯s

    spirits.

    Emrys put down his fork and turned to look at nche, whose face had turned pale. He asked, ¡°Ms.

    Langford, are you scared?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± A hint of hesitation shed in nche¡¯s eyes.

    Emrys said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel ashamed. It¡¯s normal to be scared in such situations. All you need

    to do is tell me your true

    Chapter 478 Are You Afraid?

    ÈÕ£¤86%•þ

    thoughts. Do you still want to go to Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy?¡±

    nche bit her red lip, finding herself in a state of dilemma.

    nche hadpletely sobered up from her drunken state. The flush on her face was gone, reced

    by a hint of paleness.

    Darrell¡¯s appearance had truly frightened her.

    Therefore, when Emrys asked that question, nche fell into deep turmoil. She bit her red lip and her

    gaze drifted, looking towards Samuel at her side as if seeking his opinion.

    Samuel personally wanted nche to give up that opportunity, but he couldn¡¯t express it outright

    because doing so might upset Emrys.

    That opportunity was secured through Emrys¡® assistance. To back down at that moment would

    essentially be a betrayal of Emrys¡® goodwill.

    nche also understood that.

    At that point, Emrys had a rough idea of what was going on. Heforted her with a smile, ¡°Ms.

    Langford, you don¡¯t need to worry so much. Whether you go to the martial arts academy or not is not a

    big issue.¡±

    nche was Sierra¡¯s close friend, and the Langford family had taken excellent care of Sierra. Emrys

    couldn¡¯t possibly hold any dissatisfaction towards the Langford family or nche over such a trivial

    matter.

    3/4

    UV IB Wed,

    Chapter 478 Are You Afraid?

    2¡Á 86% @

    Emrys wasn¡¯t so narrow¨Cminded.

    He simply believed that if nche had decided not to go, he should give Vaughn a prompt response.

    The fact that nche¡¯s eptance letter arrived so quickly indicated that Vaughn had made significant

    efforts to expedite the process. If the school started and nche was nowhere to be found, what would

    Vaughn think?

    Emrys was knowledgeable about the ways of the world.

    Send Gifts

    1.1K

 Chatper 479

    Chapter 479 Looking For My Girlfriend

    ¡°Mr. Lund¡­ I¡¯ve mentioned before that if given this opportunity, I will definitely cherish it¡­ Therefore, I

    have decided that I will still go to Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy!¡±

    After much hesitation, nche finally gathered the courage to stick to her original decision.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°nche¡­¡± Samuel gazed at his granddaughter with aplex expression in his eyes.

    A mix of constion and self¨Creproach churned within his chest.

    The constion came from the fact that his granddaughter had mustered the courage to make that

    decision, indicating her true growth.

    The self¨Creproach arose because he knew that her decision was a manifestation of her disappointment

    in the Langford family. If their family was a safe haven, who would willingly venture out to endure the

    storms and challenges of the outside world?

    Emrys looked at nche with surprise, finding her answer somewhat unexpected. However, he simply

    nodded without saying much.

    The banquet was still ongoing, but the atmosphere had significantly changed. It was as if a cloud of

    gloom had

    descended, casting a shadow over the hearts of everyone present.

    However, this atmosphere didn¡¯tst long. Suddenly, another argument echoed from the stairwell.

    09:19 Wed, 14 Feb

    Chapter 479 Looking For My Girlfriend

    ¡°What on earth is happening today? This is such a downer!¡±

    Teagan had just experienced a setback during his encounter with Darrell and was feeling frustrated.

    When he heard themotion, anger surged within him. He kicked his chair backward and angrily

    strode in the direction of the noise.

    ¡°Is this the kind of service you provide? Constantly creating a disturbance and never giving your

    customers a moment of peace during a meal?¡± Teagan stormed up to the second¨Cfloor entrance, loudly

    berating the two attendants.

    Clearly, he had been holding in his anger.

    The attendants¡® expressions instantly changed, and they quickly apologized, ¡°Mr. Langford, we

    apologize for disturbing your meal. We are working on resolving the issue. Please bear with us for a

    moment.¡±

    After apologizing, one of the attendants grimaced and sternly shouted at a young man outside the door,

    ¡°Brat, we have already alerted security. If you continue to cause trouble, don¡¯t me us for being

    ruthless!¡±

    The young man pleaded anxiously, ¡°I just want to take a quick look, really. Just let me have a nce,

    and I¡¯ll leave right after.¡±

    ¡°I have already informed you that the entire second floor has been reserved by a VIP. We cannot

    possibly let you in. Can¡¯t you understand innguage?¡± the other attendant impatiently said.

    Those two attendants were also frustrated.

    Chapter 40 Looking For My Gadfriend

    Just a moment ago, a man named Darrell arrived, expressing his desire to take a look inside, Since

    Darrell was a regr here and they were aware of his identity, they did not stop him.

    Unexpectedly, after Darrell entered, the mood of the crowd inside noticeably soured.

    The attendants had witnessed everything,

    Just a moment ago, a junior manager scolded the two attendants at the entrance over that matter.

    However, after only a short while, another young man arrived, stating that he wanted to go upstairs to

    have a look,

    Of course, the attendants couldn¡¯t just let anyone in anymore,

    After offering a series of well¨Cintentioned advice, the young man refused to listen, leading to a dispute,

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    Soon, several robust security guards rushed forward, ready to throw the young man out. However, at

    that moment, they heard Teagan speak up. ¡°Hold on!¡±

    Teagan stopped the security guard and turned to the young man, asking, ¡°You mentioned earlier that

    you wanted to take a look inside. What exactly are you hoping to see?¡±

    ¡°I¨CI¡¯m looking for my girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Your girlfriend?¡± Teagan sneered. ¡°Your girlfriend isn¡¯t in there. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go in

    and see for yourself.

    09 19 Wed, 14 Feb

    Chapter 479 Looking For My Gulfriend

    85%

    However, you¡¯ll have to crawl under my legs to get there.¡±

    He had just been humiliated by Darrell, leaving him feeling extremely upset. However, he didn¡¯t dare to

    confront Darrell, so he decided to take his anger out on the hot¨Cheaded young man instead.

    Upon hearing Teagan¡¯s invitation, the young man initially felt grateful. However, as he heard the rest of

    the sentence, a furious expression immediately crossed his face. Is he intentionally trying to humiliate

    me?

    ¡°Are you refusing toply?¡± Teagan gave the young man a cold nce before turning to the security

    guards and saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to report this to your boss, teach him a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    The security guards menacingly advanced towards the young man, brandishing their batons. However,

    in that moment, a crisp and unmistakable sound of a p suddenly reverberated.

    Send Gifts

 Chatper 480

    Chapter 480 Brother¨Cinw

    p!

    Everyone was taken aback, their faces showing confusion. That was because the one who was hit was

    unexpectedly Teagan.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, why did you¡­¡± With one hand covering his swollen cheek, Teagan looked at Emrys in

    confusion.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why Emrys had suddenly pped him. Could it be that he disapproves of my

    behavior?

    In the next instant, the young man at the door suddenly cried out in excitement, ¡°Rys, my brother¨Cin¨C

    law!¡±

    Brother¨Cinw?

    Teagan¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. He finally understood why Emrys had abruptly pped him. It

    turned out that the young man outside the door was actually Emrys¡® brother¨Cinw.

    Teagan was momentarily stunned.

    A profound self¨Cdoubt began to take root within him. Is anyone I¡¯m encountering now someone I can¡¯t

    afford to provoke? What the h*ll!

    ¡°Mr. Lund, I¡­¡±

    Teagan dared not harbor the slightest resentment toward Emrys. After he realized the trouble he had

    caused, his face turned pale with fright.

    He wanted to apologize, but Emrys had no interest in disputing

    1/4

    Chapter 480 Brother¨Cinw

    86%

    over a mere trifle with him.

    Emrys looked toward the young man at the door and said, ¡°Maximus, instead of staying at school, what

    are you doing here?¡±

    The young man was none other than Maximus, Cordelia¡¯s younger brother.

    He was currently studying at Jipsdale University.

    With immense excitement, Maximus eximed, ¡°Rys, why did youe to Jipsdale?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you the questions now.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Rys, may Ie in to talk?¡± Maximus nced around.

    Clearly, he felt too self¨Cconscious to speak with all the bystanders around.

    Emrys cast an annoyed nce at him and said, ¡°Come in!¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    The restaurant attendant also knew that this was a misunderstanding or, perhaps, a coincidence.

    Therefore, he tactfully apologized to Maximus and did not stop him again.

    The two of them entered the banquet hall on the second floor.

    Teagan followed behind, nursing his swollen face, not daring to even make a sound.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, who is this?¡± Samuel, Alpheus, and the others all cast curious nces t¨®ward Maximus.

    2/4

    09

    Chapter 480 Brother¨Cinw

    Emrys casually remarked, ¡°He¡¯s an old acquaintance. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. You all continue

    eating.¡±

    As he spoke, he led Maximus to a vacant table in the corner,

    ¡°You just mentioned that you came here looking for your girlfriend. What¡¯s going on?¡± Emrys asked.

    Maximus swallowed, ¡°Rys, can I eat while we talk? I¡¯m quite hungry.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re still in the mood to eat now, it seems this girlfriend of yours isn¡¯t as important to you as I

    imagined,¡± Emrys couldn¡¯t help but tease.

    ¡°My girlfriend¡¯s name is Shanise Newman. She cheated on me.¡± Maximus was wolfing down his food,

    but the words he spoke left Emrys utterly stunned.

    ¡°Your girlfriend cheated on you?¡± Emrys revealed an expression that was somewhat intriguing.

    ¡°Yes, this happened just a few days ago. I¡¯m truly upset¡­ Hmm, what kind of fish is this? It¡¯s really

    delicious when cooked this way. Rys, would you like a bite?¡±

    Emrys was rendered speechless.

    ¡°The thing is, I¡¯ve been dating Shanise for almost a year, but recently, I noticed something off about her.

    She often chatted with another man behind my back, thinking I was oblivious to it! Just a couple of days

    ago, I heard from my roommate that he saw Shanise walking with a rather unattractive man. I had my

    3/4

    09 19 Wed, 14 Feb

    1416

    Chapter 480 Brother inw

    suspicions, so I confronted Shanise, but she denied it. Today, Shanise told me that she was going to go

    shopping with her best girlfriend. However, when I followed her, I found out that she was going out with

    a man¡­¡±

    Upon witnessing Maximus devouring his food recklessly, Emrys finished thetter half of the sentence

    with a hint of disbelief. ¡°So, you followed them to this seafood restaurant?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡± Maximus affirmed.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but express his disapproval. ¡°Maximus, oh Maximus. You have truly disappointed

    your sister. It¡¯s just a woman, isn¡¯t it? Since she cheated on you, wouldn¡¯t it be better to end the

    rtionship? It¡¯s not a major issue. Or do you still want to be infatuated?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about whether we should break up or not. I simply cannot ept it,¡± Maximus exined.

    ¡°What is so difficult to ept?¡±

    ¡°Because that man is genuinely unattractive. I cannotprehend it.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.1K

    W

 Chatper 481

    Chapter 481 Overly Protective Husband

    Maximus was Cordelia¡¯s biological brother, and it was only natural that he, as her brother, would share

    her stunning beauty.

    At times, even Emrys felt inferior to Maximus in terms of appearance.

    For that reason, Maximus couldn¡¯t understand why Shanise would choose a man who was considered

    unattractive.

    Emrys said, ¡°It¡¯s all about personal preference. You may find him unattractive, but your girlfriend might

    find him appealing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡± Maximus spoke with conviction. ¡°I can guarantee that

    anyone who has seen that man would say he¡¯s ugly. If anyone says otherwise, they¡¯re definitely lying.¡±

    Upon hearing Maximus¡® words, Emrys, who originally had no interest, surprisingly became curious

    about the man who had made Maximus feel insecure.

    It was normal to suddenly develop curiosity.

    ¡°In what way is he ugly? Tell me about it,¡± Emrys asked curiously.

    After some thought, Maximus said, ¡°He has a sharp face, arge nose, narrow eyes, and a small

    mouth. I only caught a glimpse of his face, but it left a profound impression. His features seemed

    deformed due to their tight arrangement.¡±

    An incredulous expression appeared on Emrys¡® face after hearing

    1/4

    14 Feb

    Chapter 481 Overly Protective Husband

    ×Ô¼Ò86%•þ

    Maximus¡® description. ¡°Is this real?¡±

    Emrys did not judge people by their appearances. After all, one¡¯s looks, a gift from their parents, should

    not be mocked.

    Emrys was merely astonished. If that person truly looked like that and still managed to steal Maximus¡®

    girlfriend, Emrys wondered how formidable the other party was.

    With a mournful expression, Maximus said, ¡°Do you now understand why I am unwilling to ept this?

    Rys, just think about it. What if one day my sister also goes off to find a man like that and cheats on

    you?¡±

    p!

    Emrys pped Maximus on the head, expressing his anger vehemently. ¡°Stop giving me trouble.

    There¡¯s no way your sister would do such a thing.¡±

    Maximus touched his head, expressing his grievance. ¡°I was just giving an example, trying to make you

    understand¡­¡±

    ¡°No! You can¡¯t do that either!¡±

    Emrys red at Maximus. ¡°Is your sister someone you can casually joke about? Can Shanise even be

    compared to your sister? Your sister is like a heavenly fairy. She is perfect, pure, wless. She is

    sacred and invible. I will teach anyone who dares to speak ill of your sister a lesson, and you are no

    exception!¡±

    and

    Watching Emrys¡°furious demeanor, Maximus was terrified, but

    2/4

    Chapter 481 Overly Protective Husband

    he couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°My sister hasn¡¯t even acknowledged you yet¡­¡±

    Maximus hadn¡¯t expected that his seemingly ttering address would inte Emrys¡® ego. Even before

    anything was settled, Emrys had already started to be an overly protective husband.

    ¡°What were you mumbling about just now?¡± Emrys red fiercely at Maximus, once again scaring the

    young man considerably.

    Maximus stammered, ¡°N¨Cnothing¡­ If my sister knew how much you¡¯re protecting her, she would

    definitely be moved to tears, my dear brother¨Cinw!¡±

    ¡°Considering your sincere apology, I¡¯ll forgive you this time,¡± Emrys said with feigned severity. ¡°But

    don¡¯t let me hear anything like that from you again in the future.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I understand, I really do, Rys. Could you possibly help me seek justice for being cuckolded?¡±

    Maximus said, his face bashful as he raised his eyebrows and made faces.

    ¡°Why would you think I have the ability to help you seek justice?¡± Emrys asked with an amused

    expression.

    Maximus eximed, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re the Empyrean Lord!¡±

    Emrys was taken aback. He asked with doubt, ¡°Has your sister already informed you about

    everything?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that what you yourself mentioned?¡±

    3/4

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    09:20 Wed, 14 Feb

    Chapter 481 Overly Protective Husband

    80%

    ¡°Did I really say that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you did. When we were in Jazona, you said it yourself at Mr. Atkinson¡¯s ce,¡± Maximus

    responded.

    Upon hearing that, Emrys quickly recollected. It appeared to be something he had indeed said.

    During that time, Richard and his family were invited to dine at the Atkinson residence. They brought

    Emrys along, iming it was to apologize to him. In reality, Myles had arranged for a Jetroinian to teach

    Emrys a lesson.

    Send Gifts

    1.1K

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482 Brian Russell

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Unexpectedly, Emrys effortlessly frightened off the Jetroinian after showcasing some of his skills.

    Cordelia and Maximus were both present at that time.

    Emrys confessed to Cordelia, asserting that he was indeed the Empyrean Lord. He also asked her if

    she believed him. Cordelia yfully left him in suspense. However, it was Maximus who immediately

    nodded and imed that he believed him.

    Emrys initially thought that Maximus was joking, but to his surprise, Maximus was actually serious.

    ¡°Did you truly believe me when I said I was the Empyrean Lord?¡± Emrys asked with a peculiar

    expression.

    ¡°Of course. Why wouldn¡¯t I? Can you even joke about being someone like the Empyrean Lord?

    Besides, you¡¯re so formidable, so naturally, I believe you.¡±

    Maximus put his learning into immediate practice. He applied what Emrys had just said about not

    making casual jokes about Cordelia to the Empyrean Lord. He was truly a smart cookie.

    Emrys was deeply moved in his heart. Delia, just look at how pure and adorable this young man is. I

    only had to tell him once, and he believed me.

    Emrys thought back to the past, recalling the numerous times he had told Cordelia that he was indeed

    the Empyrean Lord. However, Cordelia remained skeptical until Emrys gradually

    1/4

    18%

    Chapter 482 Brian Russell

    began to demonstrate his power, and only then did she finally believe him.

    Emrys realized that Maximus was the first person to be easily convinced that he was the Empyrean

    Lord, so how could he not be moved?

    While he was touched, Emrys still maintained a serious.

    expression as he said, ¡°My identity is a secret. Remember, under no circumstances should it be

    revealed.¡±

    Maximus nodded fervently. ¡°I understand. You important figures all like to behave like a wolf in sheep¡¯s

    clothing. If I had your strength, I would maintain my pretense better than you, Rys.¡±

    Emrys was left speechless. If you believe it¡¯s a pretense, so be it.

    Emrys did not borate further. Returning to the main topic, he said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve referred to me as

    your brother¨Cinw, naturally, I couldn¡¯t just stand by and ignore your affairs.¡± Pausing for a moment,

    Emrys then asked, ¡°You mentioned earlier that the man who was trying to steal your girlfriend has a

    distinctive appearance?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Once you see him, you won¡¯t forget.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s simple. Wait here.¡±

    Emrys smiled confidently, motioning for the restaurant manager, Danny Jones, toe over. He then

    said to Maximus, ¡°Describe the physical characteristics you just mentioned to this manager.¡±

    ¡°That person has a hatchet face, bulbous nose, and slit eyes¡­¡±

    2/4

    Chapter 482 Brian Russell

    When Danny heard those words, his facial expression noticeably changed, especially when Maximus

    mentioned the man¡¯spact features. Danny couldn¡¯t help but exim in horror, ¡°Young man, I know

    who you¡¯re talking about, but please, lower your voice. If someone overhears us, it could bring great

    trouble.¡±

    ¡°Great trouble?¡± Emrys, on the other hand, became intrigued. This person who stole Maximus¡® girlfriend

    is indeed of significant status.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite interested in that person. Please, do tell!¡± Emrys said.

    Danny hesitated briefly before speaking, ¡°The person you were just referring to is likely Brian Russell,

    the heir of the Russell family. Although his appearance is more distinctive than most, there¡¯s nothing

    that can be done about it. After all, his family. background is incredibly powerful! Brian himself is not

    particrly talented andcks martial arts skills. However, his older brother, Cillian Russell, is a

    remarkable figure at Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy. He achieved the rank of Manifestor before the age

    of twenty¨Cthree, almost catching up with the renowned Lady Lockwood. But these are not the most

    intimidating aspects. The most terrifying figure is Brian¡¯s grandfather, Harvey Russell, who serves as

    the guardian of Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters.¡±

    Danny recounted Brian¡¯s background with a sense of familiarity, as they were well¨Cversed in the

    identities of influential figures in the business world. They feared that one day, due to ack of

    foresight, they might unintentionally offend one of these influential individuals.

    Emrys had not been particrly interested in what Danny was saying until thest point, which

    immediately caught his

    3/4

    Chapter 442 Brian Russell

    attention. The guardian of Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters. This identity should be

    sufficiently astonishing.

    Emrys began to consider the possibility of creating a significant disturbance, causing a major uproar in

    Jipsdale. Unexpectedly, a golden opportunity presented itself so quickly.

    Perhaps this is what they call fate. Emrys had made up his mind.

    He decided to start with Brian, so he asked, ¡°Is that man named Brian currently at your restaurant?¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    @

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483 Stereotypical Nerd

    Danny immediately became alert and asked, ¡°Buddy, what do you intend to do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that my brother¨Cinw may have had some misunderstandings with Brian in the

    past. After hearing what you just said, I realized how influential Brian actually is. So, I thought I¡¯d take

    this opportunity to have my brother¨Cinw apologize to Brian.¡±

    First, Danny nced at Maximus, then shifted his gaze back to Emrys. He said, ¡°If there was a

    misunderstanding before, it¡¯s only right to apologize properly. After all, a wise man adapts to the

    circumstances.¡±

    Danny thought to himself, I¡¯ve already exined Brian¡¯s background in such detail. Anyone with a bit of

    sense wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke him lightly. Moreover, considering that these two young individuals are

    here in the second¨Cfloor banquet hall, it¡¯s clear that they are associated with the Langford family, who

    are seated at the distant tables. It¡¯s important to note that inparison to the Russell family, the

    Langford family is simply not on the same level.

    Therefore, after deducing, Danny concluded that there was a high probability that Emrys and Maximus

    genuinely intended to apologize.

    Therefore, he said, ¡°Mr. Russell is in the banquet hall on the third floor, and Mr. Holt, who was here just

    now, is also there.¡±

    Darrell was also on the third floor, together with Brian.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    1/4

    Chapter 483 Stereotypical Nerd

    That was unexpected, yet reasonable.

    Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy was a talent cultivation base for the Martial Arts Alliance. It was directly

    under the jurisdiction of the Martial Arts Alliance, and Brian¡¯s background was rooted in this Alliance.

    Darrell, on the other hand, was a faculty member of the academy and belonged to the same circle as

    Brian.

    It was quite normal for people within the same circle to have interactions.

    ¡°Since both of you are already prepared to apologize, why not also clear up the misunderstanding with

    Mr. Holt while you¡¯re at it?¡±

    Danny had managed to secure his position thanks to his keen observation skills. When Darrell had

    previously visited the second floor, he had already sensed a sense of rivalry brewing between the

    parties.

    At that moment, he was utterly shocked because trouble had

    arisen.

    And so, he had sternly reprimanded the two attendants at the

    entrance.

    At the same time, he presented a bottle of high¨Cend red wine to both the Langford family and Darrell as

    compensation. Dannyforted both parties and tried his best to calm them down.

    Upon hearing that Emrys and hispanion intended to apologize, Danny was naturally more than

    eager.

    2/4

    20:18 Thu, 15 Feb ODD.

    Chapter 483 Stereotypical Nerd

    BK18%E

    Without hesitation, Emrys said, ¡°Of course. It¡¯s better to make friends than enemies. It was a minor

    issue to begin with. If we can. clear up the previous misunderstandings today, it would be all thanks to

    your efforts, Mr. Jones.¡±

    ¡°Very well, then!¡± Danny smiled. ¡°Shall I go upstairs now and inquire about Mr. Russell and Mr. Holt¡¯s

    opinions?¡±

    Emrys nodded. ¡°My name is Emrys, and this is my brother¨Cin-w, Maximus. Just announce our

    names. I¡¯m sure the distinguished guests upstairs would agree to meet us.¡±

    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment, both of you!¡± Subsequently, Danny went to the second floor.

    Baffled, Maximus asked, ¡°Rys, what are you doing? Are we really going to apologize to them?¡±

    Emrys nced at him, his voice tinged with disappointment as he spoke. ¡°Maximus, have you be

    too absorbed in books? Do you truly believe that I, the handsome husband of your stunningly beautiful

    sister, am the type to easily apologize to others?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Who would dare to make the Empyrean Lord apologize-¡± Maximus felt Emrys¡® piercing

    gaze and immediately fell silent.

    He remembered Emrys¡® warning not to reveal his identity carelessly, and so, he obediently kept quiet.

    Upon further consideration, Maximus inquired again, ¡°Emrys, what if they refuse to grant us permission

    to proceed?¡±

    3/4

    Chapter 483 Stereotypical Nerd

    Smack!

    Emrys delivered a firm p to Maximus¡® face, expressing his frustration. ¡°It appears that your extensive

    studies have truly clouded your judgment. You should have dropped out earlier and returned home to

    assist your sister in managing thepany.¡± We have already made the decision to cause trouble, so

    does their opinion really matter? Do they even have a choice? Earlier, I sought out Danny solely to

    confirm that Brian was indeed present at this restaurant and to determine his exact whereabouts.

    Whether Brian agrees to meet us or not is not his decision to make. It is my fist that will decide. Why is

    Maximus so naive?

    Emrys waspletely bewildered, contemting how Maximus, with his level of intelligence, managed

    to gain admission to the esteemed Jipsdale University. Could he possibly fit the stereotype of a typical

    nerd?

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    B

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484 The Lover Of Lady Lockwood

    In the VIP hall on the third floor of the seafood restaurant, there were several people gathered at this

    moment. The center of attention was Brian, who came from a powerful background. Although he may

    not have been the most handsome man, he had high standards when it came to women.

    Sitting on hisp was Shanise, a beautiful college student who caught his eye. Her ability to be with

    him indicated that she had a solid foundation, and she was even considered a campus belle at Jipsdale

    University.

    The two of them disyed their affection without any regard for the people around them.

    Darrell didn¡¯t dare to voice any objections and could only silently. endure the public disy of affection.

    After all, even his goddess, Larissa, had once done the same. The current situation couldn¡¯t possibly

    have any more impact on Darrell.

    ¡°Mr. Russell, Mr. Holt, there are two young men downstairs. They im to have had a minor

    misunderstanding with the two of you and wish toe up to apologize. They specifically asked me to

    come and seek your opinions on this matter.¡±

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    The restaurant manager spoke respectfully with a smile on his face.

    ¡°What misunderstanding?¡±

    Brian, engrossed in flirting with Shanise, casually asked without even lifting his head.

    1/4

    20 | Thu, Tru

    Chapter 484 The Lover Of Lady Lockwood

    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure what the misunderstanding is. I only know that one of them is named Emrys Lund

    while the other is called Maximus Youngblood.¡±

    ¡°Maximus!¡±

    As soon as the restaurant manager mentioned the name, Shanise¡¯s expression immediately changed.

    Brian asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you know them?¡±

    Shanise lowered her head and whispered, ¡°Yes, I know him. He¡¯s. the one I told you about¡­ my

    boyfriend.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, Brian¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to break up

    with him?¡±

    ¡°I was nning to¡­ I just never found the right opportunity¡­¡±

    ¡°D*mn it! Is it really that hard to say ¡®we¡¯re breaking up? I think you still have feelings for him!¡±

    ¡°No, Mr. Russell, let me exin-

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Shanise¡¯s face turned pale, and at this moment, Brian, with a cold look in his eyes, turned to the

    restaurant manager and said in a cold voice, ¡°Who is this Emrys?¡±

    The restaurant manager trembled in fear and couldn¡¯t speak. From the side, Darrell interjected, ¡°Mr.

    Russell, I know Emrys.¡±

    2/4

    Chapter 484 The Lover Of Lady Lockwood

    His expression was gloomy.

    Brian nced at him. ¡°Oh? Judging by your look, it seems you have a grudge against him. What¡¯s the

    story with that young man?¡±

    Darrell gritted his teeth and said, ¡°He is Lady Lockwood¡¯s man.¡±

    Lady Lockwood¡¯s man?

    The impact of Darrell¡¯s words was significant.

    After all, Larissa was a well¨Cknown figure in the martial arts field.

    She was a goddess¨Clike figure from the Jipsdale Martial Arts. Academy, and although she had already

    graduated, her stunning elegance was still talked about on campus.

    What man wouldn¡¯t desire to win over such a valkyrie?

    Neither Darrell nor Brian were exceptions.

    However, Brian had a sense of self¨Cawareness.

    He had a powerful background, but so did Larissa.

    Under such circumstances, with Brian¡¯s unimpressive. appearance, his desire to win over Larissa was

    like aiming for the

    moon.

    Perhaps his older brother, Cillian, had a slight chance.

    Hence, when Darrell uttered these words, one could imagine the

    3/4

    Chapter 484 The Lover Of Lady Lockwood

    immense psychological impact it had on everyone present. Even the restaurant manager felt an

    inexplicable surge of bitterness.

    Although he had never met Larissa, the sensation was simr to when a beloved goddess suddenly

    revealed she had a partner. Undoubtedly, this man would be the target of envy for all

    men.

    Such was the mindset of jealous individuals.

    Upon hearing Darrell¡¯s words, Brian confidently gestured and dered, ¡°Let theme forward!¡±

    He was genuinely intrigued to witness the capabilities of this man named Emrys, who had captured

    Larissa¡¯s heart.

    This intense curiosity momentarily caused him to overlook Maximus¡® presence.

    The restaurant manager briefly stepped out and swiftly returned with two young men in tow.

    The manager couldn¡¯t help but steal a few extra nces at one of the young men. He was equally

    fascinated by the individual who had sessfully won over Larissa.

    ¡°Have you seen enough? If so, then leave!¡± Brianmanded with a cold tone.

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

    B

    4/4

    2018 Thu, 15 Teb

    Cheaned By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485 Jealousy

    The restaurant manager¡¯s expression changed abruptly. ¡°I apologize. Mr. Russell. I will leave

    immediately so as not to disturb you.¡±

    With those words, he obediently exited the room.

    Brian had already guessed which of the two men was Emrys from the way the restaurant manager had

    looked at him. He shifted his gaze towards Emrys, carefully scrutinizing him.

    After a moment, Brian let out a cold huff and said, ¡°I thought Lady Lockwood was pure, but it seems

    she¡¯s just anothermoner infatuated with a handsome face!¡±

    His mindset was indeed petty.

    Dissatisfied with his own appearance, he didn¡¯t dare pursue his goddess. However, when he saw her

    choose a man more

    handsome than himself, he disyed an attitude of contempt, believing that this so¨Ccalled goddess

    was nothing more than a shallow person..

    On one hand, it was jealousy.

    On the other hand, it was a sense of inferiority, an attempt to mask his inner feelings of inadequacy

    through such means.

    This was indeed the case with Brian.

    Emrys looked at him with an amused gaze, a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°So, you¡¯re the young Mr.

    Russell,¡± he said, his voiceced

    1/4

    AD 18 Thu 15 Feb ¨C

    Chapter 485 Jealousy

    with a hint of mockery. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. You certainly live up to the rumors about how

    unattractive you are.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to die, punk?¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Brian¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. He detested it when people

    commented on his appearance, as that was where he felt most self¨Cconscious.

    The other members of the Russell family actually looked quite normal, including Brian¡¯s older brother,

    Cillian, who could be considered handsome. However, it seemed as if all the unfavorable genes of the

    entire family had concentrated themselves onto Brian.

    Setting aside the fact that each of his facial features was distinctively unique, they were also clustered

    together, resembling a rectangr pancake with a few chia seeds sprinkled in the middle, leaving a

    large ring of empty space around.

    Because of this face, Brian hadmitted quite a few brutal acts.

    Once, there was a passerby who was unaware of Brian¡¯s identity. Upon seeing his peculiar face, the

    passerby couldn¡¯t help but make a fewments. As a result, Brian cut off his tongue on the spot.

    This incident had rmed the relevant authorities, who imed they would seek justice for the victim.

    However, within a few days, Brian had nonchntly walked free.

    The Russell family merely made a symbolic gesture ofpensating the victim.

    2/4

    hu, 151

    Chapter 485 Jealousy,

    Ever since then, whenever the people of Jipsdale saw a man with an unusual face, they dared not

    casually gossip, let alone take a second nce. They were afraid of upsetting Brian, fearing he might

    blind their eyes in displeasure.

    Today, Emrys, with his very first words upon meeting, struck right at Brian¡¯s sore spot, instantly igniting

    a raging fire of anger within Brian¡¯s chest.

    At this point, Emrys had already shifted his attention to Shanise, a smile ying at the corners of his

    mouth. He said, ¡°Miss, your beauty is indeed remarkable, but your taste¡­ it leaves something to be

    desired!¡±

    Once again, a sword was ruthlessly thrust into Brian¡¯s chest.

    Emrys turned to look at Maximus, asking, ¡°You rascal, don¡¯t you have anything to say to your

    girlfriend?¡±

    The moment Maximus entered and saw Shanise there, he was utterly infuriated. However, for reasons

    unknown, his agitation seemed to have lessened.

    Perhaps because he thought she wasn¡¯t worth it!

    Getting angry over such a woman waspletely unnecessary.

    Maximus shook his head, feeling that anything he said now. would be a waste of time. However, it was

    Shanise who took the initiative to speak first. ¡°Max, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    There was no denying that Shanise cared about Maximus in her heart, but many things in life didn¡¯t

    necessarily yield results.

    3/4

    2019 Thu, 15 Feb D

    Chapter 485 Jealousy

    At Jipsdale University, Maximus¡® appearance was undeniably that. of a campus heartthrob. Otherwise,

    Emrys wouldn¡¯t have said that he himself needed to avoid his charm.

    In the eyes of everyone at Jipsdale University, Shanise and Maximus were considered a perfect match.

    Maximus himself shared the same belief.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    During the year they spent together, they rarely had any conflicts. Therefore, Maximus could never

    have imagined that Shanise would betray him.

    In reality, Shanise¡¯s perspective on the situation was rather straightforward.

    Although Maximus came from a respected family in Jazona, it did not hold enough influence in

    Jipsdale.

    This was not what Shanise desired.

    Send Gifts

    D

    1.2K

    D

    W

    18h e

    Feb

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486 Shanise Wants Status

    Shanise¡¯s desire was to establish roots in Jipsdale. The most. effective and quickest way to achieve

    this goal was to marry a local scion from Jipsdale.

    This was also the aspiration of many young women who had moved to Jipsdale.

    Shanise was confident in her beauty, and Brian¡¯s appearance represented an opportunity.

    When a person¡¯s background was strong enough, physical appearances and such seemed to hold less

    importance.

    Therefore, Shanise quickly convinced herself of this idea.

    In reality, how could she have known that Brian sought her out merely because of her youthful

    appearance and decent looks? That he was merely ying with her? As for marrying into the Russell

    family, it would be much more difficult than she had. thought.

    Of course, these realizations cameter.

    All Shanise wished for now was for Maximus to understand her. However, Maximus simply had no

    interest in sparing her another nce.

    Maximus had already moved on.

    ¡°Brother¨Cinw, I don¡¯t want to argue with her anymore. Let¡¯s

    go!¡±

    1/4

    Chapter 486 Shanise Wants Status

    Maximus tugged at Emrys¡® arm as he spoke. However, they then heard Brian snort coldly. ¡°Thinking of

    leaving? Did you get my permission?¡±

    Maximus¡® involvement with Shanise was not of utmost

    importance. No, what was most important were the words spoken by Emrys earlier. Each sentence

    seemed like a knife slicing Brian¡¯s flesh, and after the cut, salt was sprinkled on top.

    As a son of the Russell family, how could Brian possibly let them leave so easily?

    Unexpectedly, Emrys had no intention of leaving at all. Instead, heughed and agreed, saying, ¡°You¡¯re

    right. How could I just walk away when things are still unresolved? That would be so frustrating!¡±

    Not only did Emrys have no ns to leave, on the contrary, he intended to stay here. More than just

    staying, he was nning to stir up some major trouble.

    Otherwise, there would have been no point ining here to

    find Brian.

    Upon seeing Emrys¡® attitude, a hint of surprise shed in Brian¡¯s eyes. What gives this young man such

    audacity? Is it simply because he¡¯s Lady Lockwood¡¯s man?

    Wait a moment¡­

    Suddenly, Brian realized something. His gaze fell on Maximus, and he asked, ¡°What did you just call

    him?¡±

    2/4

    Chapter 486 Shanise Wants Status

    ¡°Brother¨Cinw. Is there a problem?¡±

    Maximus found himself growing more and more ustomed to addressing Emrys as his brother¨Cin¨C

    law. It had reached a point where it felt odd not to do so.

    Brian furrowed his brows, asking, ¡°You¡¯re Lady Lockwood¡¯s younger brother? No, that¡¯s not right. Your

    surname is

    Youngblood, while Lady Lockwood¡¯s is Lockwood. Are you her sworn brother?¡±

    Since Emrys was Larissa¡¯s man, and Maximus called Emrys his brother¨Cinw, it suggested that

    Maximus and Larissa must share a sibling rtionship. Even if they were not rted by blood, they

    must have acknowledged each other as siblingster on.

    Maximus, however, shook his head and said, ¡°No, my sister¡¯s name is Cordelia Youngblood, not Lady

    Lockwood.¡±

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    As soon as these words were spoken, Brian was ted as he thought he had heard a juicy piece of

    gossip.

    As it turns out, this Emrys guy is ying both sides! Moreover, one of these sides is the pride of the

    martial arts world, a female warrior whom countless men dream of conquering ¨C Lady Lockwood! Who

    would believe this?

    Upon hearing these words, a surge of jealous rage nearly made Darrell¡¯s eyes bulge out of their

    sockets.

    Wait, what about nche from the Langford family? This guy is not just two¨Ctiming but a three¨Ctiming

    b*stard!

    3/4

    Chapter 486 Shanise Wants Status

    The most infuriating part is that Lady Lockwood must have known about all these matters, yet she still

    willingly became Emrys¡® woman!

    Darrell longed to prepare a stew using Emrys¡® ribs.

    Emrys chuckled knowingly and remarked, ¡°Ah, what can I do? It¡¯s not my fault that I possess such

    striking looks. Thedies simply adore my style. Unlike some unattractive individuals who solely rely on

    their family background to attract insincere women.¡±

    Upon hearing Emrys¡® words, both Brian and Shanise¡¯s expressions instantly changed.

    Furious, Brian retorted, ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re calling ugly, you brat?¡±

    ¡°Did I specifically mention you? If you weren¡¯t insecure about. your own appearance, why would you

    get so agitated? Look at Darrell beside you. He doesn¡¯t seem bothered at all. This

    indicates that he knows I wasn¡¯t referring to him. Simultaneously, it also implies that deep down, he,

    too, considers you unappealing.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487 The Sore Spot Of Brian

    Meanwhile, Darrell was appalled at what Emrys had just said.

    What on earth? How could this possibly be connected to me?

    He cautiously nced at Brian.

    Upon realizing that Brian had no intention of directing his anger towards him, Darrell quickly retorted

    with a seemingly ttering remark, ¡°Stop talking nonsense, you brat. What¡¯s the point of being

    handsome? Even the best appearance is no match for Mr. Russell¡¯s powerful background.¡±

    Emrys shook his head. ¡°I disagree. If family background is more important than appearance, then why

    did Lady Lockwood choose me over Mr. Russell?¡±

    For a moment, Darrell was speechless.

    Larissa was clearly an exception, as she herself had a powerful support system, so she didn¡¯t need to

    seek a powerful partner. Naturally, she was more inclined to find a man she genuinely liked.

    The same couldn¡¯t be said for an ordinary woman.

    Take Shanise, for example. Despite Maximus being incredibly handsome, Shanise still ended up with

    Brian.

    In this world, female warriors like Larissa were rare, while there were many like Shanise. Therefore,

    individual cases couldn¡¯t represent the majority.

    1/4

    Chapter 487 The Sore Spot Of Brian

    Naturally, Darrell didn¡¯t dare to argue with Emrys because if he voiced his thoughts, wouldn¡¯t he

    indirectly be implying that Brian was unattractive? That besides his family background, he had no other

    qualities that could attract girls?

    Therefore, he could only remain silent, feeling unjust but unable to argue.

    At this point, Brian was already boiling with anger. He growled, ¡°Kid, do you have any idea how many

    times you would have been killed if those words you just said were spoken by an ordinary person?¡±

    The issue of his appearance had always been a sensitive spot for Brian. In the past, anyone who dared

    toment too much about it would find themselves silenced by him.

    However, Emrys had repeatedly attacked Brian¡¯s appearance. This was no longer just a stab to the

    heart but rather like wielding arge saw, relentlessly tearing at Brian¡¯s heart.

    It was simply outrageous!

    ¡°Oh? So, what you¡¯re saying is that you want to kill me? You¡¯re willing to take my life just because I

    called you ugly?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Emrys raised an eyebrow as he spoke.

    Facing the furious Brian, he was not only unafraid but even

    smiling smugly. Moreover, he began to walk towards Brian, as if he was about to fight him.

    Brian¡¯s gaze wavered.

    2/4

    Chapter 487 The Sore Spot Of Brian

    K 18%

    Emrys¡® unusual behavior left him somewhat uncertain.

    What is he doing? Does he really think that just because he¡¯s Lady Lockwood¡¯s man, he has the

    capability to confront me?

    When it came to support, Emrys relied on Larissa, whose backbone was Hazel. Hazel¡¯s rock was her

    father, Pascal, the guardian of the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters.

    There were three intertwined rtionships here.

    The person Brian relied on was none other than his grandfather, Harvey.

    This could bepared to the difference between a distant cousin and an immediate family member. It

    was clear which rtionship held more weight.

    Pascal would absolutely not risk falling out with Harvey over a minor figure like Emrys.

    Therefore, Brian couldn¡¯t understand what gave Emrys the confidence to confront him.

    Perhaps it was a case of unchecked arrogance!

    Darrell finally found another opportunity to speak, sneering as he said, ¡°Punk, don¡¯t think that just

    because you¡¯ve managed to charm Lady Lockwood, you can be so disrespectful to Mr. Russell. In the

    end, you¡¯re nothing more than a kept man. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of challenging Mr. Russell?¡±

    A sardonic smirk of schadenfreude appeared at the corner of

    3/4

    ¡ª

    019. Thu 15 Feb 00:

    Chapter 487 The Sore Spot Of Brian

    Darrell¡¯s mouth.

    There was no way he would stop Emrys at this time.

    Deep down, he was hoping that Emrys would be more reckless, preferably to the point of

    completely falling out with Brian.

    Shanise stood behind Brian, shaking her head disapprovingly at Emrys. However, it seemed as though

    Emrys waspletely oblivious to her presence, as he confidently approached Brian.

    Coming to a halt, he stared intently at Brian¡¯s unique countenance from a close proximity.

    The expression in his eyes gradually transformed into one of mockery.

    ¡°In truth, Maximus himself has already forgiven your betrayal. As his brother¨Cinw, it would be

    inappropriate for me to intervene any further. However, your unattractive appearance has truly offended

    my sensibilities, and I cannot help but feel the urge to strike you.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488 pping

    Your hideousness has deeply offended my eyes.

    That statement was a direct attack on the soul.

    As soon as those words were spoken, Emrys swiftly and urately raised his hand and pped

    Brian¡¯s left cheek.

    Smack!

    Brian waspletely stunned by both the physical and mental assault.

    He never could have imagined that Emrys would actually have the audacity to p him. This was the

    first time in his life that Brian had ever been pped..

    Instantly, fury surged through him.

    ¡°You despicable person, I hope you suffer a miserable death! Darrell, why are you still standing there?

    Hurry up and kill this brat! I want to chop his body into pieces and feed it to the dogs!¡± Brian shouted

    angrily.

    Despite not being a martial artist, Brian was able tomand Darrell due to his powerful background.

    Darrell secretly rejoiced in his heart. This was the scene he had been hoping to witness. Upon hearing

    Brian¡¯smand, he immediately nodded and stepped forward, emanating a profound aura.

    1/4

    Crapter 10n Stapping

    Brian nced at Maximus and continued hismand, ¡°Kill that young man too. Today, I want both of

    them torn to shreds!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    Just as Darrell was about to take action, Shanise suddenly ran to Brian, her face pale as she pleaded,

    ¡°Mr. Russell, this matter has nothing to do with Max. Can you please spare him?¡±

    ¡°Max? You seem to be quite fond of him. Since you like him so much, why don¡¯t you die with him!¡±

    With a sinisterugh, Brian grabbed Shanise¡¯s hair and pped. her across the face. The sound of the

    p echoed, and blood spilled from the corner of her mouth..

    Shanise stumbled and fell right in front of Maximus.

    Despair was evident on her beautiful face.

    From Brian¡¯s sinisterughter, Shanise could sense that he didn¡¯t truly care for her. He only wanted to

    y with her.

    Once he was done, he would discard her like a garbage bag that had been spat on.

    Now, she realized what a foolish dream she had.

    Although Maximus resented Shanise for making a fool out of him, seeing her in such a state still pained

    him. With a curse, he charged at Brian, his eyes filled with anger.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    2/4

    Chapter 488 pping

    Maximus towered over Brian in terms of height, and his body was in its prime. If it came down to a fight,

    Brian wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    Fully aware of his situation, Brian covered his face and retreated, shouting, ¡°Darrell, kill this lunatic

    first!¡±

    Darrell had no objections, of course.

    In his eyes, both Emrys and Maximus were ordinary people. He had more than enough capability to

    handle either of them on his

    own.

    Since Brian had dered to kill Maximus first, Darrell would proceed with killing Maximus first!

    Confidently, Darrell charged towards Maximus, intending to take him down before he could reach Brian.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared before Darrell.

    Emrys, with a mysterious smile on his face, said, ¡°You¡¯ve been wishing for my death, haven¡¯t you?

    Well, now¡¯s your chance.¡±

    The smile instantly startled Darrell, giving him a sense of foreboding.

    However, his reaction was swift. He curved his arm, preparing a powerful elbow strike aimed at

    shattering Emrys¡® chest. But what he hadn¡¯t anticipated was that before his elbow could even touch

    Emrys, a blow as heavy as a mountain struck his shoulder.

    Bang!

    3/4

    20:20 10i, 15 Teli 190¡¤

    Chapter 400 pping

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Without warning, Darrell was brought to his knees, hitting the solid wooden floor so hard that he left two

    deep indentations.

    Emrys retracted his hand, his expression bing rxed as he shook his head slightly in

    disappointment. ¡°Earlier, when we were downstairs, you disyed such arrogance, even going as far

    as iming that you would take special care of nche. I had expected so much more from you, but it

    seems this is the extent of your abilities.¡±

    Is this really all you¡¯re capable of?

    Darrell no longer cared about Brian, as his face was filled with shock and horror.

    He had never witnessed Emrys taking action before, nor had he sensed any internal energy within him.

    Therefore, he had assumed Emrys was just an ordinary man who had been

    fortunate enough to gain Larissa¡¯s favor, allowing him to live off her generosity.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489 Preferring To Keep A Low Profile

    Little did anyone know that Emrys was a martial arts expert whose strengthpletely overshadowed

    Darrell¡¯s.

    For a moment, Darrell found it surreal and attempted to stand up. However, he saw Emrys extend a

    finger and ce it on his shoulder.

    In that moment, Darrell felt the terrifying power akin to a mountain bearing down upon him.

    Darrell admitted defeat.

    Cold sweat streamed down his forehead as he realized this wasn¡¯t

    a dream.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    This was the most humiliating and quickest battle Darrell had ever experienced as a martial artist. His

    opponent had used only a palm and a finger to bring him to his knees.

    However, with Emrys possessing such capabilities, how could he possibly be just an obscure nobody?

    His martial arts talent was evidently even more terrifying than Larissa¡¯s!

    Darrell was truly at a loss, unable to make sense of it.

    It seemed as if Emrys had seen through his thoughts, for he slowly began to speak, ¡°In the world of

    martial arts, some people prefer to be ostentatious, while others prefer to keep a low

    Prefeng To Kemps A Low Profile

    profile. I belong to thetter group.¡±

    Darrell fell silent.

    Emrys simply meant that he preferred not to draw attention to himself. He had never revealed his true

    strength and talent within the Martial Arts Alliance, and thus, he had not made a name for himself in the

    world of martial arts cultivation.

    Upon reflection, it seemed quite understandable.

    Darrell knew that some martial arts experts lived their entire lives in remote mountain viges. Under

    the guidance of experts, they quietly devoted themselves to rigorous training for decades.

    After descending from the mountains, they generally adopted a da low¨Cprofile lifestyle. However, when

    they did take action, their skills were so astonishing that they left everyone in awe.

    The Martial Arts Alliance greatly desired such talent.

    Darrell thought he had figured out Emrys¡® background. He swallowed hard and said, ¡°Emrys, with your

    talent, joining the Martial Arts Alliance will surely lead to a promising future. Please, don¡¯t do anything

    foolish!¡±

    The foolish things Darrell spoke of naturally referred to Emrys¡® opposition against Brian. Of course, part

    of it was also about Darrell himself, hoping that Emrys would not take any more. excessive actions

    against him.

    To put it bluntly, he didn¡¯t want to be tormented too harshly.

    2/5

    GUNDIA APS Tefering to Peel A Les

    No sooner had Darrell finished speaking than Emrys lifted his knee and drove it into his face.

    Crack!

    Two front teeth fell out.

    Emrys revealed an innocuous smile and asked, ¡°What do you consider a foolish act? Would this

    count?¡±

    Darrell, clutching his blood¨Cfilled mouth, crouched on the ground searching for his knocked¨Cout front

    teeth.

    His resentment was overwhelming, but there was nothing that could be done.

    At that moment, a roar came from the corner. It was Brian. ¡°D*mn you, Darrell! What the h*ll are you up

    to? Pfft-¡±

    He was never a match for Maximus in the first ce. When Maximus charged at him, he quickly used

    both hands to protect his head, waiting for Darrell toe to his aid and deal with Maximus.

    Yet, while he waited, he had already taken several punches. Even so, there was still no sign of Darrell

    coming to his rescue.

    ncing to the side, he saw Darrell crouched, seemingly searching for something on the ground.

    Brian was so infuriated that he couldn¡¯t help but curse aloud. The moment he lost focus, he was struck

    in the face by a punch from Maximus. Moreover, Maximus was quite fierce. After finding an

    3/5

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490 Preferring To Keep A Low Profile

    OK 18% #

    opening, every punch he threwnded squarely on Brian¡¯s face.

    ¡°Just who are you audacious bastards, daring toy a hand on Mr. Russell and Mr. Holt?¡±

    Amidst the chaos, a thunderous shout suddenly echoed from the entrance. Following this, a stern¨C

    faced middle¨Caged man strode. in, bellowing, ¡°Stop this at once!¡±

    This middle¨Caged man, Preston Burton, was the proprietor of the seafood restaurant.

    Earlier, when Brian drove out the restaurant manager, he didn¡¯t go far.

    As a result, he overheard everything that transpired in the room clearly.

    Upon learning about the conflict between the two parties, the manager was immediately frightened.

    After all, he was the one who had brought Emrys and Maximus into the room.

    However, one of these groups consisted of Larissa¡¯s associates, while the other included Harvey, the

    grandson of the guardian of the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance. Both were individuals het couldn¡¯t afford

    to offend, so he had no choice but to reluctantly. contact his boss.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Without enough time to provide a detailed exnation, he simply mentioned that a fight had broken out

    in the banquet hall involving the son of the Russell family.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 489 Preferring To Keep A Low Profile

    OK 18% #

    opening, every punch he threwnded squarely on Brian¡¯s face.

    ¡°Just who are you audacious bastards, daring toy a hand on Mr. Russell and Mr. Holt?¡±

    Amidst the chaos, a thunderous shout suddenly echoed from the entrance. Following this, a stern¨C

    faced middle¨Caged man strode. in, bellowing, ¡°Stop this at once!¡±

    This middle¨Caged man, Preston Burton, was the proprietor of the seafood restaurant.

    Earlier, when Brian drove out the restaurant manager, he didn¡¯t go far.

    As a result, he overheard everything that transpired in the room clearly.

    Upon learning about the conflict between the two parties, the manager was immediately frightened.

    After all, he was the one who had brought Emrys and Maximus into the room.

    However, one of these groups consisted of Larissa¡¯s associates, while the other included Harvey, the

    grandson of the guardian of the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance. Both were individuals het couldn¡¯t afford

    to offend, so he had no choice but to reluctantly. contact his boss.

    Without enough time to provide a detailed exnation, he simply mentioned that a fight had broken out

    in the banquet hall involving the son of the Russell family.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492 Call Cillian Over

    After careful consideration, Preston stepped forward with a more amiable expression and said, ¡°Mr.

    Lund, Mr. Russell, there is no need for such heated emotions. If there are any disagreements, we can

    sit down and discuss a resolution.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t spected about Emrys¡® identity as the Empyrean Lord simply because he didn¡¯t dare to. All

    he could gather was that Emrys¡® identity was moreplex than it seemed.

    Therefore, he took a gentle approach, hoping not to offend either

    party.

    No sooner had these words been spoken than Brian flew into a rage, eximing, ¡°Discuss? Are you

    kidding, Preston? Is this what you call a satisfactory resolution?¡±

    Throughout his life, Brian had never experienced such injustice. How could he calmly sit down and

    discuss it?

    He was determined to deal with these two people today, no matter what!

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    No, it was three!

    There was that despicable woman as well!

    Preston¡¯s forehead was drenched in sweat. He had never

    encountered such a tricky situation before, and he couldn¡¯t help butment in his heart.

    Fortunately, at that moment, Emrys spoke up. ¡°Mr. Russell, it was

    1/5

    Chapter 492 Call Cillian Over

    Maximus and I who defeated you. Why are you making things. difficult for a mere restaurant owner?

    What, are you so

    ustomed to throwing your weight around that now, when you¡¯ve met your match, you don¡¯t know

    where to vent your frustration?¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Preston was almost moved to tears with gratitude.

    This Mr. Lund is quite sensible!

    His conviction that this young man named Emrys was no ordinary individual grew stronger within him.

    Perhaps, as the White Dragon King had hinted, his background was even more. terrifying than the

    Russell family.

    However, upon hearing these words, Brian became even more infuriated, his eyes fixed intently on

    Emrys. ¡°Met my match? You really dare to tter yourself. I¡¯ll soon show you what it means to wish you

    were dead!¡±

    In his view, Emrys was not an invincible force but merely ignorant.

    When Emrys saw Brian pulling out his phone to make a call, he didn¡¯t stop him. Instead, he smiled and

    said, ¡°Mr. Russell, how about I give you a suggestion? I heard you have a brother named Cillian, who

    was once a prodigy at the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy. Why don¡¯t you call him over? I would like to

    learn a thing or two from him. What do you say?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡±

    Chapter 492 Call Cillian Over

    Brian couldn¡¯t have asked for more. Seeing Emrys¡® nonchnt demeanor, he immediately dialed his

    brother Cillian¡¯s number and exined the situation.

    ¡°Wait there.¡±

    With cold indifference, Cillian simply left a single remark before abruptly hanging up the phone.

    Even through the phone, one could sense the murderous intent

    in his voice.

    Brian slipped his phone back into his pocket, then pulled out a nearby chair and sat down to wait.

    A mocking smirk spread across his face.

    The next time he stood up, it would likely be when Emrys¡® death was imminent.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    At that moment, several figures suddenly walked in. They were none other than Samuel, Alpheus,

    Teagan, and nche, among others.

    They had been downstairs just a moment ago, unaware of what had transpired.

    They hadn¡¯t given much thought to Emrys going out with Maximus earlier.

    It was not until just a moment ago when the formidable White

    375

    20:21 THU 5 Fed

    Chapter 492 Call Cillian Over

    Dragon King had stormed into the restaurant, his terrifying aura startling everyone in the entire

    establishment, that Samuel and hispanions decided toe up and take a look.

    As expected, Emrys was indeed here.

    Apart from Emrys, there was also Preston, the owner of the restaurant, and Darrell, with whom they

    had previously had an unpleasant encounter, present.

    This indicated that the earliermotion was indeed rted to Emrys.

    However, it was unclear why the White Dragon King, who had caused such amotion, was nowhere

    to be seen at this

    moment.

    Wait, who is that person sitting on the chair?

    Brian Russell?

    However, the resemnce was not quite there, as Brian was not as attractive as this man.

    Upon closer examination, it became apparent that it was indeed Brian, his face swollen from a beating.

    Suddenly, a realization dawned upon everyone in the Langford family.

    Could it be that Emrys had beaten up Brian?

    Emrys¡® response confirmed their suspicions. He casually

    4/5

    20:31 Thu, 15 Feb OD.

    Chapter 492 Call Cillian Over

    remarked, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just a minor disagreement with Brian Russell here, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493 Cannot Blindly Follow His Madness

    Is that all?

    Emrys¡® words instantly sent a shiver down Samuel and the others¡¯ spines.

    Brian, a notorious yboy in Jipsdale, had been beaten to a pulp by Emrys, which oddly made him

    look better. Yet Emrys acted as if nothing had happened.

    Does he really believe that with Lady Lockwood supporting him, he act recklessly without

    consequences?

    can

    Samuel and hispanions shared the same thoughts as Brian and his group.

    Teagan¡¯s face fell as he said, ¡°Mr. Lund, you¡¯re being foolish! We all know you have a strong

    background, but Mr. Russell¡¯s background is not any weaker. You shouldn¡¯t have hit him!¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­¡±

    Maximus wanted to say that he was the one who had beaten Brian. Trash like him didn¡¯t deserve to

    have his brother¨Cinw lift a hand.

    But before he could speak, Emrys dismissively waved his hand, signaling that there was no need for

    exnations. Emrys had given Maximus permission to act, so it was as if Emrys himself had taken

    action.

    1/5

    Chapter 493 Cannot Blindly Follow His Madness

    After all, they were family!

    Emrys remainedposed.

    Teagan, however, began to feel weak in the knees. He quietly pulled Alpheus outside the door and

    whispered, ¡°Alpheus, this situation is not good. We absolutely cannot afford to offend the Russell

    family!¡±

    He was clearly worried that the wrath of the Russell family would spill over onto the Langford family.

    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying. Indeed, we really need to discuss this matter thoroughly with our

    father.¡±

    Alpheus¡® expression was equally solemn. If Teagan could understand the logic, how could Alpheus not

    comprehend it?

    The two brothers quickly called Samuel out as well.

    Upon hearing their intentions, Samuel¡¯s face immediately darkened, and he rebuked, ¡°You two

    ungrateful creatures! Don¡¯t forget that Mr. Lund saved my life. What is the meaning of saying these

    words now?¡±

    Teagan hurriedly exined, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t rush to criticize us. We don¡¯t mean to fall out with Mr. Lund.

    We¡¯re just suggesting that we shouldn¡¯t get too close to him for now.¡±

    Emrys had the support of Larissa, so they dared not cross him lightly. They simply wanted to put on a

    show for the Russell family, making it clear that this matter had no connection to the Langford family/

    2/5

    Chapter 493 Cannot Blindly Follow His Madness

    20%Äê

    Samuel furrowed his brows.

    Taking advantage of the situation, Alpheus chimed in, ¡°Dad, Teagan makes a good point. Even if you

    don¡¯t think about yourself, you should think about the many members of our Langford family! We

    cannot risk the lives of so many of us by blindly following Mr. Lund¡¯s madness!¡±

    What he said was not an exaggeration.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    In the past, the Langford family¡¯s rival was the Santana family. Losing meant a disheartened exit from

    Jipsdale, far from a matter of life and death.

    However, the Russell family was different.

    Harvey of the Russell family was the guardian of the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance. Anyone who

    offended him would certainly face difficulties.

    After all, no one knew if Harvey wouldter abuse his authority to secretly frame the Langford family. If

    they were thrown into the dungeon by him, they would bembs ready for ughter.

    This was precisely what worried Alpheus and Teagan the most.

    In truth, the real viins weren¡¯t as terrifying as one might think. What was truly frightening was when a

    guardian of order began to wield the great sword of justice,mitting acts of evil in the name of

    judgment.

    With a solemn expression, Samuel fell silent for a moment

    3/5

    20:31 Thu, 15 Feb OD.

    Chapter 493 Cannot Blindly Follow His Madness

    14:20%

    before he spoke. ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring this up again. I am clear on this matter.¡±

    The three of them returned to the banquet hall, each feeling somewhat tense.

    How could Emrys have possibly overlooked their subtle actions? He simply chose to disregard them

    out of contempt. Regardless of their thoughts, they couldn¡¯t exert any influence on the

    oue.

    Today, Emrys was determined to make a big fuss about the

    matter.

    However, it was nche who looked at Samuel with a puzzled expression and asked, ¡°Grandpa, what

    were you all whispering about outside just now?¡±

    Samuel shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s wait and see how Mr. Lund will handle this matter.¡±

    It was yet another moment of heart¨Cstopping anticipation.

    Finally, heavy footsteps resounded from outside.

    Each step the person took seemed to weigh on the hearts of the crowd. They knew that Cillian, the

    prodigy of the Russell family, had arrived.

    Everyone conscientiously cleared a path, revealing the figure of Cillian.

    20:31

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 494 The Arrival Of Cillian

    Cillian, a young man in histe twenties, possessed sharp eyebrows, bright eyes, a prominent nose,

    and an unintentional air of arrogance between his brows. His appearance was in stark. contrast to

    Brian¡¯s, as different as night and day.

    Based solely on appearance and demeanor, no one would ever imagine that this young man was

    actually the blood brother of the notoriously unattractive man in Jipsdale.

    Cillian was a prodigy of the Russell family.

    He achieved the rank of Manifestor before the age of twenty- three, earning him the reputation of being

    the foremost prodigy in the martial arts world. Of course, this title only applied to those who were listed

    on the rankings, excluding those who preferred to remain low¨Cprofile.

    After graduating from the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy, Cillian became the subject of legends until

    Larissa emerged and dethroned him as the number¨Cone prodigy.

    In the martial arts world, a delightful tale circted widely. It spoke of the sessive birth of two

    prodigious individuals, believed to be a divine arrangement. They were considered a pair made by the

    heavens.

    These individuals were Cillian and Larissa.

    Cillian had encountered Larissa before and was astounded by her stunning beauty from their first

    meeting. Naturally, he had once felt his heart flutter for her.

    1/4

 Chapter 494

    hapter 494 The Arrival Of Cillian

    However, Larissa was not interested, and he respected her decision.

    Recently, he received a call from his younger brother, Brian, iming to have been beaten up. Brian

    deliberately emphasized that it was Larissa¡¯s lover who had done it, without mentioning Maximus as

    the assant.

    This thought fueled Cillian¡¯s hatred.

    Therefore, after rushing over, he asked Brian a question and then turned his piercing gaze towards

    Emrys.

    ¡°You are Lady Lockwood¡¯s lover?¡± Cillian emphasized the word ¡°lover.¡±

    Emrysughed and replied, ¡°Since you already know, why bother asking? Do you want me to borate

    on the details of my romantic moments with Lady Lockwood?¡±

    Cillian narrowed his eyes, and a surge of murderous intent overwhelmed him like an unstoppable flood.

    The impact of these words on him was even more devastating than learning about his younger

    brother¡¯s beating.

    In the corner, Darrell, who had lost two front teeth, ground his teeth in anger. As he bit down, blood

    seeped from the gaps, a clear testament to his deep hatred for Emrys.

    He could say that he understood Cillian¡¯s feelings the best.

    Not long ago, Emrys had repeatedly provoked him in a simr

    Chapter 494 The Arrival Of Cillian

    manner, almost causing him to have a mental breakdown.

    A glint of murder shed in Cillian¡¯s eyes as he approached Emrys. He said, ¡°Earlier, you told my

    brother that you wanted to learn from me. Now that I¡¯m here, how do you wish to be instructed?¡±

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    His desire to kill Emrys grew increasingly intense, but ideally, he wanted to humble Emrys before taking

    his life.

    One of the reasons for this was that Cillian found Emrys¡® gaze extremely irritating.

    Emrys¡® gaze was not particrly aggressive. On the contrary, his eyes exuded tranquility. It was this

    calmness that irked Cillian.

    What he hoped to see was fear in Emrys¡® eyes.

    This tranquility only made it seem like Emrys held all the power, as if he was watching a clown.

    Of course, Cillian was not pleased.

    As he approached Emrys, the oppressive aura emanating from him grew increasingly immense. His

    internal energy roiled thunderously, seemingly impatient, ready to burst forth at any

    moment.

    He was currently in thete phase of Manifestor.

    Reaching thete phase of Manifestor at the age of twenty¨Cseven or twenty¨Ceight was an achievement

    that should not be

    underestimated. His talent was truly exceptional.

    20 31 Thu 15 Feb & P

    Chapter 494 The Arrival Of Cillian

    18%

    Confronted with the formidable Cillian, Emrys remained calm andposed, maintaining his usual

    smile as he spoke, ¡°I will certainly seek your guidance, but not at this moment.¡±

    Cillian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s settle this with a life¨Cand¨Cdeath duel. In three days, we will fight to determine our destiny. And as

    for the location of our duel¡­ let¡¯s choose your alma mater, the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Cillian shook his head. ¡°I could kill you right now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to prove yourself?¡± Emrys questioned.

    Cillian was taken aback. ¡°Prove what?¡±

    Emrys chuckled and replied, ¡°Prove that you are stronger than me and that Lady Lockwood¡¯s decision

    to choose me was a foolish one.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495 What Is Your Rtionship With Him

    After a moment of silence, a faint smile appeared on Cillian¡¯s lips, yet the murderous intent in his eyes

    did not fade. He said, ¡°You¡¯re quite intriguing. What I don¡¯t understand is why you would willingly

    propose a solution that could easily lead to your own downfall?¡±

    If Cillian had killed Emrys right then and there, the incident probably wouldn¡¯t have spread too far.

    However, if the two agreed to a life¨Cand¨Cdeath duel three dayster, then those three. days would be

    sufficient for the situation to escte.

    By then, it was estimated that the entire Jipsdale would be aware of the duel.

    After all, one was a martial arts prodigy, while the other was Lady Lockwood¡¯s lover. Both titles were

    highly attention¨Cgrabbing.

    Their gamble was bound to cause amotion in Jipsdale.

    When Emrys eventually met his demise at the hands of Cillian, it would be witnessed by countless

    people.

    Emrys responded, ¡°You do make a valid point, but how can you be so certain that I will be the one to

    lose?¡±

    Cillian¡¯s pupils contracted.

    In other words, he¡¯s implying that he won¡¯t lose, but I will?

    ¡°You are very confident.¡±

    1/4

    Chapter 495 What Is Your Rtionship With Him

    With a light chuckle, Cillian¡¯s murderous aura gradually subsided, indicating that he had finally

    epted Emrys¡® proposed resolution.

    Brian, however, was extremely unwilling and protested loudly, ¡°Cillian, don¡¯t listen to him. This punk is

    definitely trying to buy time. Who knows where he¡¯ll escape to using those three days!¡±

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°You have a point.¡±

    After a moment of contemtion, Cillian suddenly turned his head towards Samuel and asked, ¡°You all

    seem to be quite concerned about this young man. What is his rtionship with the Langford family?¡±

    ¡°We-¡±

    Teagan was about to blurt out that the Langford family had no connection whatsoever with Emrys.

    However, he was interrupted by the stern gaze of Samuel.

    ¡°You answer,¡± Cillian said, pointing at nche.

    The reason he was convinced that the Langford family had ties with Emrys was because he had seen

    the concerned look on nche¡¯s face. This worry had surfaced when Cillian had directed a murderous

    intent towards Emrys.

    This indicated that nche was indeed worried about Emrys.

    Upon seeing Cillian pointing at her, nche¡¯s expression instantly froze. She felt a tug on her arm and

    turned to see that it was her father, Alpheus.

    2/4

    Chapter 495 What Is Your Rtionship With Hin

    Alpheus was shaking his head slightly, as if he was conveying some sort of message to nche.

    nche understood his intentions and felt a chill run through her.

    It was crystal clear.

    Alpheus wanted nche to deny any rtionship with Emrys.

    nche then looked towards Samuel.

    Although Samuel did not show any signs, his solemn expression revealed that he, too, was hesitant

    about this matter.

    Samuel was not an ungrateful person by nature, and his affection for nche was profound. This was

    evident from his initial refusal to marry nche off to the Cunningham family, a move that would have

    secured protection for the Langford family.

    However, just as Alpheus and Teagan had previously stated, things were different now, and this matter

    was of great significance.

    Even if he didn¡¯t consider himself, he needed to think about the lives of the many people in the

    Langford family.

    As the head of the Langford family, there were certain questions. that Samuel was not suited to answer.

    On one hand, he didn¡¯t want Emrys to think that he was an ungrateful person.

    On the other hand, his responsergely represented the intentions of the Langford family.

    3/4

    120:32 Thu, 15 Feb D.

    Chapter 495 What Is Your Rtionship With Him

    04 ¨C 18%E

    If Samuel were to say that he had no connection whatsoever with Emrys, it would mean that the entire

    Langford family would offend Emrys.

    However, if it were nche who responded, it could be exined afterward that, due to her young age

    and naivety, she was afraid of getting involved, which was why she imed that she had no significant

    ties with Emrys.

    Everyone was well aware of this reasoning, including Samuel. Emrys, on the other hand, would surely

    find it hard to believe, but this kind of superficial behavior had already be a tradition in Chanaea.

    When someone wanted to reject another person, they wouldn¡¯t directly express it, but instead, they

    would employ other tactics to make their intentions clear. If the other person were to use them, they

    could simply im that it was the other party who had misunderstood the situation.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496 Disappointment

    The meaning behind it was clear.

    nche¡¯s heart sank even further when she noticed Samuel¡¯s attitude.

    This was the second time she had felt let down by her own family.

    It was even more disheartening than the first time.

    At least Samuel had been sensible thest time. But this time, he was acting foolish.

    After a moment of silence, nche forced a smile and replied, ¡°Mr. Lund is the Langford family¡¯s

    benefactor. My grandfather was seriously ill, and Mr. Lund cured him.¡±

    The members of the Langford family¡¯s faces changed dramatically.

    Alpheus¡® eyes filled with reproach.

    Teagan, along with his wife Eloise, disyed resentment.

    Even Samuel, who had shown no expression, had a slightly dimmed gaze.

    Cillian observed everything that was happening and gave nche a long look. Then, he looked at

    Alpheus, Teagan, and the others from the Langford family with disdain. He scoffed and said, ¡°You old

    folks have lived in vain. Youck the courage of a

    1/5

    2032 THU, 15 Feb

    Chapter 496 Disappointment.

    young girl.¡±

    The expressions of the group changed once again.

    However, Cillian had already turned back to Emrys, confidently dering, ¡°If I don¡¯t see you in three

    days, I will hold the Langford family ountable. Brian, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Although Brian was filled with resentment and wished he could tear Emrys apart, he had no choice but

    to leave reluctantly since his brother had said so.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three more days to live. After three days, I want to witness your death with my own eyes!¡±

    Through gritted teeth, Brian issued a harsh warning to Emrys before promptly leaving with Cillian.

    With the Russell brothers gone, Darrell naturally wouldn¡¯t stay behind. Before leaving, he also left

    Emrys with a harsh warning, ¡°You should go back and tell Lady Lockwood to prepare a coffin for your

    corpse!¡±

    Emrys merely red at him, and Darrell¡¯s bravado immediately faded away. He slinked off,

    embarrassed and clutching his two broken teeth.

    Despite being a respected instructor at the capital¡¯s Martial Arts Academy, he had been utterly

    humiliated today.

    The crowd that should have dispersed had already left.

    Among those who remained, the Langford family members had

    Chapter 496 Disappointment

    the most unpleasant expressions.

    Their hearts felt as if they had plummeted to the bottom of a

    ravine.

    It was clearly Emrys who had gone mad, so why should the Langford family bear the consequences?

    Old Mr. Langford had spoiled nche. She should have been sent to the Cunningham family without

    her knowledge when Old Mr. Langford was seriously ill. What a troublemaker!

    After hesitating for a while, Alpheus approached and said, ¡°Mr. Lund, Cillian is not someone to be taken

    lightly. How about I arrange a secluded ce for you to recover before confronting Cillian?¡±

    Emrys looked at him mockingly and said, ¡°Old Mr. Langford, you¡¯re quite considerate!¡±

    Emrys sneered inwardly.

    How could he not understand the intentions of this old man? It was clear that he was afraid that if

    Emrys escaped, Cillian would take his anger out on their family.

    However, Alpheus seemed oblivious to the sarcasm in Emrys¡¯s words. He bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Lund,

    please don¡¯t

    misunderstand. You are our family¡¯s benefactor, and I certainly don¡¯t want you to lose to Cillian. It¡¯s

    important to improve your condition.¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Stop pretending. Since I¡¯ve said I¡¯ll face Cillian, I won¡¯t run away at thest moment. I appreciate your

    concern, but it¡¯s

    Chapter 496 Disappointment

    18%

    unnecessary.¡±

    Alpheus¡¯s expression changed slightly at Emrys¡¯s words.

    Emrys looked at the restaurant owner, Preston, signaling for him to leave. Preston, understanding the

    situation, promptly ushered all the staff out.

    Seeing that the Langford family still hesitated to leave, Emrys furrowed his brow and said, ¡°What, do

    you want to keep monitoring me until the day of the martial arts tournament?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lund, you¡¯ve misunderstood¡­¡±

    ¡°Then leave immediately!¡±

    Previously, Emrys held a positive opinion of Alpheus, but in this instant, he realized that wicked

    individuals were universally alike. Even someone with strong principles could bepelled to make

    decisions contrary to their own desires when certain interests were involved.

    While Emrys couldprehend this, it didn¡¯t sitfortably with him.

    Moreover, he had little regard for anything that didn¡¯t align with his own values.

    Samuel was left frozen by this harsh rebuke.

    Simultaneously, a feeling of discontent welled up within his

    heart.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497 Terrifying Gaze

    However, upon locking eyes with Emrys, the elderly man suddenly trembled.

    The dissatisfaction in his heart transformed into overwhelming shock.

    That gaze¡­

    It resembled that of a disdainful king, filled with irresistible authority. Just one nce, and the blood in

    Alpheus¡¯s veins seemed to freeze.

    Samuel was a Venerable Being.

    Such a gaze should never appear on a young man barely in his twenties.

    It was terrifying!

    In the end, the members of the Langford family had no choice but to leave.

    The spacious third¨Cfloor banquet hall was left with only three people¨CEmrys, Maximus, and Shanise.

    Emrys nced at the two and said, ¡°Now that it¡¯s quiet, do you. have any private matters to discuss? If

    so, I¡¯ll step aside.

    immediately.¡±

    Silence ensued.

    1/4

    Chapter 497 Terrifying Gaze

    QK18%

    Seeing that they did not respond, Emrys felt somewhat. embarrassed.

    After a moment of contemtion, he consciously walked to the innermost part of the hall, where there

    was a row of windows.

    While avoiding the conversation, he could also take a look at the outside scenery.

    Maximus and Shanise simply looked at each other, remaining silent.

    Maximus had been betrayed, and Shanise had already clearly understood Brian¡¯s attitude.

    Both of them were feeling quite downcast, at a loss for words for a moment. In the end, it was Shanise

    who broke the silence. ¡°Max, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    She was apologizing again.

    Hearing that, Maximus felt a wave of irritation wash over him. He shook his head numbly. ¡°You don¡¯t

    need to apologize to me. Everyone has their own desires, and I can¡¯t me you since I can¡¯t provide

    what you seek. So, I have no right to me you.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ve forgiven me?¡± Shanise¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Maximus exined, ¡°When I said I wouldn¡¯t hold it against you earlier, I had already forgiven you. But

    forgiveness doesn¡¯t mean we can reconcile. From now on, let¡¯s go our separate ways.¡±

    When Brian had earlier expressed his intention to kill Maximus,

    2/4

    Chapter 497 Terrifying Gaze

    18%2

    Shanise had pleaded on Maximus¡¯s behalf. As a result, she had been pped by Brian.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    It proved that Shanise still cared for Maximus.

    Although Maximus no longer harbored hatred, reconciliation with Shanise was simply impossible.

    For him, Shanise took a beating from Brian, and in return, he gave Brian a good thrashing for Shanise.

    From then on, they considered their scores settled. It was pointless to dwell upon her infidelity now.

    He decided to let it go.

    Shanise¡¯s eyes dimmed, realizing that starting anew with Maximus was impossible.

    She felt she was unworthy.

    ¡°Max, Brian has a powerful background. He¡¯s not someone you can afford to provoke. Please, listen to

    my advice. Leave Jipsdale quickly and ignore everything else. Just run as far as you can.¡±

    Previously, with important figures around, Shanise had no say. Now, with only her and Maximus left,

    she finally had the chance to express her inner thoughts.

    ¡°If you were to die at the hands of Brian because of me, I would carry the guilt for the rest of my life¡­¡±

    Shanise still believed that the whole incident started because of her, and involving Maximus made her

    feel deeply guilty.

    3/4

    12. Th? tr

    Chapter 497 Tentfying Gaze

    Maximus, however, shook his head, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t leave. I want to stay here and be with Rys.

    Besides, I believe he will handle everything.¡±

    Though he couldn¡¯t do much, he wouldn¡¯t run away at a time like this.

    Staying here and giving Emrys his support would show his

    stance.

    Shanise pleaded, ¡°Max, I know we can¡¯t get back together, but can you please listen to me onest

    time? You used to always heed my advice, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    The animosity that Cillian and Brian harbored was now clearly directed toward Emrys. If Maximus were

    to escape, his chances of survival were undoubtedly greater than Emrys¡®.

    One death was better than two.

    Shanise was naive enough to think that way.

    Maximus interjected, ¡°Please cease speaking. Even in the event of my demise, I would never forsake

    Rys.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498 Empyrean Lord

    ¡°Max¡­

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Maximus impatiently interrupted Shanise, leaving her stunned.

    Seeing her distraught expression, Maximus softened and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You really don¡¯t need

    to worry about me because. Rys is formidable. He¡¯s the Empyrean Lord.¡±

    Empyrean Lord?

    Shanise was dumbfounded.

    At that moment, Emrys suddenly approached Maximus and asked, ¡°Are you finished talking?¡±

    Maximus nodded.

    The two of them exited the seafood restaurant.

    With an apologetic expression, Maximus said, ¡°Rys, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Is itmon to apologize now?

    Emrys was momentarily puzzled. ¡°Why are you apologizing to me?¡±

    ¡°I just revealed your identity to Shanise.¡±

    1/4

    cao thu thich

    lo

    Chapter 408 Empyrean Lord

    Maximus vividly remembered that Emrys had warned him not to casually reveal his identity. However,

    after witnessing Shanise¡¯s reaction just now, he couldn¡¯t resist.

    Maximus had already prepared himself for a harsh scolding from Emrys.

    However, Emrys casually patted his shoulder and said, ¡°I heard it. Even if you reveal my identity,

    Shanise may not believe it. And even if she does believe it, no one else will.¡±

    After all, the Empyrean Lord was regarded as a godlike figure to the Chanaeans.

    People would sooner believe in Christmas miracles than believe that the Empyrean Lord was a young

    man in his early twenties.

    Otherwise, witnesses wouldn¡¯t disy such shocked expressions every time Emrys revealed his

    identity.

    Emrys continued, ¡°You¡¯ve got some backbone,d. You didn¡¯t degrade yourself into a simp. I¡¯m

    impressed by the way you handled things just now.¡±

    Maximus remained silent.

    ¡°Furthermore, I didn¡¯t misjudge you. Despite knowing that Jipsdale would be hit by a heavy storm in the

    coming days, you still resolutely chose to stand with me on the front lines. That¡¯s true loyalty.¡±

    Maximus couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Rys, didn¡¯t you say you were stepping aside just now?¡±

    2/4

    Chapter 498 Empyrean Lord

    ¡°I did step aside, all the way to the window. But people are always a bit curious. I just happened to

    overhear a little bit of your conversation.¡±

    Is this what you call a little bit? Shanise and I only spoke for a short while. Did you perhaps use a

    loudspeaker and listen to the entire conversation right next to your ear? You stepped aside for nothing!

    Back at the Langford residence, the atmosphere was oppressively

    tense.

    ¡°Kneel down!¡±

    Suddenly, a palm mmed onto the solid wooden table, causing a vibrating shock, apanied by a

    stern and harsh roar.

    The one who mmed the table was Alpheus.

    The one being scolded was nche.

    nche stood in the middle of the hall, surrounded by members. of the Langford family. They all red

    at her darkly as if she hadmitted a grave sin.

    If looks could kill, nche would have been riddled with holes by now.

    nche paled slightly when Alpheus roared at her. However, she remained defiant, biting her lip as she

    retorted, ¡°I did nothing wrong. Why should I kneel?¡±

    ¡°You did nothing wrong? How could you possibly think that?¡±

    3/4

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    hapter 498 Empyrean Lord

    * 18%#

    Eloise immediately interjected. She pointed her finger at nche¡¯s face and scolded, ¡°You brought

    Emrys into our family, didn¡¯t you? Earlier at the restaurant, you were the one who connected us with

    him, weren¡¯t you? How can you im innocence?¡±

    When Eloise said this, the anger of the Langford family members. around them was immediately

    ignited. They stared at nche with even more hostile eyes.

    Although they were all members of the Langford family, in such arge n, those at the top couldn¡¯t

    control everyone. After the family branched out, internal strife was inevitable.

    In the past, nche was deeply loved by Samuel, which stirred- intense jealousy among them.

    Today¡¯s events, especially nche¡¯s actions, had clearly disturbed Samuel. Consequently, they would

    definitely not miss out on such a golden opportunity.

    It would be wise to capitalize on this incident andpletely eliminate the positive impression nche

    had left in Samuel¡¯s heart.

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499 Kneel

    Therefore, after Eloise spoke, the surrounding people also joined in the usations, wishing they could

    beat nche to death with

    a stick.

    nche clenched her teeth, her delicate body trembling slightly. However,pared to thest time

    when these people said they wanted to marry her off to the Cunningham family, she was faring much

    better.

    Every obstacle experienced was a form of growth.

    Therefore, nche did not lose herposure hysterically but listened to their usations with a cold

    demeanor until they quieted down. She sneered, ¡°Despicable and shameless losers!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Have you lost your mind, nche? We are your elders, yet you dare to insult us, calling us despicable

    and shameless scoundrels? Who taught you to say such outrageous words?¡±

    ¡°I think she doesn¡¯t even care about us. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t wait to tie our family with that madman,

    Emrys back at the

    restaurant.¡±

    The crowd, who had already grown tired of hurling insults, found renewed energy upon hearing

    nche¡¯s words. Once again, they criticized her without holding back.

    Alpheus¡® face was dark, his veins bulging in anger. He bellowed, ¡°You¡¯re bing more and more

    unreasonable. This is yourst

    1/4

    Chapter 499 Kneel

    chance. Kneel!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t kneel!¡± nche insisted.

    Bang!

    Alpheus pped the adjacent solid wooden table, causing it to shatter. He stood up and strode toward

    nche, raising his hand to strike.

    nche didn¡¯t dodge.

    Instead, she raised her head defiantly, staring at Alpheus, and said, ¡°Hit me!¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Alpheus was so angry that his hand trembled, but ultimately, the p did notnd. He remembered the

    last time nche had the same attitude.

    yna hurriedly ran over to pull Alpheus away.

    nche surveyed the angry crowd around her, sneering, ¡°Mr. Lund was invited to the Langford family

    by me. But why did I invite him? It was to help Grandpa recover. What did I do wrong? When Grandpa

    was critically ill and on the verge of passing away, Mr. Lund saved him. So, when I said in the

    restaurant that Mr. Lund is the benefactor of the Langford family, did I do something wrong? Mr. Lund is

    our benefactor, but you deliberately concealed Mr. Lund¡¯s actions out of fear that the anger from the

    Russell family would affect you. Was I wrong in calling you shameless losers? Earlier at the restaurant,

    when

    2/4

    Chapter 490 Kheel

    1842

    Cillian questioned us, each of you yed dumb. Wasn¡¯t it because you were afraid of offending Mr.

    Lund that you wanted me to take the me? I just stated a fact, and now I¡¯m getting scolded. Was I

    wrong in calling you despicable? If you¡¯re so capable, go tell Mr. Lund to his face that you want to

    disassociate from him, instead of venting your anger on me, a young girl.¡±

    The series of rhetorical questions from nche left the people of the Langford family speechless.

    They ended up in this awkward situation because they neither wanted to offend the Russell family nor

    Emrys. Therefore, they had no choice but to feign ignorance and let nche take the fall.

    As a result, when nche¡¯s response did not align with their wishes, they began to vent their anger on

    nche.

    This was a ssic case of acting meek and civil in public, but a tyrant at home.

    Eloise and others were silenced by nche¡¯s retorts. At this moment, Teagan stood up and said,

    ¡°nche, we know that what you said is true. However, in this world, many things are not judged based

    on right or wrong; the key ispromise. If Emrys

    offends the Russell family, he might die, but he might also be protected by the Mapleton family. But for

    our family, once we board the wrong ship, who will protect us? Emrys? He can¡¯t even protect himself!¡±

    nche shook her head and responded, ¡°That¡¯s just your perspective. From my standpoint, there is a

    clear distinction. between right and wrong.¡±

    20:35 TNU, 15 Feb 60

    Chapter 499 Kneel

    24.18%2

    Teagan let out a sigh, frustrated by nche¡¯sck of

    understanding. He approached Samuel, who was scowling, and

    inquired, ¡°Dad, why did you refuse to let us keep an eye on

    Emrys at the restaurant? What if he had actually fled?¡±

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500 Not As Simple

    The others in the hall also turned their gaze towards Samuel.

    They were equally puzzled.

    Cillian had clearly stated that if Emrys were to escape, he would take it out on the Langford family.

    Thus, it was only right for the Langford family to be vignt and not give Emrys any chance to

    escape.

    However, after Emrys roared at Samuel, he surprisingly obediently led them away.

    It was truly baffling.

    Samuel had been absent¨Cminded all this time. When he heard Teagan calling him, he snapped out of

    it. His dry lips moved, and he said, ¡°Mr. Lund is no ordinary person.¡±

    He was sure that Emrys was someone with extraordinary potential.

    Samuel remained silent for an indeterminate period before slowly reaching such a conclusion, catching

    the other members of the Langford family off guard.

    Teagan scratched his head in confusion. ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? Although that Emrys has

    some skills, what you said seems to be an exaggeration.¡±

    Saying that someone had extraordinary potential meant that he would rise to the top.

    1/4

    Chapter 500 Not As Simple

    With a genius like Cillian overshadowing him, how could he rise to the top?

    In the eyes of the Langford family members, Emrys had only two identities: a disciple of Athos and a

    stepbrother to Larissa.

    Athos was a friar, and so was Emrys. Regardless of how advanced his medical skills were, he was still

    a friar with exceptional medical expertise.

    As for Larissa, she was no matchpared to the Russell family.

    Therefore, Samuel¡¯s sudden statement made no sense.

    Samuel cast a look at the confused family members as his gaze flickered. He exined, ¡°Previously, at

    the restaurant, Mr. Lund only gave me a single look, but it evoked a certain feeling in me. He is not as

    simple as we perceive him to be.¡±

    In the past, the Emrys that Samuel had encountered was always. rather gentle. Emrys had only lost his

    temper once¨Cat the

    restaurant.

    A single nce from him filled Samuel with a sense of terrifying oppression. It was an aura of

    sovereignty that could only be exuded by those who held high positions.

    So, Samuel came to the conclusion that Emrys was no ordinary

    person.

    Alpheus furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°Dad, could this be your imagination?¡±

    2/4

    Chapter 500 Not As Simple

    18%×ó

    Samuel shook his head. ¡°Although I am getting old, my eyesight has not deteriorated to the point of

    needing reading sses.¡±

    Samuel was a Venerable Being and possessed an incredibly sharp sense of perception. The sh

    between experts was no longer confined to forms. Often, the confrontation had already begun the

    moment their eyes met.

    In the confrontation at the restaurant, Samuel was thoroughly defeated.

    ¡°Think carefully again. Was the noise we heard before we went upstairs emitted by the White Dragon

    King?¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Samuel continued to analyze.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been a longstanding opponent of the White Dragon King. I am very familiar with his aura, but

    when we arrived on the third floor, the White Dragon King had already vanished without a trace. This

    doesn¡¯t align with his usual style. And there was Preston. How could he remain indifferent when Mr.

    Lund fought in his restaurant? However, he chose to be neutral, indicating that he was aware of Mr.

    Lund¡¯s background, which was no less formidable than that of Cillian.¡±

    Alpheus asked, ¡°So, when we left the restaurant, you sought out Preston to rify this matter?¡±

    When the Langford family members were preparing to leave the restaurant in a gloomy mood, they saw

    Samuel approaching Preston alone. However, they didn¡¯t know what they specifically discussed until

    now.

    1. a. Thu h¨¤nh

    D

    Chapter 500 Not As Simple

    It was only when Samuel spoke up that they finally understood.

    Samuel nodded, saying, ¡°Preston¡¯s response was interesting. He was vague, yet it wasn¡¯t hard to

    discern the underlying meaning within his words.¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    Everyone in the Langford family was curious.

    After a brief pause, Samuel said, ¡°White Dragon King told him not to lose sight of the main goal

    because of small gains.¡±

    Lose sight of the main goal because of small gains?

    Everyone fell silent.

    The meaning of this statement was already quite evident.

    Could it be that Emrys¡¯s background was actually more formidable than that of the Russell family?

    ¡°After all the spection, we still couldn¡¯t ascertain Emrys¡¯s identity. You all are merely specting

    here. In my opinion, Emrys is simply asserting false authority. It is not as intricate as you perceive it to

    be.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.2K

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501 Let Him Be

    Teagan, however, disagreed with Samuel¡¯s statement.

    Despite Samuel being his father, the idea that Emrys had a significant background, based solely on a

    single nce and a few inexplicable words, waspletely absurd.

    A background more powerful than the guardian of the Martial Alliance in Jipsdale? Was Emrys the

    illegitimate child of the chief or vice chief?

    It was utterly ridiculous!

    Teagan believed that instead of wasting time specting here, it was better to take the initiative and

    approach the Russell family.

    He decisively took action.

    After the meaningless family meeting concluded, Teagan immediately headed to the Russell family,

    intending to meet Cillian and make it clear that he had no connection to this matter and that his loyalty

    was always towards the Russell family.

    However, Cillian couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay him any attention.

    Meanwhile, at Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy, Hazel was sitting in her office.

    Hazel¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. On her ageless face that time couldn¡¯t mark, a few faint wrinkles

    appeared at this moment.

    She had already learned about Emrys¡® situation.

    1/4

    Chapter 501 Let Him Be

    To be precise, it was almost impossible not to know, given that this matter had been widely discussed

    in Jipsdale.

    One was a genius in the martial arts field, and the other was Larissa¡¯s man, creating a lot of buzz.

    Even if people weren¡¯t interested in their fights, just the fact that he was Larissa¡¯s man was enough to

    pique the curiosity of many.

    Everyone wanted to know what kind of man could captivate a war goddess like Larissa.

    Hazel didn¡¯t understand how the term ¡°Larissa¡¯s man¡± came about, but at this moment, it was of little

    importance to her. She cared most about the life¨Cand¨Cdeath challenge.

    More than caring, she was furious.

    She was so furious that her body trembled.

    Hazel struggled to control her emotions and called Larissa, asking, ¡°Are you aware of Emrys¡®

    situation?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I just found out not long ago,¡± replied Larissa.

    She had returned to the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance base not too long ago. The news

    hadn¡¯t reached her immediately, but Emrys called her a while back and briefed her on some things.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Hazel scolded when she heard that Larissa actually knew about this. Hazel couldn¡¯t hold

    back even though she was usually mild¨Cmannered. ¡°Since you know, why didn¡¯t you stop

    2/4

    14:2

    FN, TO FED

    Chapter 501 Let Him Be

    him?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Mapleton, Rys is so stubborn. Once he makes up his mind, I can¡¯t persuade him. I can only let him

    do as he wishes,¡± Larissa exined helplessly.

    ¡°Let him do as he wishes? Hmph! Do you know what

    consequences letting him do as he wishes will lead to? He¡¯ll die, and even I won¡¯t have the power to

    save him!¡±

    Hearing her teacher¡¯s concern for Emrys, Larissa really wanted to reveal Emrys¡® identity as the

    Empyrean Lord to Hazel.

    However, Emrys had specifically instructed her to keep this matter confidential, especially from Hazel.

    Larissa didn¡¯t know what he was up to, but she trusted him, believing that he knew his limits.

    Larissa chose to be obedient and did whatever Emrys told her to do.

    As for that life¨Cand¨Cdeath challenge, it wasn¡¯t technically a life- and¨Cdeath challenge. It was more like

    the Empyrean Lord torturing someone who was weaker. Was there even a need to watch it?

    Larissa paid it no heed.

    However, she suddenly realized a problem and curiously asked, ¡°Ms. Mapleton, may I ask why you are

    so concerned about Emrys?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    3/4

    14:27 Fri, 16 Feb D

    Chapter 501 Let Him Be

    3 x 3.41%5

    Even if Hazel knew that Emrys was her younger brother, there was no need to care so much, right?

    There was definitely something fishy!

    Larissa was filled with curiosity, but what she received was not an answer, but the ruthless sound of the

    call ending. Immediately, she pouted in dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Both of you are acting really strange.¡±

    After Hazel ended the call, she looked worried.

    Just then, the assistant walked in and announced, ¡°Ms. Mapleton, Emrys is here.¡±

    ¡°Aftermitting such a significant error, does he really have the audacity toe see me?¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.3K

    W

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 502 The Death Match

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502 The Death Match

    After Hazel angrily scolded him, she noticed her assistant giving her a strange look. Her expression

    immediately softened. Controlling her agitated emotions, she said, ¡°Let him in¡­ Anyway, you can wait

    outside the doorter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Mapleton.¡±

    The assistant left the office with a confused expression on her face.

    Why is Ms. Mapleton acting so strangely today?

    Soon, Emrys entered with a bright smile on his face.

    The assistant prepared to close the door. Emrys turned his head and politely said to her, ¡°Ms.

    Assistant, you¡¯re so considerate. Your suit today looks better than thest one.¡±

    The assistant rolled her eyes at him.

    Ms. Mapleton is about to lose her temper, and yet you still have the audacity to stand here,ughing

    and joking?

    Bang!

    The office door was closed.

    The space inside was spacious, and the windows were polished to a shine, so there was no feeling of

    ustrophobia at all.

    Hazel, exuding charm, leaned her delicate body against the office

    1/4

    14:27 Fri, 16 Feb D&

    Chapter 502 The Death Match

    4/%E

    chair. However, her slender fingers were clenched into a fist, turning pale from the pressure. With a

    cold expression, she looked at Emrys and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Emrys smiled and said, ¡°Hehe, Ms. Mapleton, you must have heard about my life¨Cand¨Cdeath challenge

    with Cillian, right? Since the battle will take ce at your school, I thought it was only proper toe

    and inform you, the chancellor, first. It¡¯s a matter of courtesy.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you still have the nerve to smile!¡±

    Hazel couldn¡¯t hold back and in a fit of rage, she mmed her fist onto her desk.

    Bang!

    She stood up, her hands braced against the edge of the desk. Her shoulders subtly shrugged, clearly

    filled with irritation as she red at Emrys, saying, ¡°Do you have any idea how much trouble you¡¯ve

    caused?¡±

    You¡¯re already at death¡¯s door, and yet you still have the audacity to pay me a courtesy visit? You

    should be paying a visit to Hades in h*ll instead!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before to leave Jipsdale quietly? But now, you¡¯ve challenged Cillian and even chosen

    Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy as the venue. Do you understand what this implies?¡±

    Hazel continued to vent her anger.

    Challenging Cillian was one thing, but choosing the academy for the fight was another. Everyone knew

    the academy was renowned

    2/4

    14:27 Fri, 16 Feb ?

    Chapter 502 The Death Match

    3.47%

    for grooming talent for the Martial Arts Alliance, and this fight had already caught their attention.

    Another infuriating aspect was that there were even rumors circting that Emrys was Larissa¡¯s man.

    Therefore, it was now impossible for him to keep a low profile.

    It was likely that everyone nned to arrive early on the day of the life¨Cand¨Cdeath challenge, just to

    see what Emrys looked like.

    Watching Hazel rant, Emrys became even more certain of one thing¨Cshe was genuinely worried about

    him.

    Emrys spoke casually, ¡°That ugly b*stard, Brian Russell, stole my friend¡¯s woman. It¡¯s only fair that I

    stand up for him, right? Since Cillian wants to defend him, why not settle the grudge with a fight?¡±

    ¡°A fight? You make it sound so easy!¡±

    Hazel let out a cold snort.

    Before, she didn¡¯t know why Emrys had a dispute with Cillian. But now, after hearing Emrys¡®

    exnation, she understood that it was all because of a woman.

    What a disgrace!

    However, Hazel was not naive enough to fully believe Emrys¡® reasoning. She scrutinized Emrys and

    said, ¡°Standing up for your friend is likely just an excuse. You simply want to escte the situation,

    don¡¯t you?¡±

    2/1

    14:27 Fri, 16 Feb

    Chapter 502 The Death Match

    Emrys did not deny it. Instead, he chuckled and remarked, ¡°Ms. Mapleton, you¡¯re as sharp as ever.¡±

    Why are you stillughing?

    Hazel was boiling with anger, barely restraining herself from rushing over to p Emrys.

    She was now filled with regret. She shouldn¡¯t have advised Emrys to leave Jipsdale discreetly before.

    The oue waspletely opposite to what she had intended. Instead, it only fueled Emrys¡®

    determination to defy her.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    He¡¯s such a rebel!

    In fact, as Hazel had suspected, Emrys was deliberately causing trouble, attracting the attention of all

    the influential figures in Jipsdale.

    His true motive was to uncover the truth behind the fire at the orphanage years ago.

    The first time he met Hazel, she had warned him to leave Jipsdale discreetly. It was evident that there

    were individuals who wished to see him dead.

    From a different perspective, if Emrys were to be ostentatious enough, wouldn¡¯t those individuals be

    enticed to reveal themselves openly?

    Send Gifts

    1,3K

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503 Go And Apologize Instead

    Regarding Emrys¡® decision not to reveal his identity as the Empyrean Lord to Hazel, thuspelling

    her to speak the truth, it was because he was uncertain about her involvement in the

    incident.

    There was another factor to consider.

    What Hazel knew might not be theplete truth.

    If she only had partial knowledge of the situation, Emrys revealing his identity prematurely would only

    alert the true enemy, causing them to remain hidden.

    After all, the Empyrean Lord was someone too powerful to confront directly.

    Therefore, instead of confronting these uncertainties, Emrys chose to act as bait himself, drawing out

    the true culprit behind the fire at the orphanage years ago.

    This was the reason why Emrys wanted to create chaos in Jipsdale.

    Emrysplimented Hazel, saying, ¡°You¡¯re quite clever, Ms. Mapleton.¡±

    However, Hazel¡¯s expression did not ease at all upon hearing this. Instead, she sniggered and replied,

    ¡°No matter how clever I am, I can¡¯tpare to your smartness. But what you¡¯re doing now is like

    ying with fire. You¡¯ll only end up getting yourself killed because you¡¯re simply no match for them!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    1/4

    Chapter 503 Go And Apologize Instead

    °×ÒÏÄî47%Ô’

    Hazel already had an idea of Emrys¡® goal.

    Although her guess was mostly urate, there was one thing she got wrong¨CEmrys was not recklessly

    attempting the impossible, but rather, he was uncovering the truth in his own way.

    Hazel was unaware of this. All she felt now was resentment towards Emrys for his impulsiveness.

    At that moment, Emrys said, ¡°The news of my fight with Cillian has already spread. Whatever you say

    now is useless. We can only take things one step at a time.¡±

    ¡°On the day of the fight, you can choose not to show up. Not many people know you yet, so you still

    have a chance to leave Jipsdale. And in the future, don¡¯t stay by Larissa¡¯s side.¡±

    Rumors were spreading outside, iming that Emrys was associated with Larissa. However, only a few

    people had actually seen Emrys¡® face.

    If Emrys had chosen to leave discreetly at that time, he wouldn¡¯t have attracted that person¡¯s attention.

    Because until then, that person was still unaware that Emrys was the child from the past.

    However, once that person saw Emrys, they would undoubtedly be suspicious due to the striking

    resemnce.

    If someone were to dig deeper into Emrys¡® background and discover that he came from Sunshine

    Children¡¯s Home in Jadeborough, then Emrys¡® true identity would be confirmed by that person.

    2/4

    Chapter 503 Go And Apologize Instead

    8.47%

    At that point, Emrys would truly be in danger.

    Hazel had advised him not to stay by Larissa¡¯s side, mainly because Larissa was too high¨Cprofile. His

    presence by her side would easily give them away.

    However, upon hearing her suggestion, Emrys strongly protested, ¡°No way! Even though Larissa is just

    my foster sister now, there¡¯s no guarantee she won¡¯t be my wife in the future. How could I not stay

    by my wife¡¯s side?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Hazel was infuriated by Emrys¡® response.

    He¡¯s about to lose his life, yet he¡¯s still considering marrying Larissa? This kid is nothing but a fool!

    Hazel was about to lecture him, advising him toy low for a while and postpone the idea of getting

    married untilter. After all, if he wanted to take a wife, he had to ensure his own survival first.

    However, at that moment, Emrys spoke again. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t consider the matter of marriage, I still

    can¡¯t leave because Cillian said that he will punish the Langford family if I break my promise.¡±

    Hazel¡¯s face darkened. She said, ¡°I can help you negotiate this, or I can take you to the Russell

    residence right now where you can apologize and settle the matter privately.¡±

    In reality, the Mapleton family and the Russell family were not

    3/4

    14:31 Fri, 16 Feb D

    Chapter 503 Go And Apologize Instead

    on good terms.

    2¡Á47%8

    Although Pascal and Harvey both served as guardians of the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance

    Headquarters and had numerous opportunities to interact, their encounters were limited to official

    matters,cking any personal exchange.

    However, when it came down to it, Emrys¡® issue was merely trivial and easily resolved. If Hazel brought

    him to apologize, the Russell family would not reject the gesture on her behalf.

    Therefore, Hazel had decided to do just that. As she was about to lead Emrys out the door, he began to

    protest again, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no way this was my fault in the first ce. It would be so embarrassing if

    I had to apologize!¡±

    Send Gifts

    ¡£

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504 I Will Investigate This Myself

    p!

    Hazel pped Emrys across the face with the back of her hand.

    She was so furious that her body trembled.

    Unable to contain herself any longer, she burst out, yelling, ¡°Emrys, what are you trying to do?¡±

    How could Hazel not see it? Emrys kept making excuses, determined to cause trouble. No matter how

    much she tried to persuade him otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t listen.

    Naturally, this made her angry.

    The pnded on Emrys¡® face.

    Emrys could have avoided it, but he didn¡¯t see the need. When he saw Hazel yelling at him with a

    strained voice, Emrys took it somewhat seriously, looking directly into Hazel¡¯s eyes from close

    proximity.

    ¡°Tell me what you know about the fire and my origins.¡±

    If he could gather information from Hazel without revealing his identity, it would greatly assist him in

    uncovering the truth.

    When questioned by Emrys, Hazel¡¯s anger instantly vanished, reced by a fleeting hint of panic in her

    eyes.

    She quickly avoided Emrys¡® gaze.

    1/4

    Chapter 504 I Will Investigate This Myself

    C

    3.47%

    ¡°I¡¯ve been honest with you, yet you still refuse to tell me?¡± Emrys asked.

    Previously, they had been beating around the bush regarding the death match. It wasn¡¯t until Emrys

    spoke directly that all pretenses were dropped.

    Hazel¡¯s eyes dimmed, seemingly filled with a touch of sorrow as she said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you, and you

    wouldn¡¯t want to know either.¡±

    Indeed, she still refused to say.

    Emrys let out a bitterugh.

    From Hazel¡¯s earlier anxious behavior, it was evident that she truly cared about him. One could even

    say that her affection for him was greater than he had imagined. However, she still refused to reveal

    what she knew.

    This was somewhat beyond Emrys¡® expectations.

    Emrys¡® tone softened slightly as he said, ¡°Since you refuse to tell me, can you at least share something

    else with me?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Hazel responded, her voice drained of energy.

    ¡°What is our rtionship?¡±

    Hazel still did not respond.

    Emrys slowly exhaled, smiling as he said, ¡°I understand, Ms. Mapleton. I will investigate this myself.

    You don¡¯t need to persuade me anymore. I will definitely show up for that fight.¡±

    2/1

    Chapter 504 I Will Investigate This Myself

    At this point, Hazel¡¯s unwillingness to disclose the nature of their rtionship indicated that the

    implications would put her in a difficult position.

    Naturally, Emrys would never impose his will on others.

    Opening the office door, Emrys stepped out. As he closed the door, he said, ¡°Thank you for your

    concern, Ms. Mapleton.¡±

    Hazel shuddered, then helplessly slumped into her office chair, sorrow surfacing on her face.

    Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy was a sanctuary for martial artists, equipped with numerous martial arts

    halls, much like ssrooms in a regr school.

    These martial arts halls were specifically designed for students to spar with each other.

    Only through continuous sparring could one be inspired to

    progress.

    Thergest martial arts hall was as big as a basketball court, with clearly marked tiered seats filling its

    surroundings.

    This martial arts arena was typically only filled to capacity on the day of the academy¡¯s graduation

    assessment.

    However, even though it wasn¡¯t the academy¡¯s graduation exam that day, it was still packed.

    In fact, there weren¡¯t even enough seats to amodate the spectators, causing a crowd to stand in a

    circle behind the back

    3/4

    14:31 MI, TO FED

    Chapter 504 I Will investigate This Myself

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    seats.

    With the crowd standing shoulder to shoulder, excited chatter filled the air because this day was

    anything but ordinary.

    On that day, Cillian, a martial arts prodigy, was to have a death match with Larissa¡¯s man.

    Everyone was filled with anticipation, wondering what the mysterious man looked like, what his identity

    was, and what kind of power he possessed.

    When the news first broke out on the academy forum, it was about the photos of Emrys carrying

    Larissa away. Everything happened so quickly that those photos only captured the back of Emrys and

    Larissa on his shoulder.

    On that day, his true identity was finally going to be unveiled.

    Send Gifts

    1.3K

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 505 The Impending Battle

    One could easily imagine the excitement that filled the air.

    It was clear that Larissa had gained a significant amount of attention within the martial arts circle in

    Jipsdale.

    Furthermore, the crowd present that day was limited due to the restrictions imposed by the academy¡¯s

    higher¨Cups. Many people outside wanted to enter, but they were all stopped at the academy¡¯s gate.

    This included members of the Langford family.

    They were not even privileged enough toe in and watch.

    Only nche, holding the admission letter given to her by Vaughn, sessfully entered the school.

    She arrived at the martial arts hall, eagerly waiting for the fight to begin.

    However, she could only stand on her tiptoes at the very back because of the overwhelming number of

    people.

    A leader from the academy read out the pledges from both parties, confirming that they had willingly

    signed the liability waiver form. Regardless of the final oue, whether it be life or death, neither

    party was allowed to take any further action.

    Many leaders from the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy held positions within the Martial Arts Alliance, so

    the agreements they approved carried a certain level of authority.

    When news spread that both parties had signed the liability

    584

    ¥¹

    1/5

    C

    Chapter 505 The Impending Battle

    waiver form, the crowd erupted in excitement.

    They had heard long ago that this was a battle to the death, but when the moment finally arrived, they

    couldn¡¯t help but feel an overwhelming surge of excitement.

    It was unclear what had caused the conflict between the two individuals to escte to such an extent.

    Could it be because of Larissa?

    Before they knew it, a figure had already appeared in the center of the martial arts hall. With his sharp

    eyebrows and glistening eyes, he exuded an air of arrogance. It was none other than Cillian, the

    prodigy of the Russell family.

    As Cillian made his entrance, the excitement of the surrounding crowd reached its peak.

    The reason was that Larissa¡¯spanion, the mysterious young man known only by his silhouette,

    was expected to appear soon.

    ¡°He¡¯s here. It¡¯s him, without a doubt!¡±

    ¡°The powerful CEO makes his entrance!¡±

    When the students who had previously caught a glimpse of Emrys¡® true face eximed in excitement,

    their cheers were followed by the arrival of a young man, barely in his twenties, slowly making his way

    to face Cillian.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened.

    2/5

    47%

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505 The Impending Battle

    Q

    47%

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    How could he be so young?

    Many of those present had seen Emrys¡® silhouette before and could tell that he was a young man.

    However, they were taken aback by just how young he actually was.

    Cillian was around twenty¨Cseven years old, nearing twenty¨Ceight. His appearance had already begun

    to show signs of maturity. Although he carried an air of arrogance, it was tempered by a sense of

    stability.

    Inparison, Emrys was clearly much less experienced.

    When they first heard that this young man dared to challenge Cillian to a fight, they assumed that he

    would be around the same age or at least not younger than twenty¨Cfive.

    Reality had defied everyone¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°Perhaps his youth has allowed his emotions to get the better of him, making him ignorant and

    fearless!¡± someone remarked.

    Upon hearing this, those nearby found some truth in it. Only the young and impulsive would dare to

    challenge the prodigy, Cillian, and even have the audacity to sign a liability waiver form, an act that was

    no different from suicide.

    It was surprising to them that Larissa did not try to stop him.

    Come to think of it, why isn¡¯t she present at such a significant event?

    Countless times, people had searched for Larissa, yet there was no sign of her.

    3/5

    Chapter 505 The Impending Battle

    47%

    Although the ce was crowded, making it easy for one¡¯s view to be obstructed, it was impossible for

    someone as radiant as Larissa to be present and go unnoticed.

    It was truly strange.

    ris

    Could it be that she doesn¡¯t love him enough or is indifferent to the fate of this young man?

    With that thought in mind, the men present felt a great sense of relief, even though they were still

    unsure of what had transpired.

    Meanwhile, in the center of the martial arts hall, Cillian gazed at Emrys, who stood before him with bare

    fists, and inquired, ¡°Do you not have a weapon?¡±

    Considering that this was a battle to the death, it was imperative for both parties to unleash their full

    combat potential. Weapons, concealed arms, pills¡­ anything that could enhance their fighting abilities

    was to be utilized without hesitation.

    Cillian did possess a pill that could temporarily boost his cultivation level, but he refrained from

    consuming it as it was

    unnecessary.

    After all, this was an unequal contest.

    As for the sword he carried, he had brought it along casually. Observing that Emrys had not brought

    anything, he couldn¡¯t help but ask out of curiosity.

 Chapter 506

    WhatsApp

    Chapter 506 Cillian Goes All Out

    Emrys shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m ustomed to fighting with my bare fists.¡±

    Naturally, Emrys had a weapon¨Ca divine sword. It was a gift from the old friar when he joined the battle

    at the border five

    years ago.

    However, Emrys used it sparingly.

    It wasn¡¯t that it was difficult to handle, but rather, he enjoyed keeping it hidden for amusement.

    Cillian narrowed his eyes, falling silent for a moment. Suddenly, he tore a strip of cloth from his outfit

    and wrapped his sword behind his back. With a cold snort, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to draw my sword

    to deal with you.¡±

    He was truly confident.

    Since Emrys was not using weapons, he felt using one would be beneath him. However, if it turned out

    that Emrys was using secret weapons, he could instantly sever the cloth strip and defeat Emrys with

    one stroke of the sword.

    Emrys chuckled and said, ¡°Cillian, you¡¯re not only confident but even a little arrogant. However¡­ I like

    it.¡±

    No sooner had he spoken than Emrys¡® legs suddenly exerted force, and like a fired cannonball, he

    charged toward Cillian with explosive momentum. He threw a punch, its power surging wildly.

    1/4

    Chapter 506 Cillian Goes All Out

    The battle had officially begun!

    Boom!

    Emrys threw a devastating punch at Cillian. However, upon impact, Cillian didn¡¯t even flinch.

    Um¡­ Is that it?

    The crowd was taken aback, and so was Cillian.

    He had initially thought that Emrys was a formidable foe due to the ferocity of the punch, but as for its

    power, it didn¡¯t even manage to harm a strand of Cillian¡¯s hair.

    I can¡¯t believe how weak he is! Where did he get the courage to challenge Cillian?

    Cillian had deliberately waited for a while, anticipating Emrys¡¯s next attack. However, after throwing a

    punch, Emrys

    immediately retreated, expressing his frustration. ¡°You¡¯re tough. Now, it¡¯s your turn to hit me.¡±

    Do you think this is a child¡¯s fight, where you hit me once and then I¡¯ll hit you back once? This is a

    battle to the death!

    Suddenly, Cillian found himself regretting his decision to challenge Emrys. He felt that having such a

    worthless opponent would only serve to lower his own status.

    Three days ago at the restaurant, I should have killed this kid outright.

    ¡°Hurry up, let me feel how hard your fist is!¡±

    2/4

    14:32 Fri, 16 Feb

    Chapter 506 Cillian Goes All Out

    D

    0 $ % 47%

    Emrys seemedpletely oblivious to how childish his actions were as he repeatedly urged Cillian to

    attack.

    Cillian was utterly speechless, yet he managed a snigger and said, ¡°You dare challenge me with this

    level of ability? I doubt you could even withstand half of my strength.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he casually threw a punch.

    If what Emrys had just demonstrated was the full extent of his strength, then Cillian was confident that

    he only needed to exert fifty percent of his own power to shatter Emrys¡® bones.

    However, disappointment suddenly struck him.

    Huh?

    Just as Cillian was about to shake his head, he saw Emrys merely stepping back a short distance,

    showing no signs of injury from the punch.

    ¡°You said my attack was weak, but your punch isn¡¯t impressive

    either.¡±

    Emrys¡® words sessfully infuriated Cillian. A cold glint shed in his eyes as he said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve

    got a death wish, don¡¯t me me for showing no mercy.¡±

    Upon seeing himself being insulted by a nobody, Cillian felt anger surge up within him. Consequently,

    he once again mustered his internal energy and threw a punch toward Emrys.

    Before his fistnded, the forceful wind it carried had caused

    3/4

    Chapter 506 Cillian Goes All Out

    A1%

    Emrys¡® clothes to rustle loudly.

    This time, Cillian had used seventy percent of his strength.

    He assumed he could finally defeat Emrys this time. However, in the next second, his gaze hardened.

    Emrys once again astonishingly blocked the colossal fist formed by Cillian¡¯s internal energy.

    What¡¯s happening?

    Cillian furrowed his brows slightly.

    Do I really need to exert all my strength to deal with this young man? Won¡¯t that just reveal that we are

    evenly matched? It would be embarrassing!

    However, if he were to throw three consecutive punches and still fail to defeat Emrys, it would be even

    more humiliating.

    Therefore, after a moment of contemtion, Cillian decided to give his all in one attack.

    Boom!

    This punch, unrivaled in power, seemed to shake the very fabric of space as it exploded forward with

    internal energy.

    Send Gifts

    ¡£

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    1.3K

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 507

    WhatsApp

    Chapter 506 Cillian Goes All Out

    Emrys shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m ustomed to fighting with my bare fists.¡±

    Naturally, Emrys had a weapon¨Ca divine sword. It was a gift from the old friar when he joined the battle

    at the border five

    years ago.

    However, Emrys used it sparingly.

    It wasn¡¯t that it was difficult to handle, but rather, he enjoyed keeping it hidden for amusement.

    Cillian narrowed his eyes, falling silent for a moment. Suddenly, he tore a strip of cloth from his outfit

    and wrapped his sword behind his back. With a cold snort, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to draw my sword

    to deal with you.¡±

    He was truly confident.

    Since Emrys was not using weapons, he felt using one would be beneath him. However, if it turned out

    that Emrys was using secret weapons, he could instantly sever the cloth strip and defeat Emrys with

    one stroke of the sword.

    Emrys chuckled and said, ¡°Cillian, you¡¯re not only confident but even a little arrogant. However¡­ I like

    it.¡±

    No sooner had he spoken than Emrys¡® legs suddenly exerted force, and like a fired cannonball, he

    charged toward Cillian with explosive momentum. He threw a punch, its power surging wildly.

    1/4

    Chapter 506 Cillian Goes All Out

    The battle had officially begun!

    Boom!

    Emrys threw a devastating punch at Cillian. However, upon impact, Cillian didn¡¯t even flinch.

    Um¡­ Is that it?

    The crowd was taken aback, and so was Cillian.

    He had initially thought that Emrys was a formidable foe due to the ferocity of the punch, but as for its

    power, it didn¡¯t even manage to harm a strand of Cillian¡¯s hair.

    I can¡¯t believe how weak he is! Where did he get the courage to challenge Cillian?

    Cillian had deliberately waited for a while, anticipating Emrys¡¯s next attack. However, after throwing a

    punch, Emrys

    immediately retreated, expressing his frustration. ¡°You¡¯re tough. Now, it¡¯s your turn to hit me.¡±

    Do you think this is a child¡¯s fight, where you hit me once and then I¡¯ll hit you back once? This is a

    battle to the death!

    Suddenly, Cillian found himself regretting his decision to challenge Emrys. He felt that having such a

    worthless opponent would only serve to lower his own status.

    Three days ago at the restaurant, I should have killed this kid outright.

    ¡°Hurry up, let me feel how hard your fist is!¡±

    2/4

    14:32 Fri, 16 Feb

    Chapter 506 Cillian Goes All Out

    D

    0 $ % 47%

    Emrys seemedpletely oblivious to how childish his actions were as he repeatedly urged Cillian to

    attack.

    Cillian was utterly speechless, yet he managed a snigger and said, ¡°You dare challenge me with this

    level of ability? I doubt you could even withstand half of my strength.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he casually threw a punch.

    If what Emrys had just demonstrated was the full extent of his strength, then Cillian was confident that

    he only needed to exert fifty percent of his own power to shatter Emrys¡® bones.

    However, disappointment suddenly struck him.

    Huh?

    Just as Cillian was about to shake his head, he saw Emrys merely stepping back a short distance,

    showing no signs of injury from the punch.

    ¡°You said my attack was weak, but your punch isn¡¯t impressive

    either.¡±

    Emrys¡® words sessfully infuriated Cillian. A cold glint shed in his eyes as he said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve

    got a death wish, don¡¯t me me for showing no mercy.¡±

    Upon seeing himself being insulted by a nobody, Cillian felt anger surge up within him. Consequently,

    he once again mustered his internal energy and threw a punch toward Emrys.

    Before his fistnded, the forceful wind it carried had caused

    3/4

    Chapter 506 Cillian Goes All Out

    A1%

    Emrys¡® clothes to rustle loudly.

    This time, Cillian had used seventy percent of his strength.

    He assumed he could finally defeat Emrys this time. However, in the next second, his gaze hardened.

    Emrys once again astonishingly blocked the colossal fist formed by Cillian¡¯s internal energy.

    What¡¯s happening?

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Cillian furrowed his brows slightly.

    Do I really need to exert all my strength to deal with this young man? Won¡¯t that just reveal that we are

    evenly matched? It would be embarrassing!

    However, if he were to throw three consecutive punches and still fail to defeat Emrys, it would be even

    more humiliating.

    Therefore, after a moment of contemtion, Cillian decided to give his all in one attack.

    Boom!

    This punch, unrivaled in power, seemed to shake the very fabric of space as it exploded forward with

    internal energy.

    Send Gifts

    ¡£

    1.3K

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508 The Prodigy

    Emrys shrugged, expressing helplessness. ¡°I have discussed this issue with my wife. However, she

    said she would rather fancy a jerk than ever take a liking to you.¡±

    Cillian¡¯s gaze suddenly turned icy, and a surge of murderous intent filled him. ¡°Hmph, we¡¯ll see if I or an

    extremely cunning and cowardly jerk is tougher!¡±

    As Cillian let out a cold huff, the cloth strip that secured his sharp sword snapped instantly. The hilt of

    the sword flew out from behind him, and Cillian caught it with practiced ease.

    Weapons could significantly enhance thebat prowess of martial artists, especially swords of

    exceptional quality.

    When martial artists infused their internal energy into them, the power they unleashed was undoubtedly

    greater than the force of their own fists and palms.

    The sword in Cillian¡¯s hand was a treasure of the Russell family. It was only after Harvey had expended

    a great deal of effort that he managed to find a master swordsmith to forge it.

    The de could withstand the infusion of internal energy from ate¨Cphase Venerable Being expert.

    Cillian was the prodigy of the Russell family, and the family¡¯s future would eventually rest in his hands.

    Therefore, without hesitation, Harvey gifted him the cherished heirloom of the family.

    Chapter 508 The Prodigy

    With Cillian¡¯s current cultivation level, his attack power could bepared to the peak of Manifestor

    when using this sword.

    In the crowd, Brian couldn¡¯t wait any longer and shouted, ¡°It should have been brought out a long time

    ago. Why bother fussing with that kid until now? Cillian, don¡¯t waste any more time and finish him off

    with one sh of the sword!¡±

    ¡°Tch! What a foolish fantasy! Rys is simply toozy to make a real effort. If he truly decided to fight, he

    could wipe out your brother with just a flick of his finger.¡±

    The one speaking was Maximus.

    Originally, given his status, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy.

    However, things were different when Emrys apanied him.

    Not only had he entered, but he had also secured an excellent seat. Even more coincidentally, he

    ended up sitting not too far from Brian.

    Upon hearing Brian¡¯s shout at that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but

    retort.

    Brian turned around, his teeth clenched in anger as he spat out, ¡°Don¡¯t get too smug. Once that Lund

    guy is dead, just wait and see how I deal with you!¡±

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    Maximus gave another dismissive response and then proceeded to ignore Brian.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    2/5

    Chapter 508 The Prodigy

    What a joke. Who does he think Rys is? Does he really believe he would fall at the hands of Cillian?

    Even if he brought his grandfather here, he would have to kneel before Rys.

    At that moment, Cillian¡¯s expression was solemn and deadly. The brilliant glow of the sword reflected

    on his face, intensifying the murderous intent in his eyes, making it even more chilling.

    ¡°Extremely cunning and cowardly jerk, are you ready to meet your end?¡±

    With a cold shout, Cillian channeled all his internal energy into the body of his sword. The dazzling

    sword light astonishingly coalesced into a massive ball of light.

    Zing!

    It was blindingly bright!

    Meanwhile, the murderous intent reached its peak, and then, like a long¨Cumted deluge, it came

    crashing down!

    Boom!

    It looked as if a huge waterfall was pouring down!

    The terrifying sword glint arrived in an instant before Emrys, engulfing his figure. It was impossible for

    others to discern clearly. It was uncertain what had transpired within the radiant sphere of the sword¡¯s

    glint.

    ¡°Is this the prodigy of the Russell family? Truly impressive!¡±

    3/5

    Chapter 508 The Prodigy

    The people surrounding were all shocked to the core. Their hearts filled with unending horror.

    Although the quality of a sword, to some extent, represented its potential power, the same sword, when

    wielded by different people, would undoubtedly exhibit varying degrees of force.

    Upon witnessing this move, everyone present began to question themselves. Could they, at the

    advanced stage of their cultivation, have achieved such an impact with just one strike?

    It¡¯s incredibly challenging!

    Cillian¡¯s reputation as a prodigy is certainly well¨Cdeserved.

    On the other hand, the sly and cowardly scoundrel must have beenpletely shattered by that sword

    technique!

    He really underestimated his opponent!

    After hearing this, nche¡¯s face turned pale and her heart jumped into her throat. She was truly

    terrified, fearing that Emrys would indeed perish under this sword strike.

    However, how could Emrys possibly survive the force of this sword?

    Even nche thought so, not to mention everyone else. Almost everyone was convinced that there

    was no chance for Emrys to survive.

    If there was one person who still had unwavering faith in Emrys, it would undoubtedly be Maximus. Of

    course, if we were to

    4/5

    14:32 Fri, 16 Feb

    Chapter 508 The Prodigy

    4/

    include the likes of the White Dragon King and others who were stopped outside the school, then there

    were indeed a few more.

    Send Gifts

    ¡£

    1.3K

    M

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    47% B

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509 Temperer Grandmaster

    In the martial arts hall¡¯s center.

    The dazzling radiance of the sword¡¯s glint finally faded away. However, as a figure stood upright, it

    caused a violent quake in the onlookers¡® eyes, as if a sudden explosion had urred.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Emrys¡­

    is still alive!

    Not only was he alive, but he was alsopletely unharmed!

    Not only was he unharmed, but astonishingly, he had even caught the tip of Cillian¡¯s sword with his

    fingers!

    What on earth?

    Have the Temperer grandmasters, who are often looked down upon by martial artists, be this

    formidable? Could he actually withstand an attackparable to the peak of Manifestor with just the

    strength of an early¨Cphase Manifestor and do so effortlessly?

    What on earth?

    Why bother cultivating martial arts skills, then? I¡¯m going to?start training as a Temperer grandmaster

    now. Let¡¯s see who can defeat me then!

    This historic moment directly caused countless martial artists, whose willpower was not strong enough,

    to experience a copse of their moral integrity. It was as if all the knowledge they had

    1/5

    Chapter 509 Temperer Grandmaster

    absorbed over the past few decades had been thrown away.

    This sword, treasured by the Russell family, was nothing more than a sheet of thin paper in Emrys¡®

    eyes. If he wished, he could easily break it.

    However, Emrys did not do so.

    It was too ostentatious.

    Therefore, he merely flicked his finger, and with a crisp sound, the hidden strength flowed along the

    de, reverberating back to the hilt like an electric current. This caused a sense of numbness to surge

    through Cillian¡¯s palm.

    Emrys looked at Cillian with a half smile and asked, ¡°Do you want to continue fighting?¡±

    Cillian, the prodigy of the Russell family, suddenly shuddered.

    He couldn¡¯t ept this oue!

    Should I take a pill?

    But what if I still can¡¯t break through Emrys¡® defense even after consuming the pill? What then?

    By then, he probably even began to question himself, doubting whether the knowledge of Manifestor he

    had encountered in the past was urate.

    Who said that within the realm of Manifestor, the Temperer grandmaster was the easiest to bully?

    2/5

    14:33 Fri, 16 Feb D

    Chapter 509 Temperer Grandmaster

    Despite going against someone who was three minor cultivation stages higher, Cillian couldn¡¯t inflict the

    slightest damage. Moreover, Emrys was only defending, not attacking. How could they fight?

    When it came to endurance and stamina, the Temperer grandmaster was the pinnacle among all the

    Manifestor grandmasters. As long as he continued to wear down his

    opponents slowly, the rate at which a typical grandmaster would deplete their internal energy was

    bound to be faster than that of the Temperer grandmaster.

    Once the internal energy was depleted, during the recovery gap, the Temperer grandmaster could

    easilyunch a counterattack.

    Cillian now understood. It turned out that what Larissa valued was not Emrys¡® appearance but his

    endurance.

    So, it turns out that the Warrior Goddess favors this particr style.

    I give up!

    Cillian, too weary to continue the fight, looked coldly at Emrys and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m quite displeased,

    you¡¯ve sessfully reshaped my understanding of a Temperer grandmaster. So, I admit it. You¡­ are

    outstanding!¡±

    ¡°You admit that I¡¯m exceptional?¡±

    Emrys gave a meaningful smile but chose not to delve further into the topic. Instead, he slowly

    approached Cillian and asked, ¡°Shall we be friends?¡±

    3/5

    D

    14:33 Fri, 16 Feb

    Chapter 509 Temperer Grandmaster

    47%

    Emrys continued, ¡°If one didn¡¯t gain fame during one¡¯s youth, then one had lived life in vain. After all, I

    rose to my position by stepping on your shoulders. I should give you the respect you deserve. Let¡¯s be

    friends. I think it¡¯s appropriate.¡±

    The implication of his words was nothing more than to inform others that his challenge to Cillian was

    solely for the sake of gaining fame.

    The most effective way to establish a reputation for oneself was to rise to prominence by surpassing a

    genius.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to be friends, but I must admit, Emrys, you are quite fascinating. I won¡¯t forget you.¡±

    Cillian nced deeply at Emrys, then, carrying his sword, he departed from the battlefield.

    Emrys remained indifferent.

    After Cillian had departed, Emrys lingered for a while in the same spot. With a face filled with

    triumphant joy, he waved to the surrounding crowd and loudly dered, ¡°Remember my name, the

    grandmaster of tempering, Emrys!¡±

    Such audacity!

    I really want to punch him!

    Unfortunately, his physique was as resilient as a tortoise¡¯s, to the point that even the brilliant Cillian

    couldn¡¯t harm him. Those who were inferior to Cillian could only grit their teeth in frustration. Dealing

    with Emrys was truly an arduous task!

    4/5

    14:33 Fri, 16 Feb

    Chapter 509 Temperer Grandmaster

    2.47%

    A life¨Cand¨Cdeath game, filled with sensationalism, concluded in a way that no one had anticipated. It

    ended in a draw.

    This was a battle filled with regrets, yet it was undeniably spectacr.

    The brilliancey in the fact that everyone finally witnessed the full extent of Cillian¡¯sbat prowess,

    especially that one sword strike, which left a profound impression.

    Send Gifts

    ¡£

    1.3K

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    47%

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510 Hiring A Teacher

    Finally, the mysterious young man who had conquered Larissa revealed his true identity. He was not

    only handsome but also possessed enduring stamina. These two qualities made him incredibly

    appealing to girls.

    Unfortunately, there was no bloodshed witnessed during the duel. Deep within the human heart, there

    is a hidden element of violence, especially for martial artists. Thrill¨Cseekers crave life- or¨Cdeath battles

    that bring an exhrating adrenaline rush.

    The absence of a bloody conflict in this duel was a regrettable aspect. However, since the duel had

    already ended, any regrets could only be dispersed with the crowd.

    Outside the martial arts hall, Brian expressed his dissatisfaction, ¡°Cillian, why didn¡¯t you continue the

    fight? That Lund guy is just a Temperer grandmaster. Why not wear him down? After all, you have so

    many pills.¡±

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Cillian scoffed at Brian¡¯s remark, ¡°Just a Temperer grandmaster? If he were ordinary, I wouldn¡¯t care.

    But Emrys managed to parry even my strongest sword strike. Do you really think he¡¯s just an ordinary

    Temperer grandmaster? Besides, if I had to rely on pills to defeat someone in the early phase of

    Manifestor, my reputation as a prodigy would be a joke!¡±

    Despite his displeasure, Cillian had his pride. He didn¡¯t want to rely on drugs to defeat Emrys; it

    wouldn¡¯t be a satisfyingIf one didn¡¯t gain fame during one¡¯s youth, then one had lived life in vain!

    Wasn¡¯t Cillian himself just such a person?

    1/3

    14:33 Fri, 16 Ped

    Chapter 510 Hiring A Teacher

    So even if Cillian couldn¡¯t be friends with Emrys, he would never forget this name in his lifetime.

    Brian, filled with resentment, said, ¡°It¡¯s infuriating, especially when I recall Maximus¡¯s arrogant

    expression. I wish I could teach him a lesson!¡±

    Maximus had mocked Brian, saying, ¡°I told you. Rys won¡¯t die. Not only will he not die, but he hasn¡¯t

    even exerted one percent of his strength.¡±

    Brian¡¯s anger grew, leading to another heated exchange between the two. Nearby people heard their

    argument but didn¡¯t take it seriously, assuming it was just dissatisfaction being expressed.

    Cillian¡¯s face turned cold when he heard Brian¡¯s words. He sternly warned, ¡°Let this matter end here. If

    you dare to stir up trouble again, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±

    Brian lowered his head. In his eyes, his elder brother¡¯s authority was even more terrifying than his

    father¡¯s.

    Meanwhile, at another exit of the martial arts hall, countless individuals castplex nces toward

    Emrys. That day, this young manpletely revolutionized their understanding of a Temperer

    grandmaster. They were amazed to see that a Temperer grandmaster could be trained to such a level

    of toughness.

    Many looked at Emrys with admiration. His appearance had paved a new path for them. They could

    now confidently tell their elders, ¡°Look, even a Temperer grandmaster can be this powerful. I want to

    follow the path of a Temperer grandmaster.¡±

    4.33

    Chapter 510 Hiring A Teacher

    Moreover, the title ¡°grandmaster¡± implied that a Temperer grandmaster was a formidable existence,

    surpassing any martial artist below the Manifestor level.

    As Emrys enjoyed the attention of those around him, Vaughn approached him with a beaming smile.

    Vaughn¡¯s cheerful demeanor contrasted with the sullen Darrell standing behind him.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, I have a suggestion. Could you please consider it?¡± Vaughn said with a smile.

    ¡°Please go ahead, Chancellor Diaz.¡±

    ¡°I would like to offer you a teaching position at our school.¡±

    ¡°Teaching? You want to hire me as a teacher?¡± Emrys was surprised for a moment.

    Vaughn nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. We would like to invite you to teach at our Jipsdale Martial Arts

    Academy, which is renowned as the talent cultivation facility of the Martial Arts Alliance. We aim to

    develop a wide range of skills, and currently, weck expertise in the path of a Temperer grandmaster.¡±

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you all often refer to the Temperer grandmaster as

    the coward grandmaster? Why would you be wi

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511 Approval Of Hazel

    ¡°Hey, what is Mr. Lund talking about? Each type of grandmaster, whether it¡¯s a regr Manifestor or a

    Temperer, has its own strengths. There¡¯s no such thing as a hierarchy of contempt. It doesn¡¯t exist.¡±

    ¡°Really? I find that hard to believe!¡±

    Emrys shook his head and added, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the parents of the students might think I¡¯m leading

    their children astray. They mighte after me with arge cleaver, chasing me from east. to west.

    Wouldn¡¯t that be asking for trouble?¡±

    ¡°Impossible! An ordinary person couldn¡¯t possibly harm you¡­ Ahem, in the past, people held

    prejudices against Temperer grandmasters. But the skills you, Mr. Lund, have demonstrated today will

    surely give everyone a new understanding of Temperer grandmasters. Moreover, I believe that the path

    you¡¯ve taken should be quite popr among students, especially those who do not like topete

    aggressively. It gives them a solid sense of security.¡±

    Vaughn said this out loud, but inwardly, he snorted. If he were to encounter a ss S wanted criminal in

    the future, he would let this group take the lead. After all, they were thick¨Cskinned and tough.

    Emrys responded, ¡°I need to give this some serious thought.¡±

    Darrell immediately wore a solemn expression and said, ¡°What is there to consider? Vice¨CChancellor

    Diaz, we absolutely cannot offer such a course. It¡¯s irresponsible for the students. Everyone

    1/4

    H

    Chapter 511 Approval Of Hazel

    D

    wants to be a hero, not be cowardly shields.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Vaughn said to him.

    ¡°Vice¨CChancellor Diaz, Vice¨CChancellor Diaz, I truly wished to pry open your mouth and feed you a

    mouthful of aged phlegm.¡±

    Emrys looked at Darrell with a meaningful gaze, then shifted his attention back to Vaughn,ughing as

    he said, ¡°I think there¡¯s merit in what Mr. Holt said. If given the chance to be a hero, who would willingly

    choose to be a coward?¡±

    ¡°What a load of nonsense!¡±

    Vaughn said coldly, ¡°Everyone has their own aspirations. Personal views cannot represent the thoughts

    of the masses. Besides, Mr. Lund, with such great talent, aren¡¯t you also a Temperer grandmaster?¡±

    Emrys spread his hands. ¡°That was because I was naive in the past. Now that I¡¯m set in my ways, it¡¯s

    toote for regrets.¡±

    Vaughn said, ¡°I just wanted Mr. Lund to give it a try. Who knows if some people might actually enjoy

    this path?¡±

    This was a golden opportunity to cultivate excellent shields for the Martial Arts Alliance, and he

    certainly wouldn¡¯t let it slip away easily.

    What?

    Refuse to learn?

    2/4

    14:34 Fri, 16 Feb

    Chapter 511 Approval Of Hazel

    46%

    Those who are at the bottom of the ss, either strive to be a Temperer grandmaster or get out of

    Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy. It¡¯s up to them whether they want to learn or not!

    ¡°Chancellor Diaz, you make a valid point,¡± he said, ¡°but there is still a very important issue at hand.¡±

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡±

    ¡°You decide to hire me as a teacher, but does Ms. Mapleton agree to it?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Vaughn let out two meaningfulughs, then confidently stated, ¡°I am the vice¨Cchancellor of the school,

    so I certainly have the authority to hire a teacher.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    A yful smile appeared on Emrys¡® face as he suggested, ¡°I think it would be best if you gave Ms.

    Mapleton a call.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that!¡±

    Emrys shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t do: Without Ms. Mapleton¡¯s approval, I don¡¯t feel secure.¡±

    A wave of displeasure suddenly washed over Vaughn.

    What¡¯s happening with this young man? Wasn¡¯t he quite sensible before? Why do the words he¡¯s

    saying today make me feel so ufortable?

    3/4

    Chapter S1 Approval Of Hazel

    D

    Emrys expressed that he felt insecure without Hazel¡¯s approval. Wasn¡¯t he essentially implying that

    Vaughn couldn¡¯t provide him with enough sense of security?

    What¡¯s wrong? Does he look down on me as the vice¨Cchancellor?

    Vaughn, of course, was not pleased, but he couldn¡¯t show it too obviously. He said, ¡°Since you want to

    seek Hazel¡­ Ms. Mapleton¡¯s approval, I¡¯ll call her right now to ask.¡±

    And so, in Emrys¡® presence, Vaughn dialed Hazel¡¯s office number.

    The person who answered the phone was her assistant, who informed Vaughn that Hazel was not in

    the office.

    Left with no other option, Vaughn dialed Hazel¡¯s private number. This time, Hazel herself answered the

    call. However, after Vaughn exined the situation to her¡­

    There was a moment of silence on the other end.

    ¡°Let him go to h*ll!¡±

    After a brief pause, Hazel suddenly uttered this statement, coldly, and then abruptly hung up.

    Send Gifts

    1.3K

    14:34 Fri, 16 Feb D&

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 512 Team Vaughn

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512 Team Vaughn

    Vaughn was immediately stunned.

    With curiosity, Emrys asked, ¡°So, what did Ms. Mapleton say?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Vaughn put his phone back into his pocket, his face showing aplex expression as he looked at

    Emrys. He asked, ¡°Mr. Lund, have you somehow offended Ms. Mapleton?¡±

    During theirst meeting in the chancellor¡¯s office, he had noticed tension between the two.

    But back then, it wasn¡¯t that serious.

    However, from the tone of Hazel¡¯s voice over the phone just now, it was clear that they had already had

    a falling out.

    Vaughn was utterly bewildered. He couldn¡¯t figure out how Emrys had infuriated Hazel to such an

    extent.

    Emrys sighed and said, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really difficult for me when Ms. Mapleton treats me this way. But I truly

    am innocent. I just don¡¯t understand what I did to upset her.¡±

    With a coldugh, Darrell reveled in schadenfreude, saying, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t done something outrageous,

    given Ms. Mapleton¡¯s character, she would never have treated you this way.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    14:34 Fri, 16 Feb

    Chapter 512 Team Vaughn

    46%

    Emrys argued, ¡°I¡¯ve only met with Ms. Mapleton twice in total. How could I possibly have done anything

    excessive? I¡¯ve only met. with Chancellor Diaz twice, but Chancellor Diaz wouldn¡¯t treat me this way.

    Therefore, I feel that Chancellor Diaz is better than Ms. Mapleton. What do you think, Mr. Holt?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Darrell¡¯s expression momentarily faltered.

    Although he was emotionally intelligent, he dared not casually answer such a sensitive question.

    He couldn¡¯t afford to offend either side.

    At this point, Emrys spoke again, his voice seething with anger. ¡°Mr. Holt, you¡¯re actually hesitating?

    You dare to hesitate? Is this even a matter that requires hesitation? Chancellor Diaz is indeed better

    than Ms. Mapleton! What does your hesitation mean? Do you feel it¡¯s inappropriate to voice your true

    opinions in front of Chancellor Diaz? You, my friend, seem to have some issues with your thinking!¡±

    Pfft!

    Darrell was so infuriated that he almost spat blood.

    This d*mned guy. Can¡¯t he live without stirring up trouble!

    ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s there to evaluate? She¡¯s the chancellor, and I¡¯m merely the vice¨Cchancellor. There¡¯s no

    need topare us. Deep down, I hold a great deal of respect for Ms. Mapleton. For a woman to have

    attained the position of a chancellor at this age is

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    2/4

    Chapter 512 Team Vaughn

    D

    not something just anyone could achieve!¡±

    Vaughn cast a nce at Darrell, letting out a cold snort.

    Afterward, he turned to look at Emrys, his expression noticeably softened, and said, ¡°Mr. Lund, I truly

    sympathize with you, a genius like yourself. But since Ms. Mapleton has already made her decision, I¡¯m

    helpless¡­ Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lund. Although we can¡¯t hire you as a teacher, if you ever run into any

    trouble in the future, don¡¯t hesitate to seek me out. I will certainly help if I can.¡±

    Overwhelmed with emotion, Emrys responded, ¡°Thank you, Chancellor Diaz. Thank you so much. If I

    had met you earlier, I certainly wouldn¡¯t have been overlooked until today.¡±

    Before leaving, Emrys turned back to Darrell and said, ¡°I told you that Chancellor Diaz was good, but

    you just wouldn¡¯t believe me, you piece of trash!¡±

    Darrell trembled all over, the two golden front teeth that had just been fitted a couple of days ago were

    nearly shattered by his clenching.

    ¡°D*mn cunning and cowardly jerk!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Holt!¡±

    Darrell muttered under his breath, and as he turned his head, he saw Vaughn¡¯s incredibly gloomy face.

    All he heard was Vaughn saying, ¡°You are a faculty member of the academy. If there¡¯s a problem with

    your thinking, how can I trust you with the students?¡±

    Chapter 512 Team Vaughn

    D

    Darrell¡¯s heart suddenly trembled.

    Emrys, Maximus, and nche departed from Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy.

    Upon their arrival outside the school gate, the area was still bustling with people, as usual.

    Everyone hade to witness the life¨Cand¨Cdeath match and was intensely curious about Larissa¡¯s

    partner. However, they were stopped by the academy¡¯s skilled gatekeepers.

    Several members of the Langford family were also present.

    They had already heard that the battle had ended in a draw.

    To their surprise, Emrys had also ended up in a draw with the prodigy from the Russell family!

    Furthermore, it was rumored that he was a grandmaster of the Temperer.

    The oue of the battle and the presence of the Temperer grandmaster had caught the Langford

    family members off guard.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513 A Feast

    They had always assumed that Emrys was a friar, just like his master Athos. They realized they had

    been mistaken until today.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s that young man. He¡¯s the one who belongs to Larissa. He¡¯s the Temperer grandmaster who

    fought Cillian to a draw!¡±

    A portion of those who had sneaked into the school to watch the fight pointed at the young man slowly

    approaching from the distance, speaking with unparalleled excitement.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Suddenly, everyone turned their fervent gazes toward Emrys.

    At such a young age, he was able to match the prodigy of the Russell family in battle. Regardless of

    how they looked down upon the Temperer grandmaster, they held genuine admiration for Emrys.

    The silver hair on Samuel¡¯s head quivered slightly as he strode forward, saying, ¡°Mr. Lund, knowing

    that you¡¯re still alive, I am truly overjoyed.¡±

    He had already heard the oue, but the moment he saw Emrys walk out alive, he still found it hard

    to believe.

    My intuition was indeed correct. Mr. Lund is truly extraordinary.

    Emrys nced at him, thinking to himself. Of course, you¡¯re pleased. As long as I¡¯m alive, all you have

    to do is keep up appearances, and everyone would assume that I have a good rtionship with your

    Langford family, wouldn¡¯t they?

    1/5

    Chapter 513 A Feast

    My good rtionship with your Langford family implies that Larissa also has a good rtionship with

    your Langford family, doesn¡¯t it?

    When Larissa has a good rtionship with your Langford family, doesn¡¯t that imply that your Langford

    family has established a connection with Hazel?

    Having connected with Hazel, wouldn¡¯t that mean¡­ no more getting stuck in an endless cycle?

    Emrys couldn¡¯t be bothered to expose the old man¡¯s intentions. He responded indifferently, ¡°I

    appreciate your dedication, having you wait outside the school gate for such a long time.¡±

    With a heartyugh, Samuel said, ¡°Not at all. As long as we can await good news from Mr. Lund, no

    matter how long it takes, it will be worth the wait.¡±

    Seeing Emrys remain silent, Samuel asked warmly once again, ¡°Mr. Lund, what are your ns next?

    Would you like toe back with us to the Langford¡¯s residence? I can host a feast in your honor.¡±

    Emrys looked at him intently, a meaningful smile ying at the corners of his mouth. He said, ¡°Of

    course, we should throw a feast ¡®to celebrate. And the grander, the better. Ideally, it shouldst for

    three days and three nights!¡±

    Last for three days and three nights?

    Taken aback, a hint of hesitation shed across Samuel¡¯s face.

    Emrys chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Cillian and I had a

    2/5

    14:34 Fri, 16 Feb D

    £¤345%ýX

    Chapter 513 A Feast

    rtionship where we fought before we got to know each other. Although we didn¡¯t end up as friends,

    we did manage to turn conflict into harmony.¡±

    What Samuel was worried about was whether such a high¨Cprofile banquet would upset the Russell

    family, making them think that they were unting their power.

    Upon hearing Emrys¡® words, Samuel immediately felt much

    more at case.

    D

    Furthermore, he wished nothing more than to disy it for three days and nights, ideally for all to see,

    so that every family in the capital would know that their Langford family shared a profound friendship

    with Emrys.

    Overjoyed, Samuel nodded in agreement, saying, ¡°All right, then. We¡¯ll do as Mr. Lund suggests. Let¡¯s

    have itst for three days and three nights!¡±

    And so, it happened.

    A grand feast was held at the Langford family¡¯s residence, with the courtyard doors wide open. Anyone

    who attended was wee to sit down and dine. It was as ostentatious as it could possibly be.

    Meanwhile, on the other side, Hazel, upon learning about this matter, was seething with anger, gritting

    her teeth in frustration.

    In the meantime, an imposing force, not to be underestimated, surged fiercely in the dim corners of

    Jipsdale, eventually reaching the majestic courtyard of the Langford residence.

    3/5

    Chapter 513 A Feast

    The courtyard of the Langford residence.

    On the second day of the celebration, the ce was filled with people, bustling with extraordinary

    liveliness.

    Among the crowd, there were those who came to offer their sincere congrattions, those who were

    there solely to enjoy the spectacle, and a portion who, while participating in the feast, envied the

    Langford family¡¯s fortunate association with such a distinguished figure.

    There were various types of individuals, and humans were intricate beings.

    His arrival shattered everything.

    It was a middle¨Caged man with an impassive face, his demeanor rigid, his eyes devoid of light. The

    servants of the Langford family didn¡¯t recognize him, assuming that he was just like any other guest

    attending the banquet.

    ¡°Wee¡­¡±

    The Langford family¡¯s servants began to speak out of habit, but in the next moment, they were abruptly

    interrupted by the cold shout of the middle¨Caged man, ¡°Leave!¡±

    Following that, an overwhelmingly powerful aura, reminiscent of the stillness before a storm,pletely

    enveloped the entire courtyard of the Langford residence.

    4/5

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 514 Venerable One

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514 Venerable One

    A disturbance urred, causing everyone to be taken aback. They were then filled with a sense of

    suppression, panic, and astonishment. The man responsible for this disturbance emitted an aura that

    belonged to a distinguished figure. It was unclear if he was from the Russell family. However, this

    encounter caused everyone to lose their appetite and scatter like startled birds.

    Those who had previously envied the Langford family now reveled in their misfortune. Arrogance

    always leads to consequences, and Emrys had been too ostentatious. The Langford family had thrown

    him a three¨Cday feast, which was considered madness. It was no wonder that jealousy had arisen.

    Since the opponent was a venerable figure, only Samuel from the entire Langford family could handle

    the situation. Therefore, when he sensed the opponent¡¯s aura, he immediately arrived at the scene.

    Samuel looked gravely at the middle¨Caged man and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    However, the middle¨Caged man did not respond. Instead, he directed his icy gaze towards Emrys, who

    was standing next to Samuel.

    ¡°Die!¡± the man shouted.

    Without wasting any more words, the middle¨Caged man was there solely to carry out his mission, which

    was to kill Emrys.

    He transformed into a ruthless killing machine, his gaze filled with a chilling glint of cold light. With the

    terrifying inner strength of a respected figure, he struck right between Emrys¡®

    1/4

    Chapter 514 Venerable One

    eyebrows.

    Hees for Mr. Lund! Suddenly, Samuel¡¯s brows furrowed deeply, and he swiftly erected a sturdy

    defensive barrier in front of him to fend off the middle¨Caged man¡¯s attack.

    At this point, the Langford family is essentially tied to Mr. Lund, so Mr. Lund can¡¯t die!

    Samuel dared not be careless, but unfortunately, his defense seemed fragile in the face of the middle¨C

    aged man¡¯s attack. The defensive barrier shattered like a mirror, and the attack seemed about tond

    on Samuel¡¯s body. However, at that moment, Emrys swiftly stretched out arge hand and shattered

    the attack with a snap.

    Emrys flicked his hand and let out a cold chuckle. ¡°So, you¡¯ve finally arrived?¡±

    Witnessing this scene, the surrounding crowd couldn¡¯t help but have their pupils contract. Although

    Samuel had partially deflected the middle¨Caged man¡¯s attack, the remaining power was still

    astonishing. Yet, Emrys effortlessly crushed it.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Indeed, Emrys was a Temperer grandmaster and quite tough.

    Concern appeared on Samuel¡¯s face. Just as he was about to say something, he heard Emrys

    confidently say, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can handle it. You all should step back!¡±

    Before he could say anything, Teagan had already disappeared. Samuel furrowed his brows and

    cautioned, ¡°Mr. Lund, the opponent is a Venerable Being.¡±

    2/4

    Chapter 514 venerable One

    ¡°I know,¡± Emrys responded calmly, as if he had anticipated the other party¡¯s arrival. This left Samuel

    even more startled, filled. with doubt and suspicion. Emrys may have been ostentatious and

    mboyant, but he didn¡¯t seem like someone without a brain. Facing a Venerable One, Emrys, an

    early¨Cphase Manifestor, seemsconfident of sess, which isquite unusual. Could it be that Mr. Lund

    still has some hidden tactics up his sleeve?

    Samuel was not sure.

    All he could do was hope for a miracle to happen.

    At that moment, the middle¨Caged man sitting across from Emrys didn¡¯t show much change in his

    expression upon witnessing Emrys catch his attack barehanded. However, his eyes grew slightly

    colder, and his murderous intent remained as intense as

    ever.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The middle¨Caged man swiftly moved forward,unching another powerful attack. With each step he

    took, the bluestone floor cracked, leaving behind a chaotic scene.

    Emrys was preparing to apprehend him.

    Suddenly, a pleasant breeze swept through, and a graceful figure appeared in front of Emrys.

    It was Hazel.

    ¡°Leave!¡± Hazel shouted.

    14:34 Fri, 16 Feb DOU

    Chapter 514 Venerable One

    946%=

    Although her strength was inferior to that of the middle¨Caged man facing her, upon seeing Hazel¡¯s face

    clearly, the man surprisingly halted his attack, standing frozen in ce for a

    moment.

    Send Gifts

    1.3K

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 515 Aurelia Mapleton

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515 Aurelia Mapleton

    There appeared to be a moment of hesitation.

    Eventually, he gave Hazel a profound, meaningful look before turning around and walking away.

    The courtyard of the Langford residence fell into a momentary silence.

    No one had anticipated that Hazel, the chancellor of Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy, would arrive at this

    moment.

    This seemed to confirm something for everyone present¨Cthat this young man named Emrys was

    indeed Larissa¡¯s partner. The

    rumors were urate.

    Otherwise, there would be no reason for Hazel to save him at all.

    The reason the middle¨Caged man had just left was likely due to his apprehension towards Hazel¡¯s

    identity. After all, her father, Pascal, was the guardian of Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters,

    not someone to be provoked.

    The entire Langford family was overjoyed.

    This was not just about Emrys being saved, but also a deration to the world. Their Langford family

    had risen to align with the prestigious Mapleton family.

    It was undoubtedly good news!

    However, Emrys emotions were somewhatplicated.

    1/5

    FIL TO FED

    Chapter 515 Aurelia Mapleton

    Hazel refused to tell the truth when asked. After much difficulty, a trap was set to lure the hidden

    person out, but she came out and caused a disturbance.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she bore him no ill will, Emrys really wanted to use a bit of force on her to

    teach her a lesson..

    Smack!

    After Hazel had dismissed the middle¨Caged man, she turned around and pped Emrys across the

    face.

    Emrys

    However, this time, Emrys did not let her have her way.

    Last time in Hazel¡¯s office, there were no bystanders present, so Emrys had given her some leeway.

    But now, with so many people watching, Emrys also had his pride to consider.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    A me of anger simmered in Hazel¡¯s eyes as she spoke coldly.

    Emrys, with a hint of frustration on his face, reluctantly released her smooth and soft wrist.

    Hazel spoke with a tone of frustration; as if she was disappointed that someone wasn¡¯t living up to their

    potential. ¡°You want answers, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll take you to find them right now. Since you¡¯re so determined

    to die, I¡¯ll make sure you die with a clear understanding. Come with me!¡±

    The Mapleton family cemetery.

    2/5

    Chapter 515 Aurelia Mapleton

    8.46%

    The tombstones, all belonging to the deceased members of the Mapleton family, were arranged in an

    orderly manner.

    Only those of direct lineage could be buried in this cemetery. The branch families, those who had

    spread out and multiplied, unless they had made significant contributions, were not considered worthy

    of beingid to rest here.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Among them was a tombstone, with the epitaph inscribed, Initially pursued literature, yet failed to

    seed in three years;ter turned to martial arts, but due to a slip of the sword handle, identally

    severed a little finger; subsequently studied medicine, achieved some sess, andposed a good

    prescription. Upon taking it, he passed

    away.

    Upon seeing this, Emrys burst intoughter. He thought to himself that this ancestor of the Mapleton

    family was indeed a talent. The fact that he could concoct a medicine that ended up killing him was

    truly something worth remembering.

    He simply didn¡¯t understand the purpose behind Hazel bringing him here.

    Hazel remained silent, striding ahead without uttering a word. She didn¡¯t bother checking if Emrys was

    following, leaving only her graceful silhouette behind.

    Hazel walked on until she reached the gravestone with the smoothest stone surface. Only then did she

    stop, staring nkly at the tombstone.

    Compared to the other tombstones, this stone grave was clearly the newest, likely no more than twenty

    to thirty years old.

    3/5

    14:35

    Chapter 515 Aurelia Mapleton

    D

    The tombstone bore severalrge characters: Here lies Aurelia Mapleton, our beloved daughter.

    At this moment, Emrys seemed to realize something. The amusement he had previously felt due to the

    peculiar tombstone. inscription was now reced by tension and unease.

    He hoped that his suspicions would note true.

    However, the ominous premonition in his heart was growing stronger and stronger, nearly suffocating

    him with its intensity.

    Hazel gazed at the tombstone with aplex expression in her eyes. She didn¡¯t turn to face Emrys,

    and in a gentle tone, she said, ¡°Aurelia was both my sister and your mother.¡±

    What?

    Although her words seemed light and casual, they hit Emrys like a sudden shock, piercing his mind.

    My own mother. Has she really passed away?

    It can¡¯t be true!

    This can¡¯t possibly be true!

    Emrys shook his head, his face instantly turning pale as a ghost.

    His emotions began to fluctuate intensely.

    Hazel must be ying a joke on him!

    ¡°Are you feeling heartbroken?¡±

    4/5

    ILU

    Chapter 515 Aurelia Mapleton

    Hazel let out a coldugh. Only then did she turn to face Emrys. Seeing his stunned expression, she

    laughed even more mockingly. ¡°Do you know who murdered my sister?¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.3K

    W

    5

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 516 He Is The Murderer

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516 He Is The Murderer

    Hazel paused, her face filled with mockery as she stared at Emrys.

    Emrys remained silent, his fists clenched tightly. His nails, though not sharp, dug into his palms, leaving

    crescent¨Cshaped wounds that oozed blood.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that his mother was already dead. Even more unimaginable was the fact that his

    mother had been murdered.

    That d*mned murderer!

    A surge of murderous intent coursed through Emrys.

    Fury! Waves of anger washed over him.

    A flicker of surprise shed in Hazel¡¯s eyes, but it did not diminish the hatred she felt. She continued,

    ¡°So you do feel anger and hatred towards the murderer. Don¡¯t you think the Mapleton family feels the

    same? My father loved my sister the most. He adored her so much that I even felt jealous. Can you

    imagine how devastated he was when he learned of my sister¡¯s death? He wished for nothing more

    than to tear the murderer apart!¡±

    Shivers ran through Emrys¡® body. His face twisted into a grimace as he shouted, ¡°Who is the murderer

    that killed my mother? That¡¯s all you need to tell me!¡±

    ¡°Want to know?¡± Hazel looked at him with an increasingly sarcastic expression.

    ¡°Spit it out!¡±

    14:35 Fri, 16 Feb 1

    Chapter 516 He Is The Murderer

    ??? 46%

    The murderous intent within Emrys soared to new heights. The entire Mapleton family cemetery

    seemed to resonate as if his anger had stirred the souls of the deceased ancestors.

    However, Hazel¡¯s next words instantly pushed Emrys over the edge.

    ¡°The murderer of my sister is none other than your father!¡±

    Emrys was struck dumb by shock. The hatred and murderous intent that had built up within him

    instantly transformed into shock and disbelief.

    J

    My father is the murderer who killed Mother?Why on earth would he do that?

    It was as if Hazel could read his thoughts, and with a scoff, she said, ¡°You want to know the reason? So

    do we. That d*mned man disappeared after killing my sister. At that time, you were just a newborn, and

    my father struggled to ept the fact that his daughter had passed away. The culprit was nowhere to

    be found. Father felt nothing but disgust when he looked at you because that man¡¯s blood ran through

    your veins. He originally nned to kill you, but I secretly took you away before he couldy a hand on

    you because I couldn¡¯t bear to see a young baby who hadn¡¯t even learned how to crawl die.

    Coincidentally, It encountered a priest on the way and handed you over to him. However, my father

    suddenly discovered that you were still alive a few yearster. I don¡¯t know how he found out.¡±

    Hazel paused and didn¡¯t continue, for there was no need to. The answer was crystal clear.

    Chapter 516 He Is The Murderer

    After handing Emrys over to the priest, Hazel returned and informed Pascal that she had killed Emrys.

    However, five years.ter, Pascal unexpectedly discovered that Emrys was still alive and living in an

    orphanage in Jadeborough.

    Due to his identity, Pascal couldn¡¯t simply show up there. Therefore, he covertly pressured Gerald of

    the Chalker family, urging him to set a massive fire to ensure Emrys perished in the orphanage.

    Initially, Pascal had sent experts, but they found that a mysterious formation had been ced around

    the orphanage by friars. Any Manifestors and martial artists above that level couldn¡¯t use their internal

    energy once they approached the area.

    Meanwhile, every martial artist below the Manifestor level who went to the orphanage vanished.

    Desperate, Pascal had no choice but to turn to Gerald, resulting in the dramatic spectacle of the

    orphanage being set on fire.

    Pascal had assumed that Emrys had died in the fire. Yet, yearster, Emrys reappeared in Jipsdale,

    and in a very mboyant

    manner.

    Naturally, this caught Pascal¡¯s attention once again.

    That was the reason for Hazel¡¯s reluctance to reveal the truth. She knew that her father was the

    murderer.

    Emrys was overwhelmed by a sense of destion. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitterugh as he

    expressed, ¡°So, it is expected of a dutiful son t¨® shoulder his father¡¯s debts, is that it? Even

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    3/4

    14:35 FM, 16 Feb

    Chapter 516 He Is The Murderer

    though I carry that man¡¯s blood in my veins, I¡¯m also his grandson! How could he ever bring himself to

    harm me?¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517 Backstory

    ¡°Grandson?¡±

    Hazel let out a bitterugh. ¡°My father always despised that wretched man. When my sister was

    pregnant with you, she used the excuse of training to leave home and secretly give birth to you. At that

    time, Father had no knowledge of it, and Aurelia only confided in me. So, in my father¡¯s eyes, you were

    an illegitimate child. He didn¡¯t consider you his grandson.¡±

    As Hazel spoke, her expression grew increasingly cynical.

    ¡°Is this the answer you were seeking? Are you happy now?¡±

    Are you happy now?

    Hazel¡¯s words pierced Emrys¡® heart like a sharp sword.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The truth that I had tirelessly sought turned out to be brutally harsh.

    Emrys felt a profound sadness, as if a stone was lodged in his chest, suffocating his breath.

    He didn¡¯t know what he should do.

    His father had killed his mother, and now his grandfather wanted him to pay for his father¡¯s actions.

    What a twisted rtionship it was.

    Emrys had never even imagined that the truth would be this devastating.

    1/4

    Chapter 517 Backstory

    ?

    ¡°May I have a few minutes alone with my mother, Aunt Hazel?¡± Emrys pleaded, his eyes filled with

    desperation.

    The way he addressed her sent a shudder through Hazel¡¯s body.

    She didn¡¯t speak, nor did she nod or shake her head. She simply turned around silently and walked

    away, standing dazed at the entrance of the cemetery.

    The same mncholy that Emrys felt overwhelmed her too.

    Aurelia had only confided in Hazel about her pregnancy in the past, keeping it a secret from the rest of

    the Mapleton family.

    Hazel could still hear the pride in Aurelia¡¯s voice when she spoke about it, as if bringing a life into the

    world was the most admirable achievement of her life.

    Out of consideration, Hazel had helped her keep the secret.

    However, who could have predicted that the events that unfoldedter would bring such profound

    sorrow to her and her father?

    That man is the source of all our pain and hatred. He deserves to die!

    ¡°Where is that scoundrel, Hazel?¡±

    Lost in the pain of the past, Hazel suddenly heard a raspy voiceing from a distance.

    She spotted a man with a head full of white hair, his face marked by the passage of time, approaching

    with a dark expression.

    2/4

    Chapter 517 Backstory

    It was Pascal, the guardian at Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance. Headquarters, and Hazel¡¯s father.

    Pascal was only in his sixties, but he looked like an octogenarian who had endured a lifetime of trials

    and tribtions.

    His hair had turned white overnight upon hearing of his daughter¡¯s death.

    It was evident just how tormented he felt.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    Hazel¡¯s expression turned hesitant as Pascal approached.

    ¡°D*mn it!¡±

    Pascal had noticed Emrys in the cemetery and roared in fury, ¡°What right does that bastard have to set

    foot in the Mapleton family¡¯s cemetery? What right does he have to kneel before Aurelia¡¯s grave?¡±

    46%

    D

    Pascal¡¯s features contorted into a ferocious mask. He was ready to storm in and kill Emrys.

    Hazel quickly intervened, pleading, ¡°Dad, the one who deserves. to die is that man, not Emrys. Emrys

    is innocent!¡±

    ¡°Innocent?¡±

    Pascal snorted coldly. ¡°How is he innocent? As long as that man¡¯s blood runs through his veins, he is

    not innocent! I want him dead and to apologize to Aurelia face¨Cto¨Cface!¡±

    Chapter 517 Backstory

    Hazel urgently said, ¡°You¡¯re right. He is that man¡¯s offspring, but he is also your grandson-¡±

    ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t have a grandson like him! He¡¯s a bastard and doesn¡¯t deserve to live in this world!¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    have

    Hazel dropped to her knees before Pascal with a thud, tears. streaming down her face as she asked,

    ¡°So many years. passed, so why can¡¯t you let it go?¡±

    ¡°Get up!¡±

    ¡°No! If you are determined to kill Emrys today, then I will kneel here until my death. You might as well

    take my life too!¡±

    Tears flowed continuously from Hazel¡¯s eyes.

    When Emrys was just a baby, she understood that no matter how much she begged, her father would

    never permit him to remain in the Mapleton family, so she ndestinely entrusted him to a priest.

    She was unaware of the priest¡¯s destination with Emrys.

    Send Gif

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518 It Is Also Your Fault

    When she heard about Emrys again, it was in the news of the devastating fire at the orphanage in

    Jadeborough. By the time Hazel wanted to plead for Emrys¡® life, it was already toote.

    She had suffered and med herself for it because Emrys was her sister¡¯s child.

    However, Hazel was determined to prevent the tragedy of the past from repeating itself.

    As she knelt on the ground and dered that she would die if Emrys were to die, Pascal became

    furious and yelled, ¡°You ungrateful creature! Have you forgotten how Aurelia died?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, not for a single day have I forgotten¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then move! Don¡¯t stop me from killing that b*stard!¡±

    Pascal pushed Hazel away, ready to storm into the cemetery with murderous intent. However, just

    then, he heard a mournful scream from Hazel. ¡°If you want Aurelia to turn over in her grave, then go

    ahead and kill him! Do you really think she¡¯ll be happy if you kill Emrys? No, she won¡¯t be! She¡¯ll only

    hate you and consider you unworthy of being her father!¡±

    Pascal¡¯s steps halted. He abruptly turned around and pped Hazel across the face. ¡°What nonsense

    are you saying? How am I unworthy of being her father when I loved her so deeply?¡± he howled.

    A vivid handprint quickly appeared on Hazel¡¯s cheek.

    1/4

    Chapter 518 It is Also Your Fault

    J

    Yet, she held her head high as tears continued to fall. ¡°Do you know why she used the excuse of going

    on a training trip to secretly give birth to her child? Do you know why she didn¡¯t tell you about her

    pregnancy? It was all because of you! You forced her to break up with the person she loved!¡± she

    shouted.

    ¡°That was because I loved her and didn¡¯t want her to get hurt. I knew at first nce that the man she

    loved was unreliable, and reality proved me right. That d*mned monster dared to kill my Aurelia-¡±

    ¡°I know! I know that you did it out of love for her, but would she have died if she hadn¡¯t sneaked out

    without your knowledge? Tell me!¡± Hazel demanded.

    Pascal suddenly shuddered.

    That man is undoubtedly the one who bears the greatest sin, but if Aurelia hadn¡¯t gone out on her own

    to give birth and had stayed in the Mapleton residence instead, we, as her family, would have done

    everything in our power to protect her. That man would never have had the opportunity to hurt her!

    Pascal had, of course, considered that before.

    However, he was unwilling to face it.

    Hazel had never dared to bring it up in the past because Pascal was already filled with self¨Creproach,

    and she didn¡¯t want to torment him further.

    She only said it out of desperation.

    2/4

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Chapter 518 It Is Also Your Fault

    A pang of sorrow also struck Hazel¡¯s heart at the sight of her father¡¯s face contorting in pain. However,

    she had no choice but to continue, ¡°Dad, do you know how happy Aurelia was when she first told me

    about her pregnancy? She said it was the happiest and proudest moment of her life. She also told me

    more than once how much she wished to share the happy news with you, but she was scared that you

    might object. That¡¯s why she kept it a secret. You cared deeply for your daughter, but don¡¯t you think

    she also loved her child deeply? Do you truly believe that she would be happy to see you kill her child?

    No, she would only be saddened and hate you more. This is a simple truth, but why can¡¯t you

    understand that? Even if your hatred runs deep, the fire from. fifteen years ago should have

    extinguished it. Can you just pretend that the child had died in that fire?¡± Hazel pleaded earnestly. Her

    tears had long since soaked her clothes.

    Pascal ran his fingers through his silver hair as an overwhelming surge of pain and self¨Creproach

    flooded him, leaving him speechless for a long time.

    After a while, his hoarse voice sounded again. ¡°Get up, Hazel.¡±

    However, Hazel remained unmoved.

    At that moment, Emrys knelt before Aurelia¡¯s tombstone in the cemetery. He remained silent for an

    extended period, unaffected by Karina¡¯s voice echoing in his mind.

    ¡°Calling for Rys! Calling for Rys! I couldn¡¯t locate Ms. Mystique, but I unexpectedly came across a

    grand tomb. The temptation to explore such caves and tunnels was irresistible, so I will catch up with

    youter!¡±

    3

 Chapter 519

    hapter 519 Want To Be With Her

    It was an inappropriate remark to make during such a somber

    moment.

    46

    Karina was unaware of Emrys¡¯s current situation; all she remembered was that Emrys had asked her to

    send him a message once she found Mystique.

    However, despite the passage of a long time, Karina still hadn¡¯t found Mystique. She reported this to

    Emrys via Telepathic Formation to reassure him.

    Emrys remained indifferent to everything.

    He simply knelt quietly in front of his mother¡¯s grave until nightfall.

    At the entrance of the cemetery, Pascal nced at Emrys with a conflicted expression and left alone

    after a sigh.

    Hazel had also been kneeling for most of the day, causing her legs to go numb. Her knees were red

    and swollen as she struggled to stand.

    However, she believed it was worth it.¡±

    Although Pascal didn¡¯t say anything, his departure indicated that he wouldn¡¯t consider harming Emrys

    for the time being.

    Hazel slowed her movements, waiting for the numbness in her legs to subside before walking into the

    cemetery. She approached Emrys and said, ¡°Emrys, your mother knows your thoughts and

    1/4

    Chapter 519 Want To Be With Her

    J

    feelings by now, so you can stand up.¡±

    Emrys remained silent.

    Hazel looked at him, feeling a pang of heartache.

    Honestly, the pain this child feels is no less than the rest of us. His life has been a series of upheavals

    from a young age, constantly moving from ce to ce and enduring numerous hardships. After five

    years in the orphanage, a massive fire once again. disrupted his life. He painstakingly searches for the

    truth, only to discover that his father is his mother¡¯s murderer, and his own grandfather is the one trying

    to harm him. Who feels more pain. than Emrys? He, too, is a child of misfortune!

    ¡°Stand up, Emrys!¡±

    Hazel¡¯s tone became stern. She didn¡¯t want Emrys to kneel any longer.

    When Emrys still didn¡¯t move, Hazel reached out to grab his arm, only to find that his body was as

    immovable as if it had been made of reinforced concrete.

    Angrily, Hazel questioned, ¡°Do you think your mother would be happy to see you like this?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Hazel¡­¡±

    Emrys finally spoke, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just want to spend more time with my mother. I won¡¯t do anything rash,

    so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Hazel¡¯s expression momentarily faltered.

    2/4

    Chapter 519 Want To Be With Her

    1 46%!

    After waiting a while longer, she patted Emrys¡® shoulder and let out a deep sigh before saying, ¡°Take it

    easy, and let go of the past.¡±

    After saying that, Hazel turned around and walked towards the cemetery¡¯s entrance, instructing the

    guard on duty, ¡°Keep a close eye on him. Report to me immediately if anything happens.¡±

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Will do, Ms. Mapleton.¡±

    Hazel left the cemetery. The next morning, she returned and was surprised to find Emrys still kneeling

    in the same spot. Her

    eyebrows furrowed at the sight.

    However, she didn¡¯t disturb him.

    She knew Emrys needed peace and quiet.

    Therefore, Hazel simply instructed the guard to deliver meals to Emrys punctually every day.

    Hazel had actually prepared the meals herself.

    However, by evening, Emrys still hadn¡¯t taken a single bite. He also didn¡¯t respond when spoken to.

    Hazel was truly frustrated with his stubbornness.

    He probably inherited it from Aurelia.

    Regardless of whether Emrys ate or not, Hazel would continue to prepare meals every day and ce

    them beside Emrys. She knew that Emrys would eat once he became hungry, as no amount of

    willpower could ever triumph over the sensation of hunger.

    3/4

    Chapter 519 Want To Be With Her

    No one had ever heard of someone starving to death, excluding those who couldn¡¯t afford to eat, of

    course.

    It was already the fourth day.

    Dark clouds covered the sky, as if the entire world had descended into darkness. A torrential downpour

    began, cascading relentlessly. Tree branches in the cemetery swayed wildly, buffeted by the raging

    wind.

    Only Emrys remained motionless like a statue.

    ¡°Emrys!¡±

    A voice that he recognized immediately echoed through the pouring rain. Larissa¡¯s graceful form

    emerged, slowly making her way towards him. She held up an umbre and spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±

    Larissa stood resolute by his side, her eyes filled with an intense

    sorrow.

    Having already been informed by Hazel, she had hurriedly made her way to Jipsdale.

    Send Gifts

    1.3K

    G

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    46%

    Chapter 520 What Is His Name

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520 What Is His Name

    Witnessing Emrys in such a distressed state deeply saddened her.

    Emrys had always been a cheerful individual, to the point where he could be considered mischievous.

    However, his personality was far from off¨Cputting; on the contrary, it possessed a unique charm.

    Although he may appear roguish, he was not inherently wicked.

    Whenever Emrys was with the sisters, he always wore a yful demeanor, finding creative ways to

    uplift their spirits.

    But in that moment, his silence was uncharacteristic. Emrys must be feeling upset, isn¡¯t he?

    Larissa, too, was heartbroken, but instead of engaging in small talk with Emrys, she simply stayed by

    his side in silence.

    If Emrys chose to remain seated, she would stay there with him. If he decided not to eat or drink, she

    was willing to apany him.

    Yet, the rain seemed indifferent to his mood; it continued to pour harder.

    The wind, too, mirrored this indifference, growing wilder with each gust.

    Larissa¡¯s umbre couldn¡¯t withstand the raging storm, so she casually discarded it. Without

    summoning a protective shield, she allowed the fierce wind and torrential rain to pummel her.

    1/5

    Chapter 520 What Is His Name

    46%

    Her clothes became soaked, clinging to her delicate figure.

    Amidst the thunderstorm, the graceful contours of her figure became evident.

    Unfazed by the rain, Larissa knelt and sat on the wet ground, embracing her knees and resting her

    head against Emrys¡® arm.

    The rainwater struck her wless, beautiful face, sshing into her eyes, and then slowly trickling down

    from her gaze.

    After an unknown amount of time, a surge of warmth suddenly dispelled the chill within Larissa¡¯s body.

    When she opened her eyes, the rain had ceased.

    Emrys¡®forting smile greeted her as the first sight. ¡°Thank you, Issa.¡±

    The sky after the rain disyed a unique beauty¨Ca vivid, clear blue. The sunlight transformed into a

    warm embrace.

    Larissa puffed up her cheeks slightly, a mixture of annoyance, resentment, and joy ying across her

    face. Then, she lightly reprimanded him, ¡°You jerk, if you ever think about making me worry again, I

    swear I¡¯ll bite you to death!¡±

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Basking in the warm light, her two tiny, crystal¨Cclear white canine teeth sparkled brilliantly.

    Emrys scooped her up around her waist, giving a gentle pat to her protruding lower back, and said,

    ¡°Silly, didn¡¯t I tell you there¡¯s nothing wrong with me? I just wanted to spend more time with

    2/5

    Chapter 520 What Is His Name

    46%

    my mom, that¡¯s all.¡±

    An Empyrean Lord would not sumb to depression so easily.

    Refusing to show any weakness, Larissa fiercely pinched Emrys, ring at him as she eximed,

    ¡°You¡¯re the silly one!¡±

    Emrys chuckled, turning to face his mother¡¯s gravestone. He said, ¡°Mom, look, your future daughter¨C

    inw is quite a handful, isn¡¯t she? But you would definitely like her, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    Under normal circumstances, Larissa would have fired back,beling him a shameless jerk for

    assuming she would be his future wife.

    However, in that moment, she remained silent.

    Instead, she buried her face, now tinged with a blush, into Emrys¡® chest.

    Larissa¡¯s bashfulness possessed a truly unique charm.

    As they walked towards the entrance of the cemetery, they spotted Hazel approaching with food in her

    hands.

    Realizing that Emrys had finallye to his senses, she let out a deep sigh of relief before casting a

    knowing nce at the bashfully blushing Larissa in his arms. Hazel narrowed her eyes, sensing that

    something must have happened between them.

    Emrys spoke up. ¡°Aunt Hazel, I sincerely apologize for causing you to worry these past few days.¡±

    3/5

    Chapter 520 What Is His Name

    ¡°So you¡¯re finally aware that I¡¯m worried about you, huh, you stubborn mule!¡± Hazel shot him a

    disdainful nce.

    After taking a moment to reflect, Emrys asked, ¡°Aunt Hazel, could you please inform me of the man¡¯s

    name?¡±

    Hazel¡¯s expression momentarily faltered.

    Of course, she knew exactly who he was referring to.

    Mixed emotions overwhelmed her for a brief moment. What purpose would it serve if I were to disclose

    the man¡¯s identity? Whether he used his real name or an alias remains unknown. Furthermore, the

    Mapleton family has been investigating this matter for quite some time now, yet they have not achieved

    any fruitful results. What makes him so confident that he could locate the man? Even if he were to find

    him, what could he possibly do? Confront his father and ruin him?

    Hazel would prefer the Mapletons to continue their search without involving Emrys once again. After all,

    it was an old score. that the previous generation had to settle amongst themselves.

    Noticing her hesitation, Emrys shed a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Hazel. I¡¯m not as fragile

    as you may think. Just tell me his name.¡±

    Hazel stared at him intently for a moment before letting out at sigh, and reluctantly uttered the name

    that would evoke his absolute disgust. ¡°His name is Stein Mikkelsen.¡±

    ¡°Stein Mikkelsen!¡± Emrys quietly noted, the name leaving atsting impression on his thoughts.

    4

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521 Bite Me In Private

    Given the opportunity, he would have liked to personally ask Stein why he had tomit such a cruel

    act. If he truly was a cruel man, why did he spare my life?

    ¡°Pass a message to Granddad for me. I am nothing like that man. Once I uncover the mysteries, I will

    provide him with an exnation. Ask him to take care of his health.¡± Emrys spoke, then left, cradling

    Larissa gently in his arms.

    Hazel was stunned, gazing at his slender figure for a long time. Suddenly, he turned his head towards

    the nearby woods and said, ¡°Dad, did you hear that? He is nothing like that

    man.¡±

    A sigh resonated through the woods.

    Following that, an elderly figure emerged.

    It was indeed Pascal.

    ¡°I will go and visit Aurelia.¡± Pascal began to speak, his emotions aplex mix.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    His expression grew more deste as he slowly walked towards the cemetery.

    Hazel silently followed behind.

    Upon reaching Aurelia¡¯s stone tomb, both of them fell into a solemn reverence.

    Suddenly, a beam of light reflected off the stone tomb, catching their attention.

    Pascal, puzzled, stepped forward and picked up the object. Upon inspection, his face instantly

    transformed with shock.

    It was a token¨Ca token that symbolized the supreme authority, of the Chanaea. ¡°Decree of the Celestial

    Token!¡±

    Hazel gasped in surprise, then cast a deep nce towards the entrance of the cemetery, her throat dry

    as she asked, ¡°Did Emrys leave this behind? Is Emrys the Empyrean Lord?¡±

    Pascal¡¯s aged body trembled slightly.

    Shortly after, two unexpected streams of murky tears flowed from the corners of his eyes, marked by

    wrinkles.

    1/3

    M

    Chapter 521 Bite Me In Private

    94% 07:47

    With a thud, he knelt before Aurelia¡¯s grave, uttering in deep sorrow, ¡°Aurelia, all these years, have I

    misunderstood?¡±

    One was a ruthless executioner, while the other was a holy guardian of the Chanaea. ¡°There is nothing

    alike between them! If Aurelia were still alive, she would be relieved to see her son so sessful!¡±

    Tears streamed down Pascal¡¯s aged face.

    After a long while, he rose to return home, retrieved a sandalwood box, and carefully ced the

    Celestial Token inside. Then, he returned it beside the stone tomb.

    Pascal decided not to touch the token anymore as he believed it would be the mostforting tribute

    for his deceased daughter.

    Meanwhile, after leaving the Mapleton family cemetery and realizing that Emrys still held her tightly,

    Larissa couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Emrys, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°To consummate our marriage!¡± he replied.

    ¡°Consummate our marriage?¡± Startled, Larissa eximed, ¡°You scoundrel, Emrys. Are you nning to

    act inappropriately towards me again?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by inappropriate act? It is perfectly justifiable.¡± He defended himself.

    She continued questioning him. ¡°What makes you think it is perfectly justifiable?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you admit that you are my future daughter¨Cinw?¡±

    ¡°What? When did I-¡± Suddenly, Larissa recalled the words Emrys had spoken earlier in the cemetery.

    She indeed hadn¡¯t objected. But I did it out of respect for Emrys¡® mother, didn¡¯t I? Even if I were willing

    to marry him, aren¡¯t we progressing a little too fast to consummate our marriage? He is going too far!

    ¡°Put me down right now! I don¡¯t want to consummate our marriage so soon!¡± Larissa struggled twice.

    With one hand, Emrys effortlessly lifted her delicate body. The other hand, now free, was perfectly

    positioned tond a firm smack on Larissa¡¯s pert bottom. Hemanded authoritatively, ¡°Behave

    yourself!¡±

    ¡°Darn it, don¡¯t push your luck too far. You don¡¯t want to mess with me!¡± Larissa eximed,

    2/3

    JMM M

    Chapter 521 Bite Me In Private

    Z

    94% 07:47

    grinding her small canine teeth, seemingly prepared to sink them into Emrys¡® body.

    ¡°You should bite me when we¡¯re alone. Biting me in public could damage your reputation as the Lady

    Lockwood,¡± Emrys suggested.

    Larissa retorted angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve already ruined my reputation, you jerk!¡±

    As Emrys had pointed out, she noticed that the street was bustling with pedestrians. Biting him in this

    situation would be inappropriate. It would be better to wait until there were no people around. Wait a

    second! Why should I bite him when there¡¯s no one around? That doesn¡¯t make sense!

    Only then did Larissa react, her pretty face turning crimson once again. She buried her head in Emrys¡®

    chest, afraid that someone passing by might recognize her.

    Send Gifts

    1.3K

    (11)

    JM M N

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522 How Dare You Challenge Me

    Fortunately, these passersby were unaware of her identity.

    Although the name Lady Lockwood was well¨Cknown in the martial arts world, it was not widely

    recognized in the secr world.

    Most of those who had heard of her were individuals from that circle.

    During Larissa¡¯s time at the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy, she was considered the poster girl. After

    sessfullypleting the graduation assessment, she was immediately appointed as a regional

    alliance leader in the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance, with the support of Hazel.

    Her photograph had only appeared on the leaderboard of her school. However, Jipsdale Martial Arts

    Academy was not essible to just anyone, and the school forum required special ess to log in.

    Therefore, it was not surprising that people outside the martial arts world did not recognize her.

    Even Sierra, who had previously been active in the entertainment industry in Jipsdale, was familiar with

    the name Lady Lockwood.

    However, Sierra had no idea that Lady Lockwood was actually Larissa.

    That was why Larissa didn¡¯t need to worry about being recognized by passersby. But¡­

    Feeling embarrassed, she buried her head in Emrys¡® chest.

    Noticing that she had calmed down, Emrys felt a great sense of satisfaction as he held her and they

    made their way to the Langford residence.

    Samuel¡¯s face lit up with joy when he saw that Emrys was unharmed. He quickly stepped forward to

    express his heartfelt concern. ¡°Mr. Lund, I¡¯m so relieved that you¡¯re alright. By the way, have they

    identified the culprit?¡±

    He was afraid that the attacker might strike again.

    After all, Emrys was a respected figure, and the Langford family couldn¡¯t afford to be involved in any

    trouble.

    Emrys reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Ms. Mapleton has resolved the issue. It was

    Chapter 522 How Dare You Challenge Me

    A

    EN

    94% 07:47

    just a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± With a sense of relief, Samuel cast a curious nce at the woman in Emrys¡®

    arms and asked, ¡°Mr. Lund, who is this?¡±

    Larissa buried her face in Emrys¡® chest and vigorously shook her head.

    Emrys chuckled lightly, deliberately prolonging his words as he said, ¡°She is none other than the

    renowned¨Couch!¡±

    Emrys felt a sharp pain in his chest, causing him to gasp for breath. Inwardly, he cursed Larissa for her

    relentless actions!

    He then cleared his throat and made up a story. ¡°I found her on the street. She is now my wife.¡±

    Emrys didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. Holding Larissa, he hurried towards the essory dwelling unit

    within the Langford residence.

    During this period, Emrys was staying at the Langford residence.

    Samuel had arranged an essory dwelling unit for him, where he could live without being disturbed.

    After rushing into the room, Emrys eximed, ¡°Stop it! Stop it, you monster!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Larissa mumbled.

    She was determined to teach him a lesson as she was tired of him constantly embarrassing her.

    ¡°So you¡¯re not going to give in, huh? Well, be prepared to experience the same treatment!¡± Emrys,

    without any hesitation, didn¡¯t care whether Larissa would give in or not.

    He immediately lifted her delicate body into his arms and headed straight for the bed. At the same time,

    one of hisrge hands firmly pressed against the protruding area on her upper torso.

    He held on tightly. An eye for an eye!

    ¡°Ah!¡± With a shriek, ¡°Ah!¡± With another shriek, Larissa finally released her tiny canine teeth.

    She then forcefully thrust her slender and highly flexible leg towards Emrys¡® stomach.

    2/3

    J M M M

    Chapter 522 How Dare You Challenge Me

    94% 07:48

    She was taken aback, not expecting Emrys to react in such a way.

    However, upon seeing Emrys furiously rubbing the bitten area, looking utterly ridiculous, she couldn¡¯t

    help but burst intoughter. With a triumphant tone, she snorted, ¡°Ha! You

    what you deserved!¡±

    got

    ¡°How dare you challenge me? D*mn it, I¡¯m going to defeat you today!¡± Emrys eximed angrily as he

    swiftly advanced towards Larissa, grabbing her hands and pushing her onto the bed.

    Anticipating her attempt to kick, Emrys acted quickly, using his own legs to hold her down.

    Even the most skilled grandmaster or Manifestor couldn¡¯t match the power of an Empyrean Lord.

    Larissa was quickly subdued and rendered immobile.

    A flicker of panic briefly appeared in her eyes. She struggled for a moment, but realizing her efforts

    were futile, she bashfully turned her head away and whispered, ¡°Please be gentle.¡±

    Larissa stopped struggling and turned her delicate face to the side, her cheeks flushed with a blush.

    Her beautiful eyes were tightly shut.

    Her long, perfectly arranged eyshes trembled slightly.

    Send Gifts

    1.3KText content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523 Information

    The tension within Larissa was palpable.

    As Emrys drew closer, the tension in Larissa¡¯s heart grew even stronger.

    However, amidst the tension, there was a hint of anticipation.

    Her breathing became rapid.

    Finally, Emrys kissed her.

    But instead of her lips, he kissed her forehead.

    ¡°I told you that you were a fool,¡± Emrys said with a teasing smile.

    Larissa opened her eyes and realized that she had been tricked.

    ¡°D*mn you, Rys!¡± Larissa eximed, overwhelmed with embarrassment and anger. In a fit of rage, she

    lifted her head and tried to headbutt Emrys¡® chin.

    Emrys was prepared and swiftly pushed himself off the bed,nding on the ground. Larissa¡¯s attack

    missed its mark.

    ¡°After being out in the rain all night, you should take a shower first. Once you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll go out to

    eat,¡± Emrys said.

    With those words, Emrys swiftly left the room. That was close! That was a close call!

    Despite his rxed demeanor, Emrys felt just as anxious as Larissa.

    When Larissa suddenly stopped struggling, she looked like a docile littlemb. Her expression was

    incredibly enticing.

    Emrys almost lost control.

    After Emrys left the room, Larissa found herself lost in thought. Unexpectedly, a sense of destion

    welled up within her.

    I feel disappointed. Why do I feel disappointed? Larissa shook her head vigorously, her cheeks burning

    hot. ¡°Larissa¡­ Larissa, what are you thinking? How embarrassing¡­ It¡¯s all Rys¡® fault!¡±

    J M M M

    Chapter 523 Information

    94% 07:48

    Gritting her teeth, she got up and entered the bathroom.

    Despite her worries, a simple wash could dispel a thousand sorrows.

    In the living room of the Langford residence, the entire Langford family looked at Emrys with peculiar

    expressions when he emerged.

    They had seen Emrys rush into the courtyard with a woman in his arms just moments ago. They didn¡¯t

    expect him toe out so quickly.

    Samuel asked, ¡°Mr. Lund, just now-

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t,¡± Emrys interrupted.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask. Haha!¡± Samuel chuckled awkwardly.

    At that moment, Maximus rushed in, his face filled with excitement. ¡°Rys, I knew you would be alright.¡±

    Upon seeing Maximus, Emrys immediately became annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t you have sses every day,

    punk? Why are you always running around?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not running around. I had fewer sses these past few days, so I only came to the Langford

    residence after school.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that count as roaming around?¡± Emrys red at him, surprised that this young man had

    be so familiar with the Langford family.

    Samuel¡¯s face turned red and heughed awkwardly. ¡°Make yourself at home! It¡¯s not considered

    roaming around.¡±

    Maximus exined, ¡°It was those youngsters from the Langford family. I told them that you, Rys, would

    definitely return safely. They didn¡¯t believe me and insisted on making a bet. Did they think I would be

    afraid of them? I immediately made a bet of fifty cents with them on the spot.¡±

    Samuel¡¯s face changed when he heard that. ¡°Which insolent youngsters dared to behave so rudely?

    Speak up! I will make them pay!¡±

    Of course, Maximus would never betray his gambling buddies.

    Emrys gave him a hard p across the face and seethed, ¡°Do you really have the audacity to bet on

    me, you punk? It¡¯s one thing to gamble, but what¡¯s the point of betting only fifty cents? I believe you¡¯re

    just asking for trouble!¡±

    2/3

    J M M M

    Chapter 523 Information

    UZN

    90 07:43

    ¡°Rys, please¡­,¡± Maximus pleaded.

    Trouble was inevitable.

    In a panic, Maximus dodged and clutched his head, much to the amusement of several young

    members of the Langford family who were watching from a distance.

    ¡°Rys, spare me. I have some important information, I have information¡­.¡± Maximus screamed

    desperately.

    Emrys scoffed, ¡°And how much do you think your information is worth?¡±

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Let me exin, Rys!¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you a chance. But if you fail to satisfy me, you¡¯ll just have to endure the beating.¡±

    ¡°This information is crucial. We need to find a more secluded ce to discuss it.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.3K

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524 A Challenge

    Upon seeing Maximus¡® seemingly serious demeanor, Emrys was immediately amused. He dragged the

    young man outside the Langford family¡¯s residence and said, ¡°If you have something to say, spit it out!¡±

    Maximus, with a cunning look, scanned his surroundings.

    After ensuring that no one was around, he whispered, ¡°I did this to prevent your identity from being

    exposed. Look at this news.¡±

    Maximus took out his phone, opened a news page, and handed it to Emrys, saying, ¡°I know you rarely

    read the news, Rys. You definitely haven¡¯t seen this article.¡±

    Emrys quickly skimmed through it.

    The news story was about an Atharian named Wilson who imed to have achieved Divinity and boldly

    dered his intention to challenge the Sky Devourer Lord of Chanaea. The location for this audacious

    challenge was set on a small ind in the Pollerton Ocean.

    The coordinates of the ind were detailed in the article.

    Due to the time difference between longitudes, Wilson didn¡¯t specify an exact time, only a rough date.

    About a weekter, he would be on this ind, waiting for the Sky Devourer Lord for three days.

    If the Sky Devourer Lord didn¡¯t show up within three days, he would be considered nothing but a

    coward.

    This was purely an act of provocation born out of ignorance, much like how certain experts from certain

    provinces imed that the people in Chanaea couldn¡¯t afford eggs benedict.

    Emrys had heard of such things before, but he had never bothered to pay any attention to them.

    Otherwise, if he had to fight every time someone provoked him, it would have been troublesome.

    Only when those people went too far by encroaching upon the borders of Chanaea would Emrys let

    them experience the terror of the Sky Devourer Lord, even if it meant marching all the way to their

    national capital to y them.

    As for these clowns, there was absolutely no need to pay them any attention.

    1/3

    Chapter 524 A Challenge

    94% 07:48

    The Thirty¨Csix Sky Generals of the Sky Devourer Pce had grown weary of bothering the Empyrean

    Lord with such trivial news.

    Therefore, the information from Maximus held no significance for Emrys.

    Upon seeing Emrys¡® expression of disdain, Maximus immediately became anxious and said, ¡°Rys, I

    think this Wilson is not as simple as he seems. Many social media tforms used by other countries

    havemented that his Divinity is real.¡±

    Emrys extended his finger, lightly tapping Maximus¡® forehead as he said, ¡°Media is something to be

    observed, not believed. Many things aren¡¯t as they seem. However, Wilson¡¯s timing couldn¡¯t be better.¡±

    If it had been in the past, Emrys wouldn¡¯t have bothered to deal with such a clown.

    However, at that moment, he had a better idea.

    Maximus excitedly asked, ¡°Rys, why do you say it¡¯s just the right time for that Wilson to appear? Are

    you nning to teach him a lesson?¡±

    Emrys said with a smile, ¡°Of course, not only do we need to teach him a lesson, but we also need to do

    it in an absolutely sensational manner.¡±

    ¡°Rys, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± Maximus¡® emotions grew increasingly intense, his eyes radiating a brilliant

    light. He asked eagerly, ¡°Can I go see it?¡±

    ¡°Ask your sister!¡±

    ¡°Rys¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Hurry back to Jipsdale University and stop frequenting the Langford residence without

    reason. You¡¯re not one of them.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Although Maximus was only slightly younger than Emrys, he dared not offend Emrys¡® authority. With his

    head hung low, he had no choice but to leave the ce.

    A glint shed in Emrys¡® eyes after Maximus had left.

    Emrys then promptly dialed an extra encrypted contact number, delegating a few tasks.

    Not long after, the media in Chanaea went into a frenzy.

    2/3

    J M M M

    Chapter 524 A Challenge

    ZN

    94% 07:48

    Various international forces also instantly reacted covertly.

    That was because the Sky Devourer Lord agreed to Wilson¡¯s challenge and was preparing to head to a

    specific ind in the Pollerton Ocean at the agreed time to engage inbat with him. He didn¡¯t mind

    the presence of international media broadcasting the event live.

    This would be the first time the Sky Devourer Lord¡¯s battle was broadcast live.

    As a result, everyone was extremely excited.

    Upon hearing the news, people from all around the world were both intrigued and saddened for the

    Atharian named Wilson.

    In the past, there had been several individuals who had provoked him in the same manner, but the Sky

    Devourer Lord had never paid them any attention.

    However, this time, the Sky Devourer Lord had epted the challenge.

    This was like a clown who, in an attempt to gain attention, spent his days loudly challenging a certain

    master. The tragedy was that the master actually epted the challenge.

    Send Gifts

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    1.3K

    (1)

    J M M M

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    94% 07:48

    Chapter 525 Brave

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525 Brave

    Presumably, Sky Devourer Lord was annoyed and preparing to make an example out of those jesters,

    serving as a warning to others.

    Therefore, people thought they would spare a few moments of silence for Wilson.

    However, the subsequent event that urred served to directly propel this incident to its climax.

    When Wilson received the news of Sky Devourer Lord¡¯s challenge, he was far from terrified. On the

    contrary, he responded with increasing arrogance, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you. Come to the ind

    and meet your doom!¡±

    Just like that, things escted quickly.

    After Sky Devourer Lord became famous, Wilson¡¯s audacity to challenge him in such a tone was

    absolutely unprecedented.

    In fact, Wilson¡¯s courage wasmendable.

    At the same time, it filled people from all over the world with anticipation. They were eager to know

    where Wilson got his confidence to make such bold statements. Could it really be, as he imed, that

    he had achieved Divinity?

    If that were indeed the case, it would certainly be a revolutionary moment.

    After all, the terrifying reputation of Sky Devourer Lord was truly fearsome.

    Even though he had never actively invaded any innocent countries, the mere mention of these three

    words would induce an overwhelmingly suffocating feeling in people.

    The words carried the force of divine wrath.

    Defying fate, changing one¡¯s destiny, and threatening the bnce were the things that most easily

    ignited a person¡¯s passion.

    If Wilson were to survive the battle, he would surely take the world by storm.

    Compared to the shock of various forces, at this moment, one of the protagonists of the event,

    Empyrean Lord, was also seriously and solemnly engaged in a significant matter.

    He was eating his meal.

    1/3

    JMM M

    Chapter 525 Brave

    S

    Çø

    94% 07:48

    He feasted heartily, his mouth gleaming with grease.

    There was not the slightest hint of the awe¨Cinspiring demeanor rumored about.

    Even the restaurant¡¯s waiter dared to tease him, saying, ¡°Buddy, you¡¯re quite the eater, aren¡¯t you? Do

    you know gluttony kills more than the sword?¡±

    Emrys immediately pushed him down onto the chair. ¡°You¡¯re a kindred spirit. Shall we dine together?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no! I dare not. They might deduct my sry.¡±

    Only then did Emrys let him go.

    Off to the side, Larissa was overjoyed andughing heartily. Finally, she could confirm that Emrys had

    indeed moved on from the incident that had happened before.

    He was still that restless, sun¨Ckissed young man.

    ¡°Rys, do

    you think that Wilson from Anndur could really be a Divinity?¡± Larissa suddenly asked after a

    moment.

    Clearly, she had also learned about that news.

    Emrys responded, ¡°Who cares if he¡¯s achieved Divinity? It¡¯s just a title, after all. With one stroke of my

    sword, I can lop off his head.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± she agreed.

    Larissa¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as sheughed. It¡¯s truly an honor to have such a highly skilled

    brother.

    Divinity represented the peak of a martial artist¡¯s strength. It didn¡¯t mean one truly became a god. Much

    like the title of Empyrean Lord, it was a term of reverence.

    Those foreigners couldn¡¯t possibly know that Sky Devourer Lord was not even part

    of

    their system. In the

    In the eyes of cultivators, the so¨Ccalled Divinity in the world of martial artists was merely equivalent to

    Foundation Stage.

    The old friar once said that among the known cultivators, the highest stage achieved was Golden Elixir

    Stage, and they were all centuries¨Cold demons who had not shown themselves for a long time.

    Emrys carefully assessed his own strength and knew he could do whatever he wanted. One

    2/3

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    JMM M

    Chapter 525 Brave

    78

    USA 94% 07:48

    who doesn¡¯t act recklessly in their youth has wasted their youth! What a load of rubbish about some

    Divinity. In a few days, I¡¯ll take him down, so I don¡¯t have to listen to his incessant buzzing like a fly

    every day.

    Larissa remarked, ¡°It¡¯s high time we confronted those individuals. Just like that mutant we encountered

    previously, he was clearly a failed result of gic experiments from Anndur. I suspect this Wilson, if

    he truly is a Divinity, is likely the product of gic modification as well.¡±

    Emrys responded with a nomittal smile and lowered his head to continue eating his meal.

    ¡°Waiter, could we have the bill, please!¡±

    Suddenly, a familiar voice reverberated from the counter near the entrance, causing Emrys to abruptly

    stand up from his chair and look in that direction.

    His eyes widened in shock.

    He saw the man dressed in shy attire, adorned with arge gold chain and a small wristwatch, the

    epitome of a newly wealthy individual.

    He was in high spirits, happily nked by two curvaceous women in his arms.

    ¡°Issa, you should return to the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance first. You¡¯ve been dyed here

    for quite some time. You must have a backlog of work tasks by now.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.3K

    S M M M

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    94% 07:48

    Chapter 526 Meeting An Old Pervert

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526 Meeting An Old Pervert

    ¡°What about you, Rys?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go deal with someone first!¡±

    Emrys wore a stern expression, suddenly quickening his pace towards the nouveau riche. With a swift

    pat on his shoulder, he dered. ¡°You, old pervert, I¡¯ve finally caught up with you!¡±

    With a loud shout, Emrys startled the nouveau riche, causing him to jump in fright. Turning his head to

    look, his eyes also widened dramatically.

    Suddenly, he tossed a few banknotes onto the counter and loudly dered, ¡°No need for change!¡±

    After that, he took off running.

    He even gave up on those two voluptuous women.

    ¡°Run? Can you really escape?¡±

    Emrys let out a coldugh. After finally catching this guy, there was no way he would let him escape

    easily. He immediately gave chase.

    He had just exited the restaurant when he suddenly saw a person with a sage¨Clike demeanor

    approaching him. The person, with a benevolent smile on his face, said, ¡°My beloved Emrys, I have

    calcted that we are destined to meet today, and indeed, it has

    ¡°Stop giving me excuses! Where¡¯s your big gold chain? And your little wristwatch? Where on earth did

    you get this robe from?¡± Emrys used to hold this fellow in high regard, but things had changed.

    Everything is fake!

    ¡°Old pervert, you¡¯ve made quite a bit of money off my casual paintings, haven¡¯t you?¡± Emrys continued

    angrily.

    The man before Emrys was none other than Athos, the one who had once made a fool out of Emrys.

    He was also Emrys¡® mentor, an old pervert.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Athos shook his head and said, ¡°My beloved Emrys, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. What about

    big gold chains and small wristwatches or casual paintings? Don¡¯t falsely

    use me.¡±

    1/3

    SMMM

    S

    Chapter 526 Meeting An Old Pervert

    ‚}

    94% 07:48

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you about this. Follow me!¡±

    Emrys was filled with indescribable frustration, grabbing Athos¡® wrist and heading towards a nearby

    pub.

    Athos urged, ¡°Emrys! Be more gentle. Don¡¯t be so aggressive!¡±

    ¡°Gentle?¡± Emrys wouldn¡¯t listen to him. He forcefully dragged Athos into the pub, pushed him onto a

    seat, and sat across from him, coldly stating, ¡°Behave yourself and give me an exnation!¡±

    This scene was akin to an interrogation of a criminal.

    Athos bent his rigid back, dropping all pretense. Heid his cards on the table and confessed, ¡°Alright,

    I¡¯ll admit it. In fact, I hid the gold chain in¡ª¡±

    Emrys interrupted him by saying, ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I was asking.¡±

    In Emrys¡® mind, then, there were a hundred mysteries. They were about the orphanage fire, about his

    seven sisters, about the Nameless Divine Art, and about Mount Jacaster.

    There were a lot more questions in Emrys¡® mind.

    Emrys was like an ant in chaos, utterly directionless.

    Take the welfare home fire incident, for instance. Although it was known that Pascal had set the fire,

    Emrys didn¡¯t know what had happened before that.

    Emrys clearly remembered Hazel once telling him that when he was still an infant swaddled in cloth, a

    friar had rescued him, taking him to an orphanage.

    Emrys thought that the so¨Ccalled friar was definitely in cahoots with Athos.

    Additionally, ording to Cordelia¡¯s parents, when she was very young,,they thought she had passed

    away prematurely. That was why she was taken away by Skybright from Mount Dracoger.

    The identity of the other girls was still unknown for the time being, but it was certain to follow a simr

    pattern.

    Moreover, when the girls arrived at the orphanage, Emrys had not yet been born.

    Emrys thought that was indeed a setup, and Athos was undoubtedly one of the strategists.

    2/3

    MM M

    Chapter 526 Meeting An Old Pervert

    94% 0/40

    Emrys gazed at him, asking, ¡°Shall we begin with the tale of my seven sisters and myself? How did we

    come to be in the orphanage?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Well¡­¡± Athos¡® eyes darted around, indicating that he was concocting another wicked n.

    ¡°Are you unwilling to speak?¡± Emrys chuckled coldly. He then beckoned the pub owner and stated,

    ¡°Bring us some liquor!¡±

    ¡°May I inquire about the type of liquor you both prefer?¡±

    ¡°Anything will do. The stronger, the better.¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡±

    The pub owner swiftly brought the drinks, which were their own potent liquor stored in a jar. Not only

    was it strong, but it was also exceedingly expensive.

    Send Gifts

    1.3K

    JMM M

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Çø

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 526 Meeting An Old Pervert

    ¡°What about you, Rys?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go deal with someone first!¡±

    Emrys wore a stern expression, suddenly quickening his pace towards the nouveau riche. With a swift pat on his shoulder, he

    dered. ¡°You, old pervert, I¡¯ve finally caught up with you!¡±

    With a loud shout, Emrys startled the nouveau riche, causing him to jump in fright. Turning his head to look, his eyes also

    widened dramatically.

    Suddenly, he tossed a few banknotes onto the counter and loudly dered, ¡°No need for change!¡±

    After that, he took off running.

    He even gave up on those two voluptuous women.

    ¡°Run? Can you really escape?¡±

    Emrys let out a coldugh. After finally catching this guy, there was no way he would let him escape easily. He immediately gave

    chase.

    He had just exited the restaurant when he suddenly saw a person with a sage¨Clike demeanor approaching him. The person, with

    a benevolent smile on his face, said, ¡°My beloved Emrys, I have calcted that we are destined to meet today, and indeed, it has

    ¡°Stop giving me excuses! Where¡¯s your big gold chain? And your little wristwatch? Where on earth did you get this robe from?¡±

    Emrys used to hold this fellow in high regard, but things had changed. Everything is fake!

    ¡°Old pervert, you¡¯ve made quite a bit of money off my casual paintings, haven¡¯t you?¡± Emrys continued angrily.

    The man before Emrys was none other than Athos, the one who had once made a fool out of Emrys. He was also Emrys¡® mentor,

    an old pervert.

    Athos shook his head and said, ¡°My beloved Emrys, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. What about big gold chains and small

    wristwatches or casual paintings? Don¡¯t falsely

    use me.¡±

    1/3

    SMMM

    S

    Chapter 526 Meeting An Old Pervert

    ‚}

    94% 07:48

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you about this. Follow me!¡±

    Emrys was filled with indescribable frustration, grabbing Athos¡® wrist and heading towards a nearby pub.

    Athos urged, ¡°Emrys! Be more gentle. Don¡¯t be so aggressive!¡±

    ¡°Gentle?¡± Emrys wouldn¡¯t listen to him. He forcefully dragged Athos into the pub, pushed him onto a seat, and sat across from

    him, coldly stating, ¡°Behave yourself and give me an exnation!¡±

    This scene was akin to an interrogation of a criminal.

    Athos bent his rigid back, dropping all pretense. Heid his cards on the table and confessed, ¡°Alright,

    I¡¯ll admit it. In fact, I hid the gold chain in¡ª¡±

    Emrys interrupted him by saying, ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I was asking.¡±

    In Emrys¡® mind, then, there were a hundred mysteries. They were about the orphanage fire, about his

    seven sisters, about the Nameless Divine Art, and about Mount Jacaster.

    There were a lot more questions in Emrys¡® mind.

    Emrys was like an ant in chaos, utterly directionless.

    Take the welfare home fire incident, for instance. Although it was known that Pascal had set the fire,

    Emrys didn¡¯t know what had happened before that.

    Emrys clearly remembered Hazel once telling him that when he was still an infant swaddled in cloth, a

    friar had rescued him, taking him to an orphanage.

    Emrys thought that the so¨Ccalled friar was definitely in cahoots with Athos.

    Additionally, ording to Cordelia¡¯s parents, when she was very young,,they thought she had passed

    away prematurely. That was why she was taken away by Skybright from Mount Dracoger.

    The identity of the other girls was still unknown for the time being, but it was certain to follow a simr

    pattern.

    Moreover, when the girls arrived at the orphanage, Emrys had not yet been born.

    Emrys thought that was indeed a setup, and Athos was undoubtedly one of the strategists.

    2/3

    MM M

    Chapter 526 Meeting An Old Pervert

    94% 0/40

    Emrys gazed at him, asking, ¡°Shall we begin with the tale of my seven sisters and myself? How did we

    come to be in the orphanage?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Well¡­¡± Athos¡® eyes darted around, indicating that he was concocting another wicked n.

    ¡°Are you unwilling to speak?¡± Emrys chuckled coldly. He then beckoned the pub owner and stated,

    ¡°Bring us some liquor!¡±

    ¡°May I inquire about the type of liquor you both prefer?¡±

    ¡°Anything will do. The stronger, the better.¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡±

    The pub owner swiftly brought the drinks, which were their own potent liquor stored in a jar. Not only

    was it strong, but it was also exceedingly expensive.

    Send Gifts

    1.3K

    JMM M

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Çø

    AC Chapter 527 Strong Liquor

    As soon as the jar lid was opened, a delightful aroma filled the air.

    Athos couldn¡¯t help but salivate.

    However, he refrained from drinking because he suspected that Emrys had ulterior

    motives.

    At that moment, Emrys took the initiative to pour a ss and handed it to Athos with a smile. He said,

    ¡°Master, despite all the trouble you¡¯ve put me through, you are still my mentor. You have taught me

    valuable skills since I was young, and I can sense that you harbor no ill will towards me. This jar of

    liquor is a token of respect from your student.¡±

    During his time at the monastery, Emrys hade to realize that Athos had a fondness for liquor and

    indulgence, especially when it came to fine alcohol. It was almost as if he couldn¡¯t resist the sight of it.

    Emrys was taking advantage of Athos¡® weakness.

    ¡°My dear Emrys, I appreciate your kind gesture. However, I have given up drinking a long time ago.¡±

    Athos swallowed his saliva, his gaze fixed on the ss of liquor.

    ¡°Really? What a shame!¡±

    Emrys pretended to be disappointed and let out a sigh. He then turned to the pub owner and said,

    ¡°Excuse me, my master has quit drinking. Can we return this jar of liquor?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± The pub owner¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°This liquor is the pride of our establishment. If it

    weren¡¯t for your generous nature, I wouldn¡¯t have been willing to bring it out. Once this liquor is opened,

    its vor diminishes. It cannot be returned! It cannot be returned!¡±

    If the pub owner hadn¡¯t caught a glimpse of the supreme VIP card from the Chanaea Chamber of

    Commerce in Emrys¡® possession just a moment ago, he wouldn¡¯t have brought out the prized liquor.

    Emrys nced at Athos and said, ¡°What a shame¡­ What a shame. Well, could you please help us

    dispose of it? I will pay as agreed!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 527 Strong Liquor

    ??

    94% 07:49

    Athos finally lost hisposure when the pub owner was about to discard the liquor. He stood up, firmly held onto the jar, and

    red at the pub owner, saying, ¡°This was a gift from my student as a sign of respect. How can you simply throw it away?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to drink it, are you?¡±

    ¡°Who said I don¡¯t drink? Can¡¯t I take a sip with my spoon?¡±

    Athos promptly dismissed the pub owner, picked up his spoon, dipped it into the ss, and savored the taste in his mouth.

    Athos proceeded to have a few spoonfuls.

    Ten minutester, Athos lifted the ss and took a hearty gulp. Tears of gratitude welled up in his eyes. Overwhelmed, he said,

    ¡°My dear Emrys, you truly understand me. So filial, so very filial¡­¡± His voice trailed off into a contented murmur.

    Athos downed several mouthfuls of strong liquor. Whether he was intoxicated or not remained uncertain, but it certainly loosened

    his tongue. Exhaling the scent of alcohol, he said, ¡°My dear Emrys, considering your respectful behavior, feel free to ask any

    questions. I will answer them one by one.¡±

    The change in attitude was astonishingly swift.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t be bothered toin. Instead, he asked the question that had been puzzling him the most, ¡°What is the true

    nature of the rtionship between me and my seven sisters?¡±

    With a tipsy smile, Athos replied, ¡°Indeed, it was us who sent you and your seven sisters to the orphanage. We also employed a

    bit of magic, fostering a deep bond among the eight of you from a young age.¡±

    ¡°Just as I expected!¡± Emrys¡® gaze hardened. ¡°I knew there couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence. Out of all the children in the

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    orphanage, I chose the seven most beautiful ones to be my sisters. I even thought that I had the potential to be adies¡® man

    since I was a child. So it was this group who were behind all this mischief.¡±

    With the abilities of a friar, it was indeed a very easy task to make eight naive children develop a fondness for each other.

    ¡°What was the purpose of doing this?¡± Emrys asked.

    Athos took another sip of his drink and said, ¡°For that, you¡¯ll have to ask Cassius, my superior. He was the one who instructed us

    to do so. Several of your sisters were brought

    2/3

    JMM M

    Chapter 527 Strong Liquor

    94%% 07:49

    back by him from Mount Jacaster.¡±

    ¡°Mount Jacaster?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You can think of it as a gateway. Beyond that gateway lies the world of cultivators. However, that gateway has been closed

    for over twenty years, and it¡¯s uncertain when it will open again.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re mistaken,¡± Emrys retorted. ¡°If Mount Jacaster has been closed for over twenty years, then how did the ghost n

    manage to escape?¡±

    Previously, Emrys had encountered the ghost n twice. Once, it possessed the body of Angelina¡¯s father, and another time, it

    took over Diablos¡® body. If Mount Jacaster was truly sealed off, such entities could not have possibly escaped.

    Send Gifts

    ¡£

    1.3K

    JMM M

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    94% 07:49

    Chapter 528 Gone Mad

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528 Gone Mad

    Athos rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Couldn¡¯t those things havee over more than twenty years ago?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Matters concerning the ghost n didn¡¯t interest Emrys at the moment. All he wanted to know was

    where Cassius was.

    He was indeed the central figure in the scheme.

    Upon hearing Emrys¡® question, Athos responded vaguely, ¡°Who knows? The sect members of the

    Heavenly Pilferer Sect have always been clusive and-¡±

    Bang!

    Emrys mmed his fist on the table, fuming, ¡°Old pervert, are you messing around with me here?¡±

    Emrys became angry. What is this Heavenly Pilferer Sect? They are all like burrowing gophers. After

    much difficulty, one is finally caught, only for the problem to be passed on to the next one. Could it be

    that the next time I find Cassius, he will use the same old trick again, passing the problem onto the next

    person? What do they think they are?

    Athos quickly reassured, ¡°My beloved Emrys, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ve never deceived anyone, let alone

    you. I genuinely can¡¯t find Cassius. Besides, even if I could, you probably wouldn¡¯t get the answers

    you¡¯re seeking.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Emrys struggled to restrain himself.

    ¡°Because¡­¡± A hint of mncholy surfaced in Athos¡® eyes as he said, ¡°He has

    gone mad.¡±

    ¡°Gone mad?¡± Emrys¡® face showed surprise.

    Athos nodded. ¡°Cassius is skilled in miraculous foresight of celestial secrets. Perhaps he has figured

    out something, which is why he arranged for you to meet your seven sisters. Maybe this is the

    punishment for interfering with celestial secrets!¡±

    Athos¡® demeanor suggested that he was not joking.

    Emrys fell into deep thought.

    1/3

    M

    Chapter 528 Gone Mad

    He thought the trail had gone cold.

    94% 07:49

    After a moment of contemtion, Emrys posed another equally important question, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the

    deal with the Nameless Divine Art that I possess? Why can it be used to save people, yet also capable

    of devouring demonic techniques?¡±

    ¡°This martial arts technique was also provided by Cassius. He said it was tailored specifically for you.

    But rest assured, this method will not bring you any harm.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing more than a messenger, unclear about everything yourself. How can you be so sure

    there won¡¯t be any negative consequences?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it was Cassius who said it¡­ I trust Cassius, and I can swear on Mystique¡¯s honor that not a

    single word is a lie!¡±

    Suddenly, Emrys thought of that unremarkable Mystique with a t chest, seriously suspecting that her

    ordinariness was due to the excessive swearing by the frivolous Athos.

    However, Emrys had indeed not discovered any harm to himself from the Nameless Divine Art.

    If there was, that simply meant he had to ept the situation as it was.

    Emrys then asked a few more questions.

    Athos responded vaguely. His jar of liquor was nearly empty. Finally, he tilted his head back, slumped in

    his chair, and passed out drunk, even beginning to snore.

    Observing his drunken demeanor, Emrys shook his head and furrowed his brows.

    Although there were still many mysteries left unsolved, some important information was gleaned from

    the cryptic remarks of the old friar.

    At least Emrys knew that some of his sisters were from Mount Jacaster, but he wasn¡¯t sure exactly

    which ones. Well, at least I know Delia isn¡¯t from Mount Jacaster.

    Cordelia was born into the Youngblood family in Jazona. After she was taken to the orphanage, her

    connection with the Youngblood family was severed by the people of the Heavenly Pilferer Sect.

    Hence, Emrys couldn¡¯t find out anything.

    Emrys probably had the same background. Had it not been for his chance encounter with Hazel, he

    would never have imagined that he had such a profound connection with the Mapleton family.

    2/3

    JM M M

    Chapter 528 Gone Mad

    ???

    94% 07:49

    Emrys carefully examined the clues in his mind, meticulously analyzing each detail. He nced at the

    almost empty liquor jar, then turned his attention to the old friar whoy unconscious,pletely

    intoxicated. Unable to find words, he questioned, ¡°Is the liquor truly that exceptional?¡±

    Seizing the jar, he poured the final remnants into his mouth. It¡¯s incredibly potent! It surpasses any

    liquor I¡¯ve ever sampled!

    Nevertheless, even the most potent liquor couldn¡¯t possibly induce dizziness with just a small sip.

    Send Gifts

    1.3K

    J M M M

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    94% 07:49

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 529 My Hands Are Tied

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529 My Hands Are Tied

    Emrys was taken aback, and he cursed under his breath, ¡°D¡°mn! That old cunning bastard¡­ When did

    he cast the Enticing Spell¡­¡±

    Thud!

    Emrys copsed onto the table.

    Across from him, Athos, who was supposedly so drunk he was unconscious, suddenly opened his

    eyes, revealing a sly smile. ¡°Hmph! Brat, trying topete with me? You¡¯re still too inexperienced!¡±

    After saying that, he hoisted Emrys onto his shoulders and ran off.

    If it were a fair and square fight, Emrys felt he could have taken this old pervert down a notch. But

    when it came to cunning, he really was no match for this guy.

    He didn¡¯t even know when Athos had cast an Enticing Spell in the liquor jar.

    That was a form of magecraft aimed at the psyche.

    Emrys was fully conscious, and all his senses were intact. However, he couldn¡¯t speak,

    his eyes, or move his body.

    open

    This type of psyche¨Css magecraft could only be deciphered through Psychokinesis.

    Given the current intensity of Emrys¡® thoughts, it would take at least half an hour, maybe even an hour,

    to break Athos¡® Enticing Spell.

    Primarily, Emrys had never anticipated that this old man would actually cast an Enticing Spell on the

    inner wall of the liquor jar. This proved that wisdom oftenes with age.

    Obviously, it was a cunning move.

    The wind whistled past his ears, and Emrys could sense that he was being carried on the shoulder of

    this old pervert. As for where he was being taken, and the purpose of such actions, it was still unclear

    at the moment.

    Approximately less than twenty minutester, Emrys suddenly heard a clear and captivating voice

    asking, ¡°Mr. Athos, what happened to Rys?¡±

    A very familiar voice, filled with urgency.

    1/3

    JMM M

    Chapter 529 My Hands Are Tied

    / ? A

    94% 07:49

    Emrys thought it could very well be Karina.

    The one speaking was indeed Karina.

    Karina, this simple and naive girl, had been tirelessly searching for her mentor, Mystique. Despite her

    efforts, she was unable to find her. In the end, she unexpectedly stumbled upon arge tomb instead.

    Just as she was about to crawl in, she was abruptly pulled out by Mystique.

    Athos ced Emrys onto a stone bed, his expression grave as he said, ¡°He was poisoned, a very

    severe case of poisoning.¡±

    ¡°What? Poisoned?¡± Karina¡¯s face changed abruptly, her eyes filled with worry. She said, ¡°Mr. Lund is so

    capable. How could he be poisoned?¡±

    Athos shook his head, remaining silent.

    From the side, Mystique said to him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you skilled in medicine? After all, it was you who taught

    Emrys all his medical skills. Could it be that even you can¡¯t save him?¡±

    With a bitter smile, Athos said, ¡°There certainly is a way to save him, but I¡¯m unable to do

    it!¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s a way, there¡¯s a way. If there isn¡¯t, there isn¡¯t. What do you mean by saying you have a way

    but can¡¯t do it? How can it be a solution if it can¡¯t be done? I think you simply don¡¯t want to help!¡±

    Mystique¡¯s face darkened, and she huffed coldly.

    Karina was on the verge of tears, pleading earnestly, ¡°Mr. Athos, you must save my Mr. Lund. He must

    note to any harm¡­¡±

    ¡°Calm down.¡± Athosforted them, saying, ¡°My hands are tied, but it would be quite easy for all of

    you to save him.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mystique furrowed her brows.

    Athos hesitated for a moment, cleared his throat, and said, ¡°Actually, the poison in Emrys is quite

    unique, extremely potent. He could only hold on for about half an hour at most.¡±

    Tears had already begun to well up in Karina¡¯s eyes when she heard those words.

    But then, Athos continued, ¡°However, if there was a woman who could be by his side within half an

    hour¡­¡±

    2/3

    JM M

    JMMM

    Chapter 529 My Hands Are Tied

    94% 07:49

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When Athos reached this point, he paused, his gaze fixed on Mystique.

    Mystique quickly understood what he meant, and her expression changed abruptly. Angrily, she replied,

    ¡°Why are you looking at me? Let me tell you, you old pervert, it¡¯s impossible, absolutely impossible.

    You might as well send your apprentice to his death!¡±

    ¡°Master, what are you saying? How can you just stand by and watch someone die?¡± Karina said, both

    anxious and angry.

    Mystique¡¯s face immediately showed a troubled expression. She exined, ¡°Rina, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m

    unwilling to help a dying man, but rather, it¡¯s inappropriate for me to interfere in this matter. It¡¯s just not

    right.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530 Inappropriate.

    ¡°What is it? Mr. Lund is dying. Please don¡¯t keep us in suspense,¡± Karina pleaded, her eyes filled with

    worry.

    Mystique leaned in closer to Karina and whispered a few secretive words into her ear, causing Karina¡¯s

    eyes to widen in surprise.

    Her face turned a deep shade of red as she couldn¡¯t believe the method her master had suggested

    involving Emrys.

    After Mystique finished speaking, she sighed deeply and said with profound meaning, ¡°Rina, you be the

    judge. How can one be reckless in such matters? I may be old, but in reality, I¡­ Well, Rina, I¡¯m sure

    you wouldn¡¯t agree, would you?¡±

    Karina¡¯s delicate face froze momentarily as she considered her response.

    Mystique nced at Athos and sighed once more, saying, ¡°Well, Athos, I think we should go out and

    take a walk to see if we can find a professional to help Emrys through this difficult time!¡±

    Athos shook his head in despair. ¡°It¡¯s difficult. We are quite far from town. By the time we make a round

    trip, more than half an hour would have passed.¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t just stand by and watch Emrys suffer!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try then. Maybe we¡¯ll encounter someone willing to help on the road. I hope luck is on

    our side for my poor mentee.¡±

    The two mischievous figures sighed as they made their way outside, leaving only Karina and Emrys

    behind.

    Although Emrys was immobilized, he could still hear. He understood the malicious intentions of those

    two and cursed at them inwardly. What a n! I hope¡¯Karina doesn¡¯t fall into their trap. But is that even

    possible? Karina is naturally naive, to put it nicely. She¡¯s innocent, or rather, foolish. And she has

    always taken Mystique¡¯s advice seriously.

    As expected, after a long period of silence, a voice echoed in Emrys¡® ear. ¡°Rys, I won¡¯t let you die¡­ I¡¯m

    going to have to go beyond my limits!¡±

    Gasp!

    Meanwhile, a shifty¨Ceyed old friar and a t¨Cchested sister were passionately debating an

    1/3

    J M MM

    Chapter 530 Inappropriate

    94% 07:49

    issue. After breaking through the final barrier between them, would their feelings for each other

    intensify or diminish?

    The shifty¨Ceyed old friar assured her that their feelings for each other would definitely diminish. As the

    saying goes, what one cannot obtain always stirs restlessness. Once it is acquired, and the initial fervor

    fades, both men and women gradually lose their sense of novelty. The rtionship between them will

    inevitably cool down over time.

    The t¨Cchested sister disagreed, stating that when a girl gives her most precious thing to a man,

    marking her transformation from a girl to a woman, she would undoubtedly be more attached to

    that man.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The two sides argued incessantly.

    The old friar said, ¡°Although I am a friar, I have been with dozens, if not a hundred, of women. Usually,

    after I¡¯ve had my way with them, I quickly lose interest.¡±

    Pfft! You¡¯re a scumbag! A disgrace to our sect! A total loser! Disgusting! The t¨Cchested sister

    inwardly cursed, then scornfully retorted, ¡°You call that a rtionship? That fleeting moment of yours?¡±

    ¡°How can a few seconds not be considered as feelings¡­ Well, Mystique, let¡¯s keep the discussion civil.

    Please refrain from personal attacks! No, not personal attacks. It¡¯s nder!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, speaking from a woman¡¯s perspective, if a woman has reached the final stage of a

    rtionship with a man she likes, it is highly likely that her love for him will continue to grow in the

    future. That is, of course, unless the man is like you, disappearing in a matter of seconds!¡±

    ¡°Can you even be considered a woman?¡± Athos said, trying to hide any signs of weakness by puffing

    out his chest.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Mystique was furious.

    Athos waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Never mind. A good man doesn¡¯t argue with a woman. We are not

    the ones involved, so discussing this matter is pointless. After all, the person inside is your mentee.¡±

    The two unscrupulous individuals engaged in a heated argument.

    After facing numerous challenges, things finally calmed down.

    Athos inquired, ¡°Are you suggesting that Karina is genuinely willing to do such a thing?¡±

 Chatper 531

    Chapter 531 A Wicked n

    After carefully considering the situation, Mystique nodded and said, ¡°I believe so. We have all

    witnessed the depth of Rina¡¯s feelings for Emrys¡­ If she was unwilling, it could only mean that their

    feelings for each other were not strong enough. In that case, all of Cassius¡¯ previous efforts would have

    been in vain.¡±

    When Cassius was still sane, he didn¡¯t exin his reasons, but he brought Emrys together with seven

    girls in order to foster their emotional connections.

    If Karina would rather see Emrys die than protect her own chastity, it can only be concluded that their

    feelings for each other had not reached that level yet.

    In that case, everything Cassius had done would be pointless.

    Therefore, the absurd actions taken by these two mischievous individuals that day were actually a test

    of the results of the events from years ago.

    After wandering around for a while, Mystique decided to sneak back for a quick look.

    When she returned, Athos impatiently asked, ¡°How did it go?¡±

    Mystique, with a sly smile, replied, ¡°She¡¯s quite vocal!¡±

    There was a mountain made of stone.

    Within the rocky mountain, there was a stone cave, and inside the cave was a stone bed.

    Lying t on the stone bed, Emrys experienced a whirlwind of emotions.

    He truly witnessed Karina¡¯s transformation from a girl to a woman, from awkwardness to adaptation,

    from repression to liberation, from pain to willing eptance.

    The intricacies of this experience were difficult to put into words.

    Like a delicate flower encountering dew for the first time, each drop of rain caused the petals to tremble

    slightly. However, as the raindrops became more concentrated, the petals no longer trembled, but

    instead danced rhythmically in the rain.

    What delighted Emrys was that his Nameless Divine Art had not been in vain. On the contrary, he

    discovered an additional false elixir field within his own elixir field.

    The owner of this false elixir field was none other than Karina.

    1/3

    Chapter 531 A Wicked n

    IW IW

    Æ·

    30% 17:08

    This indicated that Emrys¡¯ Nameless Divine Art did not have any restrictions on releasing vital energy.

    Instead, it had elevated Karina to the ranks of cultivators.

    That old pervert really fooled me! Emrys cursed inwardly.

    Upon reflection, it made sense. Athos only had a partial understanding of the Nameless Divine Art, and

    he imed to have never seen anyone else cultivate it. If he had never witnessed it, he wouldn¡¯t have

    known that it could deplete one¡¯s vital energy.

    Emrys was furious.

    Karina had also noticed this.

    She was originally a novice, having only been taught basic magecraft by Mystique. However, just a

    moment ago, she inexplicably felt a surge of life energy within her elixir field.

    She knew for certain that it was because of Emrys.

    Emrys¡¯ mystical martial arts technique had transformed her into a cultivator, and not just any cultivator,

    but one who had ess to a fast track. The speed at which she was able to condense her life energy

    was incredibly rapid.

    Therefore, in thetter half of their encounter, Karinapletely let herself go.

    It wasn¡¯t until Emrys softly hummed, seemingly showing signs of waking up, that Karina regained her

    senses. Like a startled rabbit, she quickly got up, her short skirt falling and covering her flushed face.

    Suppressing her pain, she helped Emrys straighten his clothes.

    However, when she saw the stain of crimson on his trousers, she was taken aback, her heart pounding

    like a drum,pletely at a loss.

    To spare Karina from embarrassment, Emrys pretended that he had just woken up from a deep sleep.

    ¡°Karina¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Rys, you¡¯re awake. Are you feeling better now?¡± Karina asked with a trembling voice.

    It was unclear whether her trembling was due to panic or because they had yet to fully recover from the

    previous tumultuous events.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Emrys asked, ¡°What happened to me?¡±

    Chapter 531 A Wicked n

    Karina took a deep breath, crafting a clever excuse. ¡°You were poisoned. Mr. Athos saved you by using

    acupuncture. He also had to take a lot of blood from you. Look¡­ It even stained your pants. What a

    mishap.¡±

    Emrys lowered his head, staring at the deep red color. A wave of pity surged in his heart. Karina, you¡¯re

    so naive¡­

    Those two mischievous individuals could afford to be irresponsible, but Emrys couldn¡¯t.

    His heart was burdened with guilt.

    If Karina were to discover that it was merely a deceitful tactic employed by those two people, one could

    only imagine how she would feel, considering her innocence.

 Chatper 532

    Chapter 532 Guilt

    Emrys spoke softly, ¡°I understand. There is indeed a bloodletting therapy method to treat poisoning,

    and it is quite effective¡­ Karina, it has been a while since west saw each other, right? I have missed

    you.¡±

    Emrys stood up from the stone bed and walked over to Karina. He opened his arms and embraced her

    warmly.

    His eyes were filled with sorrow.

    ¡°Karina, I just had a dream.¡± Emrys held Karina¡¯s delicate body tightly, feeling her warmth and sensing

    her heartbeat.

    Karina¡¯s delicate body trembled slightly. She asked anxiously, ¡°W-What did dream

    about?¡±

    you

    ¡°I dreamt that you became my wife.¡±

    ¡°That was truly a beautiful dream!¡± Karina chuckled lightly, but herughter quickly turned into a

    furrowed brow. The pain in her lower body made her grit her teeth, yet couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp

    breath of cold air.

    she

    It was the first time for both of them.

    They had no experience, and there was no preparation.

    Moreover, Karina was the one who took the initiative. Every step could only be explored by herself.

    That kind of pain was deeply etched into her bones.

    Emrys asked knowingly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°T-There¡¯s nothing wrong. It¡¯s something all girls go through every month. Even your older sisters

    experience it.¡±

    A faint sigh escaped from Emrys¡¯ heart when he heard those words. This naive girl actually thought I

    had genuinely been poisoned and passed out earlier. She¡¯s reluctant to tell me the truth, probably out

    of fear that it would put her under psychological stress. However, Karina, do you realize that the more

    you behave this way, the deeper my sense of guilt bes?

    Emrys ced his hand on Karina¡¯s shoulder, gazing intently at her wless, delicate face. He said

    earnestly, ¡°Regardless, in the dream I just had, I already considered you as my wife. Therefore, from

    now on, I won¡¯t call you Karina, nor will I address you as a junior.

    Chapter 532 Guilt

    You are my wife, and there¡¯s no escaping that. When the time is right, I will marry you. The divine

    warriors will be our matchmakers, with the golden griffin as our carriage. If there is even half a lie in my

    words, may a bolt of lightning from above strike me down-¡±

    Karina quickly covered his mouth with her hand, yfully chiding him, ¡°All right, I understand. Rys, you

    can call me whatever you like. Just stop making those impulsive vows all the time.¡±

    A warm feeling surged in Karina¡¯s heart.

    She was naive, but she was not foolish.

    She could tell that Emrys already knew about what had happened earlier.

    It was simply an unspoken understanding.

    ¡°Wifey, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Suddenly, Emrys scooped up Karina in his arms and started walking towards the outskirts of the stone

    mountain.

    He had never really held any hope that those two unscrupulous individuals would return. If they did, he

    would have no choice but to firmly pin them to the ground and give them a good thrashing.

    A few dayster, on a certain ind in the Pollerton Ocean, countless cruise ships were docked.

    The crowd density could only be described as overwhelming.

    These individuals had different skin colors and consisted of civilians, media, military personnel, and

    hidden forces from all around the world.

    Various filming equipment had already been set up, and above the ind, countless drones were

    hovering to test and adjust their shooting angles.

    They were waiting for a historic moment.

    Wilson from Anndur, a Divinity, challenged the Sky Devourer Lord of Chanaea.

    Wilson had already made his appearance.

    With golden hair, emerald eyes, a prominent nose, and an exceptionally tall stature, he was a pure-

    blooded Atharian.

    JM MMI BBB BBM D

    Chapter 532 Guilt

    ANND

    30% 17:09

    Countless reporters swarmed around him for interviews.

    ¡°Mr. Wilson, may I inquire as to why you have suddenly decided to challenge the Sky Devourer Lord?

    Have you ever encountered the Sky Devourer Lord before?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wilson, this time the Sky Devourer Lord unexpectedly epted your challenge. Were you

    surprised, or did you anticipate that the Sky Devourer Lord would respond to your challenge?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wilson, the media in your country, Anndur, has reported that you have attained Divinity. Is this

    news urate? Do you feel confident about your uing battle with the Sky Devourer Lord?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wilson¡­¡±

    The reporters persistently pursued their questions.

 Chatper 533

    Chapter 533 Making His Name Known

    Wilson appeared to enjoy this sensation, responding calmly, ¡°I have never met the Sky Devourer Lord,

    but like all of you, I have heard of his reputation. However, I do not believe he is as terrifying as you all

    make him out to be. The fact that the Sky Devourer Lord epted the challenge this time did surprise

    me a bit, but I was pleased. Because I will use this battle to prove who the true elite is. The era of the

    Sky Devourer Lord has already passed. From now on, it will be my era, Wilson¡¯s era. I will use my

    strength to demonstrate that we, the martial artists of Anndur, are stronger than those in Chanaea!¡±

    When Wilson answered the question, he exuded a strong sense of confidence.

    ¡°Hmph! What audacity for a clown who only seeks public favor to boast here!¡±

    A cold snort suddenly echoed through the dense crowd.

    Wilson¡¯s face slightly changed. He said coldly, ¡°Who is speaking nonsense? I understand Chanaean!

    Reveal yourself immediately!¡±

    ¡°It was me.¡± A Chanaean martial artist stepped forward.

    Among the spectators this time, many were martial artists from Chanaea, including members of the

    Martial Arts Alliance.

    The Empyrean Lord was the supreme ruler of Chanaea, revered by the citizens as a divine deity.

    In Wilson¡¯s words, there was not a shred of respect. This was sphemy against the Empyrean Lord,

    and at the same time, it showed contempt for the martial artists of Chanaea.

    Therefore, these martial artists were enraged.

    The Chanaean martial artist who had stepped forward could no longer tolerate Wilson¡¯s arrogant

    demeanor. He coldly shouted, ¡°There is no need for the Empyrean Lord to deal with a clown like you!¡±

    ¡°Oh? You want to test my strength?¡± Wilson¡¯s eyes narrowed into a dangerous curve, his face filled with

    a scornful, cold sneer.

    ¡°Hmph! I am willing to do the Empyrean Lord a favor by killing you, this jester, so everyone can go

    home and get some sleep sooner!¡± The martial artist from Chanaea strode toward Wilson, his long-

    contained internal energy surging forth. In an instant, it

    JM MMI GBGBB M

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Chapter 533 Making His Name Known

    ANN

    30% 17:09

    transformed into sharp ws, tearing through the sky and descending upon Wilson¡¯s head.

    A Venerable One! He is a Venerable Being from Chanaea! The crowd¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement.

    They had not expected to witness a spectacle before the arrival of the Sky Devourer Lord. It was

    indeed a great spectacle.

    A Venerable Being was an unparalleled powerhouse. In many countries, such as Venria, it would be

    difficult to produce a Venerable Being within a century without conducting gic experiments.

    Therefore, this could definitely be considered a thrilling highlight.

    The media could no longer resist documenting their battle.

    Before they noticed that the martial artist from Chanaea was preparing to attack, the journalists

    surrounding Wilson had already scattered in all directions, fearing they would be caught up in the

    ensuing battle.

    Meanwhile, Wilson, faced with the talons descending from the sky, had no intention of evading.

    Instead, a cold smirk appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, Wilson¡¯s foot hit the ground, and his burly figure soared into the sky, astonishingly charging

    directly toward the w formed from the concentrated internal

    energy.

    Following that, there was a crisp snap.

    With a swift sweep of his robust arm, Wilson instantly shattered the menacing w into a rampant air

    current.

    Propelled by the force of the air current, Wilson¡¯s robust body moved through the air like aunched

    cannonball. In the blink of an eye, he collided with the head of the martial artist from Chanaea with his

    sturdy knee.

    Bang!

    The martial artist from Chanaea was torn to pieces within a few seconds.

    The Venerable One from Chanaea was defeated by Wilson in just a few moments.

    2/3

    JMM MI B B B B B M

    BBBBB MO

    Chapter 533 Making His Name Known

    ANNEN

    30% 17:09

    The entire small ind seemed to have fallen into a momentary deathly silence.

    Everyone was astonished. The Venerable One, whom countless people usually admired, had been

    effortlessly defeated by Wilson, as fragile as a thin sheet of paper! Wilson wasn¡¯t seeking public

    approval; he dared to challenge the Sky Devourer Lord because he truly possessed formidable

    strength. The Divinity from Anndur was making a name for himself today!

    After a moment of silence, the crowd buzzed with anticipation, growing increasingly eager for the

    uing battle between the Divinity from Anndur and Chanaea¡¯s Sky Devourer Lord.

    In addition to Chanaea and its allies, there was a subtle sense of anticipation among the other nations.

    They all hoped that Wilson would be able to y the Sky Devourer Lord on this small ind.

 Chatper 534

    Chapter 534 Humiliation

    It was a challenge from the new gods to the old ones.

    Therefore, it was a moment that deserved to be recorded in history.

    The people of Chanaea who were present were filled with both shock and deep-seated

    anger.

    Previously, they had all shared the same level of dissatisfaction with Wilson¡¯s arrogant attitude, just like

    the deceased Venerable Being. This was especially true when he uttered those disrespectful words

    about the Empyrean Lord, which had infuriated them to the

    extreme.

    They couldn¡¯t tolerate the disrespect towards the Empyrean Lord.

    Moments earlier, the Venerable One did something that everyone in Chanaea wished they could do.

    They couldn¡¯t wait to extinguish Wilson¡¯s arrogance.

    Unfortunately, they had failed.

    Not only did they fail to prevail over Wilson from the very first encounter, but they inadvertently fueled

    his arrogance even more.

    The surrounding crowd was buzzing because of him, especially the Atharians.

    They had always held a grudge against Chanaea, and seeing it gradually grow stronger only intensified

    their displeasure.

    If Sky Devourer Lord could be in this time, eliminating the renowned holy guardian of Chanaea, it

    would undoubtedly deal a severe blow to the morale of Chanaea.

    The first day had passed, and Sky Devourer Lord did not appear.

    The generals of Sky Devourer Pce did not appear either.

    For those who were waiting, it was incredibly agonizing. However, considering there were still two days

    left, they had no choice but to continue waiting patiently.

    That was a battle for the ages, well worth the wait.

    The following day, Sky Devourer Lord still hadn¡¯t arrived.

    MMM

    BBB B

    Chapter 534 Humiliation

    ¦²

    30% 7

    The turmoil within everyone intensified.

    On the third day, an entire morning had passed, and Sky Devourer Lord was still nowhere

    to be seen.

    The crowd began to grow restless. Has Sky Devourer Lord already forgotten about this matter? Or is

    the news of Sky Devourer Lord epting the challenge simply a fabrication? It¡¯s impossible. The top

    leader of Chanaea personally released that news, so there¡¯s no way it could be false.

    A reporter interviewed Wilson, asking, ¡°Mr. Wilson, could you please share how you¡¯re feeling right

    now?¡±

    Wilson sneered, ¡°Ha! I gave Sky Devourer Lord three days, yet he doesn¡¯t dare to show up. He must

    have hidden away after seeing my strength. He¡¯s nothing more than a coward.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! Why would the Empyrean Lord be afraid of you?¡±

    After Wilson finished speaking, individuals from Chanaea immediately retaliated in anger, their moods

    extremely displeased.

    ¡°Who just said that? If you have the courage,e and face me!¡±

    Wilson cast a nce over the crowd, his piercing gaze causing everyone to shrink back. Recalling the

    previous scene of the exploded head of the Venerable Being, a chill ran through their hearts.

    With a contemptuous sneer, Wilson said, ¡°The people of Chanaea, you¡¯ve been cowards since the time

    of your ancestors. It¡¯s ingrained in your very bones.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s words thoroughly infuriated all the people of Chanaea. Soon, someone stood and dered,

    ¡°Your strength is formidable, but we are certainly not cowards!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, we are not cowards. If you dare, go ahead and kill us all!¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Once the first person stood up, it didn¡¯t take long for the second and third to follow. In just a brief

    moment, over ny percent of the people from Chanaea present had risen, ring at Wilson with

    anger.

    up

    Even the reporter from Chanaea, who was interviewing Wilson, mmed down the microphone,

    saying, ¡°Mr. Wilson, please show some respect!¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡± With a coldugh, Wilson said, ¡°Impressive. I¡¯m seeing you all in a new light.

    2/3

    ¨C JM MMI BB BBB M

    Chapter 534 Humiliation

    ANNUZA 30% 17:10

    Since you all have courage, let¡¯s see how long you can maintain it. Kneel down!¡±

    Suddenly, Wilson erupted with a thunderous roar, his terrifying aura instantly radiating outward.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t possibly kill all the Chanaeans there.

    Although this was international waters, among the individuals from Chanaea, apart from the martial

    artists, many were ordinary citizens. Taking their lives would be equivalent to provoking a conflict

    between the two nations.

    The conflicts and animosities within the martial artsmunity had no connection to the ordinary

    world.

    This was the fundamental principle, the norm..

    Even if Wilson was considered a deity, he still had to adhere to these regtions.

    However, refraining from killing did not imply that one couldn¡¯t degrade or humiliate.

    His intention was to make all these individuals kneel before him.

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

 Chatper 535

    Chapter 535 Turned Pale

    30% 17510

    Indeed, after Wilson unleashed his terrifying aura, the crowd fell to their knees, one after another. Even

    though they were unwilling, they had no choice but to kneel,

    They were just ordinary people. They couldn¡¯t possibly withstand Wilson¡¯s pressure.

    It wasn¡¯t only ordinary people. Even the martial artists couldn¡¯t withstand the overwhelming pressure.

    Before long, their knees harshly collided with the ground.

    Everyone was kneeling and trembling.

    However, at that moment, their trembling was not due to fear. It was due to anger.

    They would rather die than endure such humiliation. Where is the Empyrean Lord?

    However, at that moment, they werepletely overpowered by Wilson¡¯s aura, not even worthy of

    death.

    It was simply outrageous.

    In stark contrast, the surrounding foreigners wore expressions of mockery as if they were watching a

    y. Such a grand spectacle was indeed a rare sight. This is absolutely thrilling!

    ¡°Haha! Look at these people from Chanaea! They¡¯re so gutsy, even their kneeling is filled with such

    vigor!¡±

    ¡°A gically modified clown¡­ Did you really think Chanaea was so powerless?¡±

    At this very moment, a roar of fury, akin to divine wrath, echoed into the minds of everyone present.

    Upon the boundless expanse of the sea, a towering figure wearing a dragon mask emerged, cutting

    through the waves.

    The moment the thunderous roar echoed, every soul on the ind trembled in fear.

    They didn¡¯t need to think to know who the owner of this voice was. It¡¯s the Sky Devourer Lord! The Sky

    Devourer Lord has arrived!

    That familiar yet terrifying dragon mask, which had startled countless people, rapidly approached as

    the waves broke. It was as if a real divine dragon was forging ahead through the crashing waves.

    1/2

    ¨C JM MMI BB BBB M

    Chapter 535 Turned Pale

    ANND

    30% 17:10

    All the Chanacans were shouting excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s the Empyrean Lord! The Empyrean Lord has arrived!¡±

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    All the humiliation they had endured before, at that moment, instantly transformed into surging passion,

    wildly welling up, driving them into a frenzy, making them roar. The God of Chanaea hase to save

    us!

    Boom!

    In the blink of an eye, Emrys had already rushed onto the ind. Underneath his dragon mask, a pair

    of pitch-ck eyes were filled with an icy chill, coldly staring at Wilson.

    He remained silent, yet it surpassed a thousand words.

    In fact, his silence had already stunned the entire audience.

    This was the powerful aura of the Sky Devourer Lord.

    Just moments ago, all the foreigners who had been wearing mocking expressions seemed as if they

    were now being choked by an invisible giant hand. Their hearts were pounding chaotically as if they

    were about to burst out of their chests.

    Wilson was known for his arrogant demeanor, constantly provoking the Sky Devourer Lord. However,

    when the Sky Devourer Lord truly stood before him, he surprisingly felt a sense of unease.

    The terrifying momentum of the Sky Devourer Lord breaking through the waves moments earlier had

    already been deeply imprinted in his mind.

    Yet, this wasn¡¯t the most terrifying part.

    For Wilson, the most terrifying thing was that just a moment ago, the momentum was overwhelming,

    but in the next second, it waspletely reined in. What kind of terrifying control is this?

    The Sky Devourer Lord was undoubtedly a force to be reckoned with. He was a single man standing

    against a multitude of nations.

    Therefore, his reputation was well-deserved.

    Wilson¡¯s eyes sparkled, his focus intensely sharp, but as the Sky Devourer Lord remained still, he

    dared not make a reckless move.

    Nearly three minutes passed just like that.

    JMM MI GBG BGMO

    Chapter 535 Turned Pale

    ANND

    30% 17:10

    Emrys slowly began to say, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for myrade. What are you waiting for?¡±

    As the words fell, in the vast ocean where the sea and sky merged into one, a streak of crimson light

    suddenly appeared. It whistled across the surface of the sea, and wherever this light passed, it abruptly

    stirred up a long, white trail of waves.

    The sound resembled the sizzling of a red-hot iron being submerged into cool water, causing a

    tumultuous disturbance on the surface of the sea.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, themotion was even more intense than when Emrys had been forging

    ahead through the waves earlier.

    Only when the streak of crimson light approached closer did everyone realize that it was, in fact, a

    sword. A swordpletely red, as if it were a divine de aze with mes.

    All those present werepletely taken aback, their faces turning pale with shock.

    As it turned out, the sword belonged to therade of the Sky Devourer Lord, known as the Spiritual

    Control Divine Sword.

    Emrys let out a slow breath and dered, ¡°I don¡¯t care how many individuals your gic experiments

    have transformed into Divinity. As the Sky Devourer Lord, I possess only one sword, capable of ying

    gods and ghosts. Behold, the sword approaches!¡±

 Chatper 536

    Chapter 536 The Same Treatment In Return

    Emrys swiftly grasped the Spiritual Control Divine Sword, which was soaring at an incredible speed,

    and brought it into his hand. With a casual swing, the red sword glint suddenly expanded, transforming

    into a breathtaking battle de. It seemed as if the very fabric of the heavens and earth had been torn

    apart.

    Rumble!

    At this moment, everyone could feel a sense of impending doom, their spirits bing even more

    burdened. It was as if their breaths had nearly ceased. This is Sky Devourer Lord, the revered guardian

    of Chanaea! Such terror!

    Everyone was aware of the terror that Sky Devourer Lord instilled, but few had truly witnessed his

    prowess.

    If it weren¡¯t for Sky Devourer Lord¡¯s permission to allow spectators, no one would have dared to

    venture to this ind. With a single swing of Sky Devourer Lord¡¯s sword, he could instantly reduce

    everyone to dust.

    ¡°D*mn! D*mn!¡± Wilson was furious, his neck turning red as he cursed in anger. As a Divinity, he

    surprisingly had no strength to resist under the strike of Sky Devourer Lord¡¯s sword.

    The power of that sword was like a shackle, seemingly suppressing all his strength.

    That was the difference between a true god and a false one.

    How did Sky Devourer Lord be so incredibly powerful? Wilson seethed with rage.

    Boom!

    The overwhelming force of the sword descended.

    Even ten thousand Wilsons could not have withstood that strike.

    Just as Wilson felt he was about to be torn apart, the terrifying sword glint astonishingly vanished on its

    own.

    Wilson was taken aback.

    Everyone was taken aback. What¡¯s happening?

    Chapter 536 The Same Treatment In Return

    Soon, everyone finally understood what was truly happening.

    Not long after the sword glint disappeared, Sky Devourer Lord struck again with his sword. The power

    was just as overwhelming, and just as before, it vanished automatically at the crucial moment.

    This process repeated three times.

    Wilsonpletely broke down. These three sword glints were like being sent to the gates of hell three

    times, yet at the most critical moments, he was spared.

    It was a humiliation and a punishment for Wilson.

    Just as he had previously forced all the people from Chanaea present to kneel before him, he was now

    receiving the same treatment in return.

    Swoosh!

    Another sh of sword glint was emitted.

    Finally sumbing to the immense psychological pressure, Wilson copsed heavily onto the ground,

    crying out in despair, ¡°Please, Sky Devourer Lord¡­ Grant me death!¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    He knew his previous actions had already enraged Sky Devourer Lord, and his death was inevitable.

    All he could hope for at that moment was that Sky Devourer Lord would grant him a swift end.

    The feeling of constantly teetering on the edge of death was unbearable. It was so agonizing that life

    seemed worse than death!

    Emrys sheathed his sword, his tone nonchnt as he said, ¡°Show me your strongest defense.¡±

    Overwhelmed with grief, Wilson knelt on the ground. Upon hearing Emrys¡¯ words, he was puzzled, but

    he dared not disobey. Thus, he mustered the strength to stand up again, channeling all his power to

    launch an attack on Emrys.

    These martial artists from the western nations followed a direct and aggressive approach. For them,

    the best defense was a strong offense, unlike the dishonorable and contemptible style of martial artists

    from Jetroina.

    With a single move, Wilson¡¯s momentum was as formidable as a mountain.

    Even though his Divinity was a result of gic experimentation, it was not something

    2/3

    15 MM MIB BBBB M

    Chapter 536 The Same Treatment In Return

    ANNUEN

    30% 17:10

    that could bepared to an ordinary Venerable Being. With a single punch, the air vibrated with a

    deafening roar.

    Emrys moved swiftly, alsounching a punch.

    Crack!

    Wilson¡¯s arm was shattered in an instant.

    Following that, the punch pierced through his back like a raging dragon. When Wilson regained

    consciousness, he found a fist-sized hole in his chest.

    Throughout the entire incident, the light shone brightly as the punch broke through.

    Wilson, an incredibly arrogant Divinity from Anndur, had audaciously imed that the Sky Devourer

    Lord was nothing more than a weakling. However, with a single punch from the Sky Devourer Lord, his

    chest was directly pierced.

    Wilson then copsed to the ground with a loud thud.

    Despite this, his expression held a certain tranquility that one would experience after being liberated.

    Only he knew that provoking the Sky Devourer Lord meant death was a luxurious fate.

    As long as the Sky Devourer Lord of Chanaea existed, no matter how many fake Divinity individuals

    Anndur created, they could never dream of surpassing Chanaea in martial

    arts.

    These were Wilson¡¯s final thoughts before his demise.

    The surrounding crowd fell into silence. He¡¯s dead! He¡¯s truly dead!

 Chatper 537

    Chapter 537 The Guardian

    And the most ironic part was, Sky Devourer Lord didn¡¯t even bother to use his sword to kill Wilson. He

    simply used a single punch, causing Wilson¡¯s death to be absolute.

    This was the terrifying aspect of Sky Devourer Lord.

    After this battle, no martial artist from any country would dare to challenge Sky Devourer Lord in the

    future.

    ¡°Hail Empyrean Lord!¡±

    ¡°Hail Empyrean Lord!¡±

    ¡°Hail Empyrean Lord!¡±

    Every Chanacan was overwhelmed with excitement at that moment, loudly expressing their joy. They

    willingly bowed their heads, again and again, striking the ground in a disy of reverence, showing

    their utmost respect for Empyrean Lord, their sacred guardian.

    With such a sacred guardian present, they believed Chanaea would surely rise to prominence.

    Emrys¡¯ calm gaze swept over the people of Chanaea, giving a slight nod. However, when his gaze fell

    upon the foreigners, the dragon mask he wore seemed to emit a faint, chilling coldness.

    The legs of all the foreigners were trembling.

    Some who were more afraid of death could no longer hold on, and one by one, they fell to their knees.

    The act of kneeling in this instance held a different meaning from when Wilson had forced the people of

    Chanaea to kneel before him. Wilson¡¯s act was one of coercion, a means to humiliate Chanaea.

    However, the kneeling of these foreigners at this moment was purely instinctual.

    Sky Devourer Lord did not use his strength to bully the weak.

    However, all he had to do was stand there, and as soon as his dragon mask gently swept over the

    crowd, it was as if he exuded an unparalleled majesty that struck fear into everyone¡¯s hearts, causing

    them to kneel in terror.

    1/3

    ¡û JMM MIGG GGG M

    Chapter 537 The Guardian

    ANN

    30% 17:10

    They were afraid that Sky Devourer Lord would hold a grudge against them for their previous mockery

    of the people from Chanaca.

    However, they didn¡¯t know that Emrys simply wouldn¡¯t bother to argue with insignificant individuals.

    The gaze shifted away afterward.

    All the foreigners seemed to have breathed a sigh of relief as if they had a near-death experience or

    were at death¡¯s door.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    They seemed to somewhat understand Wilson¡¯s previous desire for death. Who wouldn¡¯t be terrified

    upon encountering this Malevolent Deity?

    ¡°Empyrean Lord, may I ask if there is anything you would like to express at this moment?¡±

    In the midst of absolute silence, a tall, leggy beauty from Chanaea suddenly approached Sky Devourer

    Lord, her smile radiant. Everyone present was taken aback. Incredibly, someone dares to interview Sky

    Devourer Lord! Isn¡¯t she afraid of death?

    There were many reporters at the scene. They had previously interviewed Wilson with great

    enthusiasm, but when faced with Sky Devourer Lord, they didn¡¯t dare to approach, let alone thrust a

    microphone toward his mouth because that was an extremely dangerous thing to do.

    Everyone held their breath, unsure of how Sky Devourer Lord would handle this beautiful reporter.

    Does being attractive give one the right to do as they please? Sky Devourer Lord is not an ordinary

    man, though.

    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Sky Devourer Lord actually took the microphone from the beautiful

    reporter¡¯s hand, lowered his voice, and said, ¡°Chanaea never starts trouble, not because we are weak,

    but because we are a nation of friendship. Yet, if anyone dares to vite Chanaea, no matter how far

    away they are, they will be punished!¡±

    This statement inevitably reminded everyone of the scene several years ago, when Sky Devourer Lord

    relentlessly fought his way to the capital of Venria.

    Therefore, this statement was definitely not a joke.

    Meanwhile, everyone also found it incredibly unbelievable. Is Sky Devourer Lord really willing to ept

    the interview? Being attractive indeed allows one to do as they please.

    In reality, they didn¡¯t know the reason Emrys agreed to the interview was not because the reporter from

    Chanaea was attractive. Rather, it was because she was Nte.

    2/3

    JM M MI GBB B B M

    Chapter 537 The Guardian

    ANNDUZN

    URN 30% 17:10

    Nte¡¯s greatest aspiration was to interview the Empyrean Lord. Emrys had once made a promise to

    her that he would assist her in achieving this dream, and even ensure that she became the first person

    to ever interview the Empyrean Lord.

    It was only natural to dote on one¡¯s own sister.

    Initially, Nte had already resigned from her position as a reporter and had recently been assisting in

    managing the Cordelia Group. However, the moment she received a call from Emrys, she immediately

    resumed her previous profession.

    Interviewing the Empyrean Lord would then serve as a perfect culmination to her career as a reporter.

    Nte felt as if she was engulfed in happiness.

    The surrounding crowd was taken aback. In the next moment, it was as if a

 Chatper 538

    Chapter 538 The Reveal

    They had witnessed something incredible.

    Sky Devourer Lord was about to remove his mask.

    Is this mysterious guardian of Chanaea finally going to reveal his true identity? What lies beneath that

    stern and imposing dragon mask? Everyone present, whether from Chanaea or foreignnds, were

    shocked, their breaths bing rapid as their eyes widened.

    Filming equipment was quickly brought out.

    They wanted to capture this historic moment. He¡¯s going to take off his mask! He¡¯s already revealing

    half of his chin!

    Their hearts were racing.

    Their hands were trembling.

    But they had to remain steady, holding the filming equipment as firmly as possible.

    Above the ind, countless unmanned cameras were focused on the figure, waiting for the moment

    when the Sky King would reveal his face.

    However, at this crucial moment, everyone felt a violent tremor beneath their feet. The sea waves

    around the ind surged high, churning wildly. The crashing waves drowned out all other sounds.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Everyone was startled, their hands unable to hold onto the filming equipment, causing it to fall to the

    ground.

    Suddenly, someone eximed, ¡°This is bad! The ind is sinking! The ind is sinking!¡±

    Boom!

    Indeed, the ind was sinking.

    Everyone felt a sense of weightlessness as if the entire ind had sunk considerably. The surrounding

    seawater was rapidly eroding the coastline.

    ¡°Retreat! Everyone must leave the ind immediately!¡±

    ×Ô

    JMM MIB B B B B M

    Chapter 538 The Reveal

    ANND

    EN

    30% 17:10

    Emrys did not remove his dragon mask, instead ordering everyone to evacuate the small ind.

    In fact, there was enough time to retreat.

    ¡°Nina, you all should leave first!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing with us, Rys?¡±

    ¡°I have some matters to attend to. Don¡¯t worry, this is just a minor issue for me.¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, Nte nodded and said, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    She knew that for Emrys, this situation was insignificant. He had always been able to walk on water.

    These ocean waves posed no threat to him.

    Rys must have his reasons for staying behind. Nte didn¡¯t ask too many questions, nor did she have

    the time. She quickly left the small ind with the crowd, boarding a massive cruise ship.

    The crowd dispersed quickly.

    Since they discovered the sinking ind early and there were military personnel from various countries

    organizing the evacuation, there were few instances of trampling incidents.

    Everything remained rtively orderly.

    Soon, everyone boarded the cruise ship they had arrived on, with military aircraft from various

    countries circling overhead. They left the ind but stayed close, gazing at the sinking ind they had

    left behind.

    They were curious about why the ind had sunk.

    And they wondered why Sky Devourer Lord had chosen to stay on the ind.

    At this moment, only Emrys remained on the small ind in the Pollerton Ocean.

    He stood there, motionless.

    But his emotions were stirred.

    There was something beneath this ind, something extraordinary. He could sense it. This ind was

    actually a hiddenrge formation.

    <

    ¨C JMM MIBG G G G M

    Chapter 538 The Reveal

    ANND

    30% 17:11

    Perhaps the strikes he had made with his swords had triggered this hidden formation, causing the

    ind to sink.

    The sea level was rising rapidly, or rather, the ind was sinking at an elerating rate. The seawater

    had already reached Emrys¡¯ waist, yet he still hadn¡¯t left.

    He believed that the ind was not as simple as it appeared.

    Ssh!

    Finally, the ind waspletely submerged. Waves swept across the sea surface, and as time

    passed, tranquility gradually returned.

    The ind had vanished without a trace, leaving no evidence of its existence.

    In addition to the ind¡¯s disappearance, Sky Devourer Lord had also vanished.

    Nevertheless, it was difficult for everyone to ept the idea that Sky Devourer Lord could be defeated

    so easily. When dealing with a being of such extraordinary power, conventional reasoning no longer

    held true. It was spected that even if he were submerged underwater, he would be able to survive

    for an extended duration.

 Chatper 539

    Chapter 539 The Most Challenging Encounter

    Indeed, that was the situation.

    Emrys did not die. Instead, he was deeply shaken by the scene unfolding before him.

    11

    When the seawater had engulfed Emrys¡¯ head, he had already held his breath. However, he soon

    realized that the surrounding seawater was rapidly receding, creating an enclosed underwater world.

    He understood that this was the result of the formation.

    In front of Emrys, a peculiar cylindrical stone tform had emerged. On the tform, something was

    suspended, emitting a brilliant glow that illuminated the entire underwater world.

    Emrys activated his True Sight, hoping to discern the object clearly, but he was almost blinded by its

    piercing radiance.

    It must be a treasure! A treasure so mysterious that even True Sight cannot prate it! Emrys¡¯ heart

    raced, and he cautiously approached the stone tform.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to move faster, but rather, the tform emitted a terrifying force that held

    him back.

    Emrys channeled his vital energy, attempting to break through the resisting force.

    However, his progress was slow.

    Despite the short distance, it seemed to drain all the strength from Emrys¡¯ body.

    Sweat poured out like rain as he covered fifteen meters.

    This was the most challenging encounter Emrys had faced since bing a cultivator.

    The more difficult it became, the more excited he felt deep within. It signified that the treasure ahead

    was undoubtedly extraordinary and would shock the world.

    ¡°Spiritual Control Divine Sword, shatter!¡± Emrys shouted, wielding his divine sword and shing forth a

    brilliant ray, breaking through the force pushing against him.

    Using that force, Emrys sessfully reached a spot just one meter away from the stone tform.

    E

    Chapter 539 The Most Challenging Encounter

    L

    They were only a meter apart!

    The treasure was within his grasp!

    However, Emrys¡¯ previous strike had depleted all his strength, leaving him rooted to the spot, gasping

    heavily for breath.

    Even though the distance was merely a meter, Emrys still couldn¡¯t discern what the object

    was.

    He didn¡¯t dare to look for long because the radiance was simply too dazzling.

    He was just one step away!

    Emrys rested for a long time. Only when his body waspletely steady did he take another step

    forward, cautiously moving ahead.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a force surged out, a thousand times more terrifying than before, making Emrys¡¯ final small

    step as difficult as reaching the heavens. He even staggered back four or five meters because of it.

    This is too challenging! Emrys had never experienced such difficulty before.

    He had no choice but to temporarily halt his progress, sitting down right where he was. Fortunately, the

    mysteriousrge formation had trapped some spirit energy, which was enough for Emrys to replenish

    his energy.

    The underwater world was illuminated by the glow of the treasure. The space was so bright that it was

    impossible to distinguish between day and night,pletely losing any sense of time.

    the

    Emrys repeatedly condensed his life energy, attempting to strike the stone tform, only to face failure

    time and time again.

    Emrys had lost count of how many times he had failed.

    The treasure was within sight, yet it felt as distant as the horizon. However, the thought of giving up

    was unbearable for Emrys.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Once again, the rest period was over.

    Emrys¡¯ life energy was restored to its full state.

    212

    Chapter 539 The Most Challenging Encounter

    LYN 29% 17:11

    He rushed once again to a spot one meter away from the stone tform.

    The surge of force remained terrifying.

    ¡°Nothing can obstruct me, the Empyrean Lord, from obtaining what I desire. Give it to me! Shatter!¡±

    Emrys roared, exerting all his strength to take a half-step forward.

    Suddenly, his clothes burst apart. The propelling force was like countless sharp des materializing

    instantaneously, shing his body and leaving it covered in wounds.

    Countless wounds on his body bled profusely, eventually merging into arge, blood-red sword that

    cleaved his path forward.

    Emrys¡¯ face twisted, disying a mixture of pain and madness, which was quickly reced by a surge

    of euphoria.

    This was because he had finally made contact with the object resting on the stone tform.

    An intense wave of pain surged through Emrys¡¯ body, as if his palm was being torn apart, causing his

    entire arm to go numb. However, Emrys could clearly sense something prating into his palm.

 Chatper 540

    Chapter 540 Three Sword Energy

    Emrys¡¯ eyes narrowed as he pulled his hand back to examine it closely.

    In the palm of his hand, a radiant symbol appeared, resembling a small diamond-shaped mirror.

    ¡°The object that emitted such a brilliant light must be this small mirror, but what is its purpose?¡± Emrys

    stared nkly at the diamond-shaped mirror in his hand.

    As he pondered in confusion, the entire underwater world suddenly trembled. Countless scattered

    white lights, as if awakened, began to converge rapidly.

    A dazzling white light frenziedly merged, eventually forming three sword energies.

    Emrys¡¯ face turned pale in an instant.

    Each of those three sword energies exuded an incredibly terrifying aura of death. Given Emrys¡¯

    cultivation level, a single strike from any of them would likely reduce him to dust in an instant.

    The

    person

    who could leave behind such powerful sword intent must possess an unimaginable level of cultivation!

    There was no time for Emrys to think further.

    In a panic, Emrys fled, sensing that one of the sword energies was about to strike at any

    moment.

    Emrys did not want to die there.

    Above all, he had not expected that within the mysterious grand formation, besides the treasured mirror

    artifact, there were three sword energies left behind.

    If he had known, he would not have attempted to obtain the treasure.

    Immediately, Emrys employed the magecraft he had learned, trying to escape from the enclosed

    underwater world. However, therge formation was truly peculiar, as if it had sprouted countless

    spatial tentacles, making it extremely difficult for him to move even an inch.

    Boom!

    Chapter 540 Three Sword Energy

    I

    29%

    In the end, the overwhelming sword energy descended.

    An overwhelming aura of death instantly flooded Emrys¡¯ body.

    Emrys gave a tragic smile.

    He had been greedy!

    In pursuit of the so-called treasure, he had unknowingly risked his own life.

    It was truly unfortunate.

    Emrys¡¯ Spiritual Control Divine Sword was knocked from his grasp. Against the overpowering force of

    the sword energies, all resistance seemed feeble and futile.

    surge of

    Just as Emrys believed he was bidding farewell to his sisters forever, a sudden scorching heat radiated

    from the palm of his right hand. What followed was an inexplicably strange scene.

    When the terrifying sword energies descended, a faint glow flickered in the palm of Emrys¡¯ right hand.

    Even more astonishingly, the faint glow managed to absorb the sword energies.

    To be more precise, it was not about blocking, but rather about absorbing them.

    Indeed, the astonishing sword energies were absorbed by the diamond-shaped mirror in Emrys¡¯ palm.

    Meanwhile, words gradually appeared in Emrys¡¯ mind. Heavenly Fortune!

    ¡°Heavenly Fortune Mirror!¡± Emrys savored the moment, his heart filled with indescribable shock. With a

    swift outward gesture of his right hand, the terrifying sword energy that had been absorbed earlier was

    suddenly released, cleaving a massive gash in the entire underwater world.

    The mysterious grand formation had been shattered!

    The seawater outside the formation began to rush in uncontrobly.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys, however, was overjoyed..

    After all, the Heavenly Fortune Mirror was more than just a treasure. It was practically a divine artifact!

    2/3

    Chapter 540 Three Sword Energy

    Emrys watched the remaining two sword energies with eager eyes. As if they had a mind of their own,

    those two sword energies sessively shed down, ultimately being absorbed by the Heavenly

    Fortune Mirror.

    During that time, the Pollerton Ocean was far from peaceful.

    Over half a month had passed since the ind had sunk, yet surprisingly, the Sky Devourer Lord had

    not emerged from the depths of the sea.

    If that were the only issue, it could be assumed that the Sky Devourer Lord had traveled to other ces

    under the sea, having already left that part of the Pacific Ocean.

    However, the presence of the Thirty-six Sky Generals from the Sky Devourer Pce indicated that the

    situation was moreplex than it seemed.

    The Thirty-six Sky Generals of Sky Devourer Pce were revered as the protectors of Chanaea. Their

    leader, the Empyrean Lord, was worshipped as the patron deity of Chanaea.

    Normally, the thirty-six guardians of Chanaea were rarely seen. However, they had all gathered there,

    and even the highest-ranking leader of Chanaea had arrived at the scene.

    Submarines, underwater radars, and other equipment were being used, indicating that they were

    salvaging something.

    This could only mean one thing: Sky Devourer Lord had not surfaced. He was still somewhere beneath

    the seas, his fate unknown.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541 Secret Message

    The crowd¡¯s emotions also began to growplex.

    They had always believed that Sky Devourer Lord possessed almighty abilities and could not possibly

    perish in those seas. However, at that moment, their faith was shaken.

    After all, Sky Devourer Lord was just a person who had been deified.

    Especially, ater incident further confirmed everyone¡¯s suspicions.

    The army of Chanaea had retrieved an item from the depths of the sea. It was indeed the dragon mask

    of Sky Devourer Lord.

    What was even more shocking to hear was that the dragon mask had cracked, splitting from the middle

    of the forehead down to the chin.

    That indicated that after the ind had sunk, Sky Devourer Lord must have encountered some great

    crisis.

    ¡°Haha, Sky Devourer Lord is indeed dead!¡±

    Suddenly, an Atharian emerged from the sea, suspended mid¨Cair,ughing triumphantly.

    It was another person at the Divinity martial art stage.

    Indeed, as the world had spected, the gic experiments of Anndur had produced more than

    just one Divinity martial artist. The previous Wilson was merely the spearhead they had introduced.

    A spearhead used to test the mettle of Sky Devourer Lord.

    When they witnessed the Divinity martial artist they had painstakingly created crumble effortlessly in

    the hands of Sky Devourer Lord, they were engulfed by a profound sense of defeat. The other artificial

    Divinity martial artists didn¡¯t even dare to show themselves.

    However, the situation took an unexpected turn. The ind suddenly sank, and with it, Sky Devourer

    Lord, mysteriously followed, plunging into the depths of the sea.

    Although the reasons for his voluntary descent into the depths of the sea remained unknown, as well

    as what he encountered there, everything seemed to point toward one conclusion, which was that Sky

    Devourer Lord was dead!

    Chapter 541 Secret Message

    DAN

    ?

    78% 16:07

    The best proof was the object held in the hands of the Atharian Divinity who had suddenly sprung from

    the depths of the sea.

    That object was none other than the Spiritual Control Divine Sword of Sky Devourer Lord!

    The Spiritual Control Divine Sword of Sky Devourer Lord had fallen into the hands of an Atharian

    Divinity, a matter of grave concern.

    The preciousness of the Spiritual Control Divine Sword was one of them.

    The most significant issue was that even the precious Spiritual Control Divine Sword was lost. That

    clearly showed the immense crisis Sky Devourer Lord must have encountered at the bottom of the sea.

    There was a ny percent chance that Sky Devourer Lord was already dead.

    Even if not dead, still crippled!

    The top leader of Chanaea solemnly dered, ¡°This sword belongs to Empyrean Lord and Chanaea.

    No foreigner is allowed to take it away. We urge Anndur to return it without fail.¡±

    However, the upper echelons of Anndur stated that it was a matter concerning the martial arts world,

    unrted to the secr world. They also had no authority to demand the Atharian Divinity to surrender

    the Spiritual Control Divine Sword.

    To put it bluntly, it was impossible for them to return it. If Chanaea wanted to retrieve it, then the martial

    artists of Chanaea would have toe and seize it themselves.

    The top leader was furious and immediately convened an emergency high¨Clevel meeting on the aircraft

    carrier to discuss how to resolve the matter. The Ministry of Foreign Affairs was also frantically

    negotiating, attempting to exert pressure on Anndur.

    If Empyrean Lord had met with an unfortunate fate, then the dragon mask and Spiritual Control Divine

    Sword would be his relics. The dragon mask was preserved, but the Spiritual Control Divine Sword

    was¡­

    It absolutely could not fall into the hands of another country!

    Chanaea absolutely wouldn¡¯t let the guardian deity of their country turn over in his grave!

    In the end, it was the thirty¨Csix guardians of Sky Devourer Pce who stepped forward, vowing to

    reim the Spiritual Control Divine Sword.

    2/3Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    J

    J G B M

    M M

    A

    NNO

    20% OFF

    A

    §Ò§à

    &

    78% 16:07

    !

    Just as a major battle was on the verge of breaking out, the thirty¨Csix guardians simultaneously

    received a top¨Csecret message. The moment they saw that message, the thirty¨Csix iron¨Cblooded men

    broke down in tears on the spot.

    The message was indeed sent by their leader.

    Their leader hadn¡¯t died!

    However, they were asked to keep it a secret.

    Therefore, the news was only conveyed to the highest leader of Chanaea, who was deeply moved.

    He understood that the Empyrean Lord would not be defeated so easily.

    However, as the Empyrean Lord had insisted on keeping the secret, the show had to continue. The

    Ministry of Foreign Affairs carried on with the negotiations, although the oue had be less

    important.

    The thirty¨Csix guardians of Sky Devourer Pce pretended as if nothing had urred, their anger

    growing as they demanded the Empyrean Lord¡¯s artifacts from the Anndur Divinity. This led to a

    fierce battle among the martial artists.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542 On Edge

    The oue was clear. The Divinity martial artist from Anndur proved to be slightly superior.

    The thirty¨Csix guardians of Sky Devourer Pce could only barely hold their own against him. When

    the Anndur Divinity wielded the Spiritual Control Divine Sword, the thirty¨Csix guardians could do

    nothing but avoid its sharp edge.

    ¡°The sword of Sky Devourer Lord is truly a divine weapon!¡± eximed the Divinity martial artist from

    Anndur with unparalleled joy.

    Although he couldn¡¯t fully unleash the power of the Spiritual Control Divine Sword, the divine weapon

    undoubtedly significantly enhanced hisbat prowess.

    The gic experiments in Anndur had been sessful, and it was certain that more Divinity

    martial artists would be created in the future. Alex, the god of all gods, was among them!

    Witnessing Alex single¨Chandedly repel thirty¨Csix guardians of Chanaea, all the Atharians present were

    exhrated.

    For a long time, the martial artists of Chanaea were considered the best in the world. However, times

    had changed. By merging technology with martial arts, they sessfully defeated the martial artists of

    Chanaea.

    They believed that, in the future, Anndur would truly reach the pinnacle of martial arts, and Sky

    Devourer Pce had already be a thing of the past.

    In contrast to the wild revelry of the foreigners, the atmosphere in Chanaea was shrouded in sadness

    and repression.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The citizens of Chanaea dared not imagine that the Empyrean, Lord would truly fall. Their faith, akin to

    a towering skyscraper losing its foundation, copse¡¯d in an instant.

    It was Chanaea¡¯sment.

    At that moment, on the deck of a massive cruise ship, Nte¡¯s pretty face turned pale, while those

    around her, including Cordelia, were also on the brink of despair.

    Yes, they had all arrived.

    It should be said, they were always there.

    1/3

    JJ BBM

    Chapter 542 On Edge:

    From the day when the Empyrean Lord struck down Wilson, they had been present at the scene. They

    longed to witness the moment their beloved man removed the dragon mask, basking in the cheers of

    the world.

    That was their pride.

    However, none of them could have anticipated that things would escte to such an

    extent.

    Cordelia and the others still couldn¡¯t believe it. Their beloved Emrys had passed away just

    like that.

    For the better part of the past month, they had been constantly on edge, never leaving. Regardless of

    whether Emrys was dead or alive, they were determined to see him.

    Sierra was also there.

    Originally, she was filming in Jazona, but Cordelia insisted on bringing her over to join the excitement,

    even promising her a huge surprise.

    Back then, Sierra had no idea that the Empyrean Lord was actually her Emrys.

    It was not until the ind had sunk, and rumors began to circte about a possible misfortune befalling

    the Empyrean Lord, that Sierra noticed something amiss with her sisters¡® emotions. Only upon inquiry

    did she uncover the truth.

    The fate of the Empyrean Lord remained uncertain, which deeply troubled Sierra. Upon discovering

    that the Empyrean Lord was, in fact, Emrys, her worry instantly magnified a thousandfold, even ten

    thousandfold.

    Even Karina, who knew Emrys¡® strength the best, felt incredibly uneasy at that moment.

    She only regretted that her strength wasn¡¯t enough.

    If she had been at the Foundation Stage, she would never have allowed that Atharian Divinity to be so

    smug, nor would she have let Emrys¡® divine sword fall into the hands of an Atharian.

    Of course, if she truly possessed such strength, she would undoubtedly have apanied Emrys in

    sinking to the ocean floor, following him to uncover whatever secrets the seabed was hiding.

    Aside from Emrys¡® seven older sisters, many people from Chanaea were also present, none of whom

    had left.

    2/3

    GGM

    Chapter 542 On Edge

    M N

    They had watched, with their own eyes, as their faith sank with the ind. They had hoped to see it

    emerge triumphant against the waves. Yet, after waiting for more than half a month, this was the

    oue they were met with.

    No one was willing to ept such a reality.

    As Cordelia and herpanions stood on the deck, gazing sadly at the distant sea where the ind

    had sunk, a hushed voice suddenly came from behind them. ¡°Excuse me, but I couldn¡¯t help but notice

    the presence of a few elegant and captivatingdies. Would you be interested in joining me for a

    drink?¡±

    The speaker was a young man dressed in traditional Ibican attire. He had pulled his turban down,

    partially obscuring his face, revealing mischievous eyes.

    He resembled a mummy in appearance.

    With a goblet in hand, he swirled it while his gaze swept across the line of stunning women. Their

    slender waists and shapely hips caught his attention. He expressed his admiration with a click of his

    tongue. The sight of these beautiful women lined up was truly a visual delight.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543 Reveal

    Those waists, those hips, those legs¡­ Although each had their differences, every single one of them

    was exceptional, each possessing a unique aura.

    Cordelia and the others felt heartbroken when they suddenly heard a frivolous voice behind them,

    causing their faces to instantly turn cold.

    Looking back, it turned out to be an Ibican.

    Yelena¡¯s fiery temper red up on the spot. She was ready to march over and give that Ibican a good

    beating, then toss him into the sea to feed the sharks. It would be a perfect way to vent her pent¨Cup

    frustrations.

    Cordelia swiftly pulled her back, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it!¡±

    As she spoke, she gracefully moved her slender, jade¨Clike legs, her pretty face cold as ice as she

    walked toward the Ibican.

    Ever since she became a cultivator, Cordelia¡¯s demeanor had grown increasingly aloof.

    She swiftly rushed up to the Ibican. However, contrary to her sisters¡® expectations, she didn¡¯t unleash a

    flurry of punches on him. Instead, through the peculiar headscarf, she managed to grasp the ear

    hidden beneath it urately.

    ¡°You d*mn pervert! Come here and apologize to me!¡± Cordelia coldly shouted, dragging the ¡°Ibican¡±

    over to herpanions.

    She made him stand upright and apologize to each one of them.

    Everyone present was taken aback. Pervert?

    Immediately following, they heard Cordelia coldly chuckle and say, ¡°Take a good look at who this fellow

    is.¡±

    She yanked off the ¡°Ibican¡¯s¡± headscarf, revealing a familiar face. It was none other than Emrys.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re truly impressive, Delia. You saw through my disguise at a nce,¡± Emrys said with an

    awkward smile.

    ¡°Shut up! Who¡¯s joking around with you?¡± Cordelia coldly shouted once again, her pretty face icy

    beyondpare.

    1/3

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    add B B M

    Chapter 543 Reveal

    NN

    Tx 16:08

    Upon seeing that Emrys was still alive, the sisters were overwhelmed with emotion. They couldn¡¯t help

    but want to rush over and give him a hug. However, they were simrly stopped in their tracks by

    Cordelia.

    ¡°Everyone, stay still!¡± The authoritative demeanor of Cordelia was fully revealed.

    She then coldly turned to Emrys and said, ¡°You find it amusing to toy with us, don¡¯t you? Apologize to

    us one by one, immediately!¡±

    Emrys really wanted to say that he didn¡¯t mean to mess with them, but seeing Cordelia in a fit of anger,

    he could only sincerely apologize, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Delia. I¡¯m sorry, Caylie¡­¡±

    When it was Karina¡¯s turn, Emrys said very naturally, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, wifey!¡±

    Wifey? Immediately, Cordelia became even more infuriated. ¡°Is your apology so insincere because

    you¡¯re looking for another beating?¡±

    Regarding Emrys calling Karina ¡°wifey,¡± the others were not surprised at all. That was just his

    character. He had used such a term when teasing them in the past.

    Karina should have been the easiest one to bully among their sisters.

    Cordelia thought that Emrys¡® use of the term ¡°wifey¡± was deliberate, merely to tease Karina who was

    easy to bully.

    From her perspective, flirting while apologizing showed ack of sincerity.

    Naturally, Cordelia was angry.

    In the past, Emrys might havepromised, but at that time, he was incredibly stubborn. ¡°I won¡¯t take

    back what I said. Not even Jesus can stop me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for a fight!¡± Cordelia was so irritated that she was about to pinch his ear again.

    However, Karina, with her little face flushed, said, ¡°Let it be, Delia. If Rys likes to call her that way, then

    let him.¡±

    Only she knew that Emrys was absolutely serious with his words.

    Caylie also attempted to reassure Delia, saying, ¡°Delia, please calm down. It¡¯s a positive thing that our

    little brother is still alive. He definitely didn¡¯t intend to deceive us.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Emrys was nearly moved to tears. It was Caylie who disyed

    2/3

    B B M

    Chapter 543 Reveal

    MM

    SONN

    7

    78% 16:08

    the most kindness, consideration, and understanding towards his emotions.

    Cordelia scoffed coldly and remarked, ¡°Go ahead, defend him!¡±

    After she finished speaking, she crossed her arms and turned her face away, refusing to say anything

    more. Her gaze was fixed on the distant sea. However, a faint smile subtly appeared at the corner of

    her beautiful lips.

    The smile was subtle, yet it was incredibly captivating.

    At that moment, Nte became displeased once again. She pulled Emrys back in front of her and

    stated, ¡°Your previous apologycked sincerity. I am not satisfied. Apologize once

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544 Sincere Apology

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Emrys felt a wave of frustration wash over him.

    Indeed, not all of them were easy to deal with. Therefore, he apologized once again, saying, ¡°Nina, I

    apologize for causing you to worry.¡±

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s still not sincere enough.¡± Nte remained unsatisfied.

    Emrys¡® expression turned serious, his attitude genuine. He believed he had expressed his sincerity to

    the fullest, and once again, he apologized, saying, ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°Not good enough!¡±

    Still not satisfied? Emrys paused for a moment, then cautiously uttered, ¡°Wifey?¡±

    Nte snapped her fingers and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Consider yourself forgiven. Hmph!¡±

    What Karina had, I should have had too. In her heart, Nte was calcting her next moves, although

    most of them were merely yful thoughts.

    Emrys broke out in a cold sweat, approaching Sierra. As he gazed at her face, pure yet desirable, he

    suddenly found himself at a loss for words.

    Sierra chuckled, ¡°Rys, howe I never noticed before how adorable you are¡­ All right, all right, go

    apologize to Issa!¡±

    Emrys nodded, stepping in front of Larissa, and said, ¡°Wi-¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± With a pair of small canine teeth grinding, Larissa looked at him with a half- smile.

    Emrys chuckled twice and said, ¡°Ahem, my unparalleled beauty Lady Lockwood, I apologize for

    causing you worry.¡±

    ¡°Stop being so conceited. I¡¯m not worried at all. In fact, I wish you had drowned in the

    sea!¡±

    As expected of you, Issa. After Emrys finished apologizing one by one, he then turned to Cordelia and

    said, ¡°Delia, I have finished apologizing. Do you think you could forgive me

    now?¡±

    Of course, he knew that Cordelia was not angry. She had always been like that, more bark

    1/3

    dd B B M

    M M

    ONN

    78% 16:08

    Chapter 544 Sincere Apology

    than bite.

    However, Emrys was also very willing to cooperate with her.

    Cordelia withdrew her gaze from the sea horizon, her beautiful eyesnding on Emrys. The faint smile

    on her lips had disappeared. With a feigned aloofness, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time. However, if

    there¡¯s a next time, just as Larissa said, you better die as far away from me as possible!¡±

    Atst, after pacifying all his sisters, Emrys let out a heavy sigh of relief.

    Many people envied him, for he had seven sisters who were not only stunningly beautiful but also

    possessed an ethereal grace. However, they had no idea what Emrys truly felt.

    Deep down, Emrys was actually very, very happy!

    Though they were angry at him, he still felt quite content.

    Regarding Cordelia¡¯s stern demeanor, it was precisely because she cared that she appeared so strict.

    If it were anyone else, she wouldn¡¯t bother to reprimand. The only constant was her aloofness.

    Thus, every time Emrys had his ear pinched, although he would cry out in pain and say that Cordelia

    was being harsh, he was actually incredibly delighted inside.

    The feeling of being surrounded by the affection of hispanions was exhrating to him.

    ¡°Rys, Rys, what exactly happened when you followed that small ind sinking into the sea? And your

    attire, what¡¯s the story behind it? And, and¡­¡± After her worries hadpletely vanished, Nte¡¯s

    curiosity ignited fiercely.

    She incessantly questioned Emrys, shaking his arm.

    Emrys had no choice but to respond one by one, sharing his experiences in the underwater world.

    After all, the others already knew about his identity as the Empyrean Lord, as well as the fact that he

    was a cultivator. Therefore, he could speak his mind freely and confidently about many things.

    However, in order to avoid causing concern for his sisters, Emrys chose not to provide too many

    details. He simply mentioned that he had acquired a powerful treasure and two sword energies from

    the underwater formation.

    2/3

    448

    BB??

    M M

    ADNNO

    Chapter 544 Sincere Apology

    JA

    78% 10.00

    ¡°Treasure?¡± Karina¡¯s interest in treasures was clearly piqued.

    Her eyes immediately lit up and she eximed excitedly, ¡°I want to see it. I want to see it.¡±

    Cordelia, with a stern expression, scolded, ¡°No, you can¡¯t. Since it¡¯s a powerful treasure, it cannot be

    casually disyed. What if it attracts envy?¡±

    Only a select few were aware of Emrys¡® true identity, while others remained oblivious. If that treasure

    were to be revealed and caught someone¡¯s attention, it could potentially lead to significant trouble.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545 Chains

    After all that had happened, it was still best to avoid trouble as much as possible.

    Emrys smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. The treasure isn¡¯trge in size, and I¡¯ve already gained control over

    it. Since my wife wants to see it, I¡¯ll let her have a good look.¡±

    Cordelia red at him intensely.

    Emrys paid no attention, extending his right palm towards Karina. After a moment, a diamond¨Cshaped

    mirror suddenly appeared in his hand. It was none other than the Heavenly Fortune Mirror.

    ¡°Is this the treasure you obtained?¡± The sisters, driven by curiosity, leaned in closer.

    Cordelia pretended to be indifferent for a moment, but soon her gaze also shifted over.

    Even the most aloof woman harbored a sense of curiosity.

    Emrys nodded and said. ¡°This treasure is no ordinary object. It can absorb extremely powerful attacks,

    acting like a charm of invulnerability. Currently, it even holds within it two astonishing sword energies,

    which I will not unleash.¡±

    While it was important to showcase his skills, those two sword energies were his life- saving abilities.

    He couldn¡¯t afford to waste them just to show off in front of his sisters.

    Moreover, if he were to unleash even a single stroke of sword energy in that ce, it would probably

    scare everyone senseless!

    With her delicate jade¨Clike fingers, Nte tapped a few times on Emrys¡® palm, asking in confusion,

    ¡°What are these four ck circles?¡±

    In the palm of Emrys¡® hand was a small mirror. Its center was rather transparent. At each of the four

    corners of the diamond¨Cshaped mirror, a small ck circle was delicately engraved. ¡°It must be

    something like an energy tank. I need to illuminate all four circles to enable this treasure to unleash its

    ability to devour foreign attacks once again.¡±

    When Emrys first obtained the Heavenly Fortune Mirror, the four surrounding circles were all lit up.

    However, after he had absorbed three sword energy attacks, they dimmed.

    That indicated that the four circles were rted to the devouring function of the Heavenly Fortune

    Mirror.

    1/3

    ¨C BBM

    Chapter 545 Chains

    M M

    DNN

    78% 16:09

    In fact, upon reflection, it was quite easy to understand,

    If it wasn¡¯t necessary to activate those four energy rings, wouldn¡¯t the Heavenly Fortune Mirror be able

    to be used infinitely, blocking and absorbing all attacks?

    That would be defying the natural order.

    Emrys discovered that issue. The method to activate the four energy rings still needed further research.

    Karina¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as she eximed, ¡°Incredible! This thing seems far more

    powerful than my Soul Searching Bell, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Shall I give it to you?¡± offered Emrys.

    ¡°No need. Rys, you should keep it for yourself. This treasure you¡¯ve obtained must have already

    bonded with your spirit. I suspect others won¡¯t be able to use it.¡± Karina waved her hands about in a

    silly, yet endearing manner, appearing incredibly adorable.

    In reality, Emrys was just joking.

    Just as Karina had mentioned earlier, treasures possessed a certain spirituality. When Emrys was

    challenging the stone tform, it was actually a test from the Heavenly Fortune Mirror towards him.

    That refers to what was known as acknowledging a master.

    The others all showed a keen interest in the treasure that Emrys had obtained. However, in Cordelia¡¯s

    beautiful eyes, a trace ofplex and indescribable emotion flickered.

    From various indications, it was clear that Emrys was no ordinary individual. His future achievements

    were bound to be immeasurable.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    As such, she wondered if she and the others could truly keep up with his pace.

    Emrys was like a dragon hidden in the abyss. His future was meant to be as vast as the ocean and as

    bright as the stars. Yet, they, his closestpanions, were like chains, confining him within the

    confines of a mere pond.

    Even if Emrys remained silent and harbored noints, Cordelia still felt a profound sense of guilt.

    It wasparable to a couple taking their college entrance exams. The boy had excelled, and could

    have easily applied to prestigious universities. However, in the end, he chose to

    2/3

    §°§¢§¢§®

    Chapter 545 Chains

    M M

    ADNNOS

    78% 16:09

    remain in their small town, all for the sake of being with the girl.

    Cordelia was unwilling to proceed in such a manner.

    Ever since she became a cultivator, she increasingly felt that the world of cultivation was incredibly

    profound. Staying in the same ce, to a greater or lesser extent, always left her with a sense of

    dissatisfaction.

    Especially for a cultivation prodigy like Emrys, choosing mediocrity was simply not an option.

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546 Catching Up

    It seemed that I have to step up my efforts too, striving to keep pace with Rys. In her heart, Cordelia

    secretly made a vow.

    Suddenly, Nte¡¯s voice pulled her back from her thoughts. ¡°Rys, we¡¯ve already seen the treasure.

    Now, what¡¯s the story behind these peculiar clothes you¡¯re wearing?¡±

    As they spoke about Emrys¡® outfit, several beautiful women once again curiously shifted their gaze onto

    him.

    They couldn¡¯t believe that Emrys dressed so oddly just to tease them.

    Emrys spoke somewhat awkwardly. ¡°My own clothes were torn for some reason when I was in the

    underwater world. I happened to pass by an Ibican man who wasughing happily, so I ended up

    taking his clothes.¡±

    When the Ibican saw the guardian of the Chanaea fall, he nearlyughed his head off. However, the

    moment he turned around, he was knocked unconscious by a massive fist. When he came to, he found

    himself stark naked, tied up on the deck.

    It was truly a case of ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too soon as things could still go wrong.¡±

    Caylieughed and teasingly said, ¡°Emrys, you really are too mischievous.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you tter me, Caylie.¡±

    ¡°Rys, what happened to your dragon mask? How did it crack? Also, your sword is in the hands of the

    Anndur Divinity martial artist. Aren¡¯t you nning to retrieve it?¡± Nte asked again.

    Emrys looked toward the expanse of the sea, his gazending on the Anndur Divinity martial artist

    who was arrogantly suspended in mid¨Cair.

    Suddenly, he grinned. ¡°During myst visit to the Langford residence, nche¡¯s grandfather imparted a

    principle to me, ¡®When a significant figure faces a downfall, it leads to the emergence of various hidden

    challenges!¡°¡±

    After a moment, Yelena responded, ¡°Are you implying that everything that happened was deliberately

    orchestrated by you, just to create the illusion for the world that you were already dead?¡±

    Emrys gave her an approving nce. ¡°You¡¯re right. Only by making them believe I was

    1/3

    JJ B B M

    M M

    ADNN

    x 16:09

    Chapter 546 Catching Up

    dead could many things hidden in the shadows dare to reveal themselves.¡±

    The fearsome reputation of the Sky Devourer Lord was truly terrifying. It suppressed the martial artists

    of various nations around the world, preventing them from raising their heads. As long as he lived for

    one more day, those powers dared not act rashly.

    However, it was, after all, a threat.

    If the Sky Devourer Lord were to die, those powers would certainly be restless. Once they had

    reached their peak, Emrys would strike them with a devastating blow.

    He would aplish the whole task in one stroke.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys continued, ¡°Issa, haven¡¯t you always been worried about the mutant issue? Once the news of

    the Empyrean Lord¡¯s death spreadspletely, those gically modified individuals hiding in

    Chanaea will probably be unable to sit still, right?¡±

    Larissa¡¯s eyes lit up, revealing her sparkling little tiger teeth as she said, ¡°That makes sense, Rys,

    you¡¯re really too clever. Come, I will reward you with a sweet kiss.¡±

    Emrys suddenly stepped back, his expression serious as he said, ¡°Please respect yourself, Issa. I am

    already a married man.¡±

    Karina¡¯s face on the side blushed slightly.

    Larissa was taken aback for a moment but quickly recovered. She scoffed and said, ¡°You had your

    chance and you blew it. I even feel like I¡¯ve been shortchanged, hmph!¡±

    Yelena, holding Karina¡¯s hand, said, ¡°Karina, listen to me. You can¡¯t indulge this little ruffian. He¡¯s taking

    advantage of your meekness. The next time he calls you ¡®wifey,¡¯ you must resist.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Karina cautiously nced at Emrys, noticing his seemingly amused gaze fixed on her.

    Instantly, her cheeks grew even hotter.

    The fact that she had already be involved with Rys was something she truly didn¡¯t know how to

    exin to the others.

    At that moment, Nte let out a sudden sigh and said, ¡°Although I was aware that this was part of Rys¡®

    n, it was unbearable to see Atharian strutting around so arrogantly. I really had the urge to rush over

    and punch him!¡±

    Emrys chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, their time of regret wille. What we need to do now is

    2/3

    600

    JJ BB M

    MM

    ADNNOS

    78% 16:0

    Chapter 546 Catching Up

    wait and let the bullets fly a little longer.¡±

    If Emrys were to take action at that moment, the most he would aplish is killing Atharian Divinity. It

    wouldn¡¯t hold much significance.

    He tossed the Spiritual Control Divine Sword into the sea, intentionally allowing Alex to pick it up, all in

    an effort to make the illusion of death appear more authentic.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547 n

    If Emrys refrained from summoning the Spiritual Control Divine Sword for an extended period of time,

    the Atharians would believe that he had perished in the incident of the sinking ind.

    All of these things required time to develop.

    Nte let out another sigh. ¡°We all understand the reasoning, but for the people of Chanaca, this blow

    is simply too devastating.¡±

    The citizens of Chanaca held the Empyrean Lord in high regard as their faith. The copse of their faith

    would undoubtedly have a profound impact on them.

    Emrys spoke earnestly. ¡°Chanaca is not the country of one person, but the kingdom of all. If the death

    of just one person, myself, could cause the people of Chanaea to falter, then I must say, I would be

    very disappointed.¡±

    After considering for a moment, Larissa said, ¡°Rys makes a lot of sense.¡±

    While this conversation was taking ce, something else was happening on a ship specifically used by

    the Chanaea Martial Arts Alliance. There, Hazel¡¯s fingers turned pale from gripping tightly, and her

    voluptuously charming body trembled gently.

    ¡°Dad, your grandson, the guardian of Chanaea, the Empyrean Lord, may never return. Your

    resentment towards him should have subsided, right?¡± Hazel¡¯s voice carried a hint of sarcasm as she

    spoke.

    Pascal¡¯s body shuddered slightly.

    The turmoil within him was immense.

    In the past, he had hated the Empyrean Lord so much that he wished he could kill him.

    After all, Pascal could not let go of the death of his daughter, Aurelia. The man who truly deserved to

    die was never found. Therefore, he transferred this hatred onto Emrys.

    However, during hisst visit to the Mapleton family cemetery, Hazel¡¯s profound words had led Pascal

    to question the actions he had taken over the years..

    Bystanders often saw things more objectively, and she had helped him realize something.

    When a person was dominated by their emotions, their mind could short¨Ccircuit, leading

    1/3

    G IT

    Chapter 547 n

    ¡±

    them to act illogically. However, they themselves were often unaware of this, persisting in their

    obstinate course.

    That was exactly how Pascal had been.

    It wasn¡¯t until Hazel¡¯s heartfelt words that he was somewhat pulled back from his confusion.

    Later, when he saw the Celestial Token, Pascal had alreadye to a realization. His hatred for Emrys

    had naturally diminished to almost nothing, reced instead by guilt.

    After all, that poor child was his own grandson!

    Just as Emrys had said, he was not like that man. Emrys should not have to bear the mistakes made

    by that man.

    Thus, Pascal had realized his mistake quite early on.

    That time, the reason he came to watch the battle was definitely not because of the Empyrean Lord,

    but because of his grandson, Emrys.

    Unfortunately, Pascal¡¯s realization came toote. When he wanted to reconcile with Emrys, the news

    that reached him was the tragic demise of Emrys.

    It was already toote for everything.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Pascal¡¯s fingers ran through his full head of silver hair, shaking his head in extreme agony.

    He didn¡¯t know who he was apologizing to. Was it for Hazel, or Emrys, or perhaps his departed

    daughter, Aurelia?

    Perhaps it was for all of them.

    About a week had passed since the ind had sunk into the sea.

    The Chanaea team responsible for the salvage operation had mostly withdrawn, leaving only a small

    group behind to continue the seemingly hopeless task.

    This was a sign, a harbinger of the fall of the Sky Devourer Lord.

    In terms of negotiating for the Spiritual Control Divine Sword, Chanaea had yet to make any significant

    progress. The precious relic of the Empyrean Lord had astonishingly be the exclusive weapon of

    Alex, the Anndur Divinity martial artist.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    2/3

    SSB 6 M

    Chapter 547 n

    MM

    ADNNOS

    77 16:89

    The top leader was extremely angry, issuing a final ultimatum to Anndur. The essence of it was a

    stern warning for Anndur to take care of itself, and a deadline was set. They were given one month

    to return Empyrean Lord¡¯s relics.

    Otherwise, there would be consequences.

    Anndur dismissed it with a scoff.

    Although the people of Chanaea were filled with anger, their hearts were overwhelmed with profound

    sorrow. They still couldn¡¯t fathom the fact that the protector of Chanaea had met such a mysterious

    demise.

    After some time, the supreme leader himself addressed the crowd, his voice choked with emotion on

    several asions. He dered that Chanaea would lower its g to half¨Cmast for the uing week,

    as a gesture to honor the departed Empyrean Lord¡¯s spirit and provide sce.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548 Rest Of The World Reacts

    It was at this moment that everyone had no choice but to ept the fact that their revered god had

    truly fallen.

    The Venria gic experiment research facility, which had been previously destroyed by the Sky

    Devourer Lord, was now rebuilt. The Anndur research team remained in charge.

    Choosing the same location was a way to test the waters.

    If the Sky Devourer Pce showed no reaction to this, it would confirm that the Sky Devourer Lord had

    indeed fallen.

    But it wasn¡¯t just Venria.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    News of gic experiment bases began to emerge from countries like Ibica, Kepraria, and even

    Pontotium.

    Anndur was the one providing them with technical support.

    Based on this premise, the martial artsmunity in Anndur established the Deity. yer Alliance

    and started rallying martial artists from around the world.

    The martial artists of Anndur held the power.

    The term ¡°Deity¡± in Deity yer Alliance undoubtedly referred to the Empyrean Lord, also known as the

    Sky Devourer Lord in their eyes.

    ying a deity was not only a tant provocation but also a perverse delight in the misfortune of

    others.

    The situation within the world¡¯s martial artist organizations underwent a drastic transformation in an

    instant. The Sky Devourer Pce became a thing of the past, while the Deity yer Alliance rose to

    prominence at an rming speed.

    In Jetroina¡¯s Hidden Fighters Alliance, the leader, Regan, sat upright with a solemn expression.

    Seated across from him on the ground was an Atharian named Alex.

    On the wooden table between themy the Spiritual Control Divine Sword of the Sky Devourer Lord.

    1/3

    CJ BB

    Chapter 548 Rest Of The World Reacts

    NN

    7% 16:10

    It was clear that Alex¡¯s purpose in visiting Regan was to persuade the Hidden Fighters Alliance of

    Jetroina to join the Deity yer Alliance. The benefit was that they would receive free support for

    gic modification technology.

    The hidden fighters of Jetroina were a unique group, positioned somewhere between friarriars and

    martial artists. Theirbat style leaned more towards cunning and indirect methods of hidden fighting

    arts, which some might consider despicable and lowly.

    If it were possible to gically modify the hidden fighters, transforming them into warriors with the

    same physical prowess as martial artists, theirbat abilities would undoubtedly increase

    significantly.

    The terms offered by Alex were quite enticing.

    Another crucial reason was that Alex was a Divinity martial artist. Even the divine sword of the Sky

    Devourer Lord had fallen into his hands. Regan had no grounds to refuse.

    Over the years, the Hidden Fighters Alliance had been ruthlessly suppressed by the Sky Devourer

    Pce of Chanaea. Finding a powerful backer would be a great advantage.

    Therefore, Regan readily agreed to Alex¡¯s invitation.

    With a confident smile, Alex said, ¡°Mr. Regan, you have made an extremely wise decision. I assure

    you, your Hidden Fighters Alliance will definitely leave a mark in history.¡±

    Regan nodded solemnly and replied, ¡°I hope so. I look forward to your guidance in the future!¡±

    After Alex left, Regan immediately called a meeting to announce his decision.

    Almost all members of the Hidden Fighters Alliance agreed with the decision, except for Matteo.

    Matteo spoke gravely, ¡°Mr. Murphy, I believe we should reconsider this matter.¡±

    Initially, Matteo had pledged his allegiance to the Sky Devourer Lord, with his lifepletely in the

    hands of the Lord.

    Especially when the Sky Devourer Lord initially took a drop of his blood, he experienced a profound

    fear that made his soul tremble.

    It seemed that with just a single thought from the Sky Devourer Lord, his soul would shatter and he

    would die.

    2/3

    A ¦Ò d G B M

    M M

    ADN N

    77% 16:10

    Chapter 548 Rest Of The World Reacts

    The news had spread across the world that the Sky Devourer Lord was dead. However, Matteo didn¡¯t

    quite believe it.

    If the Sky Devourer Lord had truly died, he should have died as well.

    But the truth was that Matteo didn¡¯t feel any difort, leading him to believe that things couldn¡¯t be so

    simple.

    Therefore, he concluded that there was a high probability that the Sky Devourer Lord was still alive.

    However, Matteo refrained from expressing his thoughts, as he knew that if he did, Regan would surely

    kill him instantly.

    Given that he couldn¡¯t provide a valid exnation, it was only natural that the members of the Hidden

    Fighters Alliance would doubt his intuition.

    This was also true for Regan.

    With a deliberate motion, he took off his mask, exposing a long and deep scar. His countenance was

    filled with determination as he dered, ¡°The Sky Devourer Lord is the very reason I have concealed

    my face all these years. I have harbored this grudge within me!¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549 Matteo Takes Action

    With a snap. Regan crushed the mask in his hand, speaking with immense bitterness. ¡°From this day

    forward. I will no longer wear this mask. I want you all to see just how deeply humiliated I was by Sky

    Devourer Lord!¡±

    Observing the scar on Regan¡¯s face, which writhed like a centipede in sync with his facial muscle

    spasms, everyone in the Hidden Fighters Alliance felt a shudder in their hearts.

    Regan was their leader, and Sky Devourer Lord dared to humiliate him like that. Wasn¡¯t it a direct insult

    to their organization?

    This further strengthened everyone¡¯s resolve to incorporate the Hidden Fighters Alliance into the Deity

    yer Alliance.

    Given that things had already reached that point, Matteo naturally didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. To

    continue speaking would be to provoke public anger.

    After a moment of contemtion, Matteo¡¯s gaze suddenly flickered a few times, and he said, ¡°Mr.

    Murphy, I have a request. I wish to make a trip to Chanaea.¡±

    As soon as Matteo uttered those words, the expressions of everyone in the Shinobi Alliance subtly

    changed.

    Ever since the rise of Sky Devourer Pce, a new ban was added to the Hidden Fighters Alliance. No

    elite hidden fighter was allowed to set foot in Chanaea.

    Although they were already convinced in their hearts that Sky Devourer Lord was dead, when Matteo

    uttered those words, everyone¡¯s hearts couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    The intimidation of Sky Devourer Lord was too terrifying. Even in death, he left a profound shadow over

    everyone.

    As the leader of the Hidden Fighters Alliance, Regan was both resentful?and fearful of Sky Devourer

    Lord. The ban was also issued by him. Upon hearing Matteo¡¯s words at that moment, he narrowed his

    eyes, falling into deep thought.

    Matteo said, ¡°Mr. Murphy, since we, the Hidden Fighters Alliance, have decided to join the Deity yer

    Alliance, we are inevitably positioned against Sky Devourer Pce. Many things, sooner orter, we

    have to confront.¡±

    What he said made a lot of sense.

    1/3

    JJ G G M

    M M

    NNDS

    77% 16:10

    Chapter 549 Matteo Takes Action

    If Sky Devourer Lord had already died, then there was no reason to fear the Sky Devourer Pce at

    all, and the ban became irrelevant.

    If Sky Devourer Lord were still alive, the incorporation of the Hidden Fighters Alliance into the Deity

    yer Alliance would be an affront to him. Sooner orter, they would have to bear the brunt of Sky

    Devourer Lord¡¯s wrath.

    That time, when Matteo went to Chanaea, it could also be considered a form of a test.

    Regan¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as he pondered deeply before saying, ¡°Mr. Knight, we appreciate

    your hard work. Your contributions to the Hidden Fighters Alliance will always be remembered by us.¡±

    If Sky Devourer Lord were still alive and found out that Matteo had vited the ban, Matteo would

    undoubtedly be the first one he would kill.

    At that time, the Hidden Fighters Alliance could easily exin that it was the personal behavior of

    Matteo, and they were not aware of it. Presumably, Sky Devourer Lord would not go too far.

    Therefore, Matteo¡¯s actions were essentially him risking his own life to test Sky Devourer Lord.

    For his act, he would be a great contributor to the Hidden Fighters Alliance.

    Regan agreed to Matteo¡¯s request but still cautioned him, ¡°During this trip to Chanaea, try not to stir up

    too much trouble. First, discreetly probe around and see how Sky Devourer Pce reacts.¡±

    It seemed that the leader of the Hidden Fighters Alliance was genuinely terrified by Sky Devourer Lord,

    bing incredibly cautious.

    Matteo nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Murphy. I will bring back the news very soon.¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Not long after, Matteo left Jetroina alone and stepped into the territory of Chanaea.

    Regarding his purpose foring to Chanaea, it definitely wasn¡¯t for the Hidden Fighters Alliance.

    Instead, he firmly believed in his heart that the Sky Devourer Lord was still alive, and this visit was to

    seek confirmation. Sacrifice myself for the Hidden Fighters Alliance? Bah! Who would be willing to risk

    their lives to go along with all of you?

    Matteo, the son of Matteo, had initially met his demise at the hands of the Sky Devourer Lord. From

    Marley, the Golden Needle Ghostly Hands of Kepraria, he had long acquired some information about

    the Sky Devourer Lord.

    2/3

    BBM ??E

    M M

    Chapter 549 Matteo Takes Action

    !? ?

    D

    A

    (li)

    The Sky Devourer Lord, whose true name was Emrys, was a renowned physician from Apricot Hall in

    Jazona.

    To determine whether the Sky Devourer Lord was deceased or alive, one simply needed to observe

    Apricot Hall.

    Matteo disguised himself as a local of Chanaea, speaking thenguage fluently. Therefore, when he

    arrived in Jadeborough, no one detected anything suspicious.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550 Visit To Apricot Hall

    Inside Apricot Hall sat an elderly man, who was none other than the renowned national physician,

    Duncan.

    Duncan assumed that Matteo hade for medical treatment. He pointed to a chair in front of the

    consultation desk and spoke slowly. ¡°Please have a seat. Let me take your pulse first.¡±

    Matteo nced around Apricot Hall, politely greeted Duncan with a bow, and said, ¡°Good day, sir. I am

    here to visit the miraculous doctor of Jadeborough.¡±

    ¡°Visit Master Lund?¡± Duncan did not harbor any suspicions.

    He shook his head and said, ¡°He is not at Apricot Hall at the moment. You can wait here for him for a

    while.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Matteo felt his heart skip a beat.

    Indeed, Sky Devourer Lord had not died!

    His intuition was absolutely correct!

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you have some urgent business with Master Lund?¡± Duncan asked, noticing

    the changing expressions on Matteo¡¯s face.

    Matteo quicklyposed hisplex expression, smiling as he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll just wait here for

    a while!¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t dare to disturb Sky Devourer Lord lightly!

    All he could do was wait.

    Inside Apricot Hall, there were benches specially arranged for patients, so Matteo didn¡¯t have to stand.

    He hadn¡¯t been waiting long when he suddenly saw Duncan stand up and call out toward the door,

    ¡°Master Lund.¡±

    He¡¯s here! Matteo also rose to his feet in an instant, his emotions surging uncontrobly.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a stubborn old man,¡± a voice echoed from outside the door. ¡°How many times have I told

    you? There¡¯s no need to be so formal with me. Why do you take everything so seriously?¡±

    1/3

    CBBN

    Chapter 550 Visit To Apricot Hall

    DNN

    16:10

    ¡°Honoring the teacher and respecting their teaching is a traditional virtue, isn¡¯t it?¡± Duncan said with a

    smile.

    Respecting the old and cherishing the young is also a traditional virtue. Going by your logic, should I

    also bow to you?¡±

    ¡°No, no, you shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    The conversation between the two fell into the cars of Matteo, filling him with

    exhration.

    After all, the sounding from outside the door was a voice he was all too familiar with. It was none

    other than Sky Devourer Lord!

    Matteo didn¡¯t dare to stand still any longer. He immediately rushed to the door and, facing the young

    man outside, he bowed deeply and said, ¡°Master, I knew it. I was certain you were still alive.

    Emrys, who was about to enter the door, caught sight of Matteo. He teased, ¡°So, it¡¯s you. I thought a

    big ck rat had sprung out from somewhere intending to assassinate me!¡±

    He wore a faint smile, showing no signs of surprise whatsoever.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys had already sensed the presence of Matteo through that drop of blood. It would be more

    urate to say that the moment Matteo set foot in Jadeborough, Emrys had already detected him.

    Upon seeing the smile on Emrys¡® face, Matteo was momentarily taken aback.

    It was his first time realizing that beneath the dragon mask of Sky Devourer Lord, there was a face

    capable of expressing joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness. Contrary to the rumors, Sky Devourer Lord

    wasn¡¯t an emotionless, cold¨Chearted deity.

    Emrys¡® teasing and joking tone further refreshed Matteo¡¯s understanding of Sky Devourer Lord.

    ¡°Master, please spare me. Where would I have the courage to assassinate you?¡± Matteo was stunned

    for a moment.

    When he came to his senses, his entire demeanor had noticeably rxed a great deal. In particr,

    Emrys¡® face had a uniquely friendly feel to it.

    Compared to the infamous Sky Devourer Lord, who was known to change people¡¯s mood at the mere

    mention of his name, they seemed like twopletely different people.

    2/3

    JJ B B M

    M M

    NNU

    Chapter 550 Visit To Apricol Hall

    Master? On the side, Duncan, upon hearing that strange appetion, had his gaze shift peculiarly a few

    degrees.

    If a youngdy had referred to Emrys as her master, Duncan might not have found it so surprising. At

    most, he would have silently sighed,menting on how young people nowadays really knew how to

    have fun.

    In Duncan¡¯s time, the most they would do was to make someone call them ¡°Daddy¡±

    In summary, the sudden appearance of a grown man there, addressing Emrys as his master, was a

    highly unusual urrence. It was very easy for one to have negative assumptions.

    Duncan¡¯s peculiar gaze was immediately noticed by Emrys. In Emrys¡® heart, he cursed, This old fool¡¯s

    thoughts are bing less and less innocent.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± At that moment, Matteo instinctively eximed.

    In his opinion, there was nothing inappropriate about it.

    Previously, Emrys hadn¡¯t noticed anything wrong.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551: What Should I Do

    Suddenly, Matteo felt a chill run through his body, goosebumps rising all over his skin. Emrys waved his hand and said, "Don''t call me ''Master'' in the future. Just call me Mr. Lund."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Matteo didn''t quite understand, but heplied nheless, saying, "Very well, Mr. Lund."

    Emrys nodded approvingly and continued, "There''s something I need to discuss with you, Matteo. Your intuition and perseverance have brought you this far, but there''s still much you need to learn. I have a task for you."

    Matteo''s curiosity was piqued. "A task, Mr. Lund?"

    "Yes," Emrys replied. "I''ve been investigating a series of strange urrences in Jadeborough, and I believe they are linked to a hidden power within the city. I need you to assist me in uncovering the truth behind these events."

    Matteo''s eyes widened with a mixture of excitement and apprehension. "What kind of urrences are we talking about?"

    Emrys leaned in, his voice low and serious. "Disappearances, unexined phenomena, and whispers of an undergroundwork that maniptes the city''s fate. It''s dangerous, and I need someone I can trust to help me."

    Without hesitation, Matteo responded, "I''m ready to help, Mr. Lund. Whatever it takes."

    Emrys smiled, a glint of approval in his eyes. "Good. We''ll start tonight. Meet me at the old warehouse on the outskirts of the city at midnight. Be prepared for anything."

    Matteo nodded, determination etched on his face. "I''ll be there."

    As Matteo left Apricot Hall, his mind raced with thoughts of the uing mission. He knew it wouldn''t be easy, but the opportunity to work closely with Emrys and uncover the mysteries of Jadeborough was too important to pass up.

    Emrys watched Matteo leave, a contemtive expression on his face. He had high hopes for Matteo, but he also knew the dangers they would face. This mission would test Matteo''s limits and reveal whether he was truly ready for the challenges ahead.

    That evening, as the city of Jadeborough settled into the quiet of the night, Matteo prepared himself for the meeting. He checked his gear, ensuring he had everything he might need, and set off towards the old warehouse.

    The streets were eerily quiet, and a sense of foreboding hung in the air. When Matteo arrived at the warehouse, he saw Emrys waiting for him, his silhouette barely visible in the dim light.

    "You''re here," Emrys said, his voice barely above a whisper. "Good. Let''s begin."

    They entered the warehouse, moving silently through the shadows. Emrys led Matteo to a hidden passageway that descended into the depths below the city. As they ventured deeper, the air grew colder, and the walls seemed to close in around them.

    Matteo''s heart pounded in his chest, but he remained focused, following Emrys closely. They reached arge chamber, illuminated by a faint, eerie glow. Strange symbols adorned the walls, and the air was thick with an otherworldly energy.

    Emrys turned to Matteo, his expression grave. "This is it. The source of the disturbances. We need to find out what''s causing this and put a stop to it."

    Matteo nodded, ready to face whatevery ahead. Together, they stepped into the chamber, prepared to confront the unknown forces that threatened Jadeborough.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552 Paper Tiger

    ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Murphy?¡± Everyone looked confused.

    Despite the obvious power of Sky Devourer Pce, he stillughed and imed there was nothing to

    fear.

    They thought Regan was so scared that he had lost his mind.

    Regan nced at everyone, his smile fading from his face. He spoke with conviction. Do you really

    believe that if Sky Devourer Lord were still alive and knew that Mr. Knight had infiltrated Chanaea, he

    would have sent just a single warning?¡±

    Upon hearing those words, everyone shuddered.

    His logic made sense to everyone.

    Sky Devourer Lord was incredibly domineering. Who would dare to provoke him? If there was even the

    slightest disagreement, he would directly arrive at one¡¯s doorstep ready to kill. After all, for Sky

    Devourer Lord, such actions were asmon as eating a meal.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Yet, Sky Devourer Pce merely sent a warning, which clearly indicated that Sky Devourer Pce had

    be nothing more than a paper tiger.

    What was there to fear?

    Regan continued, ¡°In the future, the world of martial artists will gradually lean toward Anndur, rather

    than centering around Chanaea. Therefore, our decision to join the Deity yer Alliance at this time is

    indeed the right one. Alex from Anndur is the new overlord of the martial arts world!¡±

    Regan¡¯s inspiring words stirred up excitement among the numerous members of the Hidden Fighters

    Alliance. They couldn¡¯t help but imagine the glorious moments that awaited them after the Hidden

    Fighters Alliance joined the Deity yer Alliance.

    As the saying goes, ¡°One who follows the boss will benefit from them.¡±

    Observing that group of foolish people, Matteo couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. What they were doing

    wasn¡¯t just cozying up to the boss, it was more like they were recklessly celebrating on the edge of a

    knife, dancing on a stovetop.

    Matteo firmly believed they were all going to meet a terrible end.

    1/3

    CSS G GM

    M M

    ADN NO

    Chapter 552 Paper Tiger

    ¦¤

    77% 16:11

    As the undercurrents of martial artists stirred across the globe, Emrys seemed unconcerned, aloof from

    it all, leisurely returning to his old line of work.

    He continued to help people with his medical skills.

    In Jazona, Minerva, the daughter of the provincial governor, Chandler, had overexerted herself while

    stretching and yawning. Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t lower her arm, maintaining an odd posture with it raised

    above her head.

    That wasn¡¯t even the most embarrassing part. The most embarrassing part was that a good number of

    Chandler¡¯s colleagues hade to his house that day.

    Everyone was discussing the topic of the fall of the Empyrean Lord. The atmosphere was quite somber.

    Suddenly, upon seeing Minerva¡¯s antics, everyone couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    Minerva was greatly embarrassed. Seeing her father, Chandler, also holding back hisughter, she

    immediately became angry out of embarrassment and said, ¡°I¡¯m already in such a state, and you can

    stillugh. Are you really my father?¡±

    ¡°There, there, watch your words, youngdy. If I¡¯m not your real father, then who is?¡± Chandler had

    initially intended to scold her, but upon seeing his daughter¡¯s ridiculous appearance, he couldn¡¯t help

    but burst intoughter.

    That further infuriated Minerva, who eximed, ¡°I think Mr. Balford is even better than you!¡±

    Chandler¡¯s smile froze.

    Of course, he knew who Mr. Balford was, the man his daughter often spoke of.

    It was Roger.

    The rtionship between him and Roger was exceptionally good. Back in the day, they had jointly

    pursued a senior female student from the calligraphy and painting society. In the end, it was Chandler

    who triumphed, sessfully winning over the senior student. Moreover, he persisted and eventually

    walked down the aisle with her.

    Minerva was the daughter he had with his club¡¯s senior, who became his wife.

    Given the good rtionship between Roger and Chandler, their families interacted quite frequently.

    Often during their chats, they would bring up amusing anecdotes from the past to tease each other.

    2/3

    E ¦Ò ¦Ò B B M

    M M

    ADNNOS

    Chapter 552 Paper Tiger

    A

    A

    77% 10:12

    Having heard so much, Minerva naturally came to understand the old affairs among their parents

    generation.

    Upon witnessing her father¡¯s heartyughter, Minerva deliberately made ament, causing an

    immediate freeze in the smile on his face.

    The nearby colleagues wore expressions of embarrassment, pondering the identity of Mr. Balford.

    To alleviate the awkwardness, Chandler discreetly coughed twice and stated, ¡°Mr. Balford and I have

    been friends for a long time. It¡¯s only natural for him to show kindness towards you. However, you only

    see the surface. You have no idea how strict he can be with his daughter when he returns home.¡±

    With his exnation, Chandler not only rified their rtionship but also alleviated the difort.

    One of Chandler¡¯s colleagues chuckled and remarked, ¡°Indeed. I usually only scold my own children,

    but I could never scold my niece.¡±

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553 Emrys In York Residence

    ¡°Year

    ¡°Ah. Minerva, your father often spoke of you at work, expressing how proud he is of your excellence.

    You can¡¯t imagine how much pride he took in you!¡±

    Yeah

    Chandler¡¯s colleagues were all talking at once, swiftly steering the conversation away from the

    ambiguous topic.

    To prevent his daughter from continuing her tantrum, Chandler didn¡¯t overreact. While dialing a number,

    he said, ¡°Alright, alright, this is just a minor issue. I¡¯ll ask Emrys toe

    over

    As expected. Minerva didn¡¯t say anything more.

    She had great trust in Emrys¡® medical skills.

    Back then, Mathias, the deputy director of Jadeborough Hospital, came to give her grandfather

    acupuncture. identally, he left a needle embedded in her grandfather¡¯s leg, which was ultimately

    cured by Emrys.

    Back then. Mathias used to address Emrys as Grandmaster, which left a profound impression on

    Minerva.

    With the intervention of the miracle doctor, Minerva¡¯s minor ailment was indeed not an

    issue.

    The reason Chandler thought of Emrys first was partly due to his trust in Emrys¡® medical skills. On the

    other hand, he was also a person who valued talent..

    He hoped to seize that opportunity to introduce Emrys to a broader circle of colleagues.

    Either one of the titles of the miracle doctor of Jadeborough and Emerentius carried a certain weight.

    Considering Emrys¡® age, the significance would be absolutely shocking.

    Most people probably wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream in that direction.

    When Emrys received a call from Chandler, he happened to be free, so he agreed to pay a visit to the

    York residence.

    1/3

    Chapter 553 Emrys in York Residence

    ADNNO

    77 16:12

    D

    Initially, Chandler wanted his secretary to drive and pick up Emrys. However, Emrys declined the offer,

    as he wasn¡¯t so arrogant to ept such a gesture.

    For those who got along well with Emrys, his attitude was extremely easygoing, and he was even

    willing to provide medical consultations without charging a single cent.

    For those Emrys didn¡¯t take a liking to, even if they offered a sky¨Chigh consultation fee, Emrys would

    simply scoff at it.

    Chandler belonged to the type who easily clicked with others.

    He was a good official.

    Thus, after finishing his call with Chandler, Emrys quickly made his way to the York residence.

    Inside the living room sat Chandler¡¯s colleagues, all of whom held high¨Cranking positions. Just a

    moment ago, Chandler had mysteriously introduced them to Emrys, saying, ¡°Emrys, who will be

    arriving shortly, is extraordinary. It¡¯s a perfect opportunity for you all to get acquainted with him.¡±

    Chandler¡¯s colleagues all thought Emrys must be pretty special to be regarded so highly by the

    governor.

    Thus, those colleagues were instantly filled with curiosity about Emrys.

    Before long, a young man arrived at the York residence. Chandler immediately rose to his feet to greet

    him, smiling as he said, ¡°Emrys, I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you with another visit.¡±

    The young man was Emrys, who waved his hand with a smile and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for

    formalities, Mr. York. We¡¯re old acquaintances, after all.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Since you already know we¡¯re old acquaintances, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. From now on, just

    call me Channy.¡± Although Chandler was the governor of Jazona, he was approachable and didn¡¯t put

    on airs.

    He had even joined Emrys for a barbecue at a roadside stall before.

    That was also the reason why Emrys had a good impression of Chandler.

    Upon seeing Chandler stand up in the living room, his other colleagues naturally followed suit.

    However, when their gaze fell on Emrys, they all paused slightly.

    J & BBM

    Chapter 553 Emrys In York Residence

    DNN

    1012

    Chandler had just spoken highly of Emrys, sparking curiosity among everyone. However, when they

    actually met Emrys in person, they felt somewhat surprised.

    Emrys was far younger than any of them thought.

    The issue of Emrys¡® age was always a sorc point.

    Imagine there are two individuals standing in front of you, both iming to be practitioners of traditional

    medicine. One of them embarked on his medical studies at the age of eighteen andpleted five

    years of undergraduate education, followed by three years of postgraduate studies. After gaining

    practical experience in a hospital for several years, he would be around thirty years old.

    On the other hand, the second individual began self¨Cstudying traditional medicine at the age of sixty. It

    took him two years to prepare for and pass the examination for a license to practice traditional

    medicine.

    If both were to see patients without presenting their credentials, it is likely that most patients would

    choose the ¡°elderly traditional medicine doctor¡± who only had two years of study.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554 p

    Furthermore, creating a fabricated resume was not a difficult task.

    In the modern world, this was one of the reasons for the widespread fraudulence among traditional

    medicine practitioners.

    These individuals often posed as traditional doctors and engaged in unscrupulous activities, such as

    deceiving elderly individuals into purchasing health products. Their actions tarnished the reputation of

    traditional medicine in Chanaea.

    Ultimately, it all came down to age.

    Any cunning individual could simply put on a white coat and im to be an aplished miracle

    doctor.

    The crux of the matter was that most people fell for this deception.

    The belief that traditional medicine became more valuable with age had be deeply ingrained.

    Therefore, when Chandler¡¯s colleagues saw that Emrys was such a young miracle doctor, they were all

    taken aback.

    However, their surprise was merely a reaction and did not involve any questioning.

    After all, they were intellectuals working in relevant departments, and their perspectives were much

    broader than those of the average person. They were aware that there were many talented and

    extraordinary individuals in the world.

    The idea of a twenty¨Cyear¨Cold miracle doctor was not necessarily impossible.

    Another reason was that since Chandler held Emrys in such high regard, there must have been a valid

    reason for it.

    Therefore, after a brief moment of surprise, Chandler¡¯s colleagues took the initiative to greet Emrys

    with a friendly smile.

    Chandler intended to introduce each of his colleagues to Emrys, but at that moment, a resentful voice

    came from behind him. It was Minerva who said, ¡°Dad, I now have every reason to believe that you are

    definitely not my real father! I need help here, yet you all were casually chatting away as if nothing was

    amiss,pletely disregarding my presence as a patient. This is outrageous!¡±

    1/3

    JJ B B B N

    Chapter 554 Stap

    90 00

    NN

    77% 16:12

    h

    Upon hearing his daughter¡¯s voice, Chandler felt embarrassed.

    To be honest, he had truly forgotten.

    Initially, his n was to call Emrys over, rather than inviting other doctors, with the intention of

    introducing the young man from Jazona to all his colleagues.

    When Chandler saw Emrys, he became so engrossed in their conversation that hepletely forgot

    about his daughter¡¯s illness.

    That was indeed embarrassing.

    Emrys smiled and said, ¡°Emrys, I think I should first attend to your daughter¡¯s illness. Although it¡¯s just

    a minor ailment, the treatment process might be a bitplicated.¡±

    Minerva asked, ¡°Dr. Lund, I simply stretched and now I can¡¯t lower my arm. Could this be due to a

    muscle cramp?¡±

    After considering for a moment, Emrys replied, ¡°From the perspective of traditional medicine, your

    condition can be attributed to a deficiency in your body¡¯s vitality. This, coupled with exogenous wind

    syndrome, has led to a blockage in your meridians. However, the treatment method is quite

    straightforward. All I need to do is firmly press the acupressure point located below your navel.¡±

    As Emrys spoke, he extended a finger, ready to press below Minerva¡¯s navel. However, before his

    finger could even touch her pristine white skirt, a sudden sound echoed.

    Emrys was pped across the face.

    Chandler and his colleagues were somewhat bewildered.

    In particr, those colleagues who were driven by curiosity paid special attention to Emrys¡® treatment

    methods. They wanted to know what made him receive such high praise from Chandler.

    Upon hearing Emrys exin the disease¡¯s pathology in terms of traditional medicine, they were all

    taken aback.

    He was aspetent as Chandler had led them to believe.

    However, when they heard Emrys exin the treatment method, their astonishment quickly faded,

    leaving them feeling that it was utterly absurd. What connection does the inability to lower one¡¯s arm

    have with the acupoint located below the navel? Could it be that even Mr. York misjudged this young

    man?

    2/3

    930

    JJG G G M

    Chapter 554 p

    M M

    DNN

    77% 16:1

    As expected, Emrys¡® absurd treatment method was quickly shattered by a resounding p.

    Everyone gently shook their heads.

    However, they were taken aback once again.

    After all, the person who had pped Emrys was none other than Chandler¡¯s daughter, Minerva.

    She found herself in a vulnerable position, with her arms held high above her head, making her feel

    exposed and defenseless as a woman. Therefore, when Emrys unexpectedly reached out to touch her

    stomach, she was naturally frightened.

    Driven by fear, her hands instinctively moved to protect herself, not only lowering but also, in the

    process, unintentionally pping Emrys across the face.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555 What Do You Think Of Emerentius

    The realization dawned on everyone after a brief moment of shock.

    Minerva, too, came to understand the truth.

    When she pped Emrys, she was filled with anger. But now, she realized that Emrys¡¯s actions were

    actually meant to help her.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Minerva spoke with deep remorse, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Lund. Why don¡¯t you hit me back?¡±

    ¡°Your reaction was expected.¡±

    Emrys rubbed his cheek, not bothering to make a fuss over such trivial matters. However, he couldn¡¯t

    help but think to himself that he had been too confident about his appearance.

    He had assumed that Minerva, just as she was about to p him, would hesitate to strike his

    handsome face and would pull back in time.

    Blind confidence was truly terrifying, resulting in an undeserved p on his face.

    ¡°Amazing! Emrys is truly remarkable. Each of his treatments is unique yet incredibly effective. I can¡¯t

    help but admire him!¡±

    Chandler couldn¡¯t help but apud enthusiastically.

    The colleagues around also joined in the apuse, each one praising Emrys for his remarkable skills

    and Chandler for his sound judgment.

    Emrys waved his hand and said, ¡°You tter me, you tter me. I simply read a lot of extraordinary

    books on traditional medicine when I had free time in the past. Whenever I encounter peculiar ailments,

    I always draw on the wisdom of the ancients.¡±

    ¡°Emrys is just being modest. Although he ims to have learned his techniques from ancient books of

    traditional medicine, how could he have achieved such mastery without a sharp mind to interpret them?

    He truly lives up to his reputation as the miracle doctor of Jadeborough.¡±

    Listening to Chandler¡¯s praises, the crowd finally realized that the young man standing before them

    was none other than the renowned miracle doctor of Jadeborough who had gained considerable

    attention recently.

    No wonder, no wonder!

    1/3

    G? C B B B A

    MM

    NN

    10.13

    Chapter 555 What Do You Think Of Emerentius

    Observing the expressions of astonishment on his colleagues¡® faces, a sense of pride naturally welled

    up in Chandler¡¯s heart.

    Emrys is someone I greatly value as the most talented person in Jazona.

    However, the most exciting part was yet toe.

    Chandler remained calm andposed, allowing everyone to retake their seats. He then took the

    initiative to invite Emrys to sit next to him.

    The individuals seated at the table were all highly respected. Moreover, they were significantly older

    than Emrys. Logically, Emrys would seem out of ce among such a group of important figures.

    However, the reality was that Emrys did not show the slightest sign of stage fright, maintaining a calm

    demeanor throughout. When certain topics came up in conversation, he would even interject with a few

    words, and his timing was impable.

    His unexpectedposure, unusual for someone his age, greatly surprised everyone. At times, they

    even felt as if all eyes were on this young man.

    It was a peculiar sensation.

    Since Chandler had known Emrys for a long time and was aware of his extraordinary abilities, he didn¡¯t

    overthink things. Instead, he subtly steered the conversation towards calligraphy and painting.

    He himself was an enthusiast of calligraphy and painting, and when discussing this topic, there was no

    pretense.

    Due to his status, it was easy for him to control the direction of the conversation.

    Emrys understood Chandler¡¯s intention, but he didn¡¯t call him out on it. He simply listened in silence.

    Soon, Chandler found the right moment and said, ¡°When ites to geniuses in the world of

    calligraphy and painting, Mr. Emerentius truly stands out. It¡¯s beyond me how he manages to create

    such profound artworks.¡±

    ¡°Mr. York is right. Although I am not part of the circles interested in calligraphy and painting, I have

    heard the name Mr. Emerentius countless times. He is a renowned master of calligraphy and painting.¡±

    ¡°I, too, have seen Mr. Emerentius¡¯s works. Even those who don¡¯t understand calligraphy

    2/3

    dd B BBM

    M M

    IN IN

    Chapter 555 What Do You Think of Emerentius

    D

    and painting can instantly perceive the profound meaning within his artwork. It¡¯s truly magical.¡±

    ¡°Before, I didn¡¯t have a grasp of calligraphy and painting, but upon witnessing, Mr. York¡¯s passion for it,

    I realized that it must be a profound subject. As a result, I also endeavored toprehend it and

    indeed discovered its depth.¡±

    The conversation revolved around calligraphy, painting, and Emerentius. The participants began to

    demonstrate their extensive knowledge, and their fluency on the subject was impable.

    At this juncture, Chandler turned his attention to Emrys. With a subtle smile, he inquired, ¡°Emrys, what

    are your thoughts on Mr. Emerentius, the prodigy of the calligraphy and painting realm?¡±

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556 He Is No Big Deal

    This is it. This fellow, surprisingly, is promoting me in such a manner.

    Unwilling to indulge him, Emrys immediately responded, ¡°He¡¯s alright, I suppose. I don¡¯t think Mr.

    Emerentius is as extraordinary as everyone says. Perhaps those paintings are just something he does

    to pass the time, not something that warrants such profound interpretation.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions of everyone present, except Chandler,

    drastically changed.

    They all knew that Emerentius held an extremely high status within the calligraphy and painting circles.

    Thus, most enthusiasts of these arts regarded him as an idol, and Chandler was no different.

    However, Emrys had dared to utter such words, clearly aiming to embarrass Chandler.

    Even if one was the renowned miracle doctor of Jadeborough and had the favor of the governor, one

    still couldn¡¯t be so rude.

    I can¡¯t believe how tactless he is!

    However, everyone initially thought that Chandler¡¯s face would turn unsightly. To their surprise, not only

    did Chandler not show any displeasure, but his smile became increasingly peculiar.

    Something was very wrong.

    All that could be heard was Chandlerughing as he said, ¡°Emrys, from what you were saying earlier, it

    seems like you have your own unique insights into the world of calligraphy and painting. Why don¡¯t you

    paint one for us all to see?¡±

    Just as expected, Mr. York is indeed angry. He ns to ridicule Emrys after his painting ispleted,

    using this as an outlet to vent his inner dissatisfaction. Mr. York is indeed brilliant!

    Everyone sighed softly in their hearts. A middle¨Caged man sitting across from Emrys subtly signaled

    him with his eyes, implying that Emrys should quickly say something nice.

    Emrys understood and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to paint. After all, even if I do, my work won¡¯t differ much

    from that of Mr. Emerentius.¡±

    Shocked, the middle¨Caged man across nearly fell off his chair.

    1/3

    JJ BGBME

    Chapter 556 He Is No Big Deal

    ADNN

    m 16:11

    Idiot! I can¡¯t believe how ipetent he is! This time. Mr. York will definitely show his anger, right?

    Everyone cautiously turned their gaze toward Chandler, only to be surprised to find that he maintained

    his peculiar expression.

    It was too bizarre to them.

    Chandler stared at Emrys for a while. Seeing that he still showed no reaction, he reluctantly withdrew

    his gaze, feeling a deep sense of regret in his heart.

    For a person who valued talent, the inability to showcase the talent they held in their hands was an

    extremely frustrating matter.

    However, judging by Emrys¡¯s demeanor, it was clear that he had no intention of revealing his identity.

    Thus, Chandler knew it was inappropriate for him to tell everyone that Emrys was actually Emerentius.

    As a result, the anticipated effect was not achieved.

    What Chandler hoped for was to draw out the truth. Through his careful guidance, he wanted Emrys to

    gradually reveal himself as Emerentius. Ideally, he would even paint on the spot.

    When the colleagues saw the painting, everything would be clear to them.

    Only in this way could maximum shock be achieved.

    However, if this identity was revealed by Chandler, it would somehow lose some of its excitement.

    The group at the table chatted for a while longer. This time, Chandler didn¡¯t deliberately steer the

    conversation. As they talked, quite naturally, the conversation drifted back to Empyrean Lord.

    News of Empyrean Lord¡¯s demise had been spreading far and wide during this period.

    The citizens of Chanaea, whether they were ordinary people or martial artists, would all mention it in

    passing, their faces filled with sorrow.

    Now that Empyrean Lord had fallen, their faith crumbled together.

    Never had the people of Chanaea ever experienced such despair before.

    Seeing their spirits suddenly fall, Emrys spoke in a subdued tone. ¡°Actually, the fall of

    2/3

    JJ G G B M

    M M

    ADNNO

    77% 16:14

    Chapter 556 He Is No Big Deal

    Empyrean Lord might not necessarily be a bad thing.¡±

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    How can the death of Empyrean Lord be good?

    When Emrys uttered these words, the faces of everyone present changed dramatically.

    The Empyrean Lord had been revered as the sacred protector of Chanaca, instilling faith and pride in

    its people. However, with his downfall, a sense of regret and despair permeated throughout thend.

    Despite this, Emrys had the audacity to im that the Empyrean Lord¡¯s demise was a positive

    urrence.

    This adversary of Chanaea cannot atone for his sins, even if he were to face execution countless

    times. Such actions are utterly unforgivable!

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557 More Than A Miracle Doctor

    Chandler furrowed his brows, a sharp glint flickering in his eyes.

    The good impression he had of Emryspletely vanished.

    In Chanaea, the Empyrean Lord was considered a sacred entity that could not be desecrated. Even

    though he had fallen, in the hearts of the people of Chanaea, he was the divine being that would never

    fade away throughout the ages.

    He had be a symbol of their faith.

    However, Emrys, someone whom Chandler had openly treated with respect, dared to make such

    reckless remarks at such a sensitive time in public.

    Chandler was naturally outraged by his behavior and filled with disappointment.

    Valuing talent is not wrong, but if a person¡¯s thoughts are not upright, they should not be utilized no

    matter how talented they are. I have misjudged him.

    Chandler¡¯s emotions were incrediblyplex. However, he heard Emrys exin, ¡°When I said that the

    fall of the Empyrean Lord was a good thing, I didn¡¯t mean any harm, nor was I rubbing salt into the

    wound.

    Someone like the Empyrean Lord is so amazing that there is no one else like him. The face beneath

    the dragon mask must surely be extraordinarily handsome, charming, and suave¡­ When such a

    person falls, anyone would feel heartache and sorrow, and I am no exception. The reason I say this is a

    good thing is because I know that the situation is irreversible. We can only view the issue from a

    different perspective. Chanaea was never the domain of a single individual, but rather, it belongs to all

    of us. Perhaps after the fall of the Empyrean Lord this time, we might witness the rise of characters like

    the Punisher Lord or the Sun Lord. The Empyrean Lord should not be seen as one individual, but

    rather as the embodiment of the people of Chanaea.¡±

    Emrys spoke calmly and steadily, without any significant fluctuations in his tone. Yet Chandler and the

    others felt an inexplicable surge of heroic spirit upon hearing his words.

    What he said is correct. The Empyrean Lord should not be seen as a single individual, but rather as the

    countless citizens of the nation. He might have fallen, but countless others will surely rise.

    The people of Chanaea were humble, tolerant, and valued harmony above all else. Yet the pride that

    resided deep within them and the me that zed in their hearts were things that no one had the right

    to extinguish.

    1/3

    ¦Ò¦Ï

    Chapter 557 More Than A Miracle Doctor

    NN

    Z

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    mx 16:14

    They were not terrified of the Deity yer Alliance at all. What was truly frightening was the erosion of

    one¡¯s pride and tenacity by the enemy¡¯s intimidation.

    However, in Chanaea, its people¡¯s pride and tenacity were unyielding-

    Looking at the issue from this perspective, what Emrys said was indeed urate.

    With that thought in mind, Chandler and the others remained silent.

    Emrys calmly stood up and said, ¡°What I have just said represents only my personal viewpoint. If you

    feel that I have offended the Empyrean Lord, then there is nothing I can do about it. The magnanimity

    of the Empyrean Lord is as great as our nation. I refuse to believe that he would be upset over a few

    words. Ladies and gentlemen, I take my leave

    now.¡±

    His main purpose for the trip was to treat Minerva¡¯s illness and to show support for Chandler. As he had

    spent quite a while there, it was time for him to head back.

    After Emrys rose and departed, a profound silence lingered in the living room of the York residence.

    They were still reflecting on the words that Emrys had just spoken, as they were truly awe- inspiring.

    They even felt a surreal sensation, as if the Empyrean Lord had never left them at all. It seemed as

    though Emrys had precisely conveyed the message on behalf of the Empyrean Lord to the people of

    Chanaea.

    What¡¯s with this ridiculous feeling?

    Just as everyone shook their heads, the middle¨Caged man who had been sitting across from Emrys

    and had given him a look earlier asked, ¡°Mr. York, who exactly is Emrys?¡±

    A young man in his twenties sat among a group of influential figures, disying remarkableposure

    and holding his ground against them.

    Throughout their interactions, he maintained a calm andposed demeanor, which even made them

    feel inferior when considering his perspective on problems.

    Is the renowned doctor of Jadeborough truly as exceptional as he appears? It seems unlikely!

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558 A Humble Man

    Chandler paused for a moment, his expressionplex. He then asked, ¡°Do you know why I¡¯ve been

    emphasizing the topic of calligraphy and painting, and also mentioning Mr. Emerentius?¡±

    This was a detail that no one had really noticed. Everyone had assumed that the topics Chandler

    discussed came naturally.

    It was only after his revtion that they realized the conversation topics had been deliberately guided

    by Chandler. His guidance was so subtle and natural that it left no trace, making it unnoticeable.

    How impressive! That¡¯s the state governor for you!

    Chandler let out a sigh and said, ¡°Actually, Emrys is none other than Mr. Emerentius.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Everyone was bewildered,

    ¡°Mr. York, isn¡¯t he the renowned doctor of Jadeborough? How did he suddenly be-¡±

    The man¡¯s voice abruptly halted, his face reflecting extreme disbelief. Yet, deep down, he knew the

    answer. Mr. York wouldn¡¯t have favored him so much if he wasn¡¯t someone outstanding.

    After everyone learned that the renowned doctor of Jadeborough and Emerentius were the same

    person, they were filled with astonishment.

    No wonder when Emrys previouslymented that Mr. Emerentius¡® skills were just average. Clearly,

    he is just being modest. However, to those who heard those words, it seemed like a disrespectful

    remark.

    The man who had previously sat across from Emrys felt his face burning with embarrassment, as he

    couldn¡¯t feel any more awkward.

    Chandler¡¯s gaze flickered, then he continued. ¡°What truly astounds me is not Emrys¡® dual identity but

    rather his mindset of being detached from the world.¡±

    One usually expected those who rose to fame at a young age to be arrogant, especially for

    someone like Emrys.

    To carry two impressive identities was reason enough for Emrys to behave in a somewhat

    1/3

    Add B BBM

    DO DO

    CNN

    EP

    Chapter 558 A Humble Man

    7

    77% 16:14

    haughty manner.

    However, Emrys remained humble, regardless of his status.

    It seemed as though his titles didn¡¯t matter to him, which is why he never thought to show

    off.

    Even though Chandler skillfully steered the conversation toward the topic so that Emrys could reveal

    his identity as Emerentius and regain his glory, Emrys sidestepped the opportunity.

    He wasn¡¯t being melodramatic but had a genuine feeling that there was nothing worth showing off.

    Chandler also perceived it, hence he did not continue to put Emrys in a difficult position.

    He even felt that if it wasn¡¯t necessary to treat his daughter, Minerva, on the spot, Emrys would have

    been reluctant to reveal his identity as the renowned doctor of Jadeborough.

    Such an attitude was unusually steady, somewhat different from the ordinary.

    This was the point that Chandler found most unbelievable.

    In addition, Emrys¡® remark about Empyrean Lord was shocking and unconventional, further confirming

    his extraordinary nature.

    Could it be that he has other identities that carry more weight, which is why he feels that being known

    as the renowned doctor of Jadeborough and Mr. Emerentius are not matters worth boasting

    about?

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Chandler thought he had a sufficient understanding of Emrys, but after their conversation today, he

    found himself increasingly unable to read thetter.

    Emrys had no idea what Chandler and his colleagues were thinking, nor did he care.

    He had already arrived at Sierra¡¯s filming location.

    A short while ago, Cordelia said that she wanted to give Sierra a huge surprise and forcefully took her

    away. She brought her to Pollerton Ocean to witness a majestic yet gruesome battle.

    After a series of twists and turns, Sierra had already discovered the surprise Cordelia had mentioned. It

    was about Emrys¡® true identity as Empyrean Lord.

    2/3

    JJ G G G M

    Chapter 558 A Humble Man

    M M

    NNO

    VA

    77% 16:14

    The news had shocked Sierra for several days.

    Due to the series of events, the filming progress of the crew slowed down. However, Seth, along with

    the rest of the crew, wasn¡¯t bothered by it.

    One reason was due to Sierra¡¯s status in the entertainment industry.

    The second reason was that even their sponsor, Cordelia Group, was not anxious about it. So, what

    was there for them to worry about?

    When Emrys arrived at the film set, he coincidentally encountered Sierra during her break. However,

    Sierra¡¯s expression appeared rather serious. Her manager, Amalia, was engaged in a serious

    conversation with her.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559 The Controversy

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sierra?¡±

    When Emrys approached Sierra, Amalia immediately stopped talking.

    Sierra, however, was not bothered by Emrys¡® arrival.

    He was her adopted younger brother, and there was nothing they couldn¡¯t discuss.

    Moreover, the issue was not much of a secret, as it was already covered in the news.

    The incident involved a facial mask product called ¡°Angel¡¯s Gift¡± from overseas. In short, it was simply

    referred to as ¡°Angel.¡±

    Sierra was the sole spokesperson for this facial mask in Chanaea.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    However, not long ago, the CEO of Ageless Skincare Group, thepany that developed Angel,

    surprisingly posted a picture on Twitter. The image showed an Atharian man holding a sword in his

    right hand, a dragon¡¯s head in his left, andughing triumphantly.

    Below it was the caption: Hrious.

    Although the photo was quickly deleted by the CEO of Ageless Skincare Group shortly after its release,

    netizens both domestically and internationally managed to screenshot and preserve it as evidence.

    Foreignizens went into a frenzy, while domesticizens were outraged, as this was a tant act of

    insult.

    As the spokesperson for this facial mask in Chanaea, Sierra naturally faced verbal attacks. However,

    that was not the main issue. She was not afraid of being criticized byizens, but she was extremely

    angry at the CEO¡¯s behavior.

    Therefore, despite having to pay a hefty penalty, a decision was made to terminate her coboration

    with Ageless Skincare Group.

    In fact, when Sierra initially received the coboration invitation from Ageless Skincare Group, she

    declined it numerous times. However, the group was very sincere and persistently sought her

    cooperation.

    Sierra had also personally tried the Angel facial mask for a while and found it to be truly effective.

    1/3

    C

    JJ B B BM

    Chapter 559 The Controversy

    M M

    NN

    76% 10.13

    Furthermore, promoting good things was also amendable act.

    Thus, Sierra finally agreed to coborate with thepany.

    At that time, Cordelia Group had not yet risen to prominence. It was just a small skincare product

    company in Jadeborough, and its main product was not even a whitening and hydrating facial mask.

    It was not until Emrys returned to Jadeborough and presented a form that Cordelia Group began to

    focus on the facial mask market,unching a top¨Ctier product called ¡°World¨CEnchanting Beauty.¡±

    Leveraging the miraculous effects of this facial mask, the now renowned Cordelia Group had made a

    name for itself in the industry within Chanaca.

    If World¨CEnchanting Beauty had been released before Sierra¡¯s coboration with Ageless Skincare

    Group, she would have never agreed to cooperate with thetter under any circumstances.

    This was the background of what had happened.

    Since they had already coborated, there was no reason to object. The Angel face mask from Ageless

    Skincare Group did havemendable effects and was ranked among the

    top

    three in the international market.

    What Sierra had not expected was that the CEO of Ageless Skincare Group would dare to post such a

    picture, insulting the revered Empyrean Lord and the faith of the people of

    Chanaea.

    Moreover, it was her own younger brother being ridiculed.

    Naturally, Sierra could not bear it.

    She would absolutely not ept the other party¡¯s apology, as this was a matter of principle.

    What infuriated Sierra the most was that she found out through private channels that the CEO of

    Ageless Skincare Group had no genuine intention of apologizing. The deletion of that post was merely

    due to pressure.

    There were also reports that when the major shareholder of Ageless Skincare Group met with the

    CEO, he mocked and scoffed, saying that the people of Chanaea were the most forgetful. Despite their

    current righteous indignation, he predicted they would forget everything in no time.

    2/3

    ¨C G G G M

    Chapter 559 The Controversy

    M M

    ADNNO

    A

    76% 16:15

    The general idea was to have the CEO issue an apology for the time being. Once the controversy

    subsided, Angel wouldunch a discount campaign, and countless people from Chanaea would still

    scramble to make purchases.

    This truly infuriated Sierra to no end.

    Emrys did not watch the news often, so it was only after Sierra had finished speaking that he learned

    about the matter.

    However, he did not feel anything.

    He held the title of Empyrean Lord and was thriving in good health. The more the outsiders celebrated

    their victory, the more joyous he felt.

    This was, in fact, the oue he had intended.

    In the aftermath of the Empyrean Lord¡¯s downfall, the so¨Ccalled demons and monsters started to

    emerge.

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560 Challenging Ageless Skincare Group

    Go ahead and celebrate to your heart¡¯s content! The more ecstatic you are now, the more devastating

    your fall will be.

    To bring about the downfall of one¡¯s enemies, one had to first drive them delirious.

    Emrys was brimming with mischievous ideas.

    Noticing that Sierra was still feeling down, he reassured her, saying, ¡°Sierra, there¡¯s no need to feel

    down. We can simply cut ties with Ageless Skincare Group. This is a perfect opportunity to capitalize

    on public opinion and demonstrate the power of Chanaea¡¯s facial masks.¡±

    Sierra paused for a moment before asking, ¡°Is World¨CEnchanting Beauty ready to enter the

    international market already?¡±

    She had a general understanding of Cordelia Group¡¯s development history. In less than a year, it had

    transformed from a small business in Jadeborough into a multi¨Cbillion dor corporation, swiftly

    dominating the facial mask market in Jazona.

    Shortly after, the Ginger family from Juxshire also willingly offered their resources.

    With the consolidation of the Ginger family¡¯s resources, Cordelia Group was able to rapidly expand

    World¨CEnchanting Beauty into a brand recognized by everyone in Chanaea.

    The pace of this development was truly astonishing.

    And now, they¡¯re actually nning to expand into the international market¡­

    Sierra truly didn¡¯t know how to express her feelings.

    If Cordelia were present, she would surely be able to empathize with Sierra. Initially, when Emrys first

    mentioned his ns to enter the Jazona market, she felt that he was taking too big of a leap.

    However, Cordelia¡¯s perspective hadpletely changed.

    Having be a cultivator herself, she no longer worried about taking big steps. It would be best to let

    the world know sooner rather thanter that Chanaea¡¯s facial masks were also highly formidable.

    1/38

    CJ J B B BMI

    Chapter 560 Challenging Ageless Skincare Group

    DNN

    Returning to the main story, Emrys noticed the surprised expression on Sierra¡¯s face and chuckled,

    saying, ¡°I believe this is the perfect time to enter the international facial mask market. You¡¯re well aware

    of my capabilities.¡±

    Emrys mysteriously winked at her.

    Sierra, of course, understood his meaning and blurted out, ¡°But haven¡¯t you already¡­¡±

    She quickly closed her mouth and nced around.

    Sierra had initially wanted to say that since Emrys had faked his own death, he naturally couldn¡¯t

    casually use the title of Empyrean Lord to take action. Otherwise, all their efforts would be in vain.

    Emrys instantly grasped Sierra¡¯s intention and with a wry smile, he shook his head and said, ¡°Am I truly

    that weak without that identity?¡±

    Sierra¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.

    That¡¯s right! No matter how renowned the Empyrean Lord was, it was still something Emrys had

    achieved step by step on his own. His own strength and ability are the most crucial elements. Why was

    I so foolish?

    Sierra, vexed, pped her own forehead and then asked. ¡°So, what are you nning to do

    next?¡±

    As soon as she asked, she immediately regretted it because it was a foolish question.

    At this point, Cordelia Group had more than enough funds. The whitening and hydrating effects of their

    facial mask products were top¨Cnotch, and the quality was unquestionably superior.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Everything was already in ce; all that remained were the final two steps¨Cadvertising and seeking

    overseas distributors.

    Sierraughed and said, ¡°As for advertising, don¡¯t count on me anymore. My international fame doesn¡¯t

    even match that of a C¨Clist celebrity!¡±

    She had acted out of interest, without any intention of making a ssh in the international film industry.

    Therefore, she was not internationally famous, not even as well¨Cknown as those minor actors from

    Chanaea who often yed bit parts in Huxville.

    However, Sierra knew that these issues posed no difficulty for Emrys, so he could easily joke about

    them.

    2/3

    SJ B G B M

    M M

    NNO

    76% 16:15

    Chapter 560 Challenging Ageless Skincare Group

    Emrys nced at Seth, who was not far away, and suggested, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a well¨Cknown director over

    there? He must have some international connections. Why don¡¯t we just ask him?¡±

    Sierra had the same idea in mind.

    Seth, a renowned director in Chanaea, had previously coborated on several films in Huxville and had

    gotten to know a few directors there.

    Seeking his help seemed like the logical choice.

    Emrys didn¡¯t waste any time and straightforwardly shared his thoughts with Seth. Upon hearing this,

    Seth solemnly assured him that it was not a significant issue.

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561 The Traditional Medicine Course

    Seth had a close friend named Simpson, who held a director position in Huxville. He had connections

    with many internationally renowned movie stars and recently, he had been considering a trip to

    Chanaea for inspiration.

    Given the circumstances, it was best to have hime over sooner to meet with Emrys.

    As a result, Seth readily agreed.

    After leaving the film set, Emrys didn¡¯t return to Verdant Estate, nor did he go to Apricot Hall. Instead,

    he made a trip to Jazona University.

    After all, he was also a teacher for the traditional medicine short course. However, he wasn¡¯t

    particrlymitted. He would often disappear for a month or two at a time. Given these long

    absences, it would be unfair for him not to teach a single ss.

    Otherwise, there would have been no reason to start the course in the first ce.

    So, before leaving Jazona previously, Emrys had already instructed Mathias to arrange for doctors from

    Jadeborough Hospital toe and give lectures.

    At the very least, he ensured that there was one ss each week.

    Most hospitals nowadays coborate with medical universities by bing affiliated institutions.

    Therefore, many doctors within these hospitals often find themselves giving lectures.

    Jazona University was not a medical university, but arranging for someone to teach there weekly was

    not a significant issue for Jazona Hospital.

    As the deputy director of the hospital, Mathias had the authority to make such arrangements.

    Emrys didn¡¯t notify anyone in advance. He only asked Mathias and found out that there was a

    traditional medicine ss that day. So, he quietly made his way to Jazona University.

    When Emrys saw the ssroom, which was not even a third full, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a bitter and

    helpless smile.

    Among these students, a third were engrossed in their phones, another third were sleeping, and only a

    handful were genuinely paying attention to the lecture.

    1/3

    Most of them were just there to earn academic credits.

    Ever since Emrys stopped teaching at Jazona University, his traditional medicine interest. ss fell into

    an awkward situation.

    Of the doctors who were arranged by Mathias to give lectures, none were as lively and interesting as

    Emrys.

    After several sses, the number of students gradually decreased.

    In order to avoid the embarrassing situation of having no attendees for this elective course, the school

    incorporated it into the credit system, thereby retaining a portion of the students.

    The thing about traditional medicine was that it was inherently dry and dull. If it was not presented in an

    engaging way, it could easily put people to sleep.

    The situation at hand was exactly like that.

    The lecture was being delivered by a stern man in his thirties, who was reciting the course materials

    word for word.

    He was just there toplete the task assigned by the deputy director, so he didn¡¯t put any effort into

    his lectures at all.

    At that time, he was discussing an important concept in traditional medicine¨Cpreventing illness before it

    urs.

    ¡°In ancient times, it was said that a superior doctor would provide preventative treatment to a person

    who has early symptoms of a disease¡­¡±

    He recited the text from the book verbatim.

    Thereafter, he borated slightly on the topic before considering the content taught.

    Emrys heard it clearly at the ssroom door, sighing inwardly. This is hardly a traditional medicine

    short course; it is more like a hypnotherapy session.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The poprity that he had managed to build up with great difficulty before was essentially gone.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t how you teach the ss.¡±

    Emrys simply couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. He strode into the ssroom and began to

    2/3

    speak.

    The drowsy students in the ssroom were all jolted awake by the familiar voice.

    Upon ncing toward the door, they immediately became excited.

    It¡¯s Mr. Lund! He has returned. Without him teaching, the ss is truly unbearable!

    The students¡® spirits immediately soared. Some of the pretty female ssmates couldn¡¯t help but spring

    to their feet, ready to give Emrys the two remaining sandwiches from their dinner as a wee¨Cback

    gift.

    Fortunately, Emrys managed to calm the restless students by pressing his palm down.

    When the stern lecturer witnessed this peculiar scene, his expression gradually grew

    somber.

    He presumed it to be yet another mischievous student seeking attention by causing a disturbance.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562 Preventing Disease Before It Strikes

    The stern man snorted and said coldly, ¡°If you think I¡¯m not teaching properly, why don¡¯t you do it?¡±

    Anyone who had been a student before would likely find this phrase very familiar.

    Whenever the teacher was lecturing from the podium and someone below was disrupting the

    ssroom discipline, the teacher would always stop and say to that student, ¡°Come on, since you¡¯re so

    good at talking, why don¡¯t youe up to the podium?¡±

    This was a sign that the teacher was about to lose his temper.

    At that time, the stern-looking man was just like that. He didn¡¯t care whether the students listened to the

    ss, slept, or yed on their phones, as long as they didn¡¯t disrupt the lesson.

    After all, doing so was showing disrespect toward the teacher.

    If Emrys could read his thoughts, he would certainly scoff.

    Respect for teachers was paramount but only reserved for those who take responsibility, not for those

    who merely recite from textbooks just to fulfill their teaching duties.

    Emrys had already learned from Mathias that the doctors who were arranged to give lectures were not

    volunteering. Instead, they were receiving a supplementary allowance where one portion was given by

    the hospital and another by the school.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Collecting two sries while teaching with such an attitude, and still expecting respect? Does he think

    this is easy money?

    Emrys couldn¡¯t be bothered to be polite with such people. He strode toward the podium and said, ¡°If

    you can¡¯t teach, just sit quietly on the side and learn something.¡±

    The man hadn¡¯t expected the young Emrys to be so audacious. Thetter had actually dared to take

    the podium when asked to give a lecture, even insisting that the man himself learn a thing or two from

    him. It was truly an overbearing disy of arrogance.

    I must remember to tell Desmond about this when I get a chance. He needs to look into it. How could

    Jazona University have nurtured such a disobedient student? It¡¯s a downright disgrace to the school¡¯s

    reputation. In fact, this kind of student should be expelled!

    Of course, these were matters forter.

    1/3

    At this moment, the stern man didn¡¯t fly into a rage as expected. Instead, he chose to stand by and

    watch with a cold gaze.

    He was rather curious to see how this rebellious student would lecture. If thetter were to stand on the

    podium and not be able to utter a single word, the only one to be embarrassed would be himself.

    However, what the stern man failed to notice was that the students in the ss hadpletely

    transformed from their previous state.

    Everyone¡¯s intense gaze was fixed on the podium, focused on Emrys.

    Watching a handsome teacher give a lecture was indeed a pleasurable experience.

    Emrys began to speak eloquently. ¡°Since you were just discussing the idea of disease prevention, allow

    me to borate on this concept. But before we delve into it, let¡¯s first, listen to a short story. ording

    to the ssics, there was once a king who sought advice from a renowned miracle doctor. He asked,

    ¡®Among the three brothers in your family, all of whom are skilled in medicine, who is the most

    proficient?¡¯ The miracle doctor replied, ¡®My eldest brother is the best, my second eldest brother is next

    in line, and I am the leastpetent.¡¯ Perplexed, the king asked, ¡®Then why are you the most famous?¡¯

    The miracle doctor exined, ¡®My elder brother often treats illnesses before they even manifest. At that

    time, the patients were unaware of their own symptoms and were cured before they realized it.

    Therefore, they were oblivious to my brother¡¯s brilliance. When my second brother treats illnesses, he

    often does so at the onset of the symptoms. As soon as the patient feels slightly unwell, he administers

    medicine and the illness is cured. Therefore, the vigers believe that he is only adept at treating minor

    ailments. As for me, I often treat illnesses at their most severe stages, when the patients are in extreme

    pain and their families are consumed by anxiety. Once the patients recover, they naturally sing my

    praises more than my brothers, and thus, my fame spreads far and wide.¡¯ This story revolves around

    the concept of disease prevention.¡±

    After taking a breath, Emrys continued, ¡°The miracle doctor¡¯s eldest and second brothers were both

    experts in treating diseases before they fully manifested. Typically, upon observing a minor symptom in

    a patient, they could predict the future progression of the disease. Addressing this minor ailment in

    advance could prevent it from escting into a more serious illness in the future. This is what we refer

    to as prevention in modern medicine. An extremelypetent doctor, upon seeing liver disease, can

    immediately predict that the next stage will be the disease spreading to the spleen. Therefore, they will

    always prioritize strengthening the spleen. An average doctor, upon diagnosing a liver disease, will only

    focus on treating the liver, unaware of the need for early prevention of potential spleen disorders. This

    is what they call preventing the disease before it strikes.¡±

    Citing from the ssics, Emrys spoke eloquently, not only exining the concept of

    2/3

    preventative medicine but also emphasizing to his students that the more skilled a doctor is, the more

    they prioritize disease prevention.

    Send Gifts

    1.5K

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563 Miracle Doctor

    No one needed to state the obvious. As the implications of the situation became clearer, a natural

    thought emerged in the minds of those present: that preventing a problem was more important than

    curing it.

    Indeed, as the dust settled and the reality of the situation sank in, the room erupted in apuse. Each

    p felt like a stinging p to the stern man¡¯s face.

    That spontaneous outburst of apuse was the sound of true teaching, a testament to the

    transformative power of a moment that could never be found in any textbook.

    The stern man¡¯s face paled.

    He had intended to make a spectacle of the troublesome student, hoping to embarrass him in front of

    the gathered crowd. However, he found himself facing embarrassment instead.

    Great¡­ Now there¡¯s no way I could extricate myself from the situation without further embarrassment.

    Just then, the long¨Csuppressed students burst forth with an enthusiastic chant, ¡°Mr. Lund, you¡¯re

    amazing! Mr. Lund, I admire you! Mr. Lund, you¡¯re an inspiration!¡±

    The stern man¡¯s body trembled violently when he heard that.

    Mr. Lund? Could this young man be the miracle doctor of Jadeborough and the revered mentor of Mr.

    Jenkins?

    Naturally, his guess was right on the money.

    Upon that realization, the stern man wasted no time in bowing, his voice trembling with a mixture of

    fear and respect as he said, ¡°Dr. Lund, I didn¡¯t realize it was you who had arrived. I thought you were

    merely an unruly student intentionally disrupting the ss¡­¡±

    The beads of sweat that had been umting on his forehead began to cascade down, dampening

    his cor.

    I can¡¯t believe that I, a mere resident doctor in the traditional medicine department, have just

    disrespected the grandmaster of Mathias, the deputy director of Jazona Hospital. If he were to take

    offense to this, I¡¯m afraid my job would be in jeopardy.

    With that thought in mind, the stern man felt a chill run down his spine.

    1/3

    MM M

    Chapter 563 Miracle Doctor

    F

    21% 15:25

    Unbeknownst to him, Emrys had no interest in dealing with such insignificant individuals. Nheless,

    he still offered a piece of advice, saying, ¡°If I were truly an unruly student, it would simply mean that

    there is room for improvement in your teaching methods. Rather than cing me on others, it is

    important to reflect on your own practices and seek to make adjustments.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, you are right, Dr. Lund,¡± the stern man replied.

    As Emrys¡® words sank in, he began to realize that the young man had no intention of holding a grudge

    against him. As such, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Go back and reflect on your behavior. The remainder of today¡¯s lesson will be taught by me.¡± With a

    wave of his hand, Emrys dismissed the man.

    The moment the man stepped outside, the students swarmed around Emrys, chattering excitedly and

    vying for his attention, a stark contrast to the previously somber atmosphere.

    This was exactly the effect Emrys was aiming for.

    Tobine education with entertainment.

    At first, there were only a handful of students in the ssroom, taking up no more than a third of the

    seats. But word of Emrys¡® arrival must have spread like wildfire through Instagram because soon

    enough, the room was filled to capacity, with students cramming into every avable space.

    The scene was reminiscent of Emrys¡® heyday. In fact, it seemed as though his fame had only grown

    with time.

    The buzz surrounding his lecture was not just due to his own reputation but also because several

    students had seen a blurry photograph, allegedly taken by a paparazzi, that depicted Emrys visiting

    Sierra¡¯s film crew.

    At the time, the photo was removed by Dexter, who used various connections to contact the person

    who posted it.

    As for Dexter himself, it was clear that his talents would not go unnoticed, with Emrys entrusting him

    with a position within the Seventy¨Ctwo Shadow Forces of Sky Devourer Pce.

    Returning to the topic at hand, due to the cirction of a photo, many students at Jazona University

    now knew that Emrys was acquainted with the stunning actress, Sierra.

    MM M

    Chapter 563 Miracle Doctor

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    21% 15:25

    In addition to the revtion that Emrys was Sierra¡¯s godbrother, numerous students became extremely

    excited and hurried over upon hearing of Emrys¡® return, hoping to request an autographed photo of

    Sierra.

    Cleverly, Emrys announced that at the end of the semester, the top ten students who performed the

    best in the traditional medicine short course would receive aplimentary autographed photo of

    Sierra.

    Naturally, the students were overjoyed by this news.

    The remainder of the ss proceeded smoothly as the students actively participated with renewed

    vigor and enthusiasm, and hardly anyone cked off.

    Outside the ssroom, Jacqueline observed Emrys with a mixture of emotions swirling in her heart.

    She neither approached nor greeted him.

    She had been diligently working during this period.

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564 Bridging The Gap

    Jacqueline had been tirelessly working towards her new goal: bing a cultivator.

    However, hard work alone couldn¡¯tpensate for the disparity in natural talent.

    Individuals with innate aptitude could condense their life energy in a matter of hours, while those less

    gifted might struggle for months, years, or even decades to achieve the same result.

    This was fate, and it was precisely the case for Jacqueline.

    She had already sensed the vast gap between herself and Emrys.

    Especially during the period when Emrys was absent from ss, Jacqueline began to understand

    many things, including the fact that she and Emrys belonged to two entirely different worlds.

    With this understanding, she realized it was best not to bother Emrys any longer.

    Jacqueline would continue to attempt to condense life energy in the future, but perhaps she would no

    longer hold such high expectations.

    What is meant to be will be, and what is not will nevere to pass, no matter how hard one tries¡­

    Jacqueline stood outside the ssroom for quite a while, and as the ss was about to end, she

    quietly slipped away.

    Inside the ssroom, Emrys, who was assisting students with their queries, suddenly paused in his

    speech. However, he quickly resumed his exnation as if nothing had happened.

    Of course, he had noticed Jacqueline.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a myriad of emotions towards her.

    His connection with Jacqueline began with Roger. However, Roger was a rather opportunistic man. It

    was primarily out of self¨Cinterest that Roger had allowed Jacqueline to get close to Emrys.

    Roger even went so far as to get Emrys intoxicated, aiming to solidify his daughter¡¯s rtionship with

    him.

    1/3

    MMM

    Chapter 564 Bridging The Gap

    21% 15:25

    At the time, Emrys was contemting ying a little game with them, but when Jacqueline surprisingly

    came to her senses, Emrys naturally refrained from saying anything more.

    He had always treated Jacqueline as a friend thereafter.

    It seemed as though their fates were intertwined only for a brief moment in time, and now, with

    Jacqueline¡¯s newfound understanding, Emrys thought this was for the best.

    He let out a soft sigh.

    Little did he know that in the days toe, the name Jacqueline would be a source of indelible

    pain, etched into his very being.

    A few dayster, Seth¡¯s foreign friend, Simpson, arrived in Jazona, continuously marveling at the

    breathtaking beauty of the region.

    In his eyes, Jazona was and blessed with a rich culture and talented people.

    you to

    Seth greeted Simpson with a friendly smile, saying, ¡°This is precisely why I invited visit. The

    landscapes of Jazona are renowned for their ability to inspire and captivate the imagination.¡±

    Simpson nodded in agreement, murmuring under his breath, ¡°Amazing¡­ truly amazing. This ce is

    simply magical.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    After exchanging pleasantries for a while, Seth suddenly brought up another topic, saying, ¡°By the way,

    Mr. Simpson, there¡¯s one more thing I wanted to mention. I have a friend who would love to meet you.¡±

    Simpson looked surprised. ¡°Seth, didn¡¯t we agree not to talk about work? Why are you suddenly

    introducing me to a friend of yours?¡±

    He had been feeling rather irritabletely due to work¨Crted matters..

    He was there in Chanaea for two reasons. First, he wanted to meet his old friend Seth, and second, he

    was there in search of inspiration.

    Being a well¨Cknown director in Huxville, many actors from Chanaea saw him as a gateway to

    Hicksville¡¯s film industry that could further their careers.

    As such, the possibility that Seth¡¯s friend was one of the many actors hoping to use his connections to

    break into the industry was not lost on Simpson.

    2/3

    MMM

    Chapter 564 Bridging The Gap

    LEN #21% 15:25

    As it turned out, Simpson¡¯s suspicions were half correct.

    Seth¡¯s intention to introduce Emrys to him indeed had to do with work.

    However, contrary to Simpson¡¯s assumption, Emrys wasn¡¯t interested in leveraging his connection with

    him to break into Huxville. Instead, he was hoping to tap into Simpson¡¯s internationalwork to

    connect with other renowned actors.

    Seth¡¯s expression became somewhat awkward as he said, ¡°Mr. Simpson, my friend is a decent person,

    but I understand if you don¡¯t want to meet him. It¡¯spletely up to you.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Seth, you¡¯re my friend, and if you¡¯re rmending someone to me, I¡¯m

    definitely going to meet them,¡± Simpson replied.

    Although he didn¡¯t want to discuss work at such a time, Seth was one of his few director acquaintances

    in Chanaea. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to simply refuse Seth¡¯s

    request.

    At the very least, he could just add that person¡¯s contact information first and decide whether to get in

    touch in the future.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565 Introductions.

    Seth expressed his gratitude to Simpson before calling Emrys to inform him about the

    matter.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Emrys to arrive.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, this is my friend from Huxville, Simpson. Mr. Simpson, this is Emrys,¡± Seth introduced.

    Initially, Simpson wasn¡¯t particrly enthusiastic about the situation, and meeting with Emrys was

    simply to honor Seth¡¯s request. However, the moment he saw Emrys approaching, his eyes brightened.

    Emrys¡® physical presence wasmanding, with broad shoulders and an upright posture that

    conveyed strength and confidence.

    There was a certain charisma about him, but it was not the kind that would repel others. Instead, one

    nce was enough to tell Simpson that the young man before him was extraordinary.

    Moved by his initial impression, Simpson offered his hand in greeting, a gesture that was markedly

    different from his earlier hesitancy. ¡°Emrys, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    Emrys smiled. ¡°The honor is mine.¡±

    As Seth watched the exchange unfold, a smile spread across his face. He had known all along that

    Emrys would make an impression on Simpson, for Emrys possessed a unique aura that drew people

    in.

    In fact, he himself was initially captivated by this kind of charisma.

    ¡°I can tell that you two have a lot to discuss. I¡¯m going to take a seat over there and give you some

    space,¡± Seth tactfully suggested.

    After some time, Simpson discovered that Emrys¡® motivation for seeking him out was not to break into

    Huxville but rather to request his help as an intermediary.

    Simpson said cheerfully, ¡°Hahaha, no problem, Emrys! I really enjoyed our conversation, and I¡¯d be

    happy to help you out. However, I have a small request.¡±

    ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±

    M

    Chapter 565 Introductions

    421% 15:25

    ¡°Well, I recently finished filming a project that touches on some aspects of Chanaea¡¯s holy guardian¡­¡±

    Emrys¡® gaze intensified when he heard that.

    As news of the death of Sky Devourer Lord spread across the globe, there were many who reveled in

    this misfortune, including the CEO of Ageless Skincare Group.

    Therefore, when Simpson mentioned the holy guardian of Chanaea, a sense of unease washed over

    Emrys. He couldn¡¯t help but doubt Simpson¡¯s interest in the matter.

    Sensing Emrys¡® thoughts, Simpson was quick to wave off any potential misunderstandings. ¡°Emrys,

    don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I bear no ill will toward Chanaea nor Sky Devourer Lord. On the contrary, I

    hold him in high regard.¡±

    Although he was an Atharian, not all Atharians reveled in others¡® misfortunes. A significant number of

    people were ardent supporters of Sky Devourer Lord.

    In Simpson¡¯s mind, a person who single¨Chandedly bore the weight of Chanaea¡¯s entire martial arts

    field¡¯s glory was a hero, regardless of their nationality.

    He greatly admired Sky Devourer Lord.

    Therefore, he incorporated a scene in histest project that paid homage to Sky Devourer Lord.

    However, despite countless attempts, he couldn¡¯t quite capture the essence of what he wanted to

    convey in this scene.

    Either the actor was not up to par, or they weren¡¯t quite able to embody the character¡¯s

    aura.

    Simpson was a perfectionist. As a director who sought to produce high¨Cquality work, he wouldn¡¯t settle

    for anything less than his best.

    His visit to Chanaea in search of inspiration was also to make his tribute to Sky Devourer Lord.

    The moment he saw Emrys, an unexpected sense of excitement washed over him. It was as if a voice

    deep within him was whispering that he had finally found the missing piece he had been searching for.

    Therefore, Simpson hoped that Emrys could help himplete this set of shots.

    Emrys silently observed Simpson for a while, assessing whether or not thetter was lying.

    2/3

    MMM

    Chapter 565 Introductions

    21% 15:25

    Being an average man, even the slightest hint of lying would be hard to conceal from Emrys¡®

    prating gaze.

    From Simpson¡¯s expression, he saw sincerity.

    Furthermore, anrys believed that if Simpson were to reshoot the scene at this point, it would require a

    significant amount of time for the work to bepleted and released. A substantial period of time

    would undoubtedly have passed.

    During this time, Emrys knew that the malevolent forces lurking in the shadows would inevitably reveal

    themselves, and they were unlikely to disrupt his ns.

    Moreover, even if the work premiered earlier, it was improbable that anyone would recognize Emrys as

    the true Sky Devourer Lord.

    Therefore, he concluded that there would be no harm in portraying himself.

    After contemting for a moment, Emrys stated, ¡°Mr. Simpson, since you have readily agreed to assist

    me and hold me in high regard, I cannot possibly let you down.¡±

    Simpson¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°So that means you¡¯re on board, Emrys?¡±

    Emrys nodded and suggested, ¡°Yes, but I propose that it would be preferable if my face is not shown

    during filming and only my silhouette from behind is captured.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.5K

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566 Sky Devourer Lord

    Simpson was initially taken aback by Emrys¡® suggestion, but he quickly recovered and broke into

    apuse, expressing his admiration for Emrys¡® innovative approach.

    His idea is simp brilliant! Truly a stroke of genius! Simpson eximed.

    Simpson had been on a frustrating journey, tirelessly searching for the perfect actor to bring his vision

    to life. Despite the best efforts of those who had auditioned, none had been able to capture the

    essence of Sky Devourer Lord as he had envisioned.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He was quite baffled as to where exactly he had failed, but upon hearing Emrys¡¯s suggestion, Simpson

    had a sudden realization.

    It was the sense of mystery! That¡¯s it!

    Sky Devourer Lord¡¯s true appearance had remained a secret for years, a decision that only served to

    heighten the mystery and intrigue surrounding his identity.

    When ites to enigmatic entities, such as ck holes, humans often harbor a sense of curiosity.

    They yearn to probe into them, to uncover the secrets hidden within.

    Sky Devourer Lord¡¯s dragon mask was akin to that of a ck hole.

    No one could help but wonder what kind of face was hidden beneath the mask.

    From another perspective, when something that had been shrouded in mystery for so long is suddenly

    revealed, it can be a disorienting experience.

    In a sense, Sky Devourer Lord embodied that mystery.

    As people were curious about his appearance, they constructed a mental image of what Sky Devourer

    Lord might look like, pieced together from the avable fragments of information.

    Therefore, it was inappropriate for anyone to portray Sky Devourer Lord.

    Emrys¡® suggestion to keep Sky Devourer Lord¡¯s face hidden and only use his silhouette or back to

    depict him was a masterful solution that bnced the need for authenticity with the power of mystery.

    Simpson had been stumped by a seemingly simple problem, but Emrys¡® unique perspective provided a

    new way of looking at the challenge, a solution that had eluded the

    1/3

    MMM

    Chapter 566 Sky Devourer Lord

    seasoned director for weeks.

    #21%

    21% 15:25

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way then!¡± Simpson eximed, his voice filled with determination.

    Thanks to theprehensive resources avable at Seth¡¯s studio, Simpson was able to quickly gather

    the equipment he needed to capture Emrys¡® suggested shots.

    Using a parfocal zoom lens, the perspective shifted from a distant view to a close¨Cup.

    The scene transitioned rapidly, starting with majestic mountains before abruptly zooming in, then

    slowing down, finally settling on an upright figure.

    With that final shot, the sequence came to a dramatic close.

    The camera work and cinematography sessfully captured the imposing grandeur of Sky Devourer

    Lord¡¯s presence while also maintaining the sense of mystery surrounding his identity.

    Simpson was rendered speechless upon seeing the footage.

    It¡¯s like looking at the real thing! It¡¯s uncanny how simr they are! It¡¯s a perfect representation!

    The silhouette in the footage was so eerily simr to the real Sky Devourer Lord in both physical build

    and aura that it seemed as if he had stepped out of the screen.

    ¡°Amazing¡­¡± Tears welled up in Simpson¡¯s eyes in an instant.

    This was the perfect shot he had been striving for, and it was all thanks to Emrys¡® contribution that the

    scene came together wlessly.

    Ovee with excitement, Simpson grasped Emrys¡® hand and said, ¡°Emrys, I can¡¯t thank you enough.

    I promise toplete your job as quickly as possible, and I¡¯ll let you know the good news as soon as I

    can.¡±

    Being a renowned director in Huxville, he had undoubtedly built a vastwork of connections

    throughout the industry. Most celebrities would be willing to do him a favor.

    Emrys entrusted the rest of the handover work to Cordelia.

    As for himself, he continued to wait, anticipating the further development of the events surrounding the

    fall of Empyrean Lord.

    During this period, a series of incidents urred involving attacks on members of the Martial Arts

    Alliance. These incidents indicated that the hidden dark forces within

    2/3

    MM M

    Chapter 566 Sky Devourer Lord

    2 3 N 2 21% 15:25

    Chanaea were bing increasingly restless and were now actively seeking to take action.

    Among those involved were gically modified humans who had returned from abroad.

    However, Emrys was not concerned about any of these incidents.

    His sole responsibility was to capture the main culprit. As for investigating the dark forces, he left that

    task to the Martial Arts Alliance.

    If the Martial Arts Alliance couldn¡¯t even handle such a trivial matter, it would be a great disappointment

    to the Empyrean Lord.

    More time passed.

    To Emrys¡® surprise, he received unexpected news that the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters

    had experienced a significant change in leadership. Pascal had been arrested for unknown reasons,

    while Hazel hade under the scrutiny of the Martial Arts Alliance¡¯sw enforcement department.

    Just like that, the influential Mapleton family of Jipsdale crumbled overnight.

    When Larissa informed Emrys of this news, his face instantly turned pale.

    Setting aside his grudge against Pascal, he still held a deep affection for Hazel, who was his aunt and

    had taken great care of him when he lived in Jipsdale.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567 Indebted

    Therefore, regardless of the circumstances, Emrys could not overlook this matter.

    He immediately dialed a special encrypted number.

    Hazel was under investigation at thew enforcement department of Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance

    Headquarters.

    She had been prohibited from traveling, and her position as the chancellor of the Jipsdale Martial Arts

    Academy had been temporarily suspended. This indicated the extent of trouble the Mapleton family

    had gotten into this time.

    While thew¨Cenforcers were interrogating Hazel, a robust figure entered the office of the chief of

    Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters. His eyes were sharp like swords, radiating an aura of

    authority without disying anger.

    The chief, Endre Hermansen, suddenly changed his expression and respectfully stood up.

    The muscr man standing before him was Elduin, one of the divine warriors of the Thirty¨Csix Sky

    Generals, guardian of Chanaea.

    Endre had to show his respect upon seeing Elduin.

    ¡°What has happened to the Mapleton family?¡±

    Elduin was not one for many words and got straight to the point.

    Initially, Endre was unaware of Elduin¡¯s intentions. Upon hearing his question, he realized Elduin had

    come for the Mapleton family. After a moment of hesitation, he asked, ¡°General Elduin, why have you

    suddenly taken an interest in the Mapleton family?¡±

    ¡°You just need to answer my question.¡±

    Elduin slightly furrowed his brows, causing Endre¡¯s expression to abruptly change. He quickly ryed

    the matters of the Mapleton family truthfully.

    It turned out that the Mapleton family was being investigated because Pascal had secretly cultivated a

    group of sacrificial soldiers, all of whom were Venerable Ones.

    The rules of the Martial Arts Allianc¨¦ dictated that every member, from the chief to ordinaryw¨C

    enforcers, had to register their forces for easy control. Private cultivation of forces was strictly

    prohibited.

    1/3

    MM M

    Chapter 567 Indebted

    ??

    ? ? ? ? 21% 15:26

    This was a major vition.

    However, rules were not set in stone.

    Where there was light, darkness was destined to follow.

    It was true that Pascal was not the only one within the Martial Arts Alliance who had cultivated private

    forces. To some extent, everyone had their private forces, including Endre himself.

    This was an unspoken rule.

    It existed but couldn¡¯t be openly discussed.

    The only mistake Pascal made was exposing his private forces.

    It all began when Pascal sent someone to assassinate Emrys.

    In reality, the Venerable One who appeared at the Langford residence was one of the sacrificial

    soldiers cultivated by Pascal.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    The Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters was deeply involved in political maneuvering, and

    whoever first discovered the other¡¯s weakness would gain the upper

    hand.

    When Pascal lost hisposure and sent a sacrificial soldier to assassinate Emrys, he had already

    be a target of his opponents.

    As for who those opponents were, no one could say for sure.

    Perhaps it was one person, two people, or a group.

    No one could say definitively.

    If they exposed Pascal¡¯s weakness and presented the evidence, his position as the guardian would be

    vacated. Many people below him would be waiting for this opportunity to rise.

    This was the harsh reality.

    After roughly understanding the sequence of events, Elduin left the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance

    Headquarters after leaving behind one statement.

    ¡°The Mapleton family once did me a favor.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Endre¡¯s pupils contracted sharply.

    As soon as Elduin left, Endre immediately rushed to thew enforcement department. He looked at

    Hazel, who had be worn out, and said, ¡°Ms. Mapleton, it¡¯s all right now. We believe you have

    nothing to do with this matter.¡±

    They investigated Hazel to determine if she was involved in cultivating private forces.

    However, upon hearing Endre¡¯s words, Hazel was taken aback, and a seed of doubt was nted in her

    heart.

    Pascal cultivated the sacrificial soldiers, and she definitely knew about it.

    Even if she didn¡¯t personally participate, she couldn¡¯t escape the crime of harboring criminals. Just

    earlier, they questioned her, attempting to extract crucial evidence.

    However, Endre suddenly rushed over and decisively imed she had nothing to do with this matter. It

    was unduly suspicious no matter who saw it.

    Hazel asked, ¡°Can you tell me why?¡±

    After considering it, Endre concluded that there was no need for secrecy, and thus he revealed,

    ¡°Earlier, General Elduin paid me a visit. He mentioned that the Mapleton family had once rendered him

    a favor.¡±

    We helped General Elduin?

    Being one of the thirty¨Csix guardians of Chanaea, Elduin possessed the power to effortlessly resolve

    the Mapleton family¡¯s predicament with a mere utterance from him.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568 Guilt

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The Mapleton family needed to maintain a low profile for a while to avoid causing discontent among

    others.

    However, this fan would only work if the Mapleton family had done Elduin a favor.

    Yet Hazel couldn¡¯t recall when the Mapleton family had helped Elduin.

    Could it have been Father?

    With a sense of confusion, Hazel followed Endre to the Martial Arts Alliance¡¯s dungeon.

    Pascal had been detained here for several days now.

    ¡°May I have a moment alone with my father?¡± Hazel asked.

    Endre nodded. ¡°Of course, you can. Tomorrow, I will have your father released from the dungeon and

    arrange for him to have afortable living environment. Once this storm has passed, he may return

    to the Mapleton residence.¡±

    With Elduin¡¯s support, Endre couldn¡¯t dare to further trouble Pascal. However, releasing Pascal so

    readily wasn¡¯t appropriate either, as it might give the impression of favoritism within the Martial Arts

    Alliance.

    Though he was indeed acting out of self¨Cinterest.

    For now, the best course of action was to arrange for Pascal to stay in a secluded residence and

    release himter with other excuses.

    For Endre, this was something he was quite skilled at.

    Subsequently, Endre dismissed thew¨Cexecutor in charge of guarding the dungeon. Then, he left,

    leaving only Pascal and Hazel behind.

    Pascal was dressed in a prison uniform and looked even more aged and weary.

    Upon seeing Hazel, Pascal sighed regretfully and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hazel, it¡¯s because of me that you¡¯re

    in this predicament.¡±

    Hazel shook her head andforted, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine, and you will be too. General Elduin has already

    spoken up for us. You¡¯ll be out soon.¡±

    1/3

    MM M

    Chapter 568 Guilt

    21% 15:26

    ¡°General Elduin?¡±

    Pascal was taken aback.

    Then, Hazel recounted what Endre had told her. However, Pascal furrowed his brows even deeper

    after listening.

    Has the Mapleton family ever shown kindness to General Elduin?

    Just like Hazel, Pascal also had no recollection of such an event. They had never had any dealings

    with the Sky Devourer Pce before. He wondered where this supposed favor came from.

    Upon seeing Pascal¡¯s confusion, Hazel became even more perplexed. After a moment of thought, she

    spected, ¡°Could it be because of Emrys?¡±

    Emrys was the Empyrean Lord. If Elduin knew about Emrys¡® rtionship with the Mapleton family, it

    would make sense for him to assist the Mapleton family.

    However, Hazel doubted that Emrys had revealed this information to the Sky Devourer Pce, as

    Emrys had only recently discovered his own identity.

    Moreover, one point worth noting was that if Elduin knew about the rtionship between Emrys and the

    Mapleton family, when he came to find Endre, he could have stated that the Empyrean Lord was

    Pascal¡¯s grandson rather than iming he was indebted to the Mapleton family.

    This indicated that Elduin was hiding something.

    After some contemtion, an audacious thought suddenly surfaced in Hazel¡¯s mind. She said, ¡°Dad, I

    feel like Emrys might still be alive. He must be nning something.¡±

    When she uttered those words, she was taken aback.

    When the Empyrean Lord descended with the sinking ind, it was a spectacle witnessed by all, and

    the subsequent events seemed to confirm the demise of the Empyrean Lord.

    If Hazel¡¯s assumption proved true, it would undoubtedly raise a monumental banner, one that was

    capable of toppling the power structures of all martial artists worldwide.

    Upon hearing this, Pascal¡¯s body shuddered violently. However, he quickly turned and said, ¡°Hazel, you

    should go back. I¡¯m doing well here. There¡¯s no need for me to move anywhere else.¡±

    2/3

    MM M

    Chapter 568 Guilt

    :

    21% 15:26

    ¡°Dad¡­¡±

    ¡°I deserve this punishment. Tell him I have made mistakes all these years if he is still alive. He need not

    pity me.¡±

    Pascal felt a sorse of guilt in his heart.

    From the moment he set foot in this dungeon, he had never thought of leaving.

    He could only alleviate the guilt he had carried for all the foolish actions he hadmitted over the

    years by doing so.

    Hazel wanted to say something else, but Pascal waved his hand, indicating for her to leave. He was

    unwilling to prolong the conversation.

    All Hazel could do was release a gentle sigh.

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569 He Is Alive

    If this could ease Pascal¡¯s troubled heart, then so be it. Besides, the Martial Arts Alliance wouldn¡¯t dare

    trouble Pascal after Elduin had spoken up for him.

    After leaving the Martial Arts Alliance¡¯s dungeon, Hazel couldn¡¯t wait to contact Larissa to ask her about

    Emrys.

    Pretending not to know, Larissa responded, ¡°Ms. Mapleton, please don¡¯t ask me. I know nothing.¡±

    The more she denied knowledge, the more convinced Hazel became that her spection

    was correct.

    Emrys is definitely not dead. That scoundrel even kept it from me. Truly despicable.

    However, Hazel had no idea that Emrys wasn¡¯t intentionally hiding anything from her. Instead, he

    simply hadn¡¯t anticipated such an event happening to the Mapleton family.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    From Emrys¡¯s perspective, it wouldn¡¯t affect him in any way, even if he openly appeared in Jipsdale or

    at the martial arts academy.

    The one who faked his death was the Empyrean Lord. It had nothing to do with Emrys.

    After receiving the news from Elduin, a subtle smile quietly appeared on Emrys¡¯s lips.

    How interesting. It¡¯s bing more and more intriguing.

    The formation of the Deity yer Alliance was unsettling enough, but the fact that even the Martial Arts

    Alliance had begun internal strife was a spectacle beyond Emrys¡® previous imagination.

    It seemed that after removing the halo of the Empyrean Lord, viewing the world anew through his own

    eyes yielded a different perspective.

    Emrys was eagerly anticipating how the future situation would unfold.

    On the other hand, a shareholders meeting was taking ce at Ageless Skincare Group.

    Everyone wore a solemn expression.

    Their facial mask product, ¡°Angel,¡± had faced a collective boycott in Chanaea, the intensity of which

    had far exceeded their expectations.

    1/3

    MMM

    Chapter 569 He Is Alive

    D 3 N 2 21% 15:26

    While there had been numerous instances of international brands insulting Chanaca in the past, those

    brands, after apologizing, could smoothly regain their market share by lowering prices.

    Hence, people would often say that Chanacans were the most forgetful.

    However, this time was different.

    The situation had spiraled out of control for Ageless Skincare Group.

    Despite lowering the selling price of facial masks in the Chanaea region to almost cost price, the sales

    volume remained dismal.

    Even their agents in Chanaea willingly removed their products from shelves, preferring to incur losses

    rather than earn such shameful profits.

    At this point, Ageless Skincare Group was utterly panicked.

    They began to realize that the Chanaeans weren¡¯t forgetful. Instead, the past events hadn¡¯t yet crossed

    their bottom line.

    Once that line was crossed, the innate pride of the Chanaeans would eruptpletely.

    They wouldn¡¯t even deign to ept the products for free.

    The Empyrean Lord was a matter of faith, a deity of Chanaea. Anyone who dared insult or mock the

    Empyrean Lord was trampling on the faith of the Chanaeans.

    The market that Ageless Skincare Group had worked tirelessly to establish in Chanaea was destroyed

    in an instant.

    The Ageless Skincare Group could only apologize repeatedly and publicly announce in front of the

    media that they had stripped their former CEO of his position and would never incorporate him into the

    company again.

    However, it was all in vain.

    The citizens of Chanaea simply didn¡¯t buy it.

    What left Ageless Skincare Group even more rmed was a facial mask product called ¡°World¨C

    Enchanting Beauty,¡± which not only seized their market share in Chanaea but also aggressively

    encroached on their international market,

    If ¡°World¨CEnchanting Beauty¡± had average effects, Ageless Skincare Group wouldn¡¯t be so

    MMM

    Chapter 569 He Is Alive

    EN 21% 15:26

    panicked. Unfortunately, the response to this facial mask was incredibly positive, almost creating a

    whirlwind as soon as it entered the international market.

    Ageless Skincare Group dispatched testers specifically to evaluate the effectiveness of this product,

    and the conclusion was clear. It was overwhelmingly superior.

    ¡°World¨CEnchanting Beauty¡± of Chanaeapletely overshadowed their ¡°Angel.¡±

    If this continued, ¡°World¨CEnchanting Beauty¡± would undoubtedly rece ¡°Angel¡± and be the

    world¡¯s number one facial mask brand.

    These were all matters pertaining to the business world, which Emrys neither understood nor cared

    about. His focus was solely on assisting Caylie with acupuncture.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570 The idental Encounter

    Caylie possessed exceptional talent in the medical field, particrly in acupuncture. Whether it was the

    Needle of Ninth Revival, the Seven Stings from Hell, or any other acupuncture techniques Emrys

    taught her, she had already mastered them proficiently.

    However, she had reached a bottleneck.

    The key to breaking through this bottlenecky in life energy.

    No matter how well¨Cpracticed a set of acupuncture techniques was, without life energy, there was a

    clear limit to their effectiveness. However, by infusing life energy, the effects of the needle techniques

    could vary in countless ways depending on the intensity of the life

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    energy.

    This represented a fundamental transformation.

    Caylie was deeplymitted to acupuncture. Ever since she learned that Emrys was a cultivator, she

    had actively proposed the condensation of life energy.

    Previously, Emrys had not agreed to Nte and Caylie¡¯s request to cultivate due to concerns about

    the drawbacks of the Nameless Divine Art.

    When Emrys met the friarst time and asked about the Nameless Divine Art, the friar couldn¡¯t provide

    a reasonable exnation and only said there wouldn¡¯t be any problems with this martial arts technique.

    Although the friar was not very serious, Emrys could feel that he didn¡¯t harbor much malice toward him,

    at least not for now.

    Furthermore, since he had been cultivating the Nameless Divine Art for fifteen years, he couldn¡¯t just

    stop practicing. He could only take it one step at a time.

    Since Caylie wants it, I¡¯ll help her. Hmm¡­

    There were two ways to assist her. One was the more traditional method, which involved acupuncture

    at specific acupoints, infusing life energy to help Caylie open up her meridians. Then, allow her to

    condense life energy on her own.

    The other method was like Karina¡¯s, which was a shortcut.

    Naturally, Emrys didn¡¯t dare to entertain the second option.

    1/3

    MMM

    Chapter 570 The idental Encounter

    21% 15:26

    Even the first traditional method had left him blushing from embarrassment.

    Among

    all his sisters, Caylie had the best figure. Her curves were the most pronounced, so much so that she

    could outshine Nte with just one nce.

    When Emrys performed acupuncture on a certain acupoint, slightly below her corbone, he could see

    Caylie¡¯s cleavage by gently pulling down her cor slightly.

    Emrys struggled to restrain himself.

    Caylie looked at him suspiciously and said, ¡°Emrys, I noticed that since you returned from Jipsdale, you

    seem to have changed. You seem¡­ less rogue¨Clike than before.¡±

    In the past, even if Caylie covered herself up tightly, Emrys would still take advantage of her under the

    pretext of teaching her acupuncture.

    Now, Emrys had toned down his behavior.

    As Emrys applied acupuncture to specific acupoints, his eyes surprisingly remained focused without

    wandering as they usually did.

    This was highly unusual.

    Caylie, whether intentionally or unintentionally, remarked, ¡°Karina seems to be glowingtely.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Emrys¡® hand, which held the needle, visibly trembled despite his experience.

    Emrys never denied his rogue nature, especially in the presence of his stunning sisters, where his

    perverted tendencies were even more evident.

    He owed this revtion to the well¨Cguided teachings of his master, the old friar. :

    Moreover, the friar¡¯s persuasion that until the Nameless Divine Art reached perfection, Emrys shouldn¡¯t

    expend his vital energy further fueled the fire burning within him.

    One could only imagine the torment a hot¨Cblooded young man like him endured.

    With the mes unable to escape, Emrys had no choice but to find alternative ways to alleviate his

    frustration, such as teasing beautiful women.

    However, Emrys¡® character has changed since his idental encounter with Karina.

    2/3

    MM M

    Chapter 570 The idental Encounter

    N421% 15:26

    It was aplex and burdensome psychological shift.

    One could even call it a sense of responsibility.

    Naturally, he dared not behave recklessly as he had in the past.

    After returning from Jipsdale, neither Emrys nor Karina had broached the topic of their previous

    encounter. Both parties understood it tacitly, yet the awkwardness remained unspoken.

    What Emrys hadn¡¯t anticipated was for Caylie to see through him.

    She had definitely figured it out.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have abruptly uttered those words, her gaze fixed on him with an enigmatic

    intensity.

    Emrys¡¯s hand quivered slightly, and he could only pretend to be oblivious, offering a foolish smile as he

    replied, ¡°Hehe, Caylie, I believe you¡¯re reading too much into it. I¡¯ve simply grown up, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571 Cover Up

    He added, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Karina been using ¡®World¨CEnchanting Beauty¡® recently? It¡¯s natural for her skin to

    have be even more radiant.¡±

    ¡°Is that really the case?¡±

    With a hint of ambiguity, Caylie blinked and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I am a practitioner of traditional

    medicine.¡±

    Traditional medicine emphasizes observation, listening, inquiry, and pulse diagnosis.

    Observation includes examining spirit, color, form, and posture.

    Karina¡¯splexion was naturally good to begin with. The change in her glow referred to the

    transformation of her vitality and spirit. It was an internal transformation and not the effect of the face

    mask.

    Moreover, Emrys¡® apparent nervousness from earlier was a sign of guilt.

    One manifestation of a guilty conscience is a trembling hand.

    Another sign of guilt is his change in terminology. He had been jokingly referring to Karina as ¡°wifey.¡±

    However, when he was trying to exin earlier, he referred to her by her

    name.

    He was trying too hard to cover up, which only made things seem more suspicious.

    Caylie was quite perceptive, although the other girls often teased her for being naive. Through Emrys¡¯s

    behavior, she immediately guessed that something must have happened between him and Karina.

    Suddenly, her emotions became incrediblyplex.

    In the past, the girls often joked about who would be the first to marry Emrys. However, no one

    expected that Karina, the most innocent of them all, would be the first to make a substantial

    breakthrough with him.

    Caylie¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings.

    Upon seeing her knowing expression, Emrys muttered, ¡°Is it that obvious? It seems I should continue to

    behave like a pervert in the future. If Delia finds out, I wonder what her reaction will be.¡±

    1/3

    MMM

    Chapter 571 Cover Up

    EN 21% 15:26

    Despite Cordelia¡¯s aloof demeanor, Emrys knew very well that she was the one most prone to jealousy.

    In the past, whenever Yelena kissed him, she would assertively demand to nt another one on his

    other cheek. If she ever found out about his involvement with Karina, Emrys couldn¡¯t imagine the

    consequences.

    He guessed that Cordelia would probably explode.

    ¡°Caylie, you must keep this a secret for me!¡±

    Emrys knew he could no longer deceive Caylie, so he admitted it and asked her to keep the secret for

    him and Karina.

    Caylie smiled understandingly and said, ¡°Well, everyone will know about this sooner orter. I don¡¯t feel

    like talking too much. You decide for yourself.¡±

    Despite this, she couldn¡¯t help but hum inwardly. You guys hid the fact that Emrys is the Empyrean Lord

    for so long. Now, it¡¯s time to taste your own medicine.

    Touched, Emrys said, ¡°Caylie, you truly are a saint. Your kindness warms my heart.¡±

    ¡°Enough with the chatter. Aren¡¯t you done yet? Hurry up and pull it out.¡±

    ¡°All right, just two more strokes, and it¡¯ll be out soon. Just bear with it a little longer.¡±

    Emrys channeled his life energy into Caylie¡¯s body, aiding her in unblocking her meridians. Afterward,

    he removed the acupuncture needle. All that was left was for Caylie to condense her life energy.

    As expected, less than two hourster, Caylie had sessfully condensed her life energy. Her talent

    for cultivation was as astonishing as Emrys¡® other sisters.

    Emrys had already grown ustomed to it.

    However, the next moment, he suddenly heard Caylie cry out in pain. Beads of sweat appeared on her

    forehead.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Caylie?¡±

    Emrys was greatly surprised.

    This situation had never urred with Cordelia and Yelena.

    2/3

    Chapter

    ?

    Emrys quickly injected his life energy to help Caylie check her internal condition. However, Emrys¡®

    expression changed abruptly when the life energy reached her elixir

    field.

    An unusual object appeared within Caylie¡¯s elixir field.

    It was a palm¨Csized azure cauldron.

    Previously, while Emrys was assisting Caylie in clearing her meridians, he examined her elixir field but

    did not discover this azure cauldron. It only manifested itself after she had condensed her life energy.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    It appeared to be some sort of seal.

    When Caylie stepped into the threshold of cultivation, the seal automatically lifted, revealing the azure

    cauldron.

    This exceeded Emrys¡® expectations by a great deal.

    Simultaneously, at Mount Kushburn, the revered location known as Chanaea¡¯s Most Sacred Mountain

    and a convergence point of spirit energy, an elder was deeply engrossed in cultivation. Suddenly, as if

    sensing something, his eyes snapped open.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572 The Azure Cauldron

    It appeared as if the heavens and earth were unfolding, revealing a dazzling brilliance.

    Standing tall and straight, he stood atop the highest peak, his gaze prating through the clouds

    towards a region in the south of Chanaca.

    The air fluctuated violently.

    Soon, a group of disciples dressed in blue appeared behind him, asking curiously, ¡°Master, what has

    happened?¡±

    The elder¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as his voice resonated leisurely, ¡°I believe I sensed the aura of the

    Azure me Cauldron just now, to the south of Chanaea. All of you should descend the mountain and

    investigate.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    At that moment, Caylie was going through a painful experience.

    She didn¡¯t understand how an azure cauldron could be sealed inside her body. If she hadn¡¯t be a

    cultivator, would she have never discovered this secret?

    Emrys was initially worried, but after carefully examining the azure cauldron, he breathed a sigh of

    relief.

    This cauldron was a magical treasure and held no ill intentions towards Caylie.

    The sudden release of the seal must have caused Caylie temporary pain.

    After paines gain.

    Emrys had already realized that although he didn¡¯t know who sealed the azure cauldron inside Caylie¡¯s

    body, it had already merged with her over the years.

    In other words, from that point on, this azure cauldron would be Caylie¡¯s exclusive magical treasure.

    To possess such a magical treasure on the first day of bing a cultivator was an unimaginable

    stroke of luck for countless people.

    Even Emrys couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of envy.

    1/3

    M

    M

    Chapter 572 The Azure Cauldron

    ??

    #21% 15:27

    Furthermore, Emrys spected that Caylie¡¯s exceptional medical talent might also be rted to this

    azure cauldron.

    This cauldron was extraordinary.

    Just as Emrys ad spected, after experiencing a brief period of pain, Caylie quickly regained her

    composure. With a flicker of thought, an azure cauldron half the height of a person suddenly

    materialized out of thin air in front of her.

    It was an erged version of the azure cauldron in Caylie¡¯s elixir field.

    ¡°Emrys, this¡­ this is simply too miraculous, isn¡¯t it!¡±

    Caylie opened her beautiful eyes wide in disbelief.

    She had always considered herself an ordinary person, with martial artists being a distant existence, let

    alone bing a cultivator herself.

    Caylie never imagined that one day she would be a cultivator, let alone receive such a magical

    treasure on her first day of cultivation.

    It was unbelievable, like a dream.

    However, her life energy was real, and so was the cauldron before her. Everything was real.

    Caylie took several deep breaths of fresh air to calm her turbulent emotions.

    Emrys said, ¡°Caylie, we may not know the origin of this azure cauldron, but it¡¯s clear that it¡¯s a precious

    magical treasure. You should quickly put it away and avoid unting it in front of others in the future.¡±

    A person¡¯s talent would inevitably arouse envy in others.

    Possessing a magical treasure was a blessing, but it could also bring about disaster if one unted it

    too much.

    Especially in Caylie¡¯s case, the life¨Csource magical treasure that had been sealed within her since

    childhood, unless Caylie died, this azure cauldron would not possibly recognize another master.

    In other words, once this azure cauldron caught someone¡¯s attention, Caylie wouldn¡¯t even have the

    option to abandon it to save her life. The adversary would undoubtedly force her into a deadly situation,

    causing the azure cauldron to revert to its ownerless state.

    2/3

    ¦²

    Chapter 572 The Azure Cauldron

    ??

    21% 15:27

    There were advantages and disadvantages to having this azure cauldron.

    One had to be cautious.

    Caylie nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Emrys, I¡¯m not the type to show off. Unlike you, unting your

    word everywhere.¡±

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Recalling the moment in the Pollerton Ocean when Emrys appeared, the Spiritual Control Divine Sword

    closely followed, seemingly cleaving the sea surface in two. It was simply too ostentatious.

    Now, surprisingly, he was lecturing her.

    With a mischievous smile, Caylie yfully red at Emrys before swiftly retracting the azure cauldron

    into her elixir field.

    Emrys rubbed his nose and chuckled. ¡°I simply wanted to appear more imposing, you know? If I don¡¯t

    exhibit a bit more mboyance, how can I truly embody the power and authority of the Empyrean

    Lord?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Emrys, you are the most formidable andmanding. Karina should be well aware of this

    aspect.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573 Promotion Banquet

    With a hint of ambiguity, Caylie blinked and spoke.

    Emrys sighed lightly, wondering when the innocent and kind¨Chearted Caylie had be so yful.

    Ningite, you truly are the source of all mischief!

    Emrys attributed his sister¡¯s corruption to the mischievous Nte. Little did he know that Mount

    Kushburn had already begun to tremble due to the presence of the azure cauldron.

    A few dayster, Emrys received an invitation from Vaughn, inviting him to a promotion banquet.

    Vaughn had been promoted from vice¨Cchancellor to chancellor.

    A significant event had urred in the Mapleton family. Although the Martial Arts Alliance rified that

    it had nothing to do with Hazel, rumors and gossip were still unavoidable. Therefore, Hazel took the

    initiative to resign.

    Once she stepped down, the opportunity naturally fell into Vaughn¡¯sp.

    Emrys was also interested in visiting Jipsdale again. He was curious to see what the situation would be

    like after the downfall of the Mapleton family, so he epted Vaughn¡¯s invitation.

    On the day of the promotion banquet, after a few rounds of drinks, Vaughn cheerfully grasped Emrys¡®

    hand and said, ¡°Emrys, you truly are my lucky star. Ever since I met you, for some reason, my luck has

    suddenly taken a turn for the better.¡±

    He was older than Hazel, and his experience surpassed hers. However, his background fell short of

    Hazel¡¯s.

    That was why he had always remained in a secondary position.

    It was only recently that a major incident urred in the Mapleton family, Under immense pressure,

    Hazel had no choice but to resign from her position as chancellor, passing the mantle to Vaughn.

    Rumors had it that the reason the secret of the Mapleton family privately raising sacrificial soldiers was

    exposed was because Pascal was too eager to kill Emrys, thus leaving behind evidence.

    1/3

    MM M

    Chapter 573 Promotion Banquet

    EN 21% 15:27

    Regardless of any grudges or grievances Emrys may have had with the Mapleton family, Vaughn was

    filled with gratitude toward Emrys at that moment.

    Had it not been for Emrys, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten that opportunity.

    Upon hearing aughn¡¯s words, Emrys felt amused. He couldn¡¯t have possibly foreseen that in his quest

    to uncover the truth behind the orphanage fire, he would end up altering the dynamics of the Martial

    Arts Alliance in Jipsdale.

    His unintentional actions had brought unexpected sess.

    Interestingly, Vaughn was still unaware of the rtionship between Emrys and the Mapleton family.

    If he were to find out that Hazel was Emrys¡® aunt and that the grievances between Emrys and the

    Mapleton family had essentially been resolved, Emrys wondered whether Vaughn would still express

    his gratitude toward him. ¡°Emrys, you¡¯re a man of talent. It¡¯s Hazel¡¯s loss for not recognizing your worth

    and refusing to hire you as a teacher at the school. I¡¯m the chancellor now. In the future, our school will

    establish a Temperer grandmaster training ss. Emrys, you¡¯ll be the one to instruct it. How does that

    sound?¡±

    Vaughn enthusiastically patted Emrys¡® shoulder, expressing a great deal of admiration for him.

    Vaughn was extremely enthusiastic, patting Emrys¡® shoulder as if they were the best of friends.

    The matter of hiring Emrys to teach at the Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy had been brought up by

    Vaughn before, but it was outrightly vetoed by Hazel.

    At that time, Vaughn was deeply embarrassed.

    Bringing it up again that day could be considered a way for Vaughn to regain some dignity. Who could

    challenge me now that I¡¯m the chancellor? From now on, in this martial arts academy, let¡¯s see who

    dares to dismiss my opinions casually.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Vaughn was riding on the crest of sess.

    Emrys, however, responded with a bitter smile and a shake of his head. ¡°Chancellor Diaz, I deeply

    appreciate your recognition, but I¡¯m a naturally free¨Cspirited person. I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t make a good

    teacher, and Iwouldn¡¯t want to mislead the younger generation.¡±

    Back then, he had pretended to be a grandmaster of the Temperer in order to attract the attention of

    the true culprit behind the scenes.

    2/3

    MMM

    Chapter 573 Promotion Banquet

    Now that the truth of that year had been revealed, there was no longer any need to hold the title of

    Temperer grandmaster.

    It was even more impossible for Emrys to be a teacher at Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy.

    With the short course on traditional medicine at Jazona University, Emrys had barely enough time to

    attend, let alone the energy to go to the martial arts academy and teach others the art of tempering.

    ¡°Unfortunately, what a shame. But since you¡¯ve already expressed your thoughts, I won¡¯t insist against

    your wishes,¡± Vaughn sighed with regret.

    After a moment, he asked, ¡°Emrys, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t quite understand, but I¡¯m afraid it might

    offend you if I ask.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574 Jealousy

    ¡°Please, go on.¡±

    Vaughn¡¯s eyes flickered as he said, ¡°I¡¯m quite puzzled. You have such a good rtionship with Lady

    Lockwood, and logically, your rtionship with the Mapleton family should also be good. So how did

    things be so strained?¡±

    Hazel¡¯s attitude toward Emrys was very poor, and Vaughn had noticed that quite early on. However,

    what he hadn¡¯t expected was that Pascal was even more outrageous. Pascal actually wanted to kill

    Emrys.

    How deep is the animosity between them? Vaughn was quite perplexed.

    Emrys sneered inwardly. These people in Jipsdale are truly deceitful. Despite their affectionate terms of

    address, all they want is to extract information.

    Emrys didn¡¯t have the time to engage in their scheming and intrigue. He said indifferently, ¡°There are

    some old grudges, but the specifics are not appropriate to disclose.¡±

    And then, he fell silent.

    Vaughn gave an awkwardugh and said, ¡°Ha. Emrys, my apologies for being rude.¡±

    A moment of silence passed before a mocking voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Chancellor Diaz, why do you

    bother? So many distinguished guests have arrived today, yet you insist on cozying up to a cowardly

    jerk!¡±

    The bustling scene quickly fell into silence.

    All eyes turned toward the person who was speaking.

    Emrys also nced over, his face showing a hint of confusion.

    The young man who was speaking was unfamiliar to him. He only recognized Darrell, who was seated

    next to the young man. Thus, he turned his head and asked, ¡°Chancellor Diaz, who is that?¡±

    Vaughn gave a dryugh and said, ¡°That¡¯s Gilbert Cunningham, the scion of the Cunningham family.

    His father just assumed the position of Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters¡® guardian.¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 574 Jealousy

    21% 15:27

    After the Mapleton family fell, the position of a guardian became vacant. Naturally, someone from

    below had to step up to fill the role, and that opportunity fell right into thep of the Cunningham family.

    ¡°Gilbert Cunningham?¡± Actually, when Emrys heard that name, he had already pretty much understead

    everything in his heart.

    He had a slight recollection of that name.

    Back when he was at the Langford residence, assisting Samuel with his illness, Samuel faked his

    death. Consequently, the people below were thrown into chaos, each fervently debating about the

    future direction of the Langford family.

    Teagan and Eloise, who were also nche¡¯s uncle and aunt, proposed to marry her off to Gilbert. That

    was because Gilbert¡¯s father was a minister of Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters, so he was a

    powerful figure to rely on.

    Alpheus had also agreed to that proposal.

    That was the first time nche had such a major disagreement with her family.

    Emrys was also present at the scene at that time, so he had a slight impression of the name Gilbert.

    Now, Gilbert¡¯s father had been promoted, advancing from a minister to a guardian.

    And so, Gilbert was full of himself again.

    As for the reason Gilbert harbored such intense animosity toward Emrys, it was quite obvious.

    Gilbert was jealous!

    The jealousy originated partly because of Larissa and partly because of nche.

    Larissa contributed only partly to the jealousy,

    Upon learning that the Warrior Goddess of their fantasies had been imed by another man, any

    normal man would feel a twinge of jealousy, to a greater or lesser degree.

    That sense of jealousy, however, wasn¡¯t too intense because they were self¨Caware enough to know

    they were not a match for Larissa.

    That was akin to hearing that a female celebrity one was particrly fond of suddenly

    2/3

    MM M

    Chapter 574 Jealousy

    N 21% 15:27

    announced her marriage one day. At that moment, one would undoubtedly be filled with a bitter taste of

    disappointment. However, upon further reflection, one realized that their paths with this celebrity would

    unlikely cross in that lifetime, and she was bound to get married sooner orter. Thus, one would find

    themselvesing to terms with it.

    However, ne was different.

    Although nche was notcking in beauty, there was still a significant disparity whenpared to

    Larissa, particrly in terms of martial arts talent. Larissa was a prodigy, while nche was merely a

    novice.

    Gilbert believed that he was more than capable ofpeting with nche.

    Under these circumstances, his jealousy naturally intensified.

    Especially when Darrell had discreetly informed him that Emrys, the self¨Cproimed Cowardly

    Grandmaster, was dating multiple people simultaneously, Gilbert¡¯s jealousy almost overwhelmed him.

    Unable to restrain himself, he made a sarcasticment.

    The surroundings fell into a momentary silence, followed by bursts ofughter.

    They had all witnessed the martial duel between Emrys and Cillian. Although the oue was

    ultimately a tie, the crowd¡¯s attitudes towards Cillian and Emrys were noticeably different.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Send Gifts

    1.5K

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575 Lacking In Manners

    Cillian was a genius, especially his initial sword stroke; it was absolutely stunning.

    But what about Emrys?

    Emrys spent the entire fight on the defensive, behaving like a cowardly jerk. He relied solely on his

    tough skin and tenacity to achieve a draw with Cillian. Everyone considered Emrys to be an ace among

    cowards.

    In the end, Emrys was seen as a coward, unworthy of respect.

    Emrys listened to the surrounding jeers, his face showing no hint of anger. Instead, he picked up his

    wine ss and slowly walked towards Gilbert, wearing a harmless smile. ¡°Mr. Cunningham, right?

    Congrattions on your father¡¯s promotion. Allow me to toast to his honor first.¡±

    With that, he tilted his head back and drained the wine from the cup in one gulp.

    Gilbert scoffed.

    He had no intention of lifting his wine ss.

    Emrys didn¡¯t get angry. He just smiled, poured himself another drink, and once again drained it in one

    gulp. After finishing, he silently watched Gilbert.

    Gilbert remained unmoved.

    And so, Emrys poured himself another drink.

    Emrys downed three shots of strong liquor in a row.

    However, Gilbert showed no sign of reaction.

    The situation was extremely awkward.

    The people around Emrys looked at him with peculiar eyes. They simply couldn¡¯t understand why

    Emrys would do something so foolish.

    During the first toast, Gilbert showed no gratitude. At that point, Emrys could have simply left, and the

    situation wouldn¡¯t have been so awkward.

    Instead, Emrys ended up having to drink three sses in a row.

    1/3

    After finishing each drink, Emrys would silently gaze at Gilbert, hoping for some response to alleviate

    the awkwardness of the previous drink that Gilbert didn¡¯t reciprocate.

    But Gilbert simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond.

    After three coecutive sses of wine, he didn¡¯t even bother to respond.

    That instantly made the already awkward situation even more ufortable

    It was simply an extremely embarrassing situation.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Under such circumstances, no matter how many drinks Emrys offered, Gilbert would not give him any

    respect.

    They were curious about how Emrys was going to resolve the situation.

    Vaughn sensed the subtle tension in the air. He stood up and walked towards the two individuals, ready

    to mediate for Emrys.

    At that moment, Emrys suddenly shook his head and sighed, saying, ¡°I assumed the son of a guardian

    would have some degree of upbringing. Unexpectedly, his character turned out to be so poor. How

    disappointing.¡±

    In an instant, the air seemed to solidify, and pin¨Cdrop silence filled the atmosphere.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in terror, unable to believe what they had just heard. Gilbert has a poor

    character andcks a good upbringing?

    Hiss!

    When everyone regained their senses, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise. Immediately after, their

    gazes towards Emrys shifted, suddenly filled with a sense of schadenfreude. This cowardly jerk is truly

    audacious for daring to utter such words.

    After all, his earlier remark was not just a rebuke directed at Gilbert alone but also at Gilbert¡¯s father,

    who was the newly appointed guardian of the Martial Arts Alliance.

    Emrys was criticizing Gilbert¡¯s father for hisck of proper guidance in raising his son.

    Others wondered where Emrys had found the courage to say something like that.

    Originally, Gilbert had adopted a teasing attitude, intending to embarrass Emrys. However, as soon as

    Emrys spoke those words, the embarrassment instantly shifted onto Gilbert.

    2/3

    He had tantly ignored Emrys¡® three consecutive toasts, so wasn¡¯t that a clear sign of hisck of

    manners?

    Gilbert¡¯s face suddenly darkened, his fingers clutching the wine ss as he spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°What did you just say? Could you please repeat that? I didn¡¯t quite catch that.¡±

    Vaughn was taken aback by Emrys¡® recent statement. It took him a moment topose himself, and

    he quickly began to rify, ¡°Oh! It¡¯s nothing, really. Mr. Cunningham, you must have misunderstood.

    Emrys didn¡¯t say anything just now.¡±

    Simultaneously, he gave Emrys a meaningful nce, hoping that he would exercise some

    restraint.

    Anyone would feel frustrated in a situation like Gilbert¡¯s.

    However, what could one do when they were upset? If their power and background were not as

    influential as others, they had no choice but to endure, regardless of how ufortable they felt. That

    was what it meant to be adaptable and go with the flow.

    Vaughn hoped that Emrys would grasp this principle.

    Therefore, he continued to exchange meaningful nces with Emrys.

    Subsequently, Vaughn expressed kind words to Gilbert.

    With a hint of irritation in his voice, Gilbert finally spoke. ¡°Today is your promotion banquet, Chancellor

    Diaz. For your sake, I won¡¯t bother arguing with this

    young man.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, indeed. Mr. Cunningham¡¯s generosity has deeply touched me. I am very grateful to you, Mr.

    Cunningham.¡±

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576 Punishing Lapdog

    Vaughn breathed a sigh of relief, thinking he had finally defused the conflict. Suddenly, Emrys¡® voice

    echoed again. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s pointless to argue with someone of such poor character.¡±

    Everyone fell silent.

    Crack!

    The scene fell silent once again, followed closely by the sound of a shattering ss.

    Gilbert had crushed the ss in his hand.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    His expression was incredibly gloomy. This brat doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about. I¡¯ve already let

    that matter go instead of pursuing it further, yet he continues to push his luck. He must be tired of living.

    He deserves to die!

    Colors drained from Vaughn¡¯s face. His expression wasplex as he nced at Emrys. Then,

    without uttering a word, he shook his head in disappointment and walked away.

    What else could he say?

    He had already saved Emrys once, yet Emrys didn¡¯t appreciate the opportunity.

    Vaughn felt that he had already done more than enough.

    Darrell had been holding back for so long, but at that moment, he could no longer contain himself.

    Unable to suppress the smile tugging at the corners of his mouth, he fanned the mes, saying, ¡°Guy

    with the surname Lund, we¡¯ve long since experienced your arrogance, but for you to dare disrespect

    Mr. Cunningham, aren¡¯t you being too presumptuous?¡±

    In this conflict, Darrell yed a significant role.

    It was the same back then.

    The conflict between Emrys and Cillian and Brian was, in part, fueled by Darrell¡¯s instigation.

    After thest life¨Cand¨Cdeath gamble, Cillian stopped causing trouble for Emrys. Naturally, Brian dared

    not either, which left Darrell feeling extremely ufortable.

    1/3

    He didn¡¯t want his teeth to have been broken in vain.

    And so, Darrell began to stir up trouble again by Gilbert¡¯s side, iming that Emrys had stolen Gilbert¡¯s

    woman, nche.

    Naturally, Gillet was upset, which led to the scene that just unfolded.

    Everything was going ording to Darrell¡¯s n.

    He spoke up now, aiming to intensify the conflict between Emrys and Gilbert.

    However, no sooner had Darrell finished speaking than a figure appeared out of nowhere, moving like a

    phantom.

    It swiftly rushed to Darrell¡¯s front, grabbed the back of his neck, and violently mmed him into the

    edge of the table.

    Bang!

    That collision happened to strike Darrell¡¯s teeth again.

    The two gold front teeth, which had been recently fitted, were suddenly flung onto the ground.

    The person who had made the move was Emrys. Emrys sneered, ¡°I¡¯vee to realize that you really

    do have a sharp tongue!¡±

    Darrell had already been taught a lesson, but he still couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut. Since he hadn¡¯t

    learned his lesson, Emrys didn¡¯t mind giving Darrell a revision.

    Bang!

    Everyone present was left stunned following that strike.

    Recently, Darrell had been constantly trying to curry favor with Gilbert, a fact that was clear to

    everyone. In other words, Darrell was nothing more than Gilbert¡¯spdog.

    One should consider the consequences before punishing another person.

    By daring to reprimand Darrell, Emrys was essentially disrespecting Gilbert.

    Gilbert¡¯s expression darkened, and he red intently at Emrys with burning rage in his

    eyes.

    2/3

    Unexpectedly, Emrys let out a disdainful chuckle and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you ufortable

    seeing me hit yourpdog? Well, let me do it again!¡±

    Bang!

    Another powerful blow followed, and Darrell¡¯s upper and lower rows of teeth werepletely knocked

    out.

    Emrys broke into a grin.

    Regardless of whether those people werefortable or not, he was certainly at ease. Who said I

    couldn¡¯t do as I please after abandoning the title of Empyrean Lord? I, Emrys Lund, can be as

    unrestrained as I want!

    Emrys had punished Gilbert¡¯spdog twice in front of Gilbert.

    In the end, he audaciously delivered a fierce kick to Darrell¡¯s rear.

    That wasn¡¯t just a kick to Darrell¡¯s rear, but it was also clearly a p to Gilbert¡¯s face!

    Everyone present was stunned, their emotions incrediblyplex.

    They had witnessed arrogance before, but never to the extent disyed by Emrys. Does this brat truly

    have no fear of death?

    Gilbert¡¯s face had gone beyond ashen; it was now contorted with rage and utterly menacing.

    He couldn¡¯t control his anger without killing Emrys, the arrogant and cowardly jerk.

    ¡°You brat! You deserve to die!¡± With a furious roar, Gilbert smashed the table with a single punch,

    sending wooden splinters flying all over the floor.

    Everyone around him was taken aback. Their bodies stiffened in shock,,and cold sweat broke out on

    their foreheads.

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577 Drastic Change

    They knew.

    Gilbert was filled with a strong desire to kill, which was inevitably leading to a fierce conflict that was

    about to erupt.

    This punk had caused quite a mess.

    However, in stark contrast to the reactions of the others, Emrys did not retreat. Instead, he smiled and

    said, ¡°Mr. Cunningham, you¡¯ve only just reached the Manifestor stage. Do you really think you can kill

    me?¡±

    Such provocation!

    He must have a death wish!

    Bang!

    Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat, their expressions changing dramatically. First, they were stunned,

    then shocked, and finally, their faces softened into pity.

    Theirpassion was directed towards Emrys.

    He wouldn¡¯t have thought that just because he had fought to a draw with Cillian in the past, he could

    now act so recklessly, would he?

    Emrys¡® defense was incredibly strong, so much so that even Cillian¡¯s peak Manifestorbat power

    struggled to break through it. Given Gilbert¡¯s strength, he might not be able to kill him.

    However, Gilbert¡¯s temper was certainly not as good as Cillian¡¯s. He would never, like Cillian, agree to

    any life¨Cand¨Cdeath challenge with Emrys.

    If Gilbert wanted to kill someone, he could entirely rely on the power of the Cunningham family. It would

    be a simple matter to summon a Venerable Being and crush Emrys with

    ease.

    Therefore, at this point, Emrys daring to provoke was simply courting death.

    Gilbert¡¯s gaze was icy cold, filled with a strong desire to kill. Suddenly, his eyes sharply turned towards

    Vaughn at his side, and he said in a cold voice, ¡°Chancellor Diaz, today is your promotion banquet, it¡¯s

    your home turf. Shouldn¡¯t you make some sort of

    1/3

    statement?¡±

    Whoosh!

    All eyes instantly fell upon Vaughn.

    Vaughn suddenly felt pressured, and his face darkened.

    After a moment, he gave Emrys aplicated look, disappointment evident in his voice. ¡°Mr. Lund, you

    had such a promising future ahead of you. But it¡¯s a pity, you were too arrogant, ignorant, and reckless.

    I¡¯hope today¡¯s lesson will teach you that one¡¯s

    stubbornness can lead to setbacks.

    As Vaughn spoke, he strode towards Emrys.

    His robe fluttered, reflecting his status as a respected figure.

    ¡°Today, on behalf of Mr. Cunningham, I will chop off your hands and feet. I hope you will take care of

    yourself thereafter.¡±

    Despite his previous demeanor suggesting a good rtionship with Emrys, Vaughn¡¯s friendliness was

    merely due to the absence of any conflicts of interest between them.

    However, things were different now.

    From the moment Gilbert uttered those words, a conflict of interest had already begun to brew between

    Vaughn and Emrys.

    He couldn¡¯t possibly offend Gilbert for the sake of Emrys.

    As he silently observed Vaughn¡¯s changing expressions, Emrys deeply understood what it meant that

    there were no eternal friends, only eternal interests. Truly, it was a realistic world.

    Emrys said with a yful smile, ¡°So, Chancellor Diaz, you also believe that I should have just

    swallowed my pride and endured the humiliation when Gilbert was mocking me

    earlier?¡±

    Vaughn did not respond.

    Because saying anything more wouldn¡¯t help with the matter.

    He had already helped Emrys once before, but Emrys was determined to destroy himself, refusing to

    see reason. Therefore, no matter how much he spoke, it was merely a waste of

    2/3Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    time.

    Only through practical actions could Emrys understand that the world wasn¡¯t what it seemed. Those

    formidable individuals, even if you are deeply wronged, can only be endured.

    He would simply be asking for trouble if he couldn¡¯t hold back.

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Feeling the pressure from Vaughn, Emrys slowly exhaled and said, ¡°Yourplex world, I, ¨C Emrys, do

    not understand, nor do I care to understand. But if you want to apply your set of rules to me, I¡¯m sorry, I

    can¡¯tply. I, Emrys, am stubborn to the core, incapable of backing down.¡±

    With that, Emrys closed his eyes, his heart filled with indifference.

    These individuals regarded him as a Cowardly Grandmaster and mocked him freely. It appeared as if

    he was supposed to act like a genuine coward, suppressing his anger and enduring their humiliation

    without a word.

    Unfortunately for them, he was incapable of doing so.

    Today, he was resolute in releasing all the pent¨Cup resentment he had been harboring in

    his heart.

    He opened his eyes.

    His gaze resembled an exceptionally sharp sword as he locked eyes with Vaughn, and his aura also

    underwent a dramatic transformation in an instant.

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578 Hard As Steel

    One who conceals their power will eventually reveal it.

    He was prepared to take action when the situation called for it.

    Boom!

    Emrys took a step forward, showing no signs of energy fluctuation. However, this seemingly ordinary

    step was like a massive hammer, fiercely striking down on Vaughn.

    Vaughn¡¯s brow suddenly twitched, and his heart trembled.

    Astonishment shed in his eyes.

    He felt as though the young man before him had undergone aplete transformation. He was no

    longer the arrogant and presumptuous temperer grandmaster he once knew. Instead, he had be a

    king, indifferent to everything. He seemed unrivaled.

    What was happening?

    Why did such a misconception arise?

    Impossible!

    Vaughn desperately shook his head. He hadn¡¯t even made a move yet, but he already felt a trace of

    fear towards the young man in front of him.

    It was strange.

    At that moment, Emrys took another deliberate step forward, his expression indifferent. He casually

    said, ¡°Vaughn, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to cripple my hands and feet? Here I am, Emrys, standing

    right in front of you. Why haven¡¯t you made your move yet?¡±

    As he spoke, he took another step forward.

    His tone remained calm as ever.

    However, something strange happened.

    When Emrys took a step forward, Vaughn, a respected figure and the newly appointed chancellor of

    Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy, surprisingly took an unconscious step back.

    1/4

    This was aplete overpowering in terms of aura.

    Although there was not the slightest fluctuation of aura on Emrys.

    But it is precisely this extreme simplicity of being ordinary, coupled with Emrys¡® current indifference and

    self¨Cassurance, that creates a strong contrast. This, in turn, makes Vaughn, who was right in front, feel

    an immensely powerful pressure.

    Though it appeared tock an imposing aura, in reality, it was overwhelmingly powerful.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Bang!

    Vaughn¡¯s heart trembled with fear as he took another step back.

    Vaughn took two steps back in session, leaving everyone around him, who were watching the

    spectacle, bewildered.

    What was happening?

    Could it be that a revered master was actually scared off by a Temperer grandmaster?

    Impossible!

    It was simply not possible!

    Gilbert¡¯s face darkened. He barked angrily, ¡°Vaughn, what the h*ll are you ying at?¡±

    He did not confront Emrys directly, so he couldn¡¯t empathize with Vaughn¡¯s feelings. Seeing Vaughn

    retreat without a fight, he thought that Vaughn must be out of his mind.

    Hence, he yelled out in anger.

    He showed absolutely no respect for the chancellor of Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy.

    Who could me Gilbert for his arrogance? After all, his father had just been appointed as the new

    Guardian.

    Vaughn felt humiliated. With a hardened look in his eyes, he said, ¡°Mr. Lund, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    He firmly told himself that everything that had just happened was an illusion, that he was merely

    frightening himself. So, gritting his teeth, he forcefully lunged at Emrys¡® shoulder.

    The distance between the two was less than two meters.

    2/4

    In a sh, Vaughn¡¯s five fingersnded precisely on Emrys¡® shoulder, leaving no chance for Emrys to

    dodge.

    Alternatively, one could say that Emrys had never even considered dodging.

    ¡°Shatter!¡±

    With a thunderous roar, Vaughn exerted force on his fingers, ready to crush Emrys¡® shoulder de.

    Considering that Emrys was a temperer grandmaster, and in order to regain the dignity he had just lost,

    Vaughn did not hold back at all. He concentrated almost all of his strength into his five fingers.

    However, nothing happened.

    Emrys remainedpletely still.

    He even had a faint smile on his face.

    Hepletely disregarded Vaughn¡¯s attack.

    This so¨Ccalled Venerable One, despiteunching his attack with all his might, seemed to Emrys as

    nothing more than a mere tickle.

    Vaughn was taken aback for a moment.

    When Vaughn¡¯s fingers gripped Emrys¡® shoulder, it felt as though he had seized a rock of unparalleled

    hardness. No matter how much force he exerted, he couldn¡¯t crush it.

    Vaughn made another attempt.

    His internal energy surged through his body.

    The radiance on his fingers hadpletely transformed into five razor¨Csharp des, yet there was still

    no response from Emrys.

    He couldn¡¯tprehend why a grandmaster of tempering shouldn¡¯t possess such strength.

    Horror filled Vaughn¡¯s eyes and his heart sank.

    3

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579 Ill Manners

    The recent events were not a figment of the imagination!

    Emrys was truly iprehensible!

    Vaughn was momentarily stunned.

    Suddenly, he turned pale.

    It felt as if his hand had plunged into an ocean, and an immensely terrifying tidal wave surged from

    Emrys¡® shoulder, flooding into Vaughn¡¯s arm.

    In that instant, Vaughn felt his armpletely lose all sensation, as if it had detached from his own

    body.

    The power was terrifying!

    Vaughn panicked. He was nowpletely convinced that Emrys was not just a temperer grandmaster,

    but rather, he seemed more like a cultivator!

    That¡¯s right! He¡¯s a cultivator!

    The force that pierced through Vaughn¡¯s arm couldn¡¯t have been the internal energy of a martial artist.

    It was impossible for internal energy to reach such a terrifying extent.

    It must have been the cultivator¡¯s life energy! He¡¯s a cultivator!

    Terror filled Vaughn¡¯s face, and his body broke out in a cold sweat. He was on the verge of copsing

    to his knees right then and there. His throat was dry as he managed to utter, ¡°Mr. Lund¡­¡±

    He wanted to beg for mercy.

    But at that moment, a deep voice of a middle¨Caged man sounded from behind. ¡°Chancellor Diaz,

    what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Whoosh!

    Vaughn felt the strength that had infused his arm recede like a tide in an instant, and his heart grew

    increasingly horrified. What kind of terrifying ability was that?

    Emrys was not to be trifled with!

    1/3

    Upon seeing the middle¨Caged man who suddenly appeared, the ferocity on Gilbert¡¯s face softened. He

    walked over and called out, ¡°Dad, what brings you here?¡±

    The person who arrived was none other than Gilbert¡¯s father, Bernard, the newly appointed Guardian of

    the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters.

    ¡°I happened to be passing by this area and remembered that you were here for Chancellor Diaz¡¯s

    promotion banquet, so I decided toe and have a look.¡±

    Bernard casually responded, then nced again at Emrys and Vaughn, asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Gritting his teeth, Gilbert said, ¡°There was a conflict. This man named Emrys, a temperer grandmaster,

    attacked my men. Chancellor Diaz is teaching this kid a lesson on my behalf.¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Bernard¡¯s face hardened.

    Gilbert hurriedly pulled Darrell over, pointing at his blood¨Cfilled mouth. ¡°Dad, look at what this kid has

    done to Darrell. How can I possibly remain indifferent?¡±

    Bernard nced at Darrell, his gaze flickering a few times, then turned to Vaughn and asked,

    ¡°Chancellor Diaz, you should be well aware of what transpired. Can you please fill me in?¡±

    Of course, he didn¡¯t believe that Emrys would attack Darrell without any reason. So, he turned to

    Vaughn to inquire about the specific details of the incident.

    Vaughn had yet to calm down at the moment.

    Enveloped in the terrifying power of Emrys, they found themselves unable to break free.

    Upon hearing Bernard¡¯s question, he truthfully recounted everything that had previously urred, not

    daring to show the slightest favoritism toward either party,

    Because at that time, he didn¡¯t dare to offend Bernard, let alone Emrys.

    After quietly listening to it all.

    Aplex and inscrutable expression appeared on Bernard¡¯s face as he turned to Emrys. He studied

    him with interest for a moment before saying, ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who fought to a draw with the Russell

    family¡¯s prodigyst time, the temperer grandmaster, Emrys?¡±

    2/3

    Emrys did not speak.

    Bernard was not angered. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve long admired your reputation.¡±

    A while ago, the duel between Emrys and Cillian had caused quite a stir. Rumors had it that he was

    Larissa¡¯s man. The whole affair was sensational, startling the entire martial arts circle of Jipsdale.

    Naturally, Bernard had also heard about it.

    He paused for a moment.

    Bernard turned to face Gilbert, his tone stern, and said, ¡°You were the one who started this incident.

    You should apologize to Emrys immediately.¡±

    ¡°Dad¡­¡±

    ¡°Apologize now!¡±

    Bernard¡¯s expression grew dark.

    Seeing Gilbert¡¯s anger, he reluctantly approached Emrys. Through clenched teeth, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for insincere apologies. I don¡¯t have the patience to argue with someone as rude as

    you.¡±

    Even in Bernard¡¯s presence, Emrys didn¡¯t hesitate to scold Gilbert, using him of having ¡®no

    manners¡®.

    The scene fell silent once again.

    Such poor manners!

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580 Reasons To Keep It A Secret

    The insult, while not particrly vulgar, had a wide¨Cranging impact.

    It wasn¡¯t just Gilbert who was scolded, Bernard was also berated, as was the entire Cunningham

    family. Moreover, this happened right in front of Bernard.

    The scene fell silent once again.

    A silence as deep as death.

    Everyone looked at Emrys, their emotions aplex mix. They no longer knew what to say to him.

    Judging from Bernard¡¯s behavior just now, it was clear that he intended to turn hostility into friendship.

    He demanded Gilbert to apologize, showing ample respect to Emrys.

    If Emrys had simply epted the apology, that would have been the end of it. But he just had to be

    sarcastic, saying he couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with someone whocked manners. How was

    Bernard supposed to take that?

    It waspletely outrageous!

    Gilbert¡¯s face contorted with rage, his teeth grinding loudly as if he wished nothing more than to kill

    Emrys on the spot and devour his flesh and blood.

    He wanted this punk to understand that arrogance came with a heavy price.

    A twitch tugged at the corner of Bernard¡¯s mouth as he stared at Emrys, remaining silent. He looked

    extremely dangerous at the moment.

    He was considering whether or not he should teach Emrys a lesson.

    Vaughn gave a bitter smile in his heart.

    Had it not been for the brief skirmish just now, he might have thought, like everyone else. present, that

    Emrys was simply inviting trouble.

    However, at that moment, he disagreed.

    A cultivator had nothing to fear from the guardian of the Martial Arts Alliance, for even the chief of the

    Martial Arts Alliance had to show respect to Emrys.

    1/3

    MMM

    Chapter 580 Reasons To Keep It A Secret

    21% 15:30

    A being like Emrys, the rules of the ordinary world and the martial arts field had long ceased to affect

    him. Anyone foolish enough to provoke him could only me themselves for their misfortune.

    On the other hand, in general, cultivators wouldn¡¯t bother to lift a finger against these people, as the

    was no benefit to be gained.

    Just like a group of ants on the ground, who would have the time to urinate and flood their nest?

    It was a very rare asion.

    Unless that swarm of ants made the first move to attack.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    This was precisely Emrys¡® situation at the time.

    Darrell and Gilbert were like blind ants, tired of their ordinary existence. They yearned to taste the

    essence of Emrys¡® life, curious about its unique vor.

    And for this, they might have to pay with their lives.

    Vaughn understood that if he didn¡¯t step forward to intervene, there was a high chance that Bernard

    would also be just another ant in the colony.

    Hence, Vaughn was preparing to mediate, urging both parties to calm down.

    The main goal was to help Bernard calm down.

    However, before Vaughn could even speak, Bernard burst intoughter. The gloomy expression on his

    face faded away as he said, ¡°Emrys is right. It¡¯s my fault for not disciplining him properly. I will certainly

    discipline this little brat more strictly in the future.¡±

    ¡°Dad¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Come with me right now and reflect on your actions!¡±

    With an angry voice, Bernard rebuked them. Then, he turned his gaze to Emrys and Vaughn. ¡°Emrys,

    Chancellor Diaz, I must take my leave!¡±

    Having said that, he turned around and left.

    A look of unwillingness filled Gilbert¡¯s face, his inner frustration reaching its peak.

    2/3

    MMM

    Chapter 580 Reasons To Keep It A Secret

    21% 15:30

    He didn¡¯t understand.

    Even though Bernard¡¯s position was higher than before, his way of resolving things had changed.

    However, since Bernard had spoken like that, even if Gilbert harbored great resentment, he could only

    follow along in frustration and leave.

    Right before he left, his gaze was serious as he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Cowardly Grandmaster,

    consider yourself lucky today. You¡¯ve managed to escape with your life. But rest assured, I will settle

    this score with you sooner orter.¡±

    Emrys didn¡¯t bother to respond.

    Vaughn, on the other hand, sighed in exasperation. Why are you still seeking revenge? Can¡¯t you just

    live your life properly?

    Emrys cast a nce at him, his face disying a blend of amusement and seriousness as he inquired,

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give them a heads¨Cup?¡±

    ¡°A heads¨Cup about what?¡± Vaughn was momentarily taken aback, but soon grasped that Emrys was

    questioning why he hadn¡¯t informed Bernard and Gilbert about his cultivation abilities.

    Vaughn responded with a hint of resentment, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because you were afraid of offending them?¡±

    From Vaughn¡¯s perspective, Emrys was undeniably a cultivator, yet he publicly identified himself as a

    temperer grandmaster. There had to be a reason behind this.

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581 Gilbert And Teagan

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Vaughn dared not carelessly reveal Emrys¡® identity.

    Emrys gave him a long look and said nothing more.

    During that time, Vaughn didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.

    The remaining guests at the scene werepletely bewildered. They couldn¡¯t understand why Vaughn

    was showing such respect to Emrys. Could it be that his earlier confrontation with Emrys was just an

    act for Gilbert¡¯s benefit?

    That must be it. They must have been best friends.

    Meanwhile, Gilbert caught up with Bernard¡¯s pace. ¡°Dad, why did you make me apologize to that jerk

    just now? You saw how arrogant he was, why didn¡¯t you teach him a lesson? You should know that in

    the past, you¡­¡±

    With a piercing, icy re, Bernard silenced Gilbert immediately.

    After a short while, Bernard withdrew his gaze and said, ¡°Being a guardian is not easy. You don¡¯t know

    how many people are watching you from below. It would be best for you to keep a low profile for a

    while.¡±

    Bernard was a man who reveled in

    power.

    He had gone to great lengths to secure his position as a guardian.

    Now, after much difficulty, an opportunity had finally arisen to overthrow the Mapleton family. Having

    climbed to this position, the foundation was still not stable, so it was necessary to act discreetly.

    Just a moment ago, Emrys had openly criticized Gilbert for hisck of manners right in front of him.

    How could Bernard not be furious?

    But could he kill Emrys?

    Would it be appropriate to kill Emrys in front of such arge crowd?

    If he had killed Emrys, or rather, given Emrys a lesson, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the martial arts

    community in Jipsdale spread the word that he and his son were bullying the weak.

    MM M

    Chapter 581 Gilbert And Teagan

    21% 15:30

    He had just taken office and was already so domineering. What would it be like in the future?

    It would provide his arch enemies with an opportunity to strike.

    Therefore, Berard chose to be patient. Once he had firmly established himself in the future, it would be

    a simple matter to settle old scores with Emrys.

    After hearing his father¡¯s exnation, Gilbert felt frustrated and annoyed.

    He was the type of person who sought revenge for the smallest grievance, and he wanted to seek

    retribution right then and there.

    He wasn¡¯t sure when he would be able to confront Emrys again.

    By the time Bernard finally found his footing, it would already be toote.

    Gilbert didn¡¯t pay attention to a single word Bernard had said.

    He felt that his father was worrying about things that may never happen.

    It wouldn¡¯t be so easy to bring down a respected guardian of the Martial Arts Alliance, for he hadn¡¯t

    made a fundamental mistake like the Mapleton family.

    Moreover, among these high¨Cranking members of the Martial Arts Alliance, who could honestly im

    their records were entirely clean?

    It was just that they had never been exposed.

    Gilbert arrived at a nightclub, feeling incredibly frustrated. He ordered thepany of a few attractive

    hostesses but found himselfpletely uninterested. He quickly dismissed these dolled¨Cup women

    after a short while.

    ¡°Mr. Cunningham.¡±

    At that moment, a man with a fawning smile approached and offered Gilbert a drink.

    Gilbert nced at him disdainfully, scoffing, ¡°Teagan, you¡¯ve been trying to win favor quite frequently

    lately, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    The man was indeed Teagan.

    When Gilbert had nothing to do or was feeling down, he liked to unwind at this nightclub. Recently, he

    had been running into Teagan quite often.

    MMM

    Chapter 581 Gilbert And Teagan

    21% 15:30

    It seemed as if he was intentionally lurking around, waiting for him.

    Teagan said tteringly, ¡°What are you talking about? The Cunningham family is currently at its peak,

    and it¡¯s not just me, there are countless people outside lining up, waiting to curry favor with you!¡±

    He shamelessly expressed his thoughts, all in an attempt to ingratiate himself with Gilbert.

    Gilbert greatly enjoyed the ttery, but he waved his hand dismissively and said, ¡°Enough with the

    ttery. The day you bring nche to my bed will be much more convincing than anything else.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Teagan chuckled and said, ¡°I also wish to do so. When my father was on his deathbed, this matter was

    almost settled. But who would have thought that Emrys would suddenly appear and cure my father¡¯s

    illness? Unfortunately, we missed a great opportunity.¡±

    Smack!

    No sooner had Teagan finished speaking than Gilbert abruptly smashed his wine ss on the floor.

    Everyone was startled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Cunningham?¡±

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582 Plotting Against nche

    ¡°Today, at Vaughn¡¯s promotion banquet, I encountered that wretched scoundrel. As expected, he was

    as arrogant as ever,¡± Gilbert said, his face filled with displeasure.

    Every time he card Emrys¡® name, he was consumed by burning rage.

    Teagan¡¯s expression changed. He asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you teach that bastard a lesson?¡±

    He had always advocated for nche to be married into the Cunningham family.

    On the day when Samuel was critically ill, sess was almost within reach. However, a man named

    Emrys appeared out of nowhere and saved Samuel, causing the n to fail.

    Later, it was discovered that Emrys and Larissa were intimately connected, and behind Larissa was the

    Mapleton family. Therefore, everyone in the Langford family believed that they had established a

    connection with the Mapleton family.

    However, who could have predicted that the Mapleton family would soon fall from grace, leading to the

    copse of the Langford family¡¯s pir of support.

    And the most ironic part was¡­

    Back then, the Langford family had hosted a feast thatsted for three days and three nights, intending

    to announce to the wealthy families of Jipsdale that they had the backing of the Mapleton family.

    However, when the Mapleton family fell, that very act became a source of ridicule.

    At that time, members of the Langford family of the same social standing from the capital¡¯s elite families

    would revel in their misfortune upon seeing them.

    They assumed that the Langfords would no longer dare to be as arrogant as before now that their pir

    of support had crumbled.

    The members of the Langford family were also deeply frustrated.

    During this turmoil, Teagan had seized the power of discourse. His influence within the Langford family

    had already surpassed that of his elder brother, Alpheus.

    In particr, the promotion of Bernard from minister to guardian demonstrated just how unique and

    insightful Teagan¡¯s judgment was at that time.

    Currently, as a member of the Langford family, Teagan¡¯s influence was second only to the

    MMM

    Chapter 582 Plotting Against nche

    21% 15:30

    patriarch, Samuel.

    After the downfall of the Mapleton family, he once again proposed to marry nche off to the

    Cunningham family. Naturally, this received the support of the entire Langford family, and even Alpheus

    couldn¡¯t find a reason to object.

    Therefore, the n members were working on influencing Samuel¡¯s thoughts, while Teagan was tasked

    with getting close to Gilbert.

    This was why, recently, Gilbert always seemed to run into Teagan at the nightclub.

    Teagan was specifically stationed there, waiting for him.

    With a gloomy expression, Gilbert downed a ss of wine and said despondently, ¡°How I wish I could

    teach that bastard a lesson, but my father told me to maintain a low profile.¡±

    He paused for a moment, looking at Teagan, his gaze slightly cold. ¡°I heard from Darrell that nche is

    already involved with that bastard?¡±

    The expression on Teagan¡¯s face changed abruptly as he hurriedly exined, ¡°Absolutely not, it¡¯s all

    rumors. My niece might have a slight fondness for Emrys, but they definitely did not have any sort of

    rtionship. I can assure you of that.¡±

    If nche were to be entangled with Emrys, wouldn¡¯t that be like Gilbert marrying an undesirable

    woman? That would be uneptable.

    Upon hearing this, Gilbert breathed a small sigh of relief.

    Teagan also breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Mr. Cunningham, I believe that persuading nche to

    compromise through normal means might be a bit difficult now. You know how stubborn my niece can

    be.¡±

    After some thought, a wicked idea suddenly formed in his mind. He leaned over to Gilbert and

    whispered, ¡°I think we should start with Emrys The Coward¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you suggesting that we use Emrys to threaten nche?¡±

    Gilbert immediately understood his meaning, but quickly furrowed his brows, scoffing coldly, ¡°Has a son

    of a guardian like me fallen so low that I need to resort to such tactics to make a woman yield?¡±

    Having to resort to threats to win a woman over was disgraceful.

    Furthermore, by employing such methods, one could at most acquire a woman¡¯s physical

    2/3

    MM M

    Chapter 582 Plotting Against nche

    ]

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    21% 15:30

    presence, but it waspletely unattainable to capture her emotional attachment.

    Just as Teagan believed that Gilbert would never entertain such thoughts, he was taken aback when

    Gilbert¡¯s tone unexpectedly shifted. ¡°Nevertheless, since I cannot win over nche¡¯s heart, possessing

    her physical form wouldn¡¯t be too shabby.¡±

    Teagan¡¯s spirits soared. ¡°I am confident that with your abilities, as long as you can initially establish

    contact with nche, gradually winning her affection should not pose a significant challenge.¡±

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583 Am I Seeing Things

    ¡°Haha, Teagan, nche must be incredibly unlucky to have someone like you as her uncle,¡± Gilbert

    couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Teagan, underred, responded with a subservient smile, ¡°Please don¡¯t mock me, Mr. Cunningham. I am

    simply giving nche an opportunity to contribute to the Langford family. Not everyone who desires

    your favor gets the chance.¡±

    In the open¨Cair training ground at Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy, nche was drenched in sweat as

    she underwent training.

    As a novice in martial arts, she had to start with the most fundamental training. Running was one of the

    basics that could help strengthen her physique and sharpen her will.

    Unfortunately, her instructor, Halvard, seemed to be intentionally targeting her.

    While the other students were already resting, nche was the only one still training.

    Every time nche slowed down, Halvard would appear behind her with his whip andsh it towards

    her fiercely, roaring, ¡°Speed! Speed! Maintain your speed! Your martial arts talent is the worst among

    all my students, so you must train extra hard! If you are unhappy or cannot bear the hardship, you can

    speak up. I will allow you to take a break,

    don¡¯t have toe back starting tomorrow. Go home and rest for as long as you

    but you

    wish!¡±

    nche felt terrible. Sweat drenched her eyes, blurring her vision of the running track before her.

    Yet, she persevered and endured.

    She knew that this opportunity was hard¨Cearned.

    Especially after the downfall of the Mapleton family, the Langford family lost their support. All nche

    could do was rely on herself.

    If shepromised or lost this opportunity, she would be forced to marry Gilbert. There was no doubt

    about how the Langford family would arrange it,

    She was unwilling to ept that.

    Therefore, no matter how difficult or tiring it was, she knew she had to keep going.

    MMM

    Chapter 583 Am I Seeing Things

    21% 15:30

    ?

    Sweat continued to roll down her face.

    It was her unwavering determination that fueled her. She refused to give in, even if she were to faint on

    this training ground.

    Smack!

    +

    Halvardshed his whip once again, striking nche¡¯s back. His voice was stern and unyielding as he

    bellowed, ¡°Stop cking off! Pick up your pace! If you cannot endure this bit of hardship, how will you

    ever achieve greater things? Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy is not a ce to cultivate your moral

    character. We are here for talent development. You should have prepared yourself to endure hardship

    beforeing here. If you fail to meet the standards, you will only bring disgrace to the school and

    Chanaea Martial Arts Alliance. Speed! Watch your speed!¡±

    Halvard showed no mercy, swinging his whip viciously whenever he noticed nche slowing down

    even slightly.

    nche could only grit her teeth and keep running.

    She was unsure how much longer she would have to run.

    After all, Halvard was her instructor. If he were to report to the academy that nchecked talent and

    waszy in training, her hard¨Cearned opportunity would be wasted.

    That was why nche could only persevere.

    Sweat hadpletely soaked her back.

    Seeing this, Halvard lifted the corners of his lips into a cold smirk.

    The reason he targeted nche was, of course, because of Darrell.

    Halvard had familial ties with Darrell.

    Darrell wanted to take out his anger from Emrys on nche. Coincidentally, Halvard was nche¡¯s

    instructor, so Darrell assigned him the task.

    Moreover, it seemed justifiable for Halvard to give nche a hard time under the guise of training.

    Needless to say, nche was well aware of this..

    Before entering the academy, she had mentally prepared herself for the challenges.she

    MMM

    Chapter 583 Am I Seeing Things

    EN 21% 15:30

    would face. That was why she never questioned anything, as she knew it would be futile.

    Her only option was to keep running.

    While running, nche caught sight of a young man on the outskirts of the training ground whom he

    recognized and thought she might be hallucinating.

    Is that Emrys? Am I seeing things?

    nche wiped the sweat from the corners of her eyes and took a closer look at the figure, only to

    confirm that it was not a figment of her imagination. It was indeed Emrys.

    ¡°Mr. Lund hase to meet me. He has fought for this opportunity on my behalf. I cannot disappoint

    him!¡±

    Send GiftsText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584 A Chance To Apologize

    nche¡¯s consciousness was gradually bing unclear. However, when she saw Emrys, her deeply

    ingrained obstinacy surged once again.

    Emrys watched silently.

    He could tell that Halvard was deliberately making things difficult for nche. Simrly, he knew that

    nche had reached her physical limits and was persisting solely through sheer willpower.

    Her persistence wasmendable.

    As the round continued, nche¡¯s pace became increasingly unsteady.

    Despite her strong willpower, she was still a novice martial artist and couldn¡¯t withstand running for so

    long.

    Moreover, Halvard continued shouting from behind, ¡°Speed up! Don¡¯t slow down! Are you asking for

    more punishment?¡±

    nche¡¯s originally bright red face instantly turned pale following Halvard¡¯s urging.

    Her willpower had reached its limit.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Take a break!¡±

    Just as nche was on the verge of copsing, arge hand suddenly grasped her shoulders and

    caught her. Turning her head to look, she realized it was Emrys.

    ¡°Who says she can rest? Keep running!¡±

    Just then, Halvard¡¯s voice rang out from behind, his expression solemn.

    A hint of mockery crept up Halvard¡¯s face when he saw Emrys. ¡°So it¡¯s you, Cowardly Grandmaster.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Emrys was considerably well¨Cknown now.

    The battle with Cillian the other time perfectly illustrated what a cowardly jerk meant.

    That was not all.

    MM M

    Chapter 584 A Chance To Apologize

    21% 15:30

    Temperer had always been looked down upon by Manifestor. Yet, Emrys, far from being ashamed, took

    pride in it. He truly was a rare oddity.

    Halvard himself was a Manifestor, so naturally, he looked down on Emrys.

    Emrys wasn¡¯t angered by the mockery. Instead, he stared at Halvard and said, ¡°nche is still a novice

    in martial arts. There¡¯s no need for such intense training.¡±

    Taking a progressive approach was critical in training.

    If training was difficult from the start, not only would it fail to be effective, but it would also lead to a

    rebound in theter stages and wear down nche¡¯s willpower.

    Halvard snickered. ¡°I¡¯m nche¡¯s instructor. I¡¯ll train her as I see fit. Who are you to tell me what to

    do?¡±

    Then, he shifted his piercing gaze toward nche and sternly yelled, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance now. Keep

    running!¡±

    nche¡¯s face turned pale.

    Obviously, she understood what Halvard meant by ¡°a chance¡°.

    If she didn¡¯t keep running, Halvard would undoubtedly report to the academy¡¯s higher- ups, iming

    that she was uncooperative in training. Consequently, the academy would consider expelling her.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, I¨CI can still hang in there¡­ stammered nche.

    However, Emrys grabbed her and retorted, ¡°Hang in there? Stop insisting.¡±

    Witnessing this scene, Halvard grew grim and angrily shouted, ¡°Emrys The Coward, do

    you have any idea what the consequences of disrupting training are?¡±

    Originally, Emrys was not inclined to argue with Halvard. However, thetter¡¯s constant insults

    gradually angered Emrys. ¡°Has anyone ever told you that your breath stinks?¡± he said with a frown.

    My breath stinks?

    A mocking smirk spread across Halvard¡¯s face. ¡°What is it? Did I hit a nerve?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance to apologize.¡±

    MMM

    Chapter 584 A Chance To Apologize

    21% 15:31

    Halvard was rendered speechless.

    Temperer was known throughout the martial arts field by the nickname, Cowardly Grandmaster. This

    had essentially be an epted fact.

    Halvard didn¡¯t think he said anything wrong.

    In his eyes, Emrys was indeed a coward, one who only knew how to defend but not attack.

    ¡°Apologize,¡± Emrys repeated..

    There was still no response from Halvard.

    ¡°Apologize.¡±

    Halvard¡¯s face fell, his expression subtly turning fearsome as he growled, ¡°If you¡¯re a coward, then act

    like one. Stop pretending to be powerful in front of me. Who do you think you¡¯re trying to intimidate?¡±

    p!

    As soon as those words left his mouth, Halvard noticed a shadowy palm rapidly approaching him, and

    before he knew it, the palm forcefully struck his cheek.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585 A Valuable Lesson

    Emrys¡® indifferent voice echoed, ¡°I asked you to apologize. How could you waste such an opportunity?¡±

    Simultaneous, he took a sudden step forward, delivering another stinging p across Halvard¡¯s face.

    p!

    It was a solid hit once again.

    Halvard spun aroundpletely.

    He was dumbfounded, his head buzzing incessantly.

    What is happening?

    It was understandable to assume that Emrys¡® first p caught Halvard off guard, resulting in him

    inadvertently getting hit.

    However, when the second p came, Halvard had clearly prepared himself in advance, bracing to

    dodge and counterattack. Yet, he still ended up taking a solid hit, which was quite absurd.

    Isn¡¯t Emrys a grandmaster of the Temperer discipline?

    Isn¡¯t he known for his defensive skills rather than his offensive abilities?

    p!

    Lost in bewilderment, another resounding p suddenly struck Halvard¡¯s face, causing one side of his

    cheek to swell even higher,

    At that moment, Halvard was thoroughly shocked.

    How can Emrys be a grandmaster of the Temperer discipline?

    How can the internal energy of a Temperer grandmaster possibly break through my protective energy

    shield, allowing that p tond precisely and unmistakably on my own face?

    It¡¯s unbelievable!

    MMM

    Chapter 585 A Valuable Lesson

    21% 15:31

    ¡°If I¡¯m the Cowardly Grandmaster, what does that make you?¡± Emrys sarcastically remarked.

    These words caused a wave of shock to wash over Halvard. His expression turned extremely awkward.

    If Emrys is a coward, does that mean I¡¯m even worse than a coward since I couldn¡¯t even dodge three

    consecutive ps from him?

    Halvard felt utterly embarrassed.

    Around the training field, the students who were resting had already rushed over upon hearing the

    commotion, which made Halvard feel even more humiliated.

    How could I embarrass myself in front of so many students?

    I can¡¯t let that happen!

    ¡°Lund, don¡¯t be so ungrateful. I was just taking it easy on you,¡± muttered Halvard.

    p!

    Emrys delivered another precise p across Halvard¡¯s face and taunted, ¡°What did you allow me to

    do?¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡±

    p!

    Emrys asked, ¡°You¡¯ve already endured five ps from me. Why are you still yielding to me?¡±

    ¡°I-¡±

    p!

    ¡°That¡¯s the sixth one, isn¡¯t it? You really do have quite a temper; I¡¯m impressed!¡±

    ¡°D*mn-¡±

    p!

    Halvard was thoroughly enraged and failed to resist the urge to curse. He was ready to retaliate against

    Emrys, but just as he was about to act, another resounding pnded on

    2/4

    MM M

    Chapter 585 A Valuable Lesson

    ??

    21% 15:31

    A

    his face.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    This time, he was instantly sent flying.

    The students around them were taken aback. They were not blind. Their instructor wasn¡¯t yielding to

    Emys; it was clear that he couldn¡¯t avoid Emrys¡® p!

    Was this guy truly just a grandmaster of the Temperer discipline?

    The students¡® gazes toward Emrys hadpletely changed, and nche was no exception.

    They had always believed that Emrys was a grandmaster of the Temperer discipline. Moreover, Emrys

    had personally admitted to his identity on the day of his duel with Cillian.

    However, judging from Emrys¡® performance earlier, the reality was not as straightforward as they had

    believed.

    There was no Temperer grandmaster as formidable as him.

    Unless the man theybeled a coward had suddenly achieved enlightenment.

    Halvard, who had been sent flying by the p,nded hard on the ground. It took him a long while to

    recover, and he found it hard to believe what had just happened.

    He couldn¡¯t dodge Emrys¡® p at all.

    It was inevitable!

    The implications were clear.

    Emrys was not a grandmaster of the Temperer, but rather a grandmaster of the Manifestor, and his

    strength surpassed even that of Halvard¡¯s. What is happening?

    When Halvard first heard Darrell mention that Emrys had knocked out his teeth, he even mocked

    Darrell a little.

    No one could have predicted Halvard¡¯s fate that day.

    After sitting on the ground to catch his breath for a moment, Halvard noticed the curious nces from

    the surrounding students. This reignited his anger once again.

    Halvard spat, ¡°Lund, I have to admit, you¡¯re brave. Since you¡¯re so capable, you should be

    3/4

    MMM

    Chapter 585 A Valuable Lesson

    N421% 15:31

    the one to guide nche from now on. I¡¯m not qualified to teach her.¡±

    As soon as he said those words, the expression on nche¡¯s beautiful face instantly changed.

    Theoretical instruction and personal strength were twopletely different things. Even though some

    people had reached the level of Venerable Being in their cultivation, their teaching abilities could be

    quite average because everyone¡¯s constitution was different.

    The patriarch of the Langford family, Samuel, was the Venerable One. His martial arts technique was

    only suitable for his own use, and allowing him to instruct nche in his own way would not yield the

    best results.

    The martial arts academy was different.

    The instructors there may not have been exceptionally powerful in their cultivation, but they were

    knowledgeable in theory. They could create tailored training ns based on each student¡¯s individual

    constitution.

    By the same token, even if Emrys was not a grandmaster of the Temperer but rather a talented

    grandmaster of the Manifestor, his circumstances were unique to him. The chances of sess in

    having him guide nche in her training were slim.

    A hint of worry appeared on nche¡¯s face.

    Emrys, however, remained calm andposed. He nced at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you

    ming me?¡±

    Biting her red lips, nche thought for a moment before shaking her head and saying, ¡°I can¡¯t me

    anyone. You fought for this opportunity on my behalf in the first ce, Mr. Lund. If the martial arts

    academy expels me, I can only attribute it to my bad luck.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Emrys chuckled softly and replied, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a blessing or a curse, it¡¯s too early

    to tell. Who knows, with my training, those people you admire might one day be insignificant

    compared to you.¡±

    MMM

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586 The Unusual Gilbert

    nche was taken aback, not understanding the meaning of Emrys¡® words. However, judging by his

    demeanor, he didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all. Instead, he exuded a sense of confidence that seemed to

    come from deep within him.

    nche trusted him.

    At that moment, a figure approached from the distance. Upon seeing Halvard, who had fallen and was

    sitting on the ground, the figure paused and asked, ¡°Mr. Wigen, what happened to you?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cunningham,¡± Halvard greeted the figure.

    He stood up, his demeanor noticeably more respectful.

    The person who arrived was none other than Gilbert.

    Only as he got closer did he notice that Halvard¡¯s face was surprisingly red and swollen, with several

    bright red finger marks still visible. It was clear that Halvard had been pped, and that immediately

    aroused Gilbert¡¯s suspicion.

    Who would dare to p Halvard in this ce?

    Who has the audacity to p him?

    Gilbert scanned his surroundings and noticed that there were only students milling about. Emrys was

    the only grandmaster present.

    However, as a Temperer grandmaster, it was unlikely that Emrys would have reduced Halvard, a bona

    fide Manifestor grandmaster, to such a state.

    The doubts in Gilbert¡¯s heart deepened.

    It wasn¡¯t until Halvard recounted the recent events that Gilbert had no choice but to believe that Emrys

    was responsible for Halvard¡¯s sorry state.

    Moreover, Halvard had no strength to fight back throughout the entire process.

    With an amused expression, Gilbert said, ¡°So it turns out Emrys isn¡¯t a Temperer grandmaster after all.

    You really are full of surprises!¡±

    Emrys?

    MMM

    Chapter 586 The Unusual Gilbert

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    21% 15:31

    +

    Everyone present, including Halvard, was momentarily stunned.

    When did Gilbert be close enough to Emrys to call him by his first name? Aren¡¯t they supposed to

    be love rivals?

    Emrys chuckled and replied, ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve been hiding this for so long, yet you all still managed to uncover

    the truth. All right, I¡¯lle clean. Indeed, I am not a Temperer grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°Emrys.¡±

    With a sincere expression, Gilbert continued, ¡°I was at fault during Chancellor Diaz¡¯s promotion

    banquet. I hope you¡¯re kind enough to forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Emrys raised an eyebrow, saying, ¡°Why would you say that, Mr. Cunningham? If I recall

    correctly, you were quite unwilling to ept defeat at that time. You even threatened to settle the score

    with meter, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Gilbert replied, ¡°Everyone has fleeting moments of foolishness. What I said was out of frustration.

    When I returned home, my father gave me a stern lecture. I reflected on it and realized that I was in the

    wrong.¡±

    He chuckled, appearing as though he had genuinely reflected on his actions and was ready to bury the

    hatchet with Emrys over a sharedugh.

    Emrys spoke calmly, ¡°To recognize and correct one¡¯s mistakes is a great virtue. I see in you, Mr.

    Cunningham, a man destined for great things. I am certain you will live a long and fruitful life.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so!¡±

    Gilbert shifted his eyes, looking towards nche. His gaze was clear as he said, ¡°Ms. Langford, you

    were right to choose Emrys. He is indeed the better man.¡±

    nche didn¡¯t know how to respond as a strange feeling swelled in her chest.

    Today, Gilbert seemed a bit off. In the past, every time Gilbert saw her, he would casually call her by

    her first name. But just now, he surprisingly referred to her as Ms. Langford.

    This was like a rogue who one day suddenly transformed into a polite gentleman.

    It felt too unreal.

    Gilbert continued to maintain a friendly demeanor as he turned to Halvard and said, ¡°Mr.

    2/3

    Wigen, both Emrys and Ms. Langford are my friends. If there¡¯s any discord between you, I hope it can

    be resolved quickly.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Halvard replied.

    Gilbert, being the son of the Central Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance, made Halvard nod in agreement,

    even though he secretly felt displeased.

    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t bother you any longer.¡±

    Gilbert politely nodded towards Emrys and the others before leaving the training field. He found a stone

    bench at the edge and sat down.

    Halvard looked at nche with aplex expression and said, ¡°Since Mr. Cunningham has spoken in

    your favor, let¡¯s move past the previous events. Your training for today is over. Rest well.¡±

    After speaking, he nced warily at Emrys and then turned to walk in Gilbert¡¯s direction.

    Not having to worry about being expelled from the academy was a relief, but nche fell silent, feeling

    a sense of unease stirring in her heart.

    The main cause of her unease was Gilbert¡¯splete change in personality.

    When things were abnormal, there was usually a darker underlying reason.

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587 Westwind Wolf Hunting Ground

    nche was astonished by Gilbert¡¯s sudden disy of kindness.

    This unease persisted until the following day.

    Halvard informed nche that they wouldn¡¯t be doing sprint training that day. Instead, they would be

    heading to the Westwind Wolf Hunting Ground for some practical training.

    On the first day of entering Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy, every student needed to have a basic

    understanding of the academy¡¯s situation.

    nche had heard of the Western Wind Wolf Hunting Ground, a ce specifically designed for

    trainees to practice. It was clear that relying solely on theory and basic training was not enough to

    be a qualified martial artist.

    Practical experience was necessary.

    The Western Wind Wolf Hunting Ground was the perfect ce for that.

    However, nche clearly remembered that the requirement to enter the Westwind Wolf Hunting

    Ground was to have reached the fourth stage of cultivation, which meant being an intermediate martial

    artist.

    nche was merely a novice who hadn¡¯t evenpleted basic training. Going to the Westwind Wolf

    Hunting Ground at this stage waspletely unreasonable.

    Halvard exined that her foundation was too weak and she started toote. Therefore, she needed to

    undergo special training. It would be beneficial for her to gain experience at the Western Wind Wolf

    Hunting Ground sooner.

    Halvard was the teacher, so nche couldn¡¯t ignore his words. However, she was still somewhat

    worried, so she confided in Emrys about the matter.

    After hearing this, Emrysughed and said, ¡°I think Halvard makes a valid point. There¡¯s no harm in

    trying it out. I believe they will take the necessary precautions.¡±

    nche felt conflicted. She couldn¡¯t help but sense that the matter wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed.

    At that moment, Teagan also looked ¡®extremely concerned and said, ¡°I¡¯m still quite worried about my

    niece, nche. If Mr. Lund could apany her, it should be much better, right?¡±

    1/3

    He seemed thoughtful as he spoke.

    A flicker of anticipation stirred in nche¡¯s heart as she turned her gaze toward Emrys, naturally

    hoping that he would apany her.

    Halvard could provide her with a sense of security, but Emrys could.

    After giving Halvard a meaningful nce, Emrys withdrew his gaze and nodded, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not a big

    deal for me to tag along. I¡¯m not doing anything else anyway.¡±

    ¡°Can you enter?¡± nche asked anxiously.

    The Western Wind Wolf Hunting Ground was unlike those hunting fields where entry could be bought

    with money. Only members of the Martial Arts Alliance and students of the martial arts academy were

    eligible to enter. Emrys, being neither a member of the Martial Arts Alliance nor a student of the martial

    arts academy, would likely find it difficult to gain ess.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Emrys responded, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look first. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll wait for you at the door.¡±

    After making up his mind, Emrys followed nche away from the Langford residence, and they arrived

    together at the entrance of the Westwind Wolf Hunting Ground.

    Halvard had been waiting there for quite some time.

    Seeing Emrys arrive as well, he didn¡¯t seem surprised at all. He asked nche, ¡°I gave you half a day

    to prepare. Are you ready to enter the wolf hunting ground now?¡±

    nche nodded.

    Halvard continued, ¡°Once we¡¯re inside, I¡¯ll guide you, so there¡¯s no need to worry excessively. If you

    feel overwhelmed, just call out, and I¡¯lle to your rescue.¡±

    After calming nche with some reassuring words, Halvard signaled the guards of the wolf hunting

    ground to open the iron gate.

    After a moment of hesitation, nche asked, ¡°Mr. Wigen, could Mr. Lund apany me?¡±

    Compared to Halvard, she definitely.wished that it was Emrys who had apanied her inside.

    Halvard nced at Emrys, his expression showing a hint of difficulty. ¡°I can¡¯t make this

    2/3

    decision. I¡¯m just a teacher, responsible only for my own students. Since Ms. Langford wants Mr. Lund

    to apany her, then you should go in together. After all, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    After Halvard spoke, Gilbert¡¯s voice suddenly echoed from a distance.

    Just like yesterday, the son of the Cunningham family approached with a gentle smile on his face.

    ¡°What a surprise,¡± he said, ¡°I was just about to go in for some practice myself.¡±

    Is this really just a coincidence?

    Emrys chuckled with amusement.

    It seems more likely that this was a deliberate act, doesn¡¯t it?

    nche hasn¡¯t evenpleted her basic training, yet she was summoned by Halvard for practical

    training. And now, we happen to run into Gilbert, who is here for practice. What are the chances of

    such a coincidence?

    It is probable that Gilbert suggested the idea of letting

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588 Tracking Bracelet

    A Clumsy Trick

    The trick that had been yed was truly clumsy.

    It was so poorly nned that even nche noticed the anomaly.

    Since yesterday, she had sensed that something was off about Gilbert. Today, she had ¡°coincidentally¡±

    bumped into him again. nche was absolutely certain that once they entered the Wolf Hunting

    Grounds, Gilbert would be up to no good.

    nche admitted defeat, realizing that she stood no chance against Gilbert. She didn¡¯t want to risk

    involving Emrys any further.

    Just as nche was about to speak, she found herself unable to utter a word. Instead, Emrys beat her

    to it, saying, ¡°Mr. Cunningham is correct. It¡¯s quite a coincidence. Perhaps this is what they call fate.

    How about we go together?¡±

    This statement struck a chord with Gilbert, who responded with augh, ¡°As long as Mr. Lund doesn¡¯t

    mind, I have no objections.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cunningham is the son of a guardian. I wouldn¡¯t dare to offend him, let alone despise him!¡± Emrys

    replied.

    Gilbert held a significantly higher status than Halvard. Halvard had no authority to grant Emrys entry,

    but Gilbert did. Naturally, the guards didn¡¯t dare to stop him.

    Several people passed through the iron gate, entering the Western Wind Wolf Hunting Ground.

    This was a rtively untouched forestndscape, and as the name suggested, it was known for the

    presence of menacing wolves.

    Some of these savage wolves were native, born and bred here, while others were captured from

    different ces by the Martial Arts Alliance. None of them had been tamed, making it difficult to change

    their bloodthirsty nature.

    Many members of the Martial Arts Alliance, as well as students from the martial arts academy, enjoyed

    coming here to gain realbat experience.

    Gilbert suggested, ¡°Mr. Lund, how about we have a littlepetition? Let¡¯s see who can hunt more

    wolvester. We can treat it as a friendly contest. What do you say?¡±

    1/3

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Without hesitation, Emrys nodded in

    agreement.

    Gilbert handed over a high¨Ctech bracelet, asking, ¡°Do you need to wear the tracking bracelet?¡±

    Usually, those who came to this wolf hunting ground for practical training included grandmasters who

    had reached the Manifestor level. However, once they had attained this level, no matter how ferocious

    the wolf pack was, it was difficult to harm them in the slightest.

    After releasing their internal energy, those vicious wolves couldn¡¯t even prate their protective

    energy shields, resulting in a loss of training effectiveness.

    And so, the Martial Arts Alliance invented this high¨Ctech bracelet capable of detecting internal energy.

    After putting on the bracelet, whenever it sensed fluctuations in internal energy, a ring of red lights on

    the bracelet would illuminate, apanied by an alert sound. This allowed the wearer to

    subconsciously control their internal energy.

    Emrys took the tracking bracelet without hesitation and wore it on his wrist. Immediately, an electronic

    prompt sounded, ¡°The wearer¡¯s cultivation base is at the middle phase of Manifestor.¡±

    Emrys feigned surprise, saying, ¡°Does this bracelet also have a voice broadcasting feature?¡±

    ¡°My apologies, I forgot to mention earlier. If Mr. Lund feels offended, I owe you an apology,¡± Gilbert said

    with a regretful expression, though his emotions were incrediblyplex.

    Of course, he did it intentionally. His aim was to test Emrys¡® limits.

    This person, Emrys, was too mysterious.

    Previously, he had fought Cillian to a draw, revealing his identity as a Temperer grandmaster. However,

    yesterday, when he repeatedly pped Halvard, it indicated that he was not, in fact, a Temperer

    grandmaster.

    Naturally, Gilbert was confused.

    So, with the help of the internal energy tracking bracelet, Emrys¡® true level was measured. It was the

    middle phase of Manifestor. Then, how did he manage to draw a tie with.

    2/3

    Cillian, whosebat power wasparable to the peak of Manifestor in the first ce?

    It was no longer convenient for Gilbert to inquire about this matter.

    Emrys observed Gilbert, who appeared to have something to say but held back. He inwardly sneed, yet

    his face disyed no signs of abnormality.

    What Gilbert heard, of course, was precisely what Emrys intended for him to hear. While this advanced

    bracelet could urately detect internal strength, itcked the ability to detect life energy.

    Emrys allowed it to transmit only what he permitted.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, do you n on hunting the wolf pack without any weaponster?¡± Gilbert suddenly inquired.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ustomed to using weapons. In the spirit of fairness, I too will fight without It¡¯s a shame about

    this Ice Luna Machete. I even brought it specifically to refine my swordsmanship.¡±

    any.

    Gilbert had been clutching a beautifully crafted crescent¨Cshaped de in his hand, seemingly

    showcasing it. In front of everyone, he unsheathed it, revealing the chillingly sharp de.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589 Ice Luna Machete

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    Gilbert tightly gripped the knife handle and effortlessly shed it to the side. With a single motion, he

    spfa chunk of mountain rock in half, showcasing the sharpness of the de.

    ¡°Since Mr. Lund isn¡¯t using a weapon, I won¡¯t use the Ice Luna Machete either. Even though it¡¯s just a

    friendly match, we still need to maintain fairness and justice, right, Mr. Lund?¡± Gilbert briefly disyed

    the Ice Luna Machete before swiftly putting it away.

    No one knew what his intentions were.

    Emrys remainedposed and nodded. ¡°Mr. Cunningham is indeed a gentleman. If you¡¯re ready, let¡¯s

    get started. We¡¯ll limit it to twenty minutes.¡± With that, the two of them headed towards the depths of the

    West Wind Wolf Hunting Ground.

    nche wore a bewildered expression.

    Wasn¡¯t I the one who wanted to attend the practical training today?

    Didn¡¯t Mr. Lund say he would protect me?

    How did he suddenly start some sort of friendlypetition with Gilbert?

    Before nche could react, the two figures had already disappeared from sight.

    Halvard asked, ¡°Do you want to start the practical training now or wait until Emrys

    returns?¡±

    ¡°If we start now, I can take you to an area with fewer wolves for immediate practical training. If we¡¯re

    waiting for Emrys, then we¡¯ll have to wait another twenty minutes.¡±

    Without hesitation, nche blurted out, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Mr. Lund to return!¡±

    Ever since Halvard invited her to participate in the practical training, nche had been filled with

    unease. When Emrys was by her side just now, she felt a strong sense of security.

    But as soon as Emrys left, she became frantic.

    She didn¡¯t have any hopes that Halvard would protect her. In fact, his presence made nche even

    more uneasy.

    1/3

    She hoped that Emrys would return soon.

    Halvard seemed to have anticipated this response, so he didn¡¯t rush nche. Instead, he

    uncharacteristically apanied her in waiting for another twenty minutes.

    At this moment deep within the wolf hunting ground, the branches were lush and the leaves abundant.

    Traces of wolves and the remains of animals could asionally be seen on the ground.

    The path ahead rustled and stirred.

    A faint growl could be heard in the distance.

    Soon enough, the two of them found themselves surrounded by a pack of wolves.

    ¡°The hunt begins!¡± Gilbert coldlyughed and took the lead, charging towards the side of the wolf pack.

    Even without using his Ice Luna Machete, his fists were still full of attack power. His first punch sent a

    fierce wolf flying.

    ¡°One!¡±

    ¡°Two!¡±

    ¡°Three!¡±

    It was evident that Gilbert had faced such wolf packs before. Each of his punchesnded precisely on

    the wolves¡® weak spots. He moved fluidly among the pack, demonstrating effortless mastery.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Furthermore, he could still spare attention to observe Emrys¡® movements.

    For Emrys, these packs of wolves were hardly a problem. Much like Gilbert, he could take down a wolf

    with a single punch.

    The two of them moved dominantly through the pack of wolves. They were not prey, but rather, the

    ones doing the hunting. It didn¡¯t take long for the wolf pack to sense danger, and signs of retreat began

    to emerge.

    Right at that moment, Gilbert suddenly eximed, ¡°Mr. Lund, catch this!¡±

    As he spoke, he swiftly unfastened the Ice Luna Machete from his waist and hurled it towards Emrys.

    Under such circumstances, anyone would instinctively reach out to catch the Ice Luna

    2/3

    Machete without having the time for their brain to process.

    However, Emrys had reacted early.

    It should be noted that he had never let his guard down.

    Ever since Gilbert was seen by Emrys yesterday, he doubted whether Gilbert was truly sincere about

    transforming from an enemy to a friend.

    Their encounter today at the wolf hunting ground only solidified Emrys¡® suspicions.

    Therefore, when Gilbert suggested a friendlypetition, Emrys didn¡¯t decline. He wanted to uncover

    Gilbert¡¯s true intentions.

    While Gilbert was observing Emrys just now, Emrys was also discreetly keeping a close watch on him.

    As soon as Gilbert brandished the Ice Luna Machete, Emrys was already prepared, but he feigned

    indifference and reached out to catch the thrown weapon.

    Witnessing this, Gilbert¡¯s face twisted into a cunning smile. Suddenly, in a rather peculiar manner, he

    struck his own chest.

    Gilbert spat out a mouthful of fresh blood and bellowed, ¡°Emrys, I treated you like a brother, and yet

    you dare¡­ tomit murder and steal the goods!¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590 Rowan Rapp

    As soon as his words fell, he turned and ran outside, tearing his clothes to shreds, pretending to be in a

    state of frantic desperation.

    Watching Gilbert¡¯s retreating figure, Emrys understood.

    So this was the n all along.

    No wonder Gilbert had inexplicably shown off his Ice Luna Machete earlier when he was outside. His

    intention was indeed to let others know that he possessed a valuable treasure, a treasure capable of

    cutting through iron as if it were mud.

    This way, Emrys¡® approach of ¡°kill a person and seize his goods¡± would seem much more reasonable.

    It must be said that this was quite a spectacle. Emrys admired it from the bottom of his heart. Such

    acting skills could even rival those of his beloved superstar, Sierra.

    Emrys toyed with the Ice Luna Machete in his hand, a cold smirk on his face. ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to

    y,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯ll happily oblige.¡±

    He left the depths of the wolf hunting ground at a leisurely pace.

    As he stepped outside, two voices engaged in an argument could be heard from a distance.

    All he heard was nche saying, ¡°Impossible. Mr. Lund is definitely not that kind of person. You must

    be ndering him!¡±

    Clearly, Gilbert had already recited his prepared lines, falsely using Emrys ofunching a surprise

    attack during the wolf hunt, intending to seize the Ice Luna Machete from him.

    ¡°nder? Take a good look at the wounds on my body. They were inflicted by that brat, Emrys. How

    am I ndering him?¡± Gilbert insisted, convinced that Emrys was out tomit murder.

    With a loud voice, nche questioned, ¡°Both of you entered together just now. If something happened

    to you, Mr. Lund would definitely be implicated. Such a simple logic, how could Mr. Lund possibly not

    understand?¡±

    If Emrys truly intended tomit murder, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have chosen this time.

    1/3

    Because, if anything were to happen to Gilbert, Emrys would undoubtedly be the prime suspect.

    So what if he had obtained the Ice Luna Machete? He would still be killed by Bernard.

    Emrys could have done something so foolish.

    Therefore, Gilbert¡¯s words were full of inconsistencies.

    However, Gilbert scoffed and responded, ¡°Who knows? Perhaps that young man lost his senses upon

    seeing the precious Ite Luna Machete. You¡¯re not him. How can you be so sure he wouldn¡¯t kill for it?¡±

    A w?

    Does it matter?

    Does it matter?

    Does it matter?

    It doesn¡¯t matter at all!

    It was all a performance from the start. The ultimate goal was simply to find a reason, a reason to kill

    Emrys. As for any ws, who would care? Who would dare to care?

    If Gilbert stated that Emrys had tried to kill a person and seize his goods, then that was exactly what

    Emrys did!

    Who would dare to object?

    From a distance, Emrys heard their heated argument and slowly made his way toward them.

    The moment they saw him, Gilbert bellowed with a menacing re, ¡°The murderer has shown himself!

    Do you see it? He¡¯s still holding my Ice Luna Machete. Was I wrong to use him of murder and theft?

    If I hadn¡¯t escaped just in time earlier, I would have surely died at the hands of this young man.

    Halvard, quickly go and alert the guards at the Wolf Hunting Ground and bring Old Mr. Rapp here. This

    young man won¡¯t be so easy to deal with.¡±

    After Gilbert gave his instructions, Halvard quickly departed.

    With a determined look on her face, nche quickly approached Emrys. ¡°Mr. Lund, I

    2/3

    believe you.¡±

    Emrys nodded, remaining silent.

    Gilbert was waiting.

    Emrys was also waiting.

    A momentter, Halvard returned, apanied by reinforcements. He had brought numerous guards

    from the Westwind Wolf Hunting Ground, as well as an elder with a remarkable presence.

    The elder was none other than Rowan Rapp, the person in charge of the Westwind Wolf Hunting

    Ground.

    Someone had beenmitting murders and smuggling goods within Rowan¡¯s jurisdiction, and he

    couldn¡¯t simply stand idly by.

    While the wolf hunting ground was a ce for practical training, where asional casualties were

    inevitable, mutual ughter was strictly forbidden. Even if such incidents urred, they were to be

    handled discreetly, leaving no trace.

    Emrys¡® case was particrly concerning. If someonemitted murder and robbery without

    thoroughness, they deserved to be punished ordingly.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Rowan hade to sanction Emrys, having already gathered the main details from Halvard during

    their journey.

    It was hard to believe that this audaciously bold young man named Emrys had dared to harm Bernard¡¯s

    son.

    His offense was so grave that even death couldn¡¯t absolve him of his guilt.

    Send Gifts

    ºÏ

    1.5K

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591 Pretending To Be Good

    ¡°Old Mr. Rapp, it¡¯s that brat. My Ice Luna Machete is still in his possession. You must ensure justice is

    served on my behalf.¡±

    Upon seeing the reinforcements arrive, Gilbert expressed his grievances with unparalleled sorrow and

    anger, yet his heart was filled with coldughter.

    In the previous episode at Vaughn¡¯s promotion banquet, he was the one who provoked first. If Emrys

    had been killed at that time, it would have inevitably led to public criticism.

    However, this time was different.

    This time, it was Emrys who hadmitted murder and theft first, giving Gilbert ample reason to kill

    him.

    Indeed.

    It was indeed Emrys who had attempted murder and theft first.

    Even though many things were clear to everyone, those outside could certainly guess that this was a

    trap set by Gilbert aimed at avenging the previous disrespect shown to him by Emrys.

    However, it didn¡¯t matter.

    The crucial point was that Gilbert firmly believed Emrys hadmitted murder and theft. Thus, Emrys

    was indeed guilty of these crimes.

    Just like those in high positions within the Martial Arts Alliance, most people cultivated their own private

    forces. As long as no evidence was found, it was as if it didn¡¯t exist.

    This was an unspoken rule.

    It was very realistic.

    It was also quite cruel.

    Rowan¡¯s gaze was icy cold, like a pair of ruthless shackles firmly fixed on Emrys. With an air of

    authority, he sternly said, ¡°Emrys, Mr. Cunningham ims that you intended to kill him for his treasure.

    Do you admit to this crime?¡±

    ¡°One¨Csided remarks.¡±

    1/3

    Emrys¡® expression remained unchanged as he thrust the Ice Luna Machete into the

    ground. He slowly said, ¡°Would you believe me if I told you that Gilbert himself threw this worthless

    de to me, with the sole purpose of framing me?¡±

    Worthless de?

    Furious, Gilbert eximed, ¡°My Ice Luna Machete was a gift from my father. Although its quality may

    not match Cillian¡¯s sword, it¡¯s not far behind. How dare you call it worthless?¡±

    Emrys paid him no attention. Instead, he silently watched Rowan, then asked, ¡°Do you believe it?¡±

    Rowan¡¯s gaze flickered.

    In a moment, his face turned cold once again. He asked, ¡°You im that Mr. Cunningham has framed

    you. Do you have any evidence?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Without evidence, how do you expect me to believe you?¡±

    ¡°Gilbert Emrys paused, finding the situation increasingly intriguing. He then spoke up. used me of

    murder and theft, but that¡¯s merely his personal allegation. Why don¡¯t you ask him for evidence?¡±

    Rowan nced at Gilbert, quickly withdrew his gaze, and once again focused on Emrys.

    ¡°Before I arrived, I had already roughly understood the situation. Mr. Cunningham had been injured,

    and his Ice Luna Machete, by some twist of fate, ended up in your hands, so

    ¡°So stop your d*mn nonsense. If you want to be a jerk, don¡¯t pretend to be a good person when one

    has done immoral things!¡±

    Without any hesitation, Emrys rudely interrupted Rowan.

    How could he not see it? Rowan was not trying to argue about right or wrong. It was clear that he was

    just looking for an excuse to deal with Emrys in a justified manner.

    Wasn¡¯t that just pretending to be a good person when one had done immoral things?

    Emrys couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste any more words with him.

    He had spoken so much to him before, merely to test the waters, to see if this Rowan was

    2/3

    truly a reasonable person.

    Looking at how things were progressing, Emrys knew it clearly wasn¡¯t the case.

    How disappointing.

    Emrys was extremely let down.

    Rowan¡¯s face was filled with seriousness. He suddenly eximed, ¡°How dare you? I now have every

    reason to believe that what Mr. Cunningham said is correct. You did indeed attempt tomit murder

    for personal gain!¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Emrys burst intoughter.

    How absurd!

    So, just because I argued back, he firmly used me?

    They are definitely colluding!

    Emrys no longer provided any exnations. With a slight raise of his eyebrows, he asked, ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°And then¡­¡±

    With a cold huff, Rowan¡¯s demeanor became even colder. Suddenly, he strode towards Emrys,

    speaking with righteousness. ¡°Of course, I must stand up for justice on behalf of Mr. Cunningham.¡±

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What a fair judge.¡±

    The smile on Emrys¡® lips grew increasingly evident.

    Originally, it was a smile of pity, but to the onlookers, it appeared more, like a bitter smile, a helpless

    bitter smile.

    nche was filled with anxiety, hastily exining, ¡°Mr. Rapp, I¡¯m certain things aren¡¯t as you perceive

    them to be. I believe we should uncover the truth before making any decisions.¡±

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592 Sit Back And Watch

    nche couldn¡¯t be considered naive either.

    She had also realized it. Rowan was actually colluding with Gilbert, but she still wanted to make a final

    effort.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to witness Emrys¡® death with her own eyes.

    As expected, the oue was predictable.

    Rowanpletely ignored nche. With a disdainful snort, he said, ¡°This is not the ce

    then for a woman like you to speak. If you don¡¯t want to apany this brat to his grave, get out of my

    way!¡±

    nche¡¯s face suddenly turned pale.

    At that moment, Rowan¡¯s ordinary clothes suddenly billowed out, carrying an unmatched fierce

    momentum as he walked towards Emrys. He seemed like a terrifying dark cloud, covering the sky and

    the sun, gathering with wild intensity.

    He was indeed a middle¨Cphase Venerable Being.

    Seeing this scene, Gilbertughed.

    He let out a smug, coldugh.

    Everything was going ording to the n he had devised.

    And surprisingly, everything went smoothly.

    The main issue was that Emrys, this thoughtless guy, cooperated too well. Whether it was Teagan

    hinting for him toe to Westwind Wolf Hunting Ground, having him participate in a friendly

    competition with himself, or even trapping him in the ¡®kill and loot¡® scheme.

    Emrys¡® cooperation was simply wless.

    It was so perfect that even Gilbert couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Isn¡¯t this guy reckless?

    Indeed, those who are overly arrogant tend not to be very smart. Emrys is a perfect example of a

    1/3

    reckless man.

    What Gilbert had to do now was wait.

    By the time Rowan had beaten Emrys to within an inch of his life, nche would surely plead for him

    that moment, the initiative wouldpletely fall into Gilbert¡¯s hands.

    And that moment was about to arrive.

    Rowan had already made his move. A strong wind swept across, forcing nche, who was standing

    next to Emrys, to step back.

    Like a fragile willow branch in a storm, she swayed violently, on the verge of breaking at any moment.

    nche had the audacious idea of fighting side by side with Emrys. However, at that moment, Emrys¡®

    calm andposed voice suddenly echoed in her ear. ¡°Ms. Langford, there¡¯s no need for this. You can

    sit back and watch the show.¡±

    nche was taken aback.

    She turned her head to look at Emrys.

    That handsome face, still resolute, remained as serene as ever, seemingly unaffected by Rowan

    standing in front of him.

    This was a disy of self¨Cconfidence.

    However, Rowan was indeed a respected figure, and moreover, he was in the middle phase of

    Venerable Being, significantly more powerful than his own grandfather.

    Upon reaching the Venerable Being level, the gap between each minor level was as vast as the

    difference between heaven and earth. A middle¨Cphase Venerable Being could easily defeat ten early¨C

    phase Venerable Being cultivators.

    nche couldn¡¯t understand how Emrys managed to remain soposed.

    However, upon careful reflection, it seemed that ever since getting to know Emrys, there was never a

    moment when he showed any signs of panic or disarray. Even during thest encounter with the

    mysterious Venerable Being at the Langford residence, Emrys did not disy the slightest hint of fear.

    Could it be that Emrys still had some tricks up his sleeve?

    2/3

    A daring thought suddenly crossed nche¡¯s mind.

    Last time at the Langford residence, Hazel suddenly appeared, causing the mysterious. revered figure

    to retreat in fear, thus preventing him from witnessing Emrys¡® true capabilities.

    *

    This time, she finally had the chance to witness it.

    nche¡¯s emotions went through several changes, transitioning from initial worry to a sense of

    anticipation.

    She had a strong premonition that Emrys definitely held some kind of powerful trump card, which made

    him unafraid of Rowan.

    So, after Emrys had spoken, nche hesitated for just a moment before obediently stepping out of the

    storm circle. She softly warned, ¡°Be careful, Mr. Lund.¡±

    Emrys nodded slightly.

    At that moment, Rowan approached, his intimidating presence bearing down on everyone in the

    vicinity. They struggled to catch their breath, their hearts racing as if they could cease beating at any

    given moment.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Emrys, in your next life, cease your ignorance,¡± Rowan dered with an air of confidence, as if he had

    already deciphered Emryspletely.

    Concerned that Rowan might swiftly end Emrys¡® life with a single strike, Gilbert urgently interjected,

    ¡°Mr. Rapp, spare him for now. I still have ns for him.¡±

    He intended to use Emrys¡® life as leverage against nche. How could she possibly allow Emrys to

    perish so easily?

    Rowan nodded silently, his presence slightly subdued.

    Emrys sensed the shift in Rowan¡¯s demeanor, a mischievous smile forming at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°This old man, he¡¯s truly quite self¨Cassured, isn¡¯t he? If you underestimate me to such an extent, then

    today, I¡¯ll demonstrate what true power entails.¡±

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593 A Cultivator

    Emrys unsheathed the Ice Luna Machete, gripping it with a single hand as it was embedded diagonally

    in the ground. His fingers glided over the chillingly cold de. He sneered and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s

    laughable that you all would consider such worthless trash as a treasure!¡±

    As soon as his words left his mouth, Emrys flicked his finger, setting off a series of crackling sounds.

    The Ice Luna Machete, cherished by Gilbert, began to shatter from the hilt, inch by inch, until the

    cracks reached the tip of the de.

    ¡°Is this trash even worth my time to kill and loot?¡±

    With amanding shout, Emrys forcefully flung the cracked Ice Luna Machete aside. Countless

    fragments of the de instantly pierced into the earth, leaving only a severely damaged hilt embedded

    in the ground.

    The Ice Luna Machete is shattered?

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Everyone¡¯s pupils constricted.

    For a moment, they were unable to react.

    This was also true for Rowan.

    Despite his cultivation being at the middle phase of Venerable Being, which was quite powerful, the

    idea of shattering the Ice Luna Machete with such ease seemed impossible.

    How did Emrys manage to do it?

    Just as Rowan was taken aback, a figure appeared before him in an instant, moving with incredible

    swiftness.

    It was Emrys.

    Emrys had taken the initiative tounch an attack.

    Moreover, his move was apanied by a terrifying momentum, akin to a thunderbolt. In less than

    half a breath¡¯s time, he had torn apart the storm in front of Rowan.

    ¡°Upholding justice?¡±

    Before Rowan could react, a cold, ruthless voice suddenly exploded in his ear.

    1/4

    Chapter 593 A Cultivator

    Immediately after, he felt an overwhelmingly domineering force lifting him by the neck.

    Boom!

    Rowan¡¯s body was suddenly suspended in mid¨Cair, rapidly retreating before crashing harshly into an

    ancient, towering tree.

    His neck was pinned against the tree trunk by an arm as hard as iron, leaving his entire body

    suspended, unable to move.

    On that arm, a high¨Ctech tracking bracelet was worn around the wrist, emitting no sound.

    This indicated that Emrys did not use his internal energy at all.

    What was the story behind the terrifying power he had unleashed?

    Could it be¡­

    Rowan¡¯s breathing grew increasinglybored, his face flushing a deep red. Even his eyes began to fill

    with blood, turning a startling shade of crimson. Yet, he seemed to have forgotten his predicament.

    His entire body was already enveloped and consumed by boundless fear!

    The internal energy tracking bracelet didn¡¯t light up, indicating that Emrys was not a martial artist at all.

    Instead, he was a cultivator who had surpassed the limitations of the worldly and martial arts fields!

    D*mn you, Gilbert!

    You wanted to end your own life, so why did you have to drag me down with you?

    Within Rowan, a wild roar echoed.

    His face grew increasingly flushed, and his breathing became increasingly difficult!

    Rowan felt as if he had already stepped foot in hell.

    However, there was no intention to resist.

    Even if he wanted to resist, he couldn¡¯t.

    Offending a cultivator only meant awaiting death!

    2/4

    MMM

    Chapter 593 A Cultivator

    ¡°You could barely save yourself, so how could you possibly uphold justice?¡±

    Just as Rowan felt he was on the verge of suffocation, Emrys¡® cold voice resonated once again.

    Then, he let ge

    Bang!

    It was as if all the strength had been drained from Rowan¡¯s body, causing him to copse

    to the ground. He clutched at his throat with both hands, gasping for breath.

    Terrifying!

    Truly terrifying!

    Is this the power of a cultivator?

    He had beenpletely and thoroughly crushed.

    If a cultivator were willing to take action, then the so¨Ccalled Anndurn Divinity or Deity yer Alliance

    would be insignificant.

    Unfortunately, a cultivator was distinct from a martial artist.

    While martial artists might still be divided by nations, cultivators had long abandoned such distinctions.

    Even if the outside world was engulfed in intense conflict, as long as their interests were not vited,

    they simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to interfere.

    Cultivators prioritized cultivation above all else.

    This was why most cultivators chose to iste themselves from the secr world. They preferred to

    reside in Mount Kushburn, where the spiritual energy was abundant and beneficial to their cultivation.

    Rowan could never have imagined that the young man standing before him was a cultivator.

    By some stroke of luck, it appeared that Emrys had no intention of ending his own life.

    At this moment, the scene fell intoplete silence.

    Even the wolves in the depths seemed to have sensed the formidable aura present, ceasing

    their howls.

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594 Deadly Karma

    nche, too, seemed frozen in ce.

    Meanwhile, Gilbert¡¯s expression remained as rigid as a stone carving.

    Halvard also appeared like a statue.

    The guards, who had apanied Rowan to the wolf hunting ground, stoodpletely still.

    Who could have imagined that the young man standing before them, this young man who presented

    himself as a Temperer grandmaster, was actually a cultivator?

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    No one expected that!

    After a long, long time, nche¡¯s delicate body trembled violently. As she snapped back from her

    shock, her beautiful eyes filled with tears of excitement.

    No wonder¡­

    No wonder Mr. Lund remained soposed in the face of all formidable adversaries.

    It turns out that he¡¯s a cultivator, and those so¨Ccalled formidable enemies are nothing more than mere

    ants in his

    eyes.

    No wonder when Halvard said yesterday that he was going to expel him from Jipsdale Martial Arts

    Academy, Mr. Lund responded that whether it¡¯s a blessing or a curse, it¡¯s too early to conclude. If she

    were to train with him, those who are high above might one day be ants under her feet.

    So that was what he meant.

    How could nche not be excited?

    Gilbert¡¯s mind plunged into a void, immediately followed by immeasurable and overwhelming terror.

    Emrys walked toward him with an indifferent expression.

    Overwhelmed by fear, Gilbert had even forgotten to kneel and beg for mercy.

    He waspletely terrified.

    1/3

    MM M

    Chapter 594 Deadly Karma

    21% 15:34

    Of course, it would be toote even if he were to beg for mercy on his knees now.

    ¡°Opportunities have always been within one¡¯s grasp. Unfortunately, you failed to seize yours. I¡¯m truly

    sorry, but you¡¯ll have to wait for your next life!¡±

    As Emrys¡® voie fell, it was like the decree of the Grim Reaper.

    Until his death, Gilbert could hardly believe that his life had ended in such a bewildering

    manner.

    But just as Emrys had said, he had given Gilbert an opportunity.

    Emrys had never intentionally provoked him.

    At Vaughn¡¯s promotion partyst time, Gilbert was the first to ridicule him. Using the pretext of toasting,

    he continuously embarrassed Emrys, even going so far as to try to persuade Vaughn to cripple Emrys¡®

    hands and feet.

    Originally, Gilbert should have met his end that day.

    His father, Bernard, arrived just in time, saving his life.

    Unfortunately, unaware of the danger he was courting, Gilbert was still bent on revenge. He even

    conspired with Halvard and Teagan to set a trap, attempting to pin thebel ¡°murderer and thief¡± on

    Emrys.

    The oue was that he yed with fire and got burned.

    As his consciousness faded, Gilbert recalled the words Emrys had said to him yesterday. ¡°You will

    surely live a long life of a hundred years.¡± How utterly ridiculous that now seemed.

    Gilbert had gradually led himself to his own downfall!

    Upon witnessing Gilbert¡¯s fate, Halvard was instantly terrified, his body trembling.

    Of course, he knew about Gilbert¡¯s n.

    While resting at the edge of the academy¡¯s open¨Cair training ground yesterday, Gilbert shared this n

    with him. That¡¯s why, without any warning, he had asked nche to stop the basic training and switch

    to practical training.

    The goal was not to provide nche with practicalbat training. Instead, they wanted to use the

    natural geographical advantages of Westwind Wolf Hunting Ground to set a

    2/3

    Chapter 594 Deadly Karma

    trap for Emrys.

    21% 15:34

    However, karma was a b*tch.

    Who would have thought they set a trap only to end up ensnared in it themselves?

    In Halvard¡¯s heart, beyond fear, there was an overwhelming sense of regret.

    He regretted getting himself involved in this mess with Gilbert.

    Because for him, this murky journey held no benefits at all. It was merely to curry favor

    with Gilbert.

    This time, he had risked his life.

    What rotten luck!

    Halvard knelt on the ground, shivering uncontrobly, convinced that his death was inevitable.

    Suddenly, a heavy p struck his face. The burning sensation engulfed him instantly.

    ¡°This p serves as a lesson for you,¡± Emrys said with a light tone.

    Halvard was startled.

    After that, he felt euphoric.

    Despite receiving a p, instead of feeling any trace of anger, he was engulfed by a profound sense of

    astonishment.

    This implied that Emrys had no intention of killing him.

    Halvard swiftly regained hisposure, appearing unaffected by the pain on his face. He repeatedly

    bowed, saying, ¡°I am thankful for your mercy, Mr. Lund! I am grateful for your mercy!¡±

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595 Time To Retaliate

    Emrys nced at him silently.

    Although Halvard was an aplice, his crime was not severe enough to warrant death. Therefore,

    Emys didn¡¯t bother to take his life.

    After a moment of deep thought, Emrys instructed, ¡°Go now and tell Bernard that it was I who killed his

    son. If he has any objections, let hime to the Langford residence. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I will immediately ry the message to Mr. Bernard.¡±

    Halvard quickly nodded, then promptly asked, ¡°Should I inform Mr. Bernard about identity as a

    cultivator?¡±

    your

    ¡°Deal with it yourself!¡±

    Emrys casually responded, never really caring about the issue. However, when it reached Halvard¡¯s

    ears, it surprised him.

    What should I do?

    Is he hinting at something?

    Generally, when a person of high status said, ¡°see to it,¡± it was not a casual remark. Instead, it was a

    way of telling the other party, ¡°You should know what to do.¡±

    Halvard felt that he was quite sensible, so he decided not to reveal the big shot¡¯s identity in case it

    upset him.

    Halvard silently praised himself for his cleverness.

    On the way back, nche was very reserved.

    She was experiencing unprecedented restraint.

    This was a normal state of mind.

    Just as when Larissa first found out that Emrys was indeed the Empyrean Lord, she was almost

    compelled to kneel in reverence. However, thanks to their deep sibling bond, Larissa quickly adapted to

    the situation.

    1/3

    MM M

    Chapter 595 Time To Retaliate

    21% 15:34

    However, it was different for nche.

    She hade to know Emrys because of Sierra, and their acquaintance hadn¡¯t been for a very long

    time.

    Before, nch held feelings of gratitude toward Emrys, along with a hint of affection. However, now,

    she dared not express this fondness, her thoughts bing even more humble.

    The primary shock came from Emrys¡® identity as a cultivator. It was simply too overwhelming.

    Naturally, Emrys had noticed the change in nche. She didn¡¯t dare to walk too close to him, silently

    falling a few steps behind. So, with a bitter smile, he said, ¡°Ms. Langford, do you think I¡¯m going to eat

    you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Startled, nche regained herposure and stammered out an exnation. ¡°No, Mr. Lund. I¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°All right. I understand.¡±

    As Emrys spoke, his pace slowed down slightly, walking side by side with nche.

    At first, nche was somewhat apprehensive. As Emrys slowed his pace, she unconsciously did the

    same, once again falling slightly behind him.

    Emrys had no choice but to slow down a bit, teasing with a smile, ¡°Ms. Langford, at the rate we¡¯re

    going, Bernard might reach the Langford residence before us.¡±

    nche¡¯s face turned a slight shade of red.

    Her mood had indeed rxed quite a bit.

    So, it turns out that Mr. Lund is still the same Mr. Lund.

    A momentter, nche asked, ¡°Mr. Lund, why are we waiting for Mr. Bernard at the Langford

    residence?¡±

    Logically speaking, after Emrys killed Gilbert, Bernard would undoubtedly be furious. He could have

    simply waited at Westwind Wolf Hunting Ground, as Bernard would surely

    arrive soon.

    2/3

    MMM

    Chapter 595 Time To Retaliate

    21% 15:34

    However, it was different for nche.

    She hade to know Emrys because of Sierra, and their acquaintance hadn¡¯t been for a very long

    time.

    Before, nch held feelings of gratitude toward Emrys, along with a hint of affection. However, now,

    she dared not express this fondness, her thoughts bing even more humble.

    The primary shock came from Emrys¡® identity as a cultivator. It was simply too overwhelming.

    Naturally, Emrys had noticed the change in nche. She didn¡¯t dare to walk too close to him, silently

    falling a few steps behind. So, with a bitter smile, he said, ¡°Ms. Langford, do you think I¡¯m going to eat

    you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Startled, nche regained herposure and stammered out an exnation. ¡°No, Mr. Lund. I¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°All right. I understand.¡±

    As Emrys spoke, his pace slowed down slightly, walking side by side with nche.

    At first, nche was somewhat apprehensive. As Emrys slowed his pace, she unconsciously did the

    same, once again falling slightly behind him.

    Emrys had no choice but to slow down a bit, teasing with a smile, ¡°Ms. Langford, at the rate we¡¯re

    going, Bernard might reach the Langford residence before us.¡±

    nche¡¯s face turned a slight shade of red.

    Her mood had indeed rxed quite a bit.

    So, it turns out that Mr. Lund is still the same Mr. Lund.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    A momentter, nche asked, ¡°Mr. Lund, why are we waiting for Mr. Bernard at the Langford

    residence?¡±

    Logically speaking, after Emrys killed Gilbert, Bernard would undoubtedly be furious. He could have

    simply waited at Westwind Wolf Hunting Ground, as Bernard would surely

    arrive soon.

    2/3

    MM M

    Chapter 595 Time To Retaliate

    21% 15:34

    There was no need to go the extra mile, waiting at the Langford residence.

    A glint shed in Emrys¡® eyes as he said, ¡°Because certain individuals from the Langford family have

    been causing me great difort, I might as well take this opportunity to settle things once and for all.¡±

    nche shuddered.

    Of course, she knew who Emrys was referring to.

    The two returned to the Langford residence, where Teagan was noticeably taken aback. He asked,

    ¡°How did you two return so quickly?¡±

    Teagan knew about Gilbert¡¯s n.

    To be precise, this idea was his strategy for Gilbert. Under normal circumstances, Emrys should have

    already faced severe consequences.

    Judging from the current situation, it was clearly not what had been expected.

    Emrys looked at Teagan with amusement. ¡°You seem quite surprised to see us back so early, huh?¡±

    Teagan¡¯s expression changed. He chuckled nervously and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m just a bit taken aback.

    Weren¡¯t we supposed to send nche for practical training? It ended quite quickly.¡±

    ¡°We encountered some unexpected circumstances,¡± Emrys responded.

    Teagan was about to speak, but then he held back.

    Naturally, he was eager to inquire about what had happened at Westwind Wolf Hunting Ground.

    However, asking too many questions could easily reveal his intentions, so he quickly restrained himself.

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596 The Death Of My Son

    In order to avoid Emrys and the others, Teagan decided to call Gilbert himself to find out the truth of the

    situation.

    Just then, Ems took the initiative to speak. ¡°We encountered Gilbert at Westwind Wolf Hunting

    Ground.¡±

    Teagan stopped in his tracks, blurting out, ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°And then, I killed him,¡± Emrys replied nonchntly.

    Teagan¡¯s eyes widened with a mix of shock and disbelief at Emrys¡® words.

    Emrys continued, ¡°Gilbert used a friendlypetition as a cover, trying to frame me for murder and

    theft. But I saw through his scheme and killed him.¡±

    He spoke with a calmness that belied the gravity of the situation.

    After finishing his exnation, Emrys looked at Teagan with a half¨Csmile, observing the changes in his

    expression.

    As expected, Teagan¡¯s face became incredibly expressive.

    His heart raced in his chest.

    He felt frozen, like a statue.

    Emrys¡® mention of ¡°murder and theft¡± indicated that their n was progressing as expected, at least up

    to the point of framing and setting traps. Everything was going smoothly.

    But at this stage, victory seemed within reach.

    The usation had been set in motion, and all they needed was a skilled individual to take down

    Emrys legitimately.

    How could anything go wrong?

    Was it possible that Gilbert didn¡¯t have a chance to escape and call for reinforcements before Emrys

    killed him in the wolf hunting ground?

    The likelihood of this was high.

    1/4

    MMM

    Chapter 596 The Death Of My Son

    Z 15:35

    However, Teagan couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe it.

    Above all, he refused to believe that Emrys had the audacity to kill Gilbert. After all, Gilbert¡¯s father was

    the newly appointed guardian of the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters. How could Emrys

    dare to kill him?

    Teagan¡¯s face alternated between pale and flushed, his eyes flickering as he spoke. ¡°Mr. Lund, you

    certainly have a talent for jokes. I¡­ I have some matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t keep youpany any

    longer.¡±

    After speaking, he quickly left the area and went to a secluded ce to call Gilbert,

    ¡°§£§Ö§Ö§â¡­ §£§Ö§Ö§â¡­¡±

    No one answered.

    Suddenly, Teagan¡¯s brows furrowed deeply.

    Did something really go wrong?

    That¡¯s impossible.

    Absolutely impossible!

    It was absolutely impossible for Emrys to have killed Gilbert unless he wanted to bring about his own

    demise. After all, Gilbert had the backing of the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters. Which

    martial artist would dare to offend the alliance in such a manner?

    Presumably, Gilbert was busy and couldn¡¯t answer the call.

    Teagan still refused to ept this fact.

    Approximately half an hour passed.

    A furious roar suddenly echoed from outside, reverberating throughout the entire Langford residence¡¯s

    courtyard.

    ¡°Emrys,e out immediately!¡±

    It was Bernard¡¯s voice.

    As expected, Bernard had arrived.

    2/4

    00 00 00

    Chapter 596 The Death Of My Son

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    03 N 2 20% 15:35

    This roar startled the entire Langford family. Fear filled their faces as they rushed to the entrance of the

    courtyard, eager to see what had angered Bernard, thew guardian, to

    such an extent.

    Samuel, along with his two brothers, Alpheus and Teagan, also hurried outside.

    Confusion was evident on everyone¡¯s faces.

    Only Teagan¡¯s face showed not confusion, but unease.

    An intense sense of unease!

    Could it be that what Emrys had said earlier was true? Had he truly managed to enrage Bernard to

    such an extent? Could he have really killed Gilbert?

    This would bring catastrophe upon the Langford family!

    Outside the gates of the Langford family¡¯s courtyard, Bernard¡¯s face was pale, his body radiating with

    murderous intent. His crimson eyes resembled those of a ravenous beast, ready to devour its prey.

    He had only recently taken on the role of guardian, intending to keep a low profile for a while.

    However¡­

    However, that cursed Emrys had actually killed his own son.

    How could he possibly maintain a low profile after this?

    Bernard was, essentially, a savage¨Ca savage overflowing with ambition. He had initially intended toy

    low for a while, but instead, Emrys had provoked his true nature.

    Today, no matter the cost, he was determined to make that wretched Emrys pay for his murderous

    actions!

    Upon witnessing Bernard in such a state, Samuel was quite frightened. With genuine concern and fear,

    he asked, ¡°Mr. Bernard, what on earth has happened to make you so enraged?¡±

    ¡°What was it that enraged me?¡±

    With a fierce expression, Bernard clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Emrys killed my son. What else could

    possibly infuriate me?¡±

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597 Inescapable Capital Offenses

    Boom!

    Out of nowhere, the news suddenly exploded in front of the Langford family members.

    Their hearts were filled with fear.

    Did Emrys really kill Mr. Bernard¡¯s son?

    Has that punk lost his mind?

    Teagan was overwhelmed with terror. At first, he didn¡¯t want to believe this at all. However, since

    Bernard himself had said it, he had no choice but to believe.

    Indeed, Gilbert had met his end at the hands of Emrys!

    That reckless fool!

    Teagan was on the verge of losing his mind.

    Samuel and Alpheus were also on the brink of copse.

    By now, everyone in Jipsdale knew that the Langford family was closely connected to Emrys. With

    Emrys having killed Bernard¡¯s son, could the Langford family really escape unscathed?

    Teagan feared that he might also be implicated, facing a catastrophic disaster.

    Everyone in the Langford family was trembling.

    They were engulfed in deep fear.

    ¡°Where is that scoundrel, Emrys? Demand that hee out immediately. He needs to pay

    for my son¡¯s life!¡±

    Once again, Bernard roared furiously, his voice echoing like thunder, causing everyone¡¯s heads to buzz

    incessantly. It was so overwhelming that they found it hard to breathe.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Bernard.¡±

    Suddenly, Emrys¡® calm voice echoed as he slowly emerged from the Langford family¡¯s grand courtyard,

    apanied by nche, who wore a serene expression.

    MM M

    Chapter 597 Inescapable Capital Offenses

    20% 15:36

    The entire Langford family was seething with anger.

    He has be so foolish, daring to call out Bernard¡¯s name directly. This punk truly deserves to die!

    It¡¯s one thing if he wishes to die, but why does he have to involve our Langford family in this?

    When Bernard saw Emrys emerge, his murderous intent seemed to materialize, surging skyward,

    spreading out a more terrifying, oppressive aura.

    It was suffocating.

    An overwhelming sense of suffocation!

    It was as if the ws of a demon had tightly gripped everyone¡¯s hearts, threatening to crush them with

    the slightest exertion of force.

    Emrys¡® face remained calm, ignoring Bernard¡¯s predatory gaze as he looked towards a member of the

    crowd who had apanied Bernard.

    Halvard.

    He¡¯s here too.

    Emrys said calmly, ¡°Mr. Wigen, could you please recount Gilbert¡¯s n and the detailed sequence of

    events?¡±

    Halvard nodded slightly and stood up.

    All eyes were focused on him.

    Bernard was as well.

    His gaze was as dark and deep as water.

    Teagan was utterly perplexed. Why does this Halvard seem to obey Emrys¡® words as if they were

    orders? Isn¡¯t he afraid of offending Bernard because of this?

    Regardless of what everyone else thought, Halvard slowly recounted his tale, detailing how Gilbert had

    set a trap for Emrys, attempting to frame him for murder and theft as a means of revenge, He also

    exined Gilbert¡¯s n to ckmail nche, going through the entire scheme once more.

    Bernard had already heard about this matter.

    MMM

    Chapter 597 Inescapable Capital Offenses

    20% 15:36

    By the time Halvard had brought Gilbert¡¯s body back to the Cunningham residence, he had already

    informed Bernard of the general course of events.

    However, when it came to the part about Emrys being a cultivator, Halvard cleverly chose to skip over

    it.

    h

    At that time, upon seeing his son¡¯s lifeless body, Bernard was instantly consumed by rage. His mind

    was clouded with only one thought¨Cthe man who killed his son was Emrys.

    As for how Emrys did it, he didn¡¯t dwell on the details. Filled with murderous intent, he led a group of

    law enforcers and stormed into the Langford residence.

    Regardless of how Emrys killed Gilbert, Bernard feltpelled to seek an exnation from him.

    After Halvard finished narrating, the scene fell eerily silent.

    It was not until Emrys¡® voice echoed once more, directly confronting Bernard, that he said, ¡°Your son

    intended to harm me first, so I killed him. What is wrong with that?¡±

    Bernard¡¯s face turned grim as he shouted, ¡°I admit my son was at fault, but his mistake did not warrant

    death!¡±

    ¡°Not warrant death?¡± Emrys sneered, continuing, ¡°If Gilbert¡¯s n had seeded, what would have

    happened to me? I would have been either dead or crippled! And what would have be of

    nche? She would have been subjected to humiliation! In your eyes, these may not be offenses

    deserving of death. However, from my perspective, they are already unforgivable crimes. So, where is

    the fault in me killing him?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, unforgivable crimes, huh?¡± Bernard snorted in anger. ¡°You yourself admitted it¡¯s only a

    hypothesis. Even if it were to be a fact, shouldn¡¯t the Martial Arts Alliance be the one to decide

    whether it¡¯s a capital offense, instead of you overstepping your boundaries? What gives you the right?¡±

    MMM

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598 Wrong Team

    ¡°I¡¯m not qualified?¡±

    Emrys found this statement almost amusing.

    Who would have thought that the esteemed Empyrean Lord would one day be reprimanded by a mere

    guardian of the Martial Arts Alliance? He was also told that he had no right to pass judgment on others.

    If word of this were to spread, it would likely be met withughter.

    However, Emrys couldn¡¯t be bothered to unt his identity as the Empyrean Lord. He retorted, ¡°If the

    Martial Arts Alliance is the one to decide, then what gives you, a mere guardian, the right to say you

    want to kill me? Do you presume to represent the entire Martial Arts Alliance?¡±

    The moment Emrys spoke these words, it instantly made everyone in the Langford family feel uneasy.

    Just a mere guardian?

    How ignorant must one be to utter such foolish words!

    The guardian of Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters holds an extremely high position, second

    only to the chief of the Martial Arts Alliance. How could he not represent the Martial Arts Alliance?

    Emrys is still too young. He hasn¡¯t fully understood that the Martial Arts Alliance is, essentially, an entity

    of vested interests.

    The Langford family members shared the same thought.

    Infuriated, Bernard responded with a scornfulugh, ¡°Since you believe I don¡¯t represent the Martial

    Arts Alliance, why don¡¯t you apany me back there now? Let¡¯s have thew enforcement

    department of the Martial Arts Alliance decide whether you deserve to live or die.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested,¡± Emrys responded, shrugging his shoulders.

    Once again, Emrys made a startling remark. With a simple phrase, ¡°not interested,¡± he left everyone

    utterly shocked, their faces twitching in disbelief.

    Is Bernard inviting him to be a guest at the Martial Arts Alliance¡¯sw enforcement department?

    MMM

    Chapter 598 Wrong Team

    420% 15:36

    How can he say he isn¡¯t interested?

    This punk is beyond redemption!

    With a thud, Teagan fell to his knees before Bernard, pleading, ¡°Mr. Bernard, Emrys has audacity

    beyond measure. His death would not be a waste even if repeated ten thousand times. However, this

    has nothing to do with our Langford family and even less to do with me. I beg you, Mr. Bernard, to show

    leniency.¡±

    Bernard angrily retorted, ¡°Emrys has been frequently visiting your Langford family, and you even held a

    grand feast for him thatsted three days and three nights. Now, who in Jipsdale doesn¡¯t know about

    the close rtionship this young man has with your Langford family? How can you say you guys are

    not rted?¡±

    Teagan was taken aback and turned pale.

    It wasn¡¯t just Teagan who was terrified. The rest of the Langford family also disyed expressions of

    fear and endless regret.

    up

    Initially, they had grandly set the stage, aiming to leverage Emrys in order to climb high branches of the

    Mapleton family. Who could have predicted that the Mapleton family would suddenly fall from grace?

    And who could have foreseen that this Emrys would bring about such a massive disaster?

    the

    Teagan said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Bernard, you¡¯ve misunderstood. In fact, our Langford family doesn¡¯t have a

    good rtionship with Emrys at all. We are merely superficial friends with him.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, our rtionship isn¡¯t good at all. We had long wanted to sever ties with him, but Emrys was

    thick¨Cskinned, insisting on clinging to our Langford family.¡±

    After Teagan finished speaking, someone immediately echoed his sentiments.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been saying this from the beginning. This Emrys is no good. His intentions for getting close to our

    Langford family are far from pure. He¡¯s simply lusting after nche.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Bernard, the matter of Emrys killing your son has nothing to do with us. At most¡­ at most, it¡¯s

    rted to nche. But nche has already made it clear that she no longer wants to be a part of the

    Langford family,¡± Eloise, Teagan¡¯s wife, exined.

    Alpheus red fiercely at Eloise, then furrowed his brows and turned his gaze towards nche.

    Seeing her still standing with Emrys, he sternlymanded, ¡°nche,e here!¡±

    MM M

    Chapter 598 Wrong Team

    EN20% 15:36

    nche remained unmoved.

    Her eyes were as cold as ice.

    She had already experienced the snobbery of these people.

    Thest time she faced Cillian and Brian, it was the same. They desperately tried to distance

    themselves from Emrys, but after Emrys gained fame from a single battle, they shamelessly tried to

    gain favor with him again.

    These people were simply too snobbish.

    nche was not ashamed to associate with them.

    Recently, Samuel had been constantly influenced, and at this moment, he was slightly shaking his

    head, his emotions incrediblyplex.

    It¡¯s a huge mistake.

    This time, Emrys is truly in the wrong.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    A grave mistake indeed!

    Having lost the support of the Mapleton family, he should never have risked offending the Cunningham

    family.

    Stepping back for a moment, even if the Mapleton family hadn¡¯t fallen, he shouldn¡¯t have killed Gilbert.

    Bernard only had one son. After Emrys killed him, it would be strange if Bernard didn¡¯te after him

    with everything he had.

    With a sense of helplessness, Samuel sighed.

    Emrys is wrong, and I¡¯m wrong too. It was a mistake to ce all my hopes on Emrys.

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599 Parasite

    The three¨Cday and three¨Cnight banquet held previously hadpletely bound the Langford family and

    Emrys together.

    It was all my fat!

    Samuel felt utterly deste.

    At this moment, while quietly observing the changing expressions of the Langford family members,

    Emrys revealed a yful smile. He said, ¡°I agree with them. My friendship with the Langford family is

    only superficial. I did kill Gilbert, and it has nothing to do with anyone from the Langford family.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    When everyone heard Emrys¡® words, their expressions momentarily froze.

    The Langford family was clearly an incredibly opportunistic fence¨Csitter. Seeing that Emrys had gotten

    into serious trouble, they hastily distanced themselves from him. This kind of behavior was extremely

    distasteful.

    Emrys should have despised them, so why was he speaking up for them voluntarily?

    It was truly baffling.

    They couldn¡¯t understand.

    All that mattered was to rify the rtionship.

    In a hurry, Teagan said, ¡°Mr. Bernard, you heard it too. Emrys himself admitted that he is only a

    superficial friend to our Langford family. If you have any grievances, feel free to vent them on him, but

    we beg you to spare our Langford family.¡±

    Bernard¡¯s face was grim, his eyes filled with murderous intent as they stared at Emrys. He let out a cold

    laugh. ¡°You certainly have guts. I¡¯ll make sure to leave your body intactter.¡±

    He slowly turned his neck, his gaze falling upon Samuel.

    ¡°The root of this matter lies with your beloved granddaughter. If you want me to spare your Langford

    family, then arrange for your precious granddaughter to marry my son, Gil.¡±

    Bernard knew clearly that his son, Gilbert, was fond of nche.

    The trap set for Emrys this time, though partly out of revenge, was primarily intended to use Emrys as a

    threat against nche.

    Hence, Bernart stated that there was no mistake in saying that nche was the root cause.

    Upon hearing these words, the expressions of Samuel, Alpheus, and yna changed dramatically in

    an instant.

    Gilbert was already dead, yet Bernard was still insisting on having nche marry him. Didn¡¯t this imply

    they were to have a posthumous marriage?

    This was going to ruin nche!

    Naturally, nche¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t bear it. She knelt before Bernard, pleading with him through her

    tears and sniffles.

    Bernard turned a blind eye.

    Samuel and Alpheus also had grim expressions on their faces.

    On the contrary, the other members of the Langford family, such as Teagan and Eloise, were secretly

    pleased. As long as Bernard was willing to spare them, they couldn¡¯t care less whether nche lived or

    died.

    Moreover, this disaster had originally arisen because of nche.

    Beauty brings disaster indeed!

    It seemed as though Teagan had forgotten that if it weren¡¯t for the cunning n he suggested to

    Gilbert, things wouldn¡¯t have escted to this point.

    ¡°Dad, things are beyond repair now. You wouldn¡¯t want our entire Langford family to be thrown into the

    dungeon by Mr. Bernard for harboring a criminal, would you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dad. Once you enter the dungeon of the Martial Arts Alliance, it¡¯s not easy to get out. We have to

    make sacrifices. Sending nche to enter into a posthumous marriage is heartbreaking, but we really

    have no other choice!¡±

    Teagan and Eloise resorted to a desperate strategy, kneeling before Samuel.

    The other members of the Langford family also knelt before Samuel, hoping that he would be decisive

    enough to abandon nche and preserve the Langford family.

    2/3

    Samuel¡¯s face was etched with pain as he looked at the members of the Langford family before him,

    sighing helplessly. He then turned his gaze to nche. Seeing her indifferent expression only

    deepened his heartache.

    How could he possibly bring himself to utter such words?

    ¡°I have had numerous encounters with the Martial Arts Alliance. In summary, they are nothing more

    than a group of parasites, especially individuals like you, Bernard. You are the worst among them.¡±

    Just as the members of the Langford family were pleading for Samuel to make a decision, suddenly, an

    indifferent voice echoed, causing them to tremble once again.

    This voice was all too familiar ¨C it was Emrys.

    It¡¯s him!

    It¡¯s him again!

    It¡¯s this reckless individual again!

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    The words he had just spoken were equivalent to cursing the entire Martial Arts Alliance, including

    Bernard, who was the worst among these parasites.

    People no longer knew how to perceive him.

    There simply weren¡¯t any words to describe him.

    All they could say was that if Emrys did not die, it would defy the natural order of things!

    ¡°Emrys, how dare you show disrespect towards the Martial Arts Alliance? You are doubly guilty and

    deserve to die!¡±

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600 Any Objections

    Enraged to his core, Bernard let out a long roar. His murderous intent surged like a torrential flood,

    rolling and churning, heading straight for Emrys.

    With a coldugh, Teagan said, ¡°Mr. Bernard is indeed formidable! This brat has been constantly

    spouting reckless words, showing no respect for anyone. He should have been dead long ago. Mr.

    Bernard is simply ridding the people of a menace!¡±

    Huh?

    Teagan was busily ttering Bernard when suddenly, he furrowed his brows, feeling as if his body had

    be unusually light.

    As he looked down, he discovered that his feet had already left the ground, his body eerily suspended

    in mid¨Cair.

    Upon seeing this, Teagan was immediately taken aback and turned pale.

    How is this happening? Originally, Bernard had intended to strike down Emrys on the spot. However,

    upon hearing Teagan¡¯s cry of rm, he nced his way and was immediately taken aback.

    The others present in the room also turned their attention toward Teagan one after another.

    They were shocked!

    They were also intrigued!

    How did the man suddenly be suspended in mid¨Cair?

    This wasn¡¯t an effect of levitation that Teagan could achieve by releasing his own internal energy.

    Instead, it felt more like he was being lifted by someone else.

    Who could possess such a skill?

    Aside from Halvard and nche, everyone else was filled with shock and fear, their confusion evident.

    At that moment, Emrys drawled, ¡°Bernard, aren¡¯t you curious how I, a Temperer grandmaster, managed

    to kill your son, Gilbert? Aren¡¯t you wondering why Rowan couldn¡¯t stop me?¡±

    1/4

    Rowan was in charge of the Western Wind Wolf Hunting Grounds, and he had reached the middle

    phase of Venerable Being in his cultivation.

    The fact that Emrys could utter these words indicated that he had already crossed swords with Rowan.

    Moreover, from what he implied, it seemed that Rowan had even been defeated by hir

    Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Bernard also shuddered violently. His gaze, originally filled with murderous intent, suddenly radiated an

    endless hue of disbelief.

    He had never given that much thought before, and Halvard had never reminded him either.

    Bernard only knew that his son had been killed by Emrys. He had assumed that Rowan was not

    present when Emrys murdered his son.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Judging by the situation, it clearly wasn¡¯t the case.

    Deep within, Bernard suddenly harbored an ominous premonition.

    It was an extremely, extremely intense sensation!

    At that moment, a faint smile traced the corners of Emrys¡® lips. He said, ¡°I know you¡¯re confused. I

    know that most of the people here are confused, too.¡±

    He paused for a moment.

    Then, he continued, ¡°Well, let me demonstrate once more how I managed to kill Gilbert right under

    Rowan¡¯s watchful eyes.¡±

    As the words fell, Emrys¡® gaze suddenly pierced toward the suspended Teagan. His hands, held behind

    his back, slightly came together as he softly uttered, ¡°Die!¡°.

    Crack!

    Suddenly, Teagan¡¯s body convulsed violently. His legs kicked wildly in the air for a moment. In less than

    two breaths¡® time, his neck twisted abruptly, and he was gone.

    Bang!

    The body of Teagan fell heavily, stirring up a cloud of dust.

    2/4

    M

    Chapter 600 Any Objections

    The scene was eerily silent.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open as if their eyeballs were about to burst out of their sockets.

    First, their heartbeats stopped.

    Following that, their hearts started racing.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    The suppression was simply impossible. They felt as if their chests were about to explode.

    Following that, their souls trembled incessantly!

    Magical supernatural power¡­

    Killing from a distance¡­

    He is¡­ a cultivator!

    In the blink of an eye, shock, terror, and lingering fear, akin to a surging tide, instantly engulfed their

    bodies.

    Boom!

    They were struck by lightning.

    Bernard stumbled back two steps, blood gushing from his mouth. He felt drained of energy, and the

    intense anger and desire to kill that had consumed him hadpletely

    vanished.

    He hadn¡¯t been attacked. The reason for his condition was solely because his previous rage and

    murderous intent had reached a boiling point, only to be suddenly.reced by overwhelming fear. This

    emotional instability caused him to cough up blood.

    Emrys remained indifferent as he spoke. ¡°I want to make it clear that your son provoked me first, and

    he cannot escape the punishment of death. Do you have any objections?¡±

    A mixture of shock and fear appeared on Bernard¡¯s face.

    He kept his head lowered, unable to meet Emrys¡® gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you. Do you have any objections?¡±

 Chatper 601

    Chapter 601 Two Choices.

    Emrys inquired once more.

    Bernard¡¯s body trembled. Shaking his head in agony, he said, ¡°No¡­no, it was Gilbert who offended

    you, Mr. Lund. H¨CHe deserves to die!¡±

    Indeed, provoking a cultivator warranted death.

    Furthermore, Gilbert had offended Emrys on multiple asions, so his demise was unquestionably

    justified.

    In that moment, Bernard had no thought of seeking revenge. His only fear was that Emrys would direct

    his anger towards him.

    Truly, the world was that realistic.

    The most powerful individual held the power of speech. The might of a cultivator was sufficient to bring

    about the downfall of the Martial Arts Alliance.

    Therefore, Bernard did not dare to provoke Emrys.

    ¡°Since you have no objections, leave!¡± Emrys said indifferently.

    ¡°Yes. Thank

    you

    for sparing my life, Mr. Lund!¡±

    Bernard departed, apanied by a group ofw¨Cexecutors. Although the loss of his son caused him

    immense sorrow, he could not afford to provoke Emrys, who was a cultivator. Bernard was profoundly

    grateful that Emrys spared his life.

    Halvard remained behind.

    It was Emrys who requested him to stay.

    ¡°Ms. Langford, you now have two choices. The first is to ept me as your master and be a

    cultivator. The second is to return to Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy and practice martial arts.¡±

    After that incident, Halvard would not dare to target nche any longer. In fact, he would even try to

    gain favor with her.

    Therefore, even if nche returned to Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy, she no longer had to worry about

    being treated unfairly.

    1/3

    nche¡¯s expression was nk. She looked at Emrys incredulously. ¡°Mr. Lund, are you saying that I

    have the option to choose you as my mentor and be a cultivator?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Emrys nodded with a smile,

    The path of cultivation was all about seizing a fortunate opportunity. At most, Emrys could only serve as

    a guide, leading nche to the threshold of cultivation. How she would progress from there depended

    entirely on her own efforts.

    After all, Emrys had already introduced his sisters into the ranks of cultivators, so including nche as

    well was not a problem at all.

    nche fell into a moment of contemtion while biting her red lip. Suddenly, she broke into a smile

    and said, ¡°I choose to return to Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy.¡±

    It was nche¡¯s decision to return to Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    She certainly knew that cultivators were far more powerful than martial artists. The two were simply not

    on the same level.

    However, nche did not harbor such lofty ambitions.

    In the past, all she wanted was to live peacefully in the Langford residence. Later, when she decided to

    practice martial arts, it was merely to escape her own destiny, not wanting to be treated as a pawn for a

    political marriage by her family.

    Now that Gilbert was dead, naturally, no one could force her to marry into the Cunningham family.

    Morcover, out of consideration for Emrys, the Langford family would not dare to pressure her into doing

    anything against her will.

    nche was content.

    From then on, she waspletely satisfied just being able to stay quietly at Jipsdale Martial Arts

    Academy.

    nche was not greedy.

    As for bing a cultivator, she believed that would be a status she could admire from afar, much like

    how she was gazing at Emrys with admiration at that moment.

    Emrys looked at nche approvingly and said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Langford, I respect any decision you

    make.¡± This determined girl is truly impressing me.

    Emrys then said to Halvard, ¡°Mr. Wigen, from now on, Ms. Langford will be under your

    2/3

    guidance. You should know what to do.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Please rest assured, Mr. Lund. I will certainly instruct Ms. Langford diligently. The

    mistakes of the past will not be repeated,¡± Halvard solemnly promised, his heart overflowing with

    boundless joy.

    nche acted as a link between him and Emrys, a cultivator.

    Naturally, Halvard was delighted to assist nche, hoping that it would also gain him. favor with Emrys

    in the future.

    After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to be on good terms with a cultivator?

    Once Halvard had finished giving instructions, Emrys calmly looked at each person, including Samuel.

    At that moment, the Langford family had been speechless for quite some time.

    They had been in this state since Teagan¡¯s death and the revtion of Emrys¡® identity as a cultivator.

 Chatper 602

    Chapter 602 Severing Ties

    The Langford family members were in a daze,pletely stunned as if their souls had left their bodies.

    They never dared to imagine that Emrys, who had been actively involved in their lives and frequently

    interacted with the Langford family, was actually a cultivator.

    If they had known earlier that Emrys was a cultivator, they wouldn¡¯t have needed to change their stance

    so many times. They could¡¯ve simply held onto Emrys tightly with their eyes closed.

    Unfortunately, karma was unforgiving.

    A tremendous opportunity had presented itself to them repeatedly, yet time and time again, they had

    missed it.

    Perhaps that was the fate of the Langford family. They were simply not destined to enjoy good fortune.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, actually¡­¡± Samuel attempted to salvage the situation, starting to speak with a forced smile.

    However, before he could finish, Emrys interrupted him, saying, ¡°Old Mr. Langford, when I first met you,

    I had a rather good impression of you.¡±

    Emrys stopped talking and didn¡¯t continue speaking further.

    However, Samuel had already understood his intentions. He had left a favorable. impression on Emrys

    previously, but that might no longer be the case now.

    In truth, setting aside all other factors, Emrys was fundamentally the savior of the Langford family. If it

    weren¡¯t for him, Samuel would have surely sumbed to illness. much earlier, and the Langford family

    would naturally have declined.

    It was Emrys who gave the Langford family an opportunity.

    As a result, the Langford family repeatedly showed their true colors,pletely tarnishing their good

    reputation in Emrys¡® eyes.

    Samuel¡¯s heart was filled with an indescribable bitterness, which he could only hide. behind a forced

    smile.

    1/3

    JM MIB BBBBB

    Chapter 602 Severing Ties

    m¡¢ 18:58

    Right then, nche suddenly knelt on the floor.

    Thud!

    Startled, Samuel eximed. ¡°nche, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, please forgive myck of filial piety. I may not return to the Langford residence often in the

    future, nche said, taking a deep breath.

    Everyone wore a stunned expression.

    The meaning behind nche¡¯s words was simply that she wanted to sever ries with the Langford

    family. She was expressing her wish indirectly.

    ¡°nche, you¡­¡± Samuel felt a deep pain in his heart, yet he didn¡¯t know what to say to

    Should he have told nche not to be impulsive?

    However, was she being impulsive?

    It was clear that the Langford family had repeatedly hurt nche¡¯s heart, causing her to be

    disappointed time and time again. It was that profound disappointment that led her to make such a bold

    decision.

    Especially just now, when the members of the Langford family had actually considered forcing nche

    into a marriage after her death to preserve their family. They had deeply hurt nche in the process.

    Therefore, what right did Samuel have to ask her to stay?

    nche¡¯s mother cried as she said, ¡°My precious daughter, I support you. Indeed, the Langford family

    is not worth your time.¡±

    She was equally disappointed with the Langford family.

    nche smiled with relief andfortingly said, ¡°Mom, if you miss me in the future, you cane to

    Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy to see me. Unless something unexpected. happens, I¡¯ll stay at the

    academy as a teacher after graduation.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    nche¡¯s mother nodded heavily, tears streaming uncontrobly down her face.

    J MNI BG BGG B

    Chapter 602 Severing Ties

    2

    From beginning to end, nche didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Alpheus.

    Regret filled Alpheus¡¯s heart. He admitted that he was an ipetent father, unable to protect his own

    daughter.

    He was also too embarrassed to hope for his daughter¡¯s forgiveness.

    After paying her respects, nche stood up and said to Halvard, ¡°Mr. Wigen, let¡¯s go back to the

    academy!¡±

    The three of them departed.

    Watching their retreating figures, Samuel let out a sorrowful sigh. His gaze swept over Teagan¡¯s wife,

    Eloise, and the look in his eyes suddenly turned colder.

    The Langford family had repeatedly missed opportunities, and Teagan and Eloise werergely

    responsible for this. While Teagan¡¯s death could have brought closure, Eloise was still alive, and her

    future in the Langford family was likely to be difficult.

    Eloise suddenly felt a chilling sensation, as if she had descended into an icy cer.

    When the trio reached the entrance of Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy, Emrys stopped and said. ¡°Ms.

    Langford, I won¡¯t apany you inside. If the opportunity arises in the future, I¡¯lle to visit you at

    school. Hopefully, by then, you will have be an exceptional teacher.

 Chatper 603

    Chapter 603 Demolishing Statue

    nche¡¯s eyes. flickered with hesitation.

    A strong feeling of reluctance suddenly welled up from deep within her heart.

    Her feelings for Emrys were far from passionate. In fact, when she first met him, she even felt a bit

    repulsed. That was because the first time they crossed paths, he had the audacity. to leer at the gap

    between her legs.

    However, as time went on, nche found herself gradually falling for Emrys. Her fondness for him

    came naturally.

    After all, what woman wouldn¡¯t be captivated by such an exceptional man?

    nche¡¯s gaze shimmered. Summoning all her courage, she asked, ¡°Mr. Lund, may I embrace you?¡±

    After speaking, nche stepped forward and gently leaned against Emrys.

    However, she quickly pulled away after a split second.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, I have memorized the sound of your heartbeat,¡± nche said with a sweet smile.

    She had always believed that someone like Emrys was out of her league, someone she could never

    hope to attain. She didn¡¯t even dare to dream that Emrys could ever fall for her.

    However, just a moment ago, when nche leaned in, she could feel Emrys¡® heartbeat. quicken.

    At the very least, it proved that there was a moment when she made the heart of an exceptional man

    like Emrys flutter.

    nche felt that this was enough.

    As Emrys and nche entered the academy, Emrys let out a bitterugh. My irresistible charm has

    once again ensnared another girl. I¡¯m truly a sinner. Will I face retribution in my next life and be

    someone as ugly as Brian?

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but shudder at that thought.

    1/3

    After resolving nche¡¯s situation, Emrys quickly received a top¨Csecret list from the Seventy¨Ctwo

    Shadow Forces of Sky Devourer Pce.

    The list contained the names of numerous organizations from around the world, including Jetroina¡¯s

    Hidden Fighters Alliance.

    This list detailed the various forces that the Deity yer Alliance had recently been courting.

    By that time, a considerable period had passed since the fall of Sky Devourer Lord. Sky Devourer

    Pce, which had lost its king, was now viewed with a certain degree of apprehension by various

    factions. However, it no longer possessed the intimidating power

    it once held.

    Various nefarious characters began to stir.

    In Emrys¡® words, it was like when a significant figure faced a downfall, it would lead to the emergence

    of various hidden challenges. The bullet that had been fired had already traveled a considerable

    distance, and it was about time for it to hit the target.

    Rumors had it that the Deity yer Alliance was nning to make their move against Sky Devourer

    Peak half a monthter.

    Sky Devourer Peak was located in the northwestern part of Chanaea, at the intersection of several

    countries. Among the numerous mountains, it was the highest peak. The reason it was named Sky

    Devourer Peak was naturally because of Sky Devourer Lord.

    Atop the snow¨Ccovered peak of Sky Devourer Peak stood a colossal human¨Cshaped statue. Its

    posture was upright and majestic, and it held a divine sword, the Spiritual Control Divine Sword, in its

    hand. Beneath the dragon¨Cmask, its gaze was directed far into the distance.

    Although it was a sculpture, it was incredibly lifelike, vividly showcasing the unparalleled. and

    extraordinary prowess of Sky Devourer Lord.

    It symbolized the pinnacle of martial arts.

    By now, Sky Devourer Lord had passed away, and Alex was in power at Anndur¡¯s Divinity Wielding

    Sky Devourer Lord¡¯s Spiritual Control Divine Sword, he had be the Supreme Deity of the Deity

    yer Alliance.

    Half a monthter, the Deity yer Alliance was ready to ascend Sky Devourer Peak and demolish

    Sky Devourer Lord¡¯s statue, recing it with a statue of the Supreme Deity.

    Alex

    2/3

    At that time, all factions would bear witness to this historic moment.

    Upon hearing this news, the people of Chanaea were filled with unparalleled grief and indignation.

    However, they were helpless, for in the current world of martial artists, Alex was indeed the strongest.

    Those individuals from Chanaea, who had been hesitant to ept the demise of the Empyrean Lord,

    were finallypelled to acknowledge the truth after an extended period of receiving no news about

    him.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    The reign of the Sky Devourer Lord had alreadye to an end.

    A new deity of this generation was on the verge of emerging.

    Upon learning this news, Emrys couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    Every action he had taken had been in anticipation of this very moment. The moment when all factions

    would reveal themselves at the summit of Sky Devourer Peak, was the moment when Emrys would

    fulfill his mission effortlessly.

    Emrys silently examined the list in his possession, which contained numerous unfamiliar organization

    names. These groups had once feared the Sky Devourer Lord, refraining from any ostentation.

    However, now they were increasingly asserting their presence.

 Chatper 604

    Chapter 604 Jerome Freville

    Emrys owed his gratitude to the Deity yer Alliance for everything. They had sessfully united

    those organizations, making Emrys realize that there were still numerous unknown threats in the world.

    This is absolutely incredible.

    At the end of the list, several organization names were highlighted in red, indicating that negotiations

    were still in

    progress.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    This implied that those organizations had not yet agreed to join the Deity yer Alliance. However, it

    was expected that they would soon, as the unification of the martial arts world. under the Deity yer

    Alliance was an inevitable trend.

    One organization¡¯s name caught Emrys¡® attention. Shadow Garden.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the secret assassin organization within Chanaea? How did the Deity yer Alliance even

    discover this organization?¡± Emrys looked puzzled.

    He vividly remembered that Yelena had once been a member of that organization, albeit at the lowest

    level.

    ording to Yelena, she joined Shadow Garden in search of her origins because there were memories

    associated with Shadow Garden.

    Later on, Emrys had his undercover agents investigate. The results they obtained revealed that

    Shadow Garden was nothing more than a disorganized assassin organization.

    In other words, it was a small¨Cscale assassin organization..

    Otherwise, Yelena wouldn¡¯t have easily be a member of that organization.

    Logically speaking, such an organization would never have attracted the attention of the Deity yer

    Alliance, let alone be of any concern to them. So, Emrys wondered how it ended up on this list.

    Furthermore, from the remark that negotiations were still ongoing, it could be inferred. that the God

    yer Alliance was facing significant challenges in dealing with that organization.

    Therefore, Emrys once again reached out to the Seventy¨Ctwo Shadow Forces, obtaining detailed

    information about that organization. It turned out that Shadow Garden was not based in Chanaea, but

    in Briostein.

    1/3

    He also learned that the leader of Shadow Garden was a man named Jerome Freville from Chanaea.

    This is quite intriguing. Immediately, Emrys became deeply interested in Shadow Garden

    of Briostein.

    He believed that he could find some information rted to Yelena¡¯s origins there.

    Emrys decided to visit Briostein. Should I bring Yelena with me?

    After careful consideration, Emrys ultimately decided not to inform Yelena about the matter for the time

    being. He wanted to avoid disappointing her in case he couldn¡¯t find.

    leads.

    any

    Emrys visited Sunshine Children¡¯s Home, where he sought out Walter and obtained a childhood photo

    of Yelena. Afterward, he embarked on his journey to Briostein.

    In Briostein, there stood a structure resembling a cathedral.

    However, it was actually the headquarters of Shadow Garden. At that moment, the atmosphere within

    Shadow Garden was incredibly tense.

    Shadow Garden was an assassin organization established by people from Chanaea. Over twenty

    years ago, it had relocated from Chanaca to Briostein. After enduring many years, it gradually grew and

    strengthened, eventually bing the foremost assassin organization in Briostein.

    However, in recent days, Shadow Garden had rejected all assignments and was no longer active.

    That was because the Deity yer Alliance was exerting pressure on them.

    They had to either submit or face annihtion.

    Within Shadow Garden, there were Three Great Halls established, namely the Hades Hall, the Malefic

    Hall, and the Blood Purgatory Hall. On that day, the Three Hall Leaders had gathered to discuss the

    future of Shadow Garden.

    All three of them believed that the Deity yer Alliance was at its peak and acting. arrogantly. They felt

    that they had no choice but to join the Deity yer Alliance. Otherwise, destruction awaited Shadow

    Garden.

    The leader, a middle¨Caged man with a goatee, furrowed his brows as he listened to the advice of the

    Three Hall Leaders. ¡°Ling the Deity yer Alliance means bing

    2/3

    MMI BB BBBB??

    Chapter 604 Jerome Freville

    ¦²

    N

    42% 15:58

    The man with the goatee, named Jerome, was the current leader of Shadow Garden.

    The presence of the Deity yer Alliance was the exact reason why they had not yet. conquered

    Shadow Garden.

    Jerome did not agree with the proposal put forth by the Three Hall Leaders.

    Edom, an elder with a ruddyplexion, spoke up. ¡°Mr. Freville, ever since the day Sky Devourer Lord

    passed away, there has been a shift in the dynamics among the world¡¯s martial artists. The current

    martial arts scene in Chanaea is far from formidable.¡±

    As the hall leader of Blood Purgatory Hall, Edom was the first to suggest joining the Deity yer

    Alliance.

 Chatper 605

    Chapter 605 What About Sky Devourer Pce

    In the discussion, Sanguine, the hall leader of Hades Hall, a short and stout man, expressed his

    opinion, ¡°The Deity yer Alliance will inevitably unify the martial arts. world. Joining them now is not a

    bad idea, especially since we have no other choice.¡±

    The Deity ver Alliance had grand ambitions. They aimed to control martial arts. organizations in

    multiple countries, and Shadow Garden was one of their targets.

    If Shadow Garden refused to cooperate or dared to resist, the Deity yer Alliance would take forceful

    measures. They nned to establish a new assassin organization in Briostein. to facilitate their control.

    In other words, if Shadow Garden defied them, they would be inviting their own destruction.

    With their gene modification technology, the Deity yer Alliance had the power to create countless

    Divinities. They possessed the strength to back up their dominance.

    Besides the two pce masters, there was also Haimon, the hall leader of Malefic Hall, one of the

    Three Great Halls. He had a gentle and somewhat gloomy countenance. Although he didn¡¯t speak, his

    intentions aligned with the other two hall leaders.

    At that time, submitting to the Deity yer Alliance seemed to be the wisest choice.

    Jerome furrowed his brows and said, ¡°I understand your perspective, but I want to remind you not to

    forget that the blood of Chanaea runs through your veins.¡±

    He was well aware of the overwhelming power of the Deity yer Alliance. Submission. appeared to

    be the only way out. However, his inner emotions told him that he couldn¡¯t do it. Deity yer. What are

    they ying? The Empyrean Lord.

    This organization, with its highly offensive nature, even had a name that demeaned the Empyrean

    Lord. Jerome was truly reluctant to join such a group, feeling a sense of difort in his heart.

    Edom snorted and said, ¡°Mr. Freville, we have been away from Chanaea for many years. Where can

    we find any trace of Chanaea¡¯s bloodline? I would rather consider myself a citizen of Briostein.¡±

    A hint of displeasure appeared on Jerome¡¯s face. ¡°You are you, and I am me. Even though I have lived

    in Briostein for over twenty years, I will never forget that I am a Chanaean.¡±

    1/3

    Id MMI BBBBBB

    Chapter 605 What About Sky Devourer Pce

    I

    34

    B 15:59

    ¡°Hmph. Does it really matter if one is Chanacan?¡± Edom disagreed with Jerome¡¯s perspective. In his

    view, since Shadow Garden had already relocated to Briostein, it represented Briostein and had no

    connection with Chanaea.

    ¡°Mr. Freville,¡± the soft¨Cspoken man who had been silent all along suddenly spoke. ¡°You remind us not

    to forget that we are from Chanaea. In that case, shouldn¡¯t I also remind you that it was Chanaca who

    betrayed us first in the past?¡±

    The Three Great Halls appeared to be subordinate to Shadow Garden, but in reality, the Three Hall

    Leaders had long acquired the qualifications to converse on equal terms with Jerome.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Therefore, when Haimon spoke, he did so without hesitation, and he was not afraid of Jerome at all.

    The other two hall leaders

    felt the same wa

    This time, seeking Jerome¡¯s consultation was merely a matter of showing him respect. If he agreed,

    that would be ideal. However, if he disagreed, the Three Great Halls wouldn¡¯t mind severing ties with

    Shadow Garden.

    Haimon¡¯s words plunged Jerome into deep contemtion.

    After a moment, Jerome sighed and said, ¡°It seems you have misunderstood something. The ones who

    let us down all those years ago were not Chanaca, but the Martial Arts Alliance and the Hermansen

    family.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Edom said solemnly, ¡°The highest decision¨Cmaker of the Martial Arts Alliance

    bears the surname Hermansen, and the Martial Arts Alliance represents the martial arts field of

    Chanaea. Therefore, if the Hermansen family fails us, it means Chanaca has failed us.

    Sanguine scoffed, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t been to Chanaea in years, I¡¯ve still heard about what¡¯s been

    happening there. The current state of the Chanaca Martial Arts Alliance is truly pitiful.¡±

    pletely

    Haimon nodded in agreement, stating, ¡°The martial arts scene in Chanaea haspletely deteriorated.

    Even if we were to be their enemies, they wouldn¡¯t pose much of a threat. Joining the Deity yer

    Alliance is our only way out.¡±

    Jerome interjected, ¡°What about Sky Devourer Pce?¡± The mention of that name caused. the Three

    Hall Leaders to momentarily freeze, clearly caught off guard.

    It was evident that they were surprised by the mention of Sky Devourer Pce.

    2/3

    CMMI BBBBBB

    Chapter 605 What About Sky Devourer Pce

    M

    Z

    42% 15:59

    ¡°If we consider the Martial Arts Alliance as representative of the martial arts field in Chanaea, where

    does the Sky Devourer Pce fit in?¡± Jerome further inquired.

    Send Gifts

    19

    1.5K

    C

    G

    MMI B BBBBB

    Cherished By Seven Sisters.

 Chatper 606

    Chapter 606 A Genuine Man

    The three of them fell into silence.

    After a long pause, Edom finally spoke. ¡°In my opinion, Sky Devourer Pce is no different from the

    Martial Arts Alliance. They are both cut from the same cloth. Otherwise, how could they stand by and

    watch the corruption of the Martial Arts Alliance without taking any action?¡±

    The other two hall leaders also nodded in agreement, saying, ¡°Indeed, we share the same view. Sky

    Devourer Pce and the Martial Arts Alliance are equally corrupt.¡±

    As soon as they uttered these words, they immediately felt a chilling coldness emanating from

    Jerome¡¯s body.

    ¡°Haha! You three are bing more audacious by the day. If the Empyrean Lord were still alive, would

    you dare to speak such words?¡± Jerome said with a coldugh.

    He referred to the Empyrean Lord as the Empyrean Lord instead of the Sky Devourer

    Lord.

    That was a form of reverence that came from the heart.

    Although Jerome had been forced to leave Chanaca for over twenty years, it would be false to say that

    he held no resentment.

    He harbored hatred as well.

    However, the one Jerome despised was the Martial Arts Alliance, not Chanaea or Sky Devourer

    Pce.

    On the contrary, he never forgot that he was a Chanaean,

    He continued to hold deep reverence for the Empyrean Lord.

    The man, who was like a deity, was the holy guardian of Chanaea. He had always led Sky Devourer

    Pce in resisting foreign enemies. The internal decay had nothing to do with

    him.

    Hence, Jerome found the im of the Three Hall Leaders that Sky Devourer Pce and the Martial

    Arts Alliance were birds of a feather extremely displeasing.

    Sensing Jerome¡¯s anger, the Three Hall Leaders tactfully changed the subject.

    NNIG BG B

    Chapter 606 A Genuine Man

    X NA 15:59

    Continuing this topic would bepletely meaningless.

    After all, Sky Devourer Lord was already dead. All they needed to do was to stand firm in their beliefs

    and join the Deity yer Alliance.

    Whether Jerome was willing or not was his own business.

    ¡°Haha, Mr. Freville, I am greatly reassured by your determination.¡± Just as the standoff reached a

    stalemate, a heartyugh suddenly echoed through the air.

    Following that, a young man from Chanaea was seen leaping down from the top of the cathedral.

    All four of them were taken aback and immediately became vignt.

    Edom, the Blood Purgatory Hall leader, instantly became tense. He loudly demanded,

    did you start eavesdropping on our conversation?¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Whe,, Bil

    The young man chuckled and said, ¡°My name is Emrys. Like you, I am from Chanaea. I have been

    listening since the beginning of your conversation.¡±

    Like us, he is a Chanaean? That statement caused the Three Hall Leaders to furrow their brows

    slightly.

    However, thetter part of Emrys¡® sentence made their expressions change abruptly. He has been

    listening from the very beginning?

    That indicated that Emrys had been hovering above their heads for over twenty minutes, yet

    astonishingly, not a single one of them had noticed.

    What kind of organization was Shadow Garden?

    Shadow Garden was an assassin organization!

    They excelled at stealth. Surprisingly, the young man before their eyes had been lurking above their

    heads for so long without giving away the slightest hint of his presence.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    With his eyes slightly narrowed, Jerome asked warily, ¡°Are you also an assassin?¡±

    Jerome couldn¡¯t help but have that doubt since Emrys possessed such a formidable stealth technique.

    Emrys shook his head and said, ¡°No, I am someone who is upright and has integrity, unlike you folks

    who are always hiding and skulking about.¡±

    9/2

    ?NNI B B 2 3 2 2

    Chapter 800 A Gente Man

    I

    47 15:59

    ¡°How audacious?¡± Sanguine bellowed in fury. This brat is iming to be someone upright and has

    integrity, dont de imping that we are dishonorubler although tee are indeed dishonorable.

    Compared to the three Hall Leaders, Jerome clearly disyed more patience. He asked calmly and

    unhurriedly, ¡°Emrys, as you are from Chamaea, what brings you to Briostein and why have you been

    listening in on our conversation for so long? What is your purpose?¡±

    Originally, I simply wanted to pay you a visit, Mr. Freville, Regarding your conversation just now, I did

    not intend to eavesdrop. However, witnessing your fervent argument, I couldn¡¯t help but view it as a

    spectacle.¡± Emrys replied, gazing deeply into Jerome¡¯s eyes.

    To be honest, prior to his arrival at Shadow Garden, Emrys had never envisioned the leader of this

    assassin organization to possess such rity of mind and genuine character.

    Send Gifts

 Chatper 607

    Chapter 607 Hanson

    Jerome made a good first impression on Emrys.

    Edom scoffed. ¡°Eavesdropping is eavesdropping. There¡¯s no need to dress it up with fancy.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    words!¡±

    Emrys ignored him.

    With a pensive expression, Jerome asked, ¡°You mentioned earlier that you came to visit me. Does that

    mean we¡¯ve met before?¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡± Emrys shook his head. He smiled and continued, ¡°I¡¯m just an insignificant person, so how could

    I have the opportunity to know you, Mr. Freville? I happened to hear that the leader of Shadow Garden

    is from Chanaea, so I thought I¡¯de and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! We, the Three Hall Leaders, are also Chanacans. Why didn¡¯t you mention visiting us?¡± Edom

    wore a stern expression, maintaining his hostility towards Emrys.

    Emrys teased him, sarcastically remarking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you¡¯ve be at citizen of

    Briostein? Howe you¡¯re suddenly a Chanacan again?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Anger shed in Edom¡¯s eyes. He knew that Emrys was deliberately belittling him.

    A faint, sinister smirk suddenly appeared on Haimon¡¯s face, his features soft yet ominous. He said,

    ¡°Whether your purpose here is to pay a visit or not, it doesn¡¯t seem important to

    me.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So, what do you think is important?¡±

    ¡°I believe you¡¯ve heard things you shouldn¡¯t have, so killing you is of utmost importance,¡± Haimon said,

    a sinister smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.

    Emrys, however, seemed oblivious and continued to speak. ¡°What is it that I¡¯m not. supposed to hear?

    Is it about the Three Great Halls nning to join the Deity yer Alliance? Or was it that Shadow

    Garden once had a dispute with Chanaea Martial Arts Alliance? Or are you referring to you belittling

    Sky Devourer Pce?¡±

    Emrys¡® words confirmed that he had heard everything the quartet had been discussing carlier.

    1/3

    ? MMI B BBBBB

    Chapter 607 Hanson

    M

    42% 15:59

    Even Jerome¡¯s expression turned gloomy.

    If Emrys had stumbled into Shadow Garden by ident, Jerome might have spared his life,

    considering they were both from Chanaca. However, since Emrys had overheard so much, Jerome

    figured he had no choice but to silence Emrys.

    Certain matters were indeed not suitable to be disclosed.

    ¡°Emrys, we from Shadow Garden usually don¡¯t kill those outside of our assignments, but your timing

    today couldn¡¯t have been worse. Moreover, you shouldn¡¯t have cavesdropped on our conversation. So,

    I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    An icy look crossed Jerome¡¯s face, his murderous intent pouring forth. Just as he was about to make

    his move, he suddenly heard the crisp sound of footsteps echoing from afar.

    That was the sound of leather shoes scraping against the floor.

    Jerome furrowed his brows, momentarily suppressing his murderous intent. He turned his gaze toward

    the doorway, his pupils suddenly contracting.

    The Three Hall Leaders also turned their gazes in that direction, their expressions shifting.

    The neer was a man dressed in a white suit, standing roughly at a height of about one hundred

    and ny centimeters. He exuded an air of noble elegance. Atop his head, he wore a white round top

    hat, slightly tilted, obscuring the upper half of his face.

    The ck leather shoes under his feet moved forward with his steps, striking the ground with a

    rhythmic tter, seemingly exuding an inexplicable sense of oppression.

    ¡°My friends, have you finished your discussion?¡± The man in the white suit spoke fluent

    Chanacan.

    He slowly removed his bowler hat to reveal a face with distinctly foreign features.

    The man held his white top hat against his chest and introduced himself with refined courtesy, ¡°Allow

    me to introduce myself. My name is Hanson. I¡¯m from the Deity yer Alliance!

    Had he not mentioned the name of the organization, others might have mistaken him for an aristocrat

    from a foreign country.

    ¡°There were a few subordinates from your Shadow Garden waiting outside the door. They

    2/3

    Chapter 607 Hanson

    UZN42 15:59

    were unruly, so I sent them to their demise. Please don¡¯t me me,¡± Hanson continued.

    Despite having eliminated several assassins from Shadow Garden, he spoke of it with an air of

    indifference.

    Furthermore, based on his immacte suit, as pristine and untainted as freshly fallent snow, one could

    deduce that he must have dispatched his adversaries effortlessly.

    The others surmised that Hanson was exceedingly formidable, possibly another engineered deity.

 Chatper 608

    Chapter 608 Having A Clear Conscience

    Cherwise, Hanson wouldn¡¯t have dared in vemure alone into the bewoners of Shadow

    In fact, that was the ce

    Edom respectfully stepped forward, saying, ¡°Mr. Hanson, we have alreadymunic with Mr. Freville,

    It seems the Mr Freville does not agree to pin the alliance

    Sanguine mot Haimon followed closely behind, walking toward Hanson

    Clearly, they were already acquainted with Hanson,

    ¡°Is that so!¡± A front glimmer passed through Hanson¡¯s eyes after he heard Pdom¡¯s words. With a smile,

    he asked, ¡°Mr. Preville, could you give me a reason why you are reluctant to

    ¡°That¡¯s because I refuse to be a servant, especially not one serving you Atharians,¡± Jerome suid, his

    expression grim.

    Jerome had anticipated the submission of the Three Hall Leaders to the Deity yer Alliance long ago.

    Their conversation just now was not a discussion at all but rather a persuasion, urging Jerome to join

    them and be a member of the Deity yer Alliance just like them.

    Jerome firmly remembered that he was a Chanacan. He was unwilling to stoop to such despicable

    deeds.

    Edom shook his head and said, ¡°Jerome, you are too foolish. As the saying goes, a living dog is better

    than a dead lion. How do you not understand this?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to address Jerome as ¡°Mr. Freville¡± anymore. Instead, Edom called

    Jerome by his real name.

    That also implied that the Three Great Halls had long been prepared for a fallout with Shadow Garden.

    Sanguine sighed. ¡°Jerome, why bother? Even if you show your backbone now, who is there. to witness

    it? Once you¡¯re dead, do you really think the people of Chanaca will remember you?¡±

    5

    PMID 3 BBB

    Chapter 008 Having A Clear Conscience

    42% 15:59

    Haimon added in a soft, sinister voice, ¡°Mr. Freville, don¡¯t forget that, ultimately, you are nothing more

    than a ss SSS wanted criminal by Chanaca Martial Arts Alliance.

    ¡°How ridiculous!¡± Listening to the persuasion of the Three Hall Leaders, Jerome merely scoffed. ¡°What

    1. Jerome, do is never for show. I simply seek a clear conscience and nothing more.¡±

    ¡°Seeking a clear conscience! Well said, Mr. Freville!¡± Suddenly, Emrys¡® voice echoed from the corner,

    seemingly full of admiration.

    Jerome truly surprised Emrys. It was hard to imagine that the leader of an assassin organization would

    actually utter the words of having a clear conscience. He¡¯s far better than those hypocrites who

    disguise themselves as righteous yet engage in underhanded schemes.

    Jerome gave Emrys a speechless nce. How is he still in the mood to tter me at this point? Can¡¯t

    he tell how tense the situation is now?

    Jerome furrowed his brow in thought for a moment, then suddenly turned to Emrys and said, ¡°Emrys,

    originally, after you eavesdropped on our Shadow Garden¡¯s secret, I intended to kill you. But now, you

    should seize the opportunity to leave!¡±

    The Three Great Halls had split from Shadow Garden, and Jerome knew clearly that they would not let

    Emrys off easily. Therefore, secrets no longer held any importance.

    Considering Emrys was a fellow Chanacan, Jerome figured letting him escape could be considered a

    good deed.

    Although Jerome was aware Emrys¡® chances of escaping were extremely slim..

    Hanson maintained his graceful smile, saying, ¡°Mr. Freville, I admire your backbone, but if you refuse to

    join the alliance, we can only be enemies.¡±

    Jerome bowed his head in silence, lost in thoughts.

    The next second, he suddenly turned his head and bellowed at Emrys, ¡°Go!¡±

    As the roar subsided, he moved swiftly, surprisinglyunching an attack toward Hanson. His internal

    energy surged out like a tide, causing his robe to billow intensely, making his figure appear even more

    formidable.

    On the other hand, Hanson continued wearing a nonchnt smile..

    With an air of noble elegance, he truly resembled an aristocrat. Even when confronted with Jerome¡¯s

    sudden attack, Hanson maintained hisposure and gracefully stepped

    2/3

    Chapter 608 Having A Clear Conscience

    47% 15:59

    back, disying the poise of a refined gentleman.

    Hanson chuckled andmented, ¡°Mr. Freville, you are too impulsive¡±

    With a subtle flick, he waved the round hat in his hand. The gesture was delicate, yet it emitted an

    intensely formidable aura.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chatper 609

    Chapter 609 Blood Purgatory Hand Severed

    As expected, Hanson was at Divinity.

    Meanwhile, the hot¨Ctempered Edom suddenly burst into a sinisterugh.

    As Jerome made his move, he transformed into a terrifying bolt of lightning and charged straight at

    Emrys.

    Jerome retusen to allow Emrys to escape, as he wanted to demonstrate his loyalty to

    Hanson.

    Using his ultimate technique, Edom unleashed the ¡°Blood Purgatory Hand.¡± With his internal energy

    bursting forth, his right palm resembled a red¨Chot branding iron, glowing vividly red.

    With a powerful strike, he aimed for Emrys¡® chest.

    Emrys believed he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge in time.

    However, to his surprise, his palmnded solidly on Emrys¡® chest.

    Boom!

    A surge of crimson internal energy burst forth from Edom¡¯s hand.

    Edom sneered even more menacingly.

    Even a Venerable Being would have their heart shattered with a single strike from his Blood Purgatory

    Hand. Killing Emrys would be effortless.

    But to his astonishment, Emrys remained unfazed. If anything, there was a yful smirk at the corners

    of his mouth.

    How is this possible?

    Edom¡¯s brow twitched.

    He thought Emrys hadn¡¯t reacted in time, but now he realized that Emrys had indeed. withstood his

    attack.

    Edom¡¯s face turned blood¨Cred. Gathering all his strength, he shot his palm out once again.

    JMMIB BBBBB

    Chapter 609 Blood Purgatory Hand Severed

    M

    ¦¤

    41% 16:00

    Emrys remained motionless.

    Edom paled in shock, realizing that Emrys had truly withstood his Blood Purgatory Hand.

    And it happened twice.

    Edom sensed that things weren¡¯t going well and instinctively wanted to retreat. However, Emrys

    suddenly grasped his wrist and chuckled, ¡°Old geezer, your massage technique really isn¡¯t up to par!¡±

    While saying that, he tightened his grip.

    Spurt!

    Blood sttered everywhere, and Edom¡¯s hand was severed instantly.

    Indeed, it was severed.

    His flesh and bone transformed into a cross¨Csectionpletely from his wrist, entirely separated from

    his crimson palm.

    Edom was stunned for a while before letting out a scream akin to a pig being ughtered.

    The Blood Purgatory Hand I honed for years had been severed just like that? And by a junior decades

    than me! Where did this devil of a young mane from?

    younger

    His ear¨Csplitting roar drew the attention of the other two hall leaders.

    When they saw Edom¡¯s severed hand, their pupils contracted.

    What happened?

    They were at a loss as to what had just urred because their attention had been focused on Hanson

    earlier.

    help

    Seeing Hanson effortlessly forcing Jerome to retreat with elegant poise, they couldn¡¯t help Seeing

    Hanson effortlessly fo but marvel.

    This Divinity from the Deity yer Alliance haspletely revolutionized our understanding ofbat.

    It turns out that a person can exude such elegance even during a fight. He doesn¡¯t seem violent at all

    but possesses a unique sense of beauty. This must be what they call a ¡°suited thug!¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    As for Emrys, the two of them simply didn¡¯t care.

    ¦ÒMMI GBGB GB

    Chapter 609 Blood Purgatory Hand Severed

    12

    La 16:09

    They did not doubt Edom¡¯s strength. Killing Emrys would be as easy as crushing an ant for him, so

    there was no need to keep an eye out.

    Unexpectedly, Edom let out a horrified scream in the next instant.

    The Blood Purgatory Hand, a source of great pride for him, had unexpectedly been severed. This

    oue waspletely unforeseen..

    Send Gifts

 Chatper 610

    Chapter 610 The Death Of The Three Hall Leaders

    ¡°Something is off about that guy! Quick, attack and kill him together!¡± Edom shouted, clutching his

    severed palm.

    His cry snapped the two stunned hall leaders back to reality. Their gazes turned icy, and theyunched

    a simultaneous attack on Emrys.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send all of you to hell!¡±

    Emrys gave a chilling smile. His figure mysteriously disappeared. When he reappeared the next

    second, he was already behind Haimon.

    ¡°The moment I first saw that sinister expression on your face, I felt extremely ufortable. So, you¡¯re

    up first!¡±

    Emrys gripped Haimon¡¯s neck with one hand, causing his delicate and feminine face to instantly pale.

    Before he could react, his head suddenly tilted to one side.

    Snap!

    His neck was broken.

    ¡°You¡¯re next.¡±

    After dealing with Haimon, Emrys blurred. In an instant, he reappeared before the short and chubby

    man, who was none other than Sanguine. He struck his palm at the top of the man¡¯s head.

    Sanguine had attacked alongside Haimon earlier. Witnessing the sudden death of thetter, he was

    momentarily stunned. By the time he gathered his senses, Emrys had already appeared before him.

    His pupils quivered instantly.

    What terrifying speed!

    At that moment, he finally understood why Edom¡¯s palm was severed. It was because the young man

    before him was not someone they could afford to offend.

    Dodge!

    Sanguine retreated ahruntly no longer harboring any intention of fighting. His only

    CJ MM IGG GGB B

    Chapter 610 The Death Of The Three Hall Leaders

    ¦²

    FIN

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    41% 16:00

    thought was to dodge Emrys¡® impending strike.

    But despite his impressive speed, Emrys¡® speed surpassed his.

    Emrys¡® hand followed him like an arrow.

    In the end, itnded precisely on the top of his head.

    Crack!

    Sanguine fell dead.

    Only Edom from Blood Purgatory Hall remained.

    Upon witnessing Emrys¡® ferocity and his effortless dispatch of two Venerable Beings in the blink of an

    eye, Edom was instantly terrified to the core.

    ¡°Mr. Hanson, please save-¡±

    He didn¡¯t have the courage to face Emrys, so he could only seek help from Hanson. But just as he

    opened his mouth, a sudden sharp streak of light pierced his forehead.

    Thud!

    He fell to the ground lifeless, a horrifying bloody hole suddenly appearing in the center of his forehead.

    His eyes were wide open in disbelief.

    Before his death, he finally understood why Emrys was so terrifying because he sensed. the aura of a

    cultivator from that streak of light.

    Since when did cultivators start meddling in the affairs of the martial arts field? Is he really that idle?

    That question of his was destined to remain unanswered.

    From the moment Emrys severed Edom¡¯s wrist to killing the three men, it seemed like a long time had

    passed. But in reality, it had only been a matter of seconds..

    Every kill was aplished in a heartbeat.

    Hence, by the time Hanson gathered his wits about him, the three men were already dead.

    JHMI B B B B B B BBBBBB

    Chapter 610 The Death Of The Three Hall Leaders

    415 10:00

    Jerome knew he was no match for Hanson. Therefore, he was fully focused when he fought, not daring

    to be distracted in the least. Seeing Hanson freeze suddenly, he was taken aback for a moment.

    As he followed Hanson¡¯s gaze, his body promptly began to tremble violently.

    Why did the Three Hall Leaders suddenly die? Could it be that this young man named Emrys killed

    them?

    Hisplex gaze fell on Emrys. Although he couldn¡¯t believe it, only that answer could exin the

    bizarre phenomenon.

    ¡°You are quite elegant!¡±

    As the two men were in a daze, Emrys¡® voice suddenly rang out. Immediately after, there was a crisp

    smack as Hanson was sent flying away.

    An artificial Divinity of Deity yer Alliance, Hanson was elegant and noble. His bespoke white suit that

    was tailored to perfection only entuated his aura.

    However, at that moment, a p out of nowherended hard on his arrogant and confident face from

    several meters away.

    p!

    The sound of a p echoed through the room, breaking the silence. It was a sharp and sudden noise

    that startled everyone present. The force of the p left a red mark on the person¡¯s cheek, a visible

    sign of the impact.

    The room fell into a tense silence as everyone turned their attention to the scene unfolding before

    them. The person who had been pped stood there, stunned and speechless, their hand instinctively

    reaching up to touch their stinging cheek. The anger and hurt in their eyes were palpable.

    The pper, on the other hand, seemed unaffected by the consequences of their actions. They stood

    tall, their expression cold and unapologetic. It was clear that this p was not an ident or a

    momentarypse of judgment. It was a deliberate act, fueled by anger and

    resentment.

    The atmosphere in the room became charged with tension as the onlookers tried to make sense of

    what had just happened. Whispers and murmurs filled the air as people. exchanged confused nces.

    No one knew what had led to this violent outburst, but it was clear that something had gone terribly

    wrong.

    In the aftermath of the p, the room was filled with a mix of emotions. Shock, anger, and disbelief

    hung heavy in the air. The person who had been pped struggled to regain. theirposure, their

    face flushed with embarrassment and humiliation. They felt a mix. of emotions hurt, betrayal, and a

    deep sense of injustice.

    As the seconds ticked by, the tension in the room slowly dissipated, reced by a heavy silence. The

    impact of the p lingered, leaving an indelible mark on the rtionships and dynamics within the

    room. It was a stark power of words and actions,

    minder of the and thesting effects they can have on individuals andmunities.

    The sound of the p continued to reverberate in the minds of those present long after the physical

    sting had faded. It served as a wake¨Cup call, a reminder to treat each other with respect and kindness.

    It was a painful lesson, but one that would not be forgotten. casily.

    In the end, the p served as a catalyst for change. It forced everyone in the room to confront their

    own biases, prejudices, and unresolved conflicts. It was a painful and ufortable process, but one

    that was necessary for growth and healing.

    The room, once filled with tension and discord, slowly began to transform. Conversations were had,

    apologies were made, and bridges were built. The p became a turning point, a moment of reckoning

    that led to a deeper understanding and empathy among those involved.

    And so, the sound of the p, though painful and jarring, ultimately became a catalyst for positive

    change. It served as a reminder of the power of forgiveness,passion, and the ability to learn from

    our mistakes. It was a lesson that would not be forgotten, a lesson that would shape the future

    interactions and rtionships of those present.

 Chatper 611

    Chapter 611 Sky Devourer Lord Is Not Dead

    Hanson¡¯s teeth were visibly protruding from his mouth, a result of the forceful impact

    His body was suspended in mid¨Cais, spinning like a top

    The speed was so intense that it was impossible to determine the number of rotations All he knew was

    that it was humiliating.

    In fact, it was an incredibly embarrassing situation.

    Hey on the ground, resembling a dog, with his mouth wide open, continuously spewing

    blood.

    His face had lost all sensation, and his head throbbed with pain.

    It felt as if he had suffered a concussion.

    Emrys¡® p had been merciless, breaking through both Hanson¡¯s physical and psychological defenses.

    Hanson was left dumbfounded.

    How could I have dodged a p that appeared out of thin air, several meters away?

    There was no way to avoid it, and he had no choice but to sumb to Emrys¡® p.

    Jerome was also shocked.

    The formidable figure I once admired, Hanson, reduced to such a pitiful state by a single p from

    Emrys? His expensive white suit was torn to shreds. Emrys pped a Divinity as if pping a dog.

    Why is this fellow Chanacanpatriot so terrifying?

    Jerome¡¯s eyes trembled violently, and he felt suffocated.

    Finally, he understood how the previous Three Hall Leaders met their demise¨CEmrys. killed them

    instantly.

    ¡°Why are you still lingering here? Are you waiting for me to send you to your death?¡±

    As Emrys spoke, Hanson, terrified, scrambled away, stumbling along the way. His previous elegance

    waspletely gone, and he appeared utterly miserable.

    1/3

    Jerome swallowed nervously.

    In truth, he had secretly hoped that Emrys would kill Hanson, but he dared not voice that wish. Emrys

    was too powerful, and it was not his ce to question his actions.

    Emrys spared Hanson because there was no need to kill him, although he easily could

    have.

    The living held more value than the dead.

    In his hand. Emrys held a drop of blood, which he sealed with a dark green sigil. It was extracted from

    Hanson¡¯s body moments ago.

    In other words, if Emrys desired to kill Hanson, he could do so at any moment. Even if Hanson was

    thousands of miles away, a single thought would be enough to end him.

    ¡°M¨CMr. Lund!¡±

    When Jerome faced Emrys again, he no longer felt as rxed as before. He was overwhelmed with

    pressure, making it difficult to breathe.

    Emrys, however, had already returned to his calm demeanor, wearing an innocent smile. He seemed

    like apletely different personpared to the Malevolent Deity who had overpowered a Divinity

    earlier.

    ¡°Mr. Freville, would you believe me if I told you that the Sky Devourer Lord is not dead?¡± Emrys

    suddenly said.

    Jerome¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he held his breath.

    With trembling eyes, he stared at the young man before him, his mind automatically filling in the gaps.

    If I were to rece Emrys¡®

    face with that awe¨Cinspiring dragon mask¡­

    Thud!

    Jerome¡¯s heart pounded violently. In the next moment, he fell to his knees.

    He finally understood.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Everything became clear to him.

    No wonder this young man¡¯s strength is so terrifying, and he looked at me with such admiration when I

    dered that I never forgot I¡¯m Chanaean. So, this is the reason!

    2/3

    Chapter 611 Sky Devourer Lord Is Not Dead

    ¡°Jerome Freville, at your service, Empyrean Lord!¡±

    Jerome¡¯s voice trembled, high¨Cpitched with excitement. As he spoke, his entire body shook

    uncontrobly, and tears streamed down his face.

    He wept.

    It was a feeling that words couldn¡¯t describe.

    If there had to be a reason, it might be that the Chanaean blood flowing through his veins moved him to

    tears.

    It is incredible to discover that the Empyrean Lord is still alive, and I feel incredibly lucky to be in such

    close proximity to him in this lifetime!

    ¡°Are you now willing to trust me, Mr. Freville?¡± Emrys asked, a smile gracing his face.

    Jerome, a strong¨Cwilled individual, wiped away his tears with determination, feeling a bit embarrassed

    as he apologized, ¡°I apologize for my emotional outburst, Empyrean Lord.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chatper 612

    Chapter 612 Titus Lynch

    Emrys didn¡¯t mind it. He said, ¡°I have a few questions that I would like to ask you, Mr. Freville.

    ¡°Feel free to ask me anything, Empyrean Lord. I will tell you everything I know.¡±

    Emrys nodded, then asked, ¡°I overheard your conversation with the Three Hall Leaders. earlier. It

    seems that Shadow Pavilion had some dealings with Chanaea Martial Alliance in the past. Could you

    exin what happened?¡±

    Jerome¡¯s face stiffened, and he appeared conflicted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just asking out of curiosity. It doesn¡¯t represent Martial Arts Alliance¡¯s stance, Emrys

    reassured.

    He understood Jerome¡¯s reservations.

    From the previous conversation, Emrys had deduced that Shadow Garden and Chanaea Martial

    Alliance were adversaries. Therefore, Jerome was worried that speaking of it might offend Emrys.

    After all, he was unsure about Emrys¡® attitude toward Martial Arts Alliance.

    But since Emrys had said as much, Jerome finally breathed a sigh of relief. His eyes flickered slightly

    as he said, ¡°Shadow Garden was originally Martial Arts Alliance¡¯s shadow¡­¡±

    As it goes, light and darkness coexist. Where there is light, darkness is destined to be present. They

    are mutually dependent on each other.

    The rtionship between Martial Arts Alliance and Shadow Garden is precisely that.

    Martial Arts Alliance represents light and justice, at least ostensibly. However, it is people who maintain

    its order. And where there are people, there are emotions and selfishness.

    Where there is selfishness, there lies a dark side.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    For instance, Pascal secretly cultivated sacrificial soldiers to do things on his behalf that were

    inconvenient for him to handle personally.

    The same goes for Martial Arts Alliance.

    1/3

    Shadow Garden is equivalent to the sacrificial soldiers of the Mapleton family.

    But due to certain reasons, Shadow Garden had a falling out with Martial Arts Alliance.

    To uphold their image of righteousness, Martial Arts Alliance could not possibly acknowledge the

    existence of Shadow Garden. The best solution was tobel all members of Shadow Garden as

    wanted criminals and eradicate them.

    Back in the day, Shadow Garden was pursued and nearly annihted by Chanaca¡¯s Martial Alliance

    due to that very reason. They sought refuge in Briostein, barely surviving for several years before

    gradually regaining their strength and growing stronger.

    Jerome slowly recounted the rtionship between Shadow Garden and Martial Arts Alliance, his heart

    brimming with endless emotions. As for the specific reason for their fallout, he was unsure because he

    was not directly involved.

    Over twenty years ago, the leader of Shadow Garden was not Jerome, but Titus.

    ¡°Titus Lynch?¡±

    At that name, Emrys¡® heart skipped a beat.

    This former leader happens to have the family name of Lynch as well. Could he have some rtionship

    with Lena?

    ¡°Could you tell me about Titus?¡± Emrys asked.

    After a moment of recollection, Jerome gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°Mr. Lynch was very mysterious.

    No one knew his details and strength, only that he was exceedingly powerful.¡±

    ¡°Where is he now?¡± Emrys continued asking.

    ¡°Chanaca Martial Arts Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Martial Arts Alliance?¡± A hint of surprise showed on Emrys¡® face.

    Jerome nodded, reminiscing, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what happened back then, but Mr. Lynch wast seemingly

    severely injured. Following that, Martial Arts Alliance had a falling out with Shadow Garden. At that

    time, the chief of the Martial Arts Alliance was Levente Hermansen. He dered all members of

    Shadow Garden as wanted criminals. It was then that Mr. Lynch was captured by him. We were

    fortunate to have managed to evade the relentless pursuit of Martial Arts Alliance. It was only after we

    had fled all the way to Briostein that we were able to catch our breath. However¡­¡±

    2/3

    A flicker of somethingplex shed across his eyes, and he added, ¡°However, upon reflection,

    Martial Alliance, or more specifically speaking, Levente, wasn¡¯t targeting Shadow Pavilion at all, but

    rather, Mr. Lynch.¡±

    After he had finished speaking, Emrys also fell into deep contemtion.

    He had never anticipated the intricate tale that unfolded between the Martial Arts Alliance and Shadow

    Garden more than twenty years ago. However, perhaps only Levente and Titus themselves are privy to

    the exact grievances that existed between them.

    After pondering for a moment, Emrys remarked, ¡°So, the present¨Cday Shadow Pavilion in Chanaea

    doesn¡¯t really have much relevance to all of you.¡±

    Jerome chuckled and responded, ¡°During that time, Shadow Garden enjoyed open support from the

    Martial Arts Alliance. Its influence was vast, extending almost throughout the entirety of Chanaea.

    Withdrawingpletely was an impossible feat.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.5K

 Chatper 613

    Chapter 613 Martial Arts Alliance Inquisition

    The core higher¨Cups of Shadow Garden had retreated to Briostein, leaving the members. without a

    chance to evacuate and resulting in a loss of contact with the organization. As a result, Shadow

    Garden gradually declined and became a small¨Ctime assassin group.

    Over the course of two decades, the connection between Shadow Carden in Briostein and Shadow

    Garden in Chanaea had significantly weakened.

    Emrys then showed Jerome a childhood photo of Yelena and asked if he had any recollection of her

    Jerome studied the photo for a moment before shaking his head and replying, ¡°No.¡±

    Emrys had expected this response.

    Jerome had previously mentioned that the former leader, Titus, was incredibly

    mysterious. Therefore, even if Titus had any connection to Yelena, Jerome would likely be unaware of

    it.

    I can only find the answer by seeking out Titus himself. And to do that, I must start with the Hermansen

    family of the Martial Arts Alliance.

    After contemting for a moment, Emrys said, ¡°For now, let¡¯s relocate Shadow Garden. Once I¡¯ve dealt

    with the Deity yer Alliance, you can return to Chanaea.¡±

    ¡°Return to Chanaea¡­ Jerome was taken aback, finding it hard to believe.

    ¡°Why? Are you not willing to do so?¡± Emrys asked with a smile.

    ¡°No, no,¡± Jerome quickly responded. ¡°Most of the members of Shadow Garden are from Chanaea.

    Given the chance to return to our homnd, we would be more than willing. It¡¯s just that our

    organization¡­¡±

    Shadow Garden is an assassin organization. Over twenty years ago in Chanaea, we couldn¡¯t see any

    hope. If we return now, how can we exist? How could the people of Chanaea possibly ept us?

    Emrys understood his concerns and said solemnly, ¡°In recent years, with the rise of Sky Devourer

    Pce, we have been focused on dealing with foreign martial artists and forces, unaware that

    corruption has taken root within our own ranks. Thete Edom made a valid point. Martial Arts Alliance

    is corrupt, and Sky Devourer Pce turns a blind eye to it. What¡¯s the difference between the two? So,

    when I told you to go back, it wasn¡¯t for you to continue as an assassin organization in Chanaea, but to

    prepare for a new mission¨Cthe

    1/2

    INNP

    NHIBBBBBB

    Chapter 613 Martial Arts Alliance Inquisition.

    M

    41% 16:02

    Martial Arts Alliance Inquisition. How does that name sound?¡±

    Jerome¡¯s entire body shuddered violently.

    The Martial Arts Alliance Inquisition, as the name suggests, was a judicial body established within the

    Martial Arts Alliance to address internal corruption.

    Emrys continued, ¡°Shadow Garden has always been the dark side of the Martial Arts Alliance. To put it

    bluntly, you were once the rotten core of the alliance. So, you should know very well how to handle this

    matter. From now on, Shadow Garden¡­ No, it should be referred to as the Martial Arts Alliance

    Inquisition. Your organization will now be directly under the jurisdiction of Sky Devourer Pce. Even if

    the chief of the Martial Arts Alliance makes a mistake, they will not be spared from punishment. Anyone

    who dares to disobey will be making enemies of the thirty¨Csix guardians of Sky Devourer Pce and

    myself, the Empyrean Lord. Of course, if the dayes when youpromise your principles, Sky

    Devourer Pce will also have zero tolerance.¡±

    After Emrys finished speaking, Jerome prostrated himself on the ground, overwhelmed with emotion

    and unable to hold back his tears.

    The Martial Arts Alliance Inquisition, a direct subordinate of Sky Devourer Pce! What a solemn and

    majestic authority! How am I worthy of it?

    ¡°I will never let you down, Empyrean Lord!¡± Jerome said in a trembling voice.

    After giving some instructions to Jerome, Emrys returned to Chanaea.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    His visit to Shadow Garden this time was mainly to uncover the mystery surrounding Yelena¡¯s

    background. Although he did not obtain a definitive answer, he obtained a highly valuable clue.

    This clue indicated the involvement of the Hermansen family in the Martial Arts Alliance.

    However, before taking action against the Hermansen family, Emrys had another extremely important

    task toplete in two weeks¨Cto engage in a battle with the Deity yer Alliance at Sky Devourer

    Peak.

 Chatper 614

    Chapter 614 Swarming Sky Devourer Peak

    Half a month had passed in the blink of an eye since Deity yer Alliance boldly dered their

    intention to ascend to Sky Devourer Peak and destroy the stone statue of Sky Devourer Lord.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    During this time, the citizens of Chanaea were filled with extreme anger and frustration. They

    desperately wished it was just a nightmare and that everything would be fine once they woke up.

    However, as they witnessed forces from all around the world swarming Sky Devourer Peak, they knew

    that it was a harsh reality.

    Empyrean Lord was dead.

    And now, even his statue was going to be destroyed by Deity yer Alliance.

    This statue was thest bastion of faith for the people of Chanaea. If it were to be shattered, they didn¡¯t

    know how they could ever regain their faith in the future.

    This feeling of despair was overwhelming.

    Countless forces converged frenziedly around Sky Devourer Peak, even more intense, tumultuous, and

    unstoppable than the previous gathering on the small ind at Pollerton.

    Ocean.

    Their determination to witness this historic moment was unwavering.

    On the day of the event, the area around Sky Devourer Peak was packed with people. Every spot,

    whether it was the foot of the mountain, the mountainside, or the summit, was densely packed.

    The pristine snow had long been covered by a throng of people.

    All eyes were fixed on the solitary, towering mountain peak, especially its summit. They were

    captivated by the unrivaled snow¨Cwhite sculpture standing atop it

    Everyone anticipated the unfolding of this event, except for Chanaea.

    The thirty¨Csix guardians of Sky Devourer Pce had already arrived. They stood solemn and

    motionless like machines, allowing the members of Deity yer Alliance to begin their ascent of Sky

    Devourer Peak.

    This scene took everyone by surprise.

    1/3

    The statue atop the mountain was their king. Now, their king was on the verge of being humiliated. Yet,

    the members of Sky Devourer Pce remained indifferent. It didn¡¯t make

    sense.

    In fact, it was utterly unreasonable.

    Could it be that after the death of Sky Devourer Lord, the valor of these Sky Devourer Pce

    guardians also perished with him?

    ¡°Haha, so, this is Sky Devourer Pce? It¡¯s nothing but a bunch of cowards! Apart from your so¨Ccalled

    Sky Devourer Lord, what else do you have? Nothing. Without your Sky Devourer Lord, you¡¯re all

    worthless!¡±

    On a mountaintop about a hundred meters from Sky Devourer Peak, wild and unrestrainedughter

    suddenly rang out. Like thunder, it reverberated through the mountains, shaking off countless pure

    white snow.

    The man was tall and imposing, standing atop the snowy peak, with the Spiritual Control Divine Sword

    that initially belonged to Sky Devourer Lord on his shoulder. He was none other than Alex.

    As soon as that Supreme Deity from Deity yer Alliance made his appearance, he immediately drew

    infinite frenzied cheers. The martial artists from Deity yer Alliance bowed in utmost respect.

    Whoosh!

    Whoosh!

    Whoosh!

    After him, nearly a hundred more figures descended on the nearby mountaintops. Their auras were

    incredibly terrifying, leaving everyone wide¨Ceyed and speechless.

    About a hundred¡­ Divinities?

    Everyone¡¯s pupils quivered intensely, their chests heaving violently as they gasped for breath

    incessantly, their eyes filled with shock.

    In the past, even the birth of a single Divinity was rare. However, ever since Anndur mastered

    gic modification, they astonishingly managed to create nearly a hundred. Divinities in such a short

    span of time.

    This was set topletely overturn the established order of the martial arts field.

    2/3

    No one would dare to offend Deity yer Alliance, who possessed such terrifying power, in the future.

    As for Sky Devourer Pce, as Alex had just mentioned, the current Sky Devourer Pce was indeed

    nothing but a joke in front of Deity yer Alliance.

    Even a random Divinity from Deity yer Alliance would be more than Sky Devourer Pce could

    handle.

    It was the right decision for Sky Devourer Pce not to resist..

    Theycked the strength to do so, which was extremely frustrating for them.

    The martial artists from Chanaca felt an indescribable sense of frustration. They were deeply

    disappointed to see that Sky Devourer Pce did nothing.

    They had once considered Sky Devourer Pce as the protector of Chanaca, but now it had be

    completely useless after the Empyrean Lord¡¯s downfall. It had lost all its. courage and even allowed the

    Deity yer Alliance to act without any consequences.

 Chatper 615

    Chapter 615 Defend Empyrean Lord To Death

    The martial artists of Chanaea voluntarily formed a resistance team and kept guard halfway up Sky

    Devourer Peak. They were determined not to allow the Deity yer Alliance to ascend to the summit.

    Although they knew it was futile, and the experts of the Deity yer Alliance couldn¡¯t be stopped from

    ascending Sky Devourer Peak, it was a matter of principle.

    It expressed the Chanacans¡® fearless attitude towards death in defending their beliefs.

    One of the thirty¨Csix guardians of Sky Devourer Pce, ric, was deeply moved. He longed to reveal

    the truth to his fearlesspatriots but held back the urge. He raised his voice and said, ¡°Fellow

    citizens of Chanaea, disperse now. Do not make unnecessary sacrifices.¡±

    ¡°Unnecessary sacrifices?¡±

    ¡°What are unnecessary sacrifices? We are defending the dignity of Chanaea. How is that a senseless

    sacrifice?¡±

    ¡°No one has the right to destroy the statue of Empyrean Lord. I absolutely won¡¯t allow them to shatter it.

    If ites to it, I¡¯m not afraid to die for the cause!¡±

    ¡°Empyrean Lord has protected us for a long time. This time, I¡¯ll protect him in return. Dying for him

    would be an honor!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it would be our honor!!¡±

    The group of martial artists from Chanaca who voluntarily formed a resistance front were passionate

    and seemingly unafraid of death.

    On the other hand, the attitude of the thirty¨Csix guardians of Sky Devourer Pce deeply disappointed

    them.

    No one had ever imagined that the first topromise with the Deity yer Alliance. would actually be

    Sky Devourer Pce, whom they had always revered. They truly don¡¯t deserve to be Empyrean Lord¡¯s

    subordinates!

    Almost all Chanaeans had that thought at that moment.

    ric and the others were well aware of the crowd¡¯s anger, but they didn¡¯t feel angry or aggrieved.

    Instead, they felt an overwhelming sense of gratification.

    1/3

    Look, isn¡¯t all of this exactly what our lord had hoped to see?

    Chanaea was never a country belonging to a single person or a select few. Regardless of whether it

    was Empyrean Lord or Sky Devourer Pce, their powers were ultimately limited..

    Only when every Chanaean unleashed the inherent stubbornness in their bones could Chanaca

    prosper.

    That was the spirit of the Chanaean citizens¨Cunyielding, resilient, and unafraid in the face of death.

    I

    ¡°Exactly! Empyrean Lord is not to be humiliated. I swear to defend him until my death!¡± a young man

    within the ranks of the resistance passionately voiced his sentiments, his loud. cry echoing all around.

    At a nce, one could tell he was a devout follower of Empyrean Lord.

    The Chanaean martial artists around him were infected by his spirit. Their eyes turned red in an instant,

    filled with overwhelming passion. For the sake of Empyrean Lord, they were ready toy down their

    lives.

    ¡°We vow to defend Empyrean Lord until death!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°We vow to defend Empyrean Lord until death!¡±

    ¡°We vow to defend Empyrean Lord until death!¡±

    ¡°Hey, what brings you here, Emrys?¡±

    Suddenly, a handsome figure appeared beside the young man who was shouting the loudest and

    asked that question in surprise.

    Emrys ceased shouting and turned to see who it was. To his surprise, it was Cillian, the prodigy of the

    Rusell family.

    A sense of joy filled his heart, and he said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? Defending Empyrean Lord is the duty

    of every Chanaean. Dying for him in this lifetime would be the greatest honor!¡±

    Cillian looked at him, visibly moved.

    A momentter, he reached out his hand and said, ¡°Emrys, after our previous battle, you managed to

    make me remember your name. However, I didn¡¯t hold you in high regard.

    2/3

    But now, I must admit that you are even more impressive than I had imagined. Let¡¯s be friends.¡±

    During the battle at Jipsdale Martial Arts Academy, Emrys gained recognition for his unbeatable

    defense tactics. Afterward, he proposed to Cillian that they could be friends. However, Cillian, in his

    arrogance, disregarded him.

    Surprisingly, Cillian willingly put aside his arrogance and was willing to befriend Emrys in that moment

    of jointly resisting the Deity yer Alliance.

    Perhaps it was only in such circumstances of jointly resisting foreign enemies that emotional

    connection among fellow Chanaeans was most easily established.

    Send Gifts

 Chatper 616

    Chapter 616 The Battle

    Emrys chuckled with amusement and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be recognized by the prodigy of the

    Russell family.¡±

    As he spoke, he extended his hand for a handshake.

    Cillian nodded slightly, not denying it.

    He was a prodigy in the world of martial arts, and there were indeed few who could earn his

    recognition. Larissa was one of them, and those who could be his friends were even fewer.

    Today, Emrys was one of them.

    The main reason was that Emrys, a Temperer specializing in defense, disyed. unexpected

    fearlessness in the face of an attack by foreign enemies, leaving Cillian in awe.

    Naturally, Cillian felt that Emrys was deserving of his friendship.

    At that moment, members of the Deity yer Alliance had already begun their ascent, and a fierce

    battle between the two sides had erupted.

    Cillian said, ¡°Emrys, your defense is invincible against Venerable Beings, while my attack. is powerful

    enough to defeat most Manifestors. If we join forces, we can surely hold this. line of defense.¡±

    Regardless of whether it was the Deity yer Alliance or the martial artists from Chanaea opposing

    them, they all consciously divided themselves among several battlefields. On one side, Venerable

    Ones battled against each other, while on the other, Manifestors fought against those of the same level.

    For those weaker than Manifestors, another battlefield was formed.

    This was an implicit form ofpetition.

    The Deity yer Alliance¡¯s stance was that they didn¡¯t need to bully the weak to prove their strength.

    They could still shatter all their enemies¡® defenses, demonstrating the formidable power of their

    alliance.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    As for the resistance, they believed that as martial artists from Chanaea, they were stronger than those

    from the Deity yer Alliance at the same level and were able to hold their ground on all fronts.

    1/3

    Sky Devourer Peak was instantly divided into several battlefields.

    The thirty¨Csix guardians of Sky Devourer Pce, along with nearly a hundred Divinity cultivators led by

    Alex, did not join the battle. Instead, they chose to observe the fight from a higher vantage point.

    The reason was that once they entered the battlefield, the nature of it wouldpletely change.

    On the other hand, Alex was curious to see how long the martial artists from Chanaca could resist and

    hold out.

    After all, the final oue was certain. The Deity yer Alliance, boasting nearly a hundred Divinity

    cultivators, was bound to emerge victorious in the battle.

    Thus, he preferred to observe rather than rush into battle.

    This sentiment was shared by the hundred Divinity cultivators of the Deity yer Alliance and the

    thirty¨Csix guardians of Sky Devourer Pce.

    They had already spotted the figure of a young man amidst the vast crowd on the Manifestor battlefield.

    It was their leader who was causing trouble there.

    They couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how mischievous he was.

    ¡°Emrys, watch your left!¡±

    Cillian tightened his grip on his sword, shing forward while shouting loudly, alerting Emrys to the

    attack on his left nk. He was essentially using Emrys as a human shield.

    Emrys silently apuded Cillian¡¯s quick thinking while promptly unleashing a defensive

    move.

    ng!

    To the left was the battlefield of Venerable Beings. As soon as Emrys¡® defense was erected, he

    suddenly felt a strong, aggressive aura crashing down upon his shield.

    D*mn it, how dare they snipe at me!

    Originally, the battlefield was clearly divided. However, in these border areas of the battlefield, there

    were asional attacksunched by Venerable Beings of the Deity yer Alliance towards the

    Manifestor area.

    2/3

    If that attack had struck an ordinary Manifestor, they would undoubtedly have been obliterated.

    Emrys was instantly filled with anger.

    Without hesitation, he charged straight into the battlefield of Venerable Beings.

    The one who had just sniped at him was an old man from Venria. He too, presumably, had participated

    in the gic modification experiment. However, his potential was. limited, and he hadn¡¯t been able to

    reach the Divinity stage, only achieving the status of a Venerable Being.

    Emrys charged straight at him.

    The elderly man from Venria was taken aback. Witnessing Emrys sessfully defend against his

    attack and even daring to charge at him, he immediately assumed that thetter must have lost his

    mind.

    ¡°Perish!¡±

    The elderly man from Venria naturally did not fear a single Manifestor. In an instant, heunched a

    counterattack. However, in the very next moment, he felt a chill on his neck and his entire world

    suddenly began to spin.

    Hmm? What is happening?

    The elderly man from Venria had not yetprehended what had urred when he suddenly caught

    sight of a headless body below. It was none other than his own.

 Chatper 617

    Chapter 617 Rainbow Assault

    Was I just killed by a young Manifestor from Chanaea?

    The old man from Venria couldn¡¯t believe it until his death.

    Emrys swiftly slew several more people before turning around, ready to return to the Manifestor

    battlefield. In that fleeting moment as he passed by, a Jetronian with a scar on his face felt a shudder in

    his soul.

    That young man just now.¡­¡­..

    Regan, the leader of the Hidden Fighters Alliance, stiffly turned to look in the direction the youth ran off

    to, his heart filled with astonishment.

    It¡¯s such a familiar feeling!

    Back in the day. Regan had seen the true face of the Sky Devourer Lord. It was an experience deeply

    etched in his memory.

    And the young man who had just passed by gave him that same feeling, causing Regan to shudder

    uncontrobly.

    When he looked in that direction again, the young man was no longer in sight.

    The battlefield was simply too chaotic, and with several Venerable Beings from Chanaca attacking him,

    Regan decided to abandon his search for Emrys.

    Heforted himself, saying it was just a striking resemnce and the Sky Devourer Lord would

    never do something so ridiculous.

    Probably not¡­

    Back at the Manifestor battlefield, Cillian fended off an opponent, then asked in surprise. ¡°Emrys, where

    did you disappear to just now?¡±

    ¡°I checked out the battlefield next to us.¡±

    ¡°The battlefield next to us?¡±

    Cillian was momentarily taken aback, then with a peculiar expression, he said. ¡°You really are fearless.

    You went around the Venerable Being battlefield and surprisingly, you managed toe back alive. I

    admire that.¡±

    1/3

    Emrys chuckled, then responded, ¡°I was just lucky.¡±

    Without giving it much thought, Cillian continued to instruct Emrys to maintain their defenses. He

    himself brandished his sword, swinging it ferociously. He had undoubtedly be the dominant force

    on this battlefield.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Meanwhile, members of the Deity yer Alliance recognized the situation they faced. Seeing the

    unparalleled coordination between the two, they were reluctant to charge. forward anymore. Instead,

    they all headed in different directions.

    The battle subsequently continued..

    More than ten minutester, the Deity yer Alliance returned to the foot of the mountain, for their first

    offensive had failed.

    Moreover, it was a three¨Cway battlefield, and none of them had sessfully conquered it.

    The martial artists from Chanaea were too tenacious. At the same level, they were simply no match for

    them.

    After both sides had taken a break, the Deity yer Allianceunched their second offensive, leading

    to another round of intensebat. However, the oue remained. the same. They were forced to

    retreat to the foot of Sky Devourer Peak, marking yet. another failure.

    The third attack yielded the same result.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, it was as if a p of thunder had echoed across the sky. Terrifying auras were released one

    after another,pletely enveloping everything within a hundred miles of Sky Devourer Peak.

    It was the aura of Divinity cultivators, almost a hundred of them.

    ¡°What a bunch of losers!¡±

    The speaker was Alex, who had finally had enough of the spectacle. He had no intention of dragging it

    out any longer, for he knew that if it continued, the oue would remain the

    same.

    The resilience of the martial artists from Chanaca exceeded his expectations.

    Given the circumstances, it was time for him, the Supreme Deity, to put an end to the

    2/3

    chaos.

    Alex held the Spiritual Control Divine Sword in his hand as internal energy took form beneath his feet,

    automatically constructing a hundred¨Cmeter¨Clong rainbow bridge that connected Sky Devourer Peak

    with the mountain where he stood.

    Climb the mountain? There¡¯s no need to waste time doing that?

    Alex seemingly walked on clouds as he leisurely crossed the bridge powered by his internal energy. His

    goal was Sky Devourer Peak, specifically the snow¨Cwhite statue that stood atop it.

    Bweet

    Behind Alex, there were nearly a hundred Divinity cultivators scattered around the surrounding peaks.

    They too unleashed their internal energy, creating rainbows that all converged towards Sky Devourer

    Peak.

    The onlookers below gazed upwards and witnessed the spectacle of hundreds of rainbows soaring

    towards Sky Devourer Peak, forming a perfect circle in the sky. The entire atmosphere seemed to

    vibrate in harmony with them.

    From all directions, a hundred Divinity cultivators advanced simultaneously towards Sky Devourer

    Peak, creating a truly breathtaking scene.

    On Sky Devourer Peak, the martial artists from Chanaea, ranging from the Venerable Ones to the

    ordinary practitioners, appeared frozen in ce, unable to move.

 Chatper 618

    Chapter 618 The Mysterious Defensive Energy Barrier

    A hundred Divinity cultivators converged from all directions, their formidable. momentum leaving

    ordinary people powerless to resist.

    Alex had advanced twenty meters.

    On top of Sky Devourer Peak, the martial artists below Manifestors began to have their faces turn red,

    their energy and blood surging.

    Alex had advanced thirty meters.

    On top of Sky Devourer Peak, the martial artists below Manifestors began to cough up fresh blood,

    their vision bing blurred.

    Alex had advanced forty meters.

    On top of Sky Devourer Peak, the same martial artists began to struggle for breath, eventually fainting

    and copsing to the ground.

    Alex had advanced fifty meters.

    The Manifestors of Chanaca began to exhibit the same symptoms.

    The thirty¨Csix guardians of Sky Devourer Pce could no longer remain idle. Thirty¨Csix powerful auras

    surged toward the sky, forming a massive defensive energy shield.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    The people on top of Sky Devourer Peak finally felt a bit morefortable.

    Alex, however, sneered and slowly advanced another twenty meters. As he moved, the remaining

    hundred divine beings followed suit.

    At that moment, they were less than thirty meters away from Sky Devourer Peak

    A terrifying, suffocating aura surged toward the peak from all directions. The defensive. energy shield,

    constructed by the thirty¨Csix guardians of Chanaea, emitted a sharp cracking sound.

    It¡¯s cracking!

    Just like a ssmpshade, countless cracks spread like a spider web, instantly covering the entire

    curved surface. A few momentster, itpletely shattered with a loud bang.

    1/3

    Once the defensive energy shield shattered, the terrifying aura of a hundred Divinity cultivators surged

    forth. It affected not only the ordinary Venerable Beings, but even the thirty¨Csix guardians who were

    Venerable Beings found it hard to breathe.

    As the terrifying aura descended wave after wave, the Manifestors on Sky Devourer Peak and those

    who were weaker were undoubtedly going to be crushed into dust.

    Everyone was seething with rage.

    However, they felt no resentment or regret because they had died defending the Empyrean Lord.

    The scene could be described as tragically majestic.

    Just as the aura of the Divinity cultivators was about to fall and countless cultivators of Chanaca on Sky

    Devourer Peak were on the verge of turning into dust, another energy shield suddenly rose without any

    warning.

    Everyone was taken aback, unclear about the origin of this defensive energy shield.

    Alex scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re still putting up a futile resistance!¡±

    He continued to stride forward, his aura growing increasingly terrifying. However, when he descended

    onto the pale blue energy shield, it had no effect whatsoever.

    Alex slightly furrowed his brows as he kept moving forward.

    The hundred Divinity cultivators also did the same.

    At that moment, they were less than ten meters away from Sky Devourer Peak. The aura of a hundred

    Divinity cultivators converged, creating an incredibly terrifying atmosphere. It was powerful enough to

    pulverize any Venerable Beings into a mist of blood.

    However, the seemingly weak defensive energy shield, emitting a faint cyan glow, did not bear a single

    trace of damage.

    Instead, the thin defensive energy shield barrier mysteriously rose, unbreakable, causing the countless

    martial artists from Chanaea atop Sky Devourer Peak to breathe a sigh of relief.

    They thought they were all going to die defending the Empyrean Lord.

    The origin of this defensive energy shield was a mystery. Apart from a select few from Sky Devourer

    Pce, hardly anyone knew where it came from. Many assumed that it was a

    2/3

    formation originally set up by Sky Devourer itself, triggered into action under the pressure of a hundred

    Divinity cultivators.

    Some also believed that it was the manifestation of the Empyrean Lord, silently protecting them.

    Alex¡¯s frown deepened as he bellowed, ¡°Attack! Crush it!¡±

    Boom!

    The hundred Divinity cultivators acted simultaneously, their overwhelming internal energy cascading

    down like an endless shower of stars. The Milky Way seemed to hang upside down, hurtling madly

    toward the defensive energy shield atop Sky Devourer Peak.

    The dazzling radiance was so intense that those present simply didn¡¯t dare to open their

    eyes.

    Send Gifts

 Chatper 619

    Chapter 619 The Tide Turns

    This was no longer just a disy of overwhelming power. Instead, it was a coordinated attack from a

    hundred Divinity cultivators, with a destructive force that exceeded its previous level by more than a

    hundred fold.

    However, upon impact, the thin, pale blue shield rippled like waves on ake. Despite its. seemingly

    fragile appearance, it deflected all attacks without showing any signs of damage.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Alex couldn¡¯t help but exim, his face turning extremely pale.

    At the same time, atop Sky Devourer Peak, the martial artists of Chanaca couldn¡¯t contain their

    excitement and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s the Empyrean Lord! He must be protecting us! Long live the Empyrean

    Lord!¡±

    ¡°Long live the Empyrean Lord!¡±

    ¡°Long live the Empyrean Lord!¡±

    The roar echoed through the heavens, evoking strong emotions and causing the expressions of the

    hundred Divinity cultivators from the Deity yer Alliance to darken in dismay.

    They could never have anticipated such a turn of events.

    A battle that was supposed to have a predetermined oue waspletely overturned by the

    mysterious defensive energy shield.

    So, are we still ascending Sky Devourer Peak or not? Are we still destroying the statue of the Sky

    Devourer Lord?

    Alex refused to ept defeat as his face darkened. Clenching his teeth in frustration, he tightly gripped

    the Spiritual Control Divine Sword in his hand and fiercely shed out.

    Despite the devastating strike, the defensive barrier remained unbroken.

    Alex simply couldn¡¯t unleash the true power of the Spiritual Control Divine Sword.

    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Alex cursed, losing hisposure.

    Crackle!

    1/3

    Chapter 619 The Tide Turns

    M

    Åë‡ø

    40% 16:04

    Amidst this stalemate, the silhouette of a young man suddenly emerged from the crowd. As he walked

    on the snow¨Ccovered ground, his steps produced a crisp sound.

    With the situation at a standstill, the movements of the young man casily caught everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Emrys, you¡­¡± Cillian looked at Emrys, who had suddenly walked away from him and headed towards

    Sky Devourer Peak, and was immediately taken aback.

    Although the defensive energy shield was strong, they, who had previously been oppressed by the

    aura of a hundred Divinity cultivators, had not yet fully recovered from the numbness in their bodies.

    And it wasn¡¯t just Cillian.

    The other Venerable Ones were also facing the same issue.

    Seeing Emrys walking as if nothing had happened, his stride rxed as if he was walking on t

    ground, it was hard not to be surprised.

    Emrys paid no attention to the gazes of the crowd, heading straight for the mountain peak. He stood

    before the massive, snow¨Cwhite statue, silently fixing his gaze on Alex.

    Many members of the Deity yer Alliance had already begun to tremble, their faces showing signs of

    fear.

    One of them was the leader of the Hidden Fighters Alliance, Regan.

    At that moment, he realized that the sense of familiarity he had felt earlier was not an illusion. The

    young man who had just brushed past him, with a familiar appearance, was none other than Chanaea¡¯s

    Malevolent Deity¨CSky Devourer Lord.

    They had fallen into a trap set by thetter.

    Since the day the small ind in Pollerton Ocean sank, Sky Devourer Lord had been orchestrating

    everything. He was waiting for his enemies to willingly present themselves so that he could capture

    them all at once.

    In an instant, Regan understood everything.

    He was consumed by terror, wanting to scream at the top of his lungs. However, it felt as if an invisible

    hand was strangling his throat, rendering himpletely voiceless.

    Fear, like a demon, was relentlessly corroding his sanity.

    Chapter 619 The Tide Turns

    M

    No 16:04

    Naturally, Alex had also noticed Emrys, but he was puzzled. He was unsure of the man¡¯s identity and

    how he had managed to walk up to the mountain peak.

    young

    It just felt incredibly strange.

    Alex tried hard to control his emotions and asked loudly, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    However, there was no response.

    Emrys chose not to respond to him. Instead, he averted his gaze and directed his attention towards the

    statue positioned in front of him. Without warning, he gracefully leapt into the air,nding directly on the

    head of the statue.

    Numerous martial artists from Chanaca, who were situated atop Sky Devourer Peak, were momentarily

    stunned by this unexpected action. Subsequently, an overwhelming wave of anger erupted among

    them.

    It¡¯s the Empyrean Lord!

    Send GiftsBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chatper 620

    Chapter 620 The Supposed Traitor

    This young man dared to step on the head of the statue of the Empyrean Lord, an act of sphemy

    that trampled on the dignity of the people of Chanaca.

    They began to loudly berate, ¡°Traitor!¡±

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Emrys, who appeared to be Chanacan,mitted an act of extreme disrespect towards the Empyrean

    Lord. It was clear to the crowd that he was nothing but a traitor to the

    nation.

    Cillian was also cursing.

    He realized he had been mistaken. Someone like that was simply not worthy of being his friend.

    Alex, along with the hundred Divinity cultivators of the Deity yer Alliance, woreplex

    expressions. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder, What exactly is this young man from Chanaca up to? Is he

    a friend or foe?

    Soon, they had the answer.

    Suddenly, a loud noise echoed through the air. Emrys stomped his foot right on top of the stone

    statue¡¯s head. Following this, a crack appeared, running down the statue¡¯s forehead like a bolt of

    lightning, all the way to its base.

    Boom!

    The stone statue of the Empyrean Lord split in two, crashing to the ground with a thunderous thud.

    In an instant, there was dead silence!

    D*mn it!

    D*mn it!

    D*mn it!

    That despicable traitor!

    Countless cultivators from Chanaca, their eyes red with rage, roared in anger. They wished they could

    immediately execute Emrys and parade his corpse through the streets.

    Chapter 620 The Supposed Trattor

    16:04

    Who would have thought that what ultimately shattered theirst vestige of faith was not the artificial

    Divinity cultivators of the Deity yer Alliance, but a traitor from Chanaca, a fellow countryman!

    Even if he were to be killed ten million times, it would not be enough to cleanse his sins.

    The countless Chanacans were seething with rage. A torrent of curses and insults spewed forth,

    virtually every conceivable invective that one could think of in Chanaea was hurled

    out

    Of course, all of this was understandable. After all, Emrys¡® actions had provoked an unbelievable

    amount of resentment.

    While the Chanaeans were hurling insults, they were also filled with immense disappointment. This was

    because they saw the thirty¨Csix guardians of Sky Devourer Pce remained surprisingly

    expressionless.

    The thirty¨Csix guardians had thoroughly disappointed the Chanacans. They spected that these

    thirty¨Csix individuals, like that young man, were all traitors who had undoubtedly surrendered to the

    Deity yer Alliance long ago.

    This is simply disgraceful. Sky Devourer Pce is no longer the guardian temple of Chanaea, but

    rather a sanctuary for traitors!

    And so, everyone began to collectively berate the thirty¨Csix guardians of Sky Devourer Pce.

    The thirty¨Csix guardians were filled with bitterness in their hearts. Who could have imagined that their

    leader, so adept at his schemes, would actually destroy his own statue?

    However, they believed that the truth would soon be revealed.

    Emrys shattered the stone statue, a sight that left the hundred Divinity cultivators, led by Alex,

    dumbfounded and cheering in their hearts.

    Originally, due to the presence of the mysterious energy shield, they faced some difficulty in trying to

    destroy the statue of the Sky Devourer Lord. Unexpectedly, a traitor emerged from within Chanaea.

    Is this proof of allegiance?

    Alex¡¯s face showed a hint of admiration as he said with a smile, ¡°My friend, your decision is very wise.

    Wee to the alliance. From now on, you will be second¨Cinmand to me, the Supreme Deity.¡±

    JM MIB B B B B B

    Chapter 620 The Supposed Traitor

    M

    40% 16:04

    Alex spoke with an air of self¨Cassuredness. Since the so¨Ccalled traitor had dered his allegiance, it

    was only right that he reward him. He decided to grant the traitor a position. of unparalleled prestige,

    second only to himself and superior to all others.

    To the astonishment of everyone present, Emrys nced at him and retorted, ¡°Who do you think you

    are?¡±

    Alex was momentarily shocked. Although he was not fluent in Chanaean, he could sense from Emrys¡®

    tone and behavior that he was swearing at him.

    As for the Chanaeans who were hurling insults at Emrys, they also paused in surprise.

    Upon witnessing Emrys destroy the statue of the Empyrean Lord, they instinctively assumed that he

    was working with Alex. However, his words made it clear that this was not

 Chatper 621

    Chapter 621 Friend Or Foe

    No, she a friend or foet

    moeten

    The martial artists of Chanare used for a before meaning their immulia towards Emrys. Each ansah

    was worse than the personas

    Regardless of his intensos, it was he who dearest to move to Fogo Lod Therefore, it was vesly rietie

    Alea i esperanicus mutatly changed so he asked. ¡°My friend what ring of this Aren¡¯t you trying to join

    the Dry yer Alliance by doing this?

    With a rasing age. Emrys by and you really think you¡¯re worthy

    is he issue ex-??

    As hin words frill, Sky Dessnery Peak since again teil iono ani neric siletion.

    ill had dead ??? janal saty

    Who zu al of Chemove anald dere geak with such anderest

    mind

    Everyon?a zuza? wndardownched, sonte subi¨®r to make sense of this sudden

    At that very mounted, the duty s¨² guanine at bay Lieurs Pce finally took action.

    That!

    The thirty¨Csix figures with growly elke afore Emrys in a well¨Ctrained and undur themes Their ages weer

    screen, the presence overwhelming.

    ¡°rk of the Thirry- Sky General, service. Mr. Land

    Grom

    ¡°Chance of the Thirtys Sky Generals, your service. Mr. Land

    on of the Thirty¨Csix Sky Cenerals, at your service. Mr. Lamed¡±

    ¡°Ahamosh of the Thirty¨Csix Sky Generals at your service. Mr. Lamd

    As if they had

    heard codes shares ces rang out one after

    resonant voices sedar and ordreby. There

    Their voces echoed throughout the entire Sky Devourer Prak

    Chapter 621 Friend Or For

    40% 16:04

    ¡°Acheron of the Thirty¨Csix Sky Generals, at your service, Mr. Lund!¡±

    ¡°Rydel of the Thirty¨Csix Sky Generals, at your service, Mr. Lund!¡±

    ¡°Saxan of the Thirty¨Csix Sky Generals, at your service, Mr. Lund!¡±

    Until thest echo faded away, the sky over Sky Devourer Peak, along with the surrounding mountains,

    still resonated with the thunderous roars of the thirty¨Csix iron- willed men from Sky Devourer Pce.

    What a majestic scene it was. Those roars, resembling the rumbling of thunder, suddenly exploded in

    everyone¡¯s minds, causing a tumultuous surge of emotions.

    It¡¯s Sky Devourer Lord! This young man was none other than the awe¨Cinspiring, cold¨Cfaced Mr. Lund,

    the Sky Devourer Lord!

    At that moment, everyone trembled in horror, their souls shuddering.

    Sky Devourer Lord is actually alive?

    ric respectfully stepped forward, presenting a brand new dragon mask.

    Emrys took it but did not put it on. Instead, he crushed the finely cast bronze mask with his bare hands

    and sneered again, ¡°Do you think the Deity yer Alliance is worthy of having me join it?¡±

    Naturally, his words were directed at Alex and the nearly one hundred Divinity cultivators present.

    Members of the Deity yer Alliance were utterly dumbfounded. Even though Emrys wasn¡¯t wearing

    the dragon mask, his stature and aura undeniably belonged to the Sky Devourer Lord.

    Indeed, the Sky Devourer Lord had not died.

    It was an unbelievable revtion to them.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    They had been plotting for a long time, even going so far as to provoke Chanaea through various

    means in order to probe. Ultimately, they concluded that the Sky Devourer Lord had already passed

    away. Only after dragging this out for such a long period did they dare to make a move on Sky

    Devourer Peak.

    However, the result was that the Sky Devourer Lord was hidden among martial artists from Chanaea,

    waiting for them to walk right into his trap.

    among this group of

    JMMI BBBBBB

    Chapter 621 Friend Or For

    40% 16:05

    What a blunder!

    ¡°Supreme Deity?¡±

    Suddenly, Emrys shot a sarcastic nce at Alex, sending shivers down his spine and causing him to

    break out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing more than an insignificant insect!¡±

    Emrys¡® icy voice reverberated as he clenched his fingers into the shape of a sword. The pale blue

    defensive energy shield that enveloped the sky above Sky Devourer Peak abruptly contracted,

    eventually condensing into a dark green longsword that soared forward.

    Swoosh!

    The longsword left no visible trace as it glided through the air, leaving only a fleeting glimmer in its

    wake. In an instant, it pierced through Alexander¡¯s chest.

    Afterward, the Spiritual Control Divine Sword returned to Emrys¡® grasp.

    ¡°Do you truly believe you can handle what I have offered you willingly?¡±

 Chatper 622

    Chapter 622 Return Of The Sky Devourer Lord

    Alex, the Supreme Deity, who was hailed as the most powerful man in the martial arts. field since the

    era of the Sky Devourer Lord, couldn¡¯t withstand a single attack from Emrys.

    A sword pierced through his chest.

    And so, the Spiritual Control Divine Sword, which never belonged to him in the first ce, naturally

    returned to Emrys¡® hands.

    ¡°Do you think a hundred Divinity cultivators are impressive?¡± Emrys asked, ncing around. He thrust

    the Spiritual Control Divine Sword straight into the ground. With Sky Devourer Peak as its center, the

    sword force radiated outward, instantly shattering the hundred internal energy rainbow bridges that

    were connected to the peak.

    Crack¡­ Crack¡­ Crack!

    The hundred Divinity cultivators, who had attempted to ascend Sky Devourer Peak by stepping on the

    internal energy rainbow bridges, were suspended in mid¨Cair for a moment before falling one after

    another, blood spurting from their mouths.

    The rainbow bridges were originally constructed using their internal energy. Now that they had been

    shattered by the sword force, they suffered a bacsh to varying degrees. It was only natural that they

    were coughing up blood.

    However, what was strange was that the blood they spat out did not fall with their bodies. Instead, it

    was drawn by an invisible force, spiraling toward Emrys.

    Emrys took a drop from each, sealing them with a sigil.

    From that moment on, the fate of these hundred Divinity cultivators, life or death, hinged on his single

    thought.

    Emrys had never harbored any ambitions of dominating the martial arts field. When the old friar had

    sent him to the frontier battlefield, it was merely to temper his will.

    He had never imagined that one day he would be the revered Empyrean Lord, admired by

    thousands. Even more inconceivable was the idea that warriors from all over the world would regard

    him as a Malevolent Deity.

    But since things had already reached this point, he decided to be thoroughly assertive,pletely

    harnessing this power for himself.

    1/3

    JM MIB B B B B B

    Chapter 622 Return Of The Sky Devourer Lord

    403 1005

    The Deity yer Alliance had nearly absorbed ny percent of the martial arts organizations in the

    world. These nearly one hundred Divinity cultivators, hailing from various countries around the world,

    never expected that in the end, they would all serve to benefit Emrys.

    By controlling them, it was akin to having control over more than ny percent of the world¡¯s martial

    arts organizations.

    This power would ultimately be ced under the authority of Sky Devourer Pce.

    Without even realizing it, Emrys had be the de¨Cfacto ruler of the martial arts field. He felt quite

    helpless about it. After all, his strength was undeniable, and it was hard for him to keep a low profile.

    This was quite bothersome to him.

    Striving to be a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing is truly challenging!

    Emrys had attempted to humblebrag, but it was a pity that no one appreciated it. Everyone was still

    recovering from the previous scene, their heads buzzing.

    Could it be that Alex, the Supreme Deity who was once so arrogant, has actually died?

    The overwhelming arrogance of the hundred artificial Divinity cultivators crumbled just like that?

    The young man who shattered the statue of the Sky Devourer Lord is the Sky Devourer Lord himself?

    Everyone seemed like soulless puppets, remaining in a daze for a very long time until a wave of

    resonant cheers swept over them.

    ¡°All hail the Empyrean Lord!¡±

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°All hail the Empyrean Lord!¡±

    ¡°All hail the Empyrean Lord!¡±

    Just two minutes prior, those martial artists from Chanaea were cussing Emrys and his ancestors. Yet,

    at this moment, they were all teary¨Ceyed, their emotions running high as they fervently sang the

    praises of the Empyrean Lord.

    The shouts echoed on, even triggering a massive avnche, but it didn¡¯t dampen their excitement at

    all..

    The Empyrean Lord lives and will live on for eternity! The faith Chanaea carries has never been lost; it

    has always been there!

    DDDDD

    Chapter 622 Return Of The Sky Devourer Lont

    Ö¥ÅÌ

    1600

    This battle, in which new titans reced the old, has been the center of attention

    worldwide since its beginning. As a result, not only at Sky Devourer Peak, but also within the borders of

    Chanaca, aplete uproar ensued.

    They had been disheartened for a long time, believing that the Empyrean Lord had fallen. However,

    they never imagined that the Divine Lord would return in such a manner.

    Furthermore, this time, the Empyrean Lord did not wear his dragon mask but revealed his true face to

    the world.

    As a result, Emrys¡® name spread throughout Chanaca like wildfire.

    The Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters was consequently shocked.

    The person they had assumed to be the Cowardly Grandmaster turned out to be the Empyrean Lord.

 Chatper 623

    Chapter 623 The Shocking Revtion

    The Langford family was also astonished.

    The missed opportunity they had let slip resulted in a loss far more devastating than they had ever

    imagined.

    The Ginger and Cooper families of Juxshire were equally shaken.

    When they first witnessed Emrys effortlessly resolving the disputes within the Drieso Martial Arts

    Alliance, they assumed that he had connections with some influential figure from the Jipsdale Martial

    Arts Alliance Headquarters. Little did they know that Emrys had long since be the most respected

    warrior of Chanaca.

    Within the Youngblood residence in Jazona, the Ye family of Jiangnan Province, Richard and Lydia

    struggled to calm their emotions for a long time. The beautiful Lydia became emotional and was once

    again moved to tears.

    Everyone who had interacted with Emrys before wore expressions of disbelief at that moment. They

    truly couldn¡¯t fathom that the unparalleled holy guardian of Chanaca was actually right beside them.

    Meanwhile, Emrys¡® seven stunningly beautiful sisters were filled with immense pride. The man they

    cared about the most was a true hero of Chanaca.

    This sense of pride and satisfaction, along with their happiness, overflowed uncontrobly, making it

    impossible for them to contain their joy.

    Meanwhile, at Sky Devourer Peak, while the martial artists of Chanaea cheered excitedly, they also

    harbored some confusion. Why did the Empyrean Lord suddenly destroy his own

    statue?

    Despite their questions, no one dared to ask.

    Regardless of what the Empyrean Lord did, it was always right, justified, and beyond any questioning.

    However, Emrys seemed to have read their minds and exined with a smile, ¡°Dignity and faith should

    not rely on external objects but should be held in the heart. As long as you firmly believe in their

    existence, they can never be destroyed by anyone.¡±

    Everyone was struck by a sudden realization.

    So, this is the principle that the Kompervan Land usinted to convey to us. No what of the stone statue

    was destroyesitats long as Jaith resided in our hearts, we would stand tall forever

    Overwhelmed by this epiphany, everyone present was instantly enveloped by a surreal sensation. It

    turned out that the Empyrean Lord, when unmasked, hore a gentle smile.

    Their adoration for him simply deepened.

    Cillian stood frozen in ce for a long time, reflecting on the words he had previously said to Emrys.

    He felt so embarrassed that he wished the ground would open up and swallow him whole.

    Did I really tell the Empyrean Lord that I acknowledged his excellencer one did I muster the courage to

    say such things back then?

    The more Cillian thought about it, the more embarrassed he felt, especially when he saw. the smile on

    Emrys¡¯s face. He felt as if he was being yfully teased.

    He couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    This was a historic moment.

    On this day, the Sky Devourer Lord removed his dragon mask, revealing a youthful face to the world.

    Emrys¡® name subsequently began to spread.

    Everyone in the world now knew him, while no one would dare to defy him.

    I simply won¡¯t ept it!

    A young man suddenly burst outughing, ¡°You¡¯re just a mere clown. So young yet daring to preach,

    aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±

    As the voice faded, thousands of gazes converged on him.

    Looking towards the young man who had spoken, everyone was filled with astonishment.

    Just moments ago, everyone was in awe of Emrys¡® imposing presence. The Chanacans held him in

    unparalleled regard, while foreigners feared him immensely. Without a doubt, no one dared to offend

    him.

    However, this audacious young man, who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere, actually dared to

    insult the Sky Devourer Lord, calling him a mere clown.

    The crux of the matter was that this young man was unknown to all, as if he had

    2/3

    Chapter 623 The Shocking Revtion

    X

    Mon 16:05

    materialized out of thin air.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    The scene fell into an eerie silence for a moment before curses were hurled out relentlessly.

    ¡°Insolence! How dare a young punk like you from nowhere insult the Empyrean Lord by calling him a

    clown? From our perspective, you¡¯re the real buffoon here!¡±

    The martial artists of Chanaca, naturally, would not tolerate any disrespect towards their revered

    guardian. They all retaliated with full force.

    When it came to the skill of cursing, no one could surpass the Chanaeans.

    In a split second, the curses engulfed the young man who had been speaking, like a tidal wave.

    However, there was no sign of anger on his face, only a smug expression.

    He nced around, then abruptly stretched out his palm. Lifting his hand into the air, he gently uttered,

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chatper 624

    Chapter 624 A Desecration Of The Treasure

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    A figure hovered in the air.

    It was none other than Regan, the leader of the Hidden Fighters Alliance.

    ¡°Perish!¡±

    Bang!

    He spoke with the same nonchnt indifference, his face still filled with disdain, and his rebellious

    sneer unchanged. As his words echoed, Regan¡¯s body suddenly transformed into a cloud of bloody

    mist, vanishing without a trace.

    Reganmented.

    Out of all the people here, this young man singled me out, making an example out of me. I must have

    the worst luck! And to make matters worse, it was the Chanaeans who insulted you, not me! Why are

    you taking your anger out on me instead of dealing with them?

    Regan desperately wanted to express his grievances before his demise, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t.

    His death came too swiftly, denying him the chance to even let out a scream.

    He must have been the unluckiest person in the world.

    Little did Regan know that, in the eyes of the young man, there were no national distinctions. It was

    simply because he sensed that Regan was slightly stronger than else within a hundred meters, so he

    chose to climinate him.

    This strategic move undeniably served as a powerful deterrent, as the shouting and cursing abruptly

    ceased.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment.

    anyone

    A cultivator! Only a cultivator could perform a technique capable of killing from a distance without

    leaving a trace of internal energy!

    Every Chanaean present was utterly horrified and pale with shock.

    Naturally, they obediently closed their mouths, too afraid to shout again.

    As for the foreigners, they werepletely bewildered, their minds going nk. They had no

    knowledge of the existence of a system of cultivators, mistakenly believing that

    CJAMI GBBBBBB

    M

    40% 16:05

    Chapter 624 A Desecration Of The Treasure

    martial artists were the strongest.

    Since most cultivators resided in Mount Kushburn, they were rarely seen in public.

    Witnessing the moment when the young man seemingly caused an explosion in Regan¡¯s body out of

    thin air, the foreigners were filled with unparalleled terror. They realized they were facing a being on par

    with the Sky Devourer Lord.

    Chanaea is truly full of mysteries!

    The young man¡¯s name was Orestes Atlee, hailing from Mount Kushburn. In the the world, he was a

    cultivator.

    cyes of

    He followed his master¡¯s orders, descending the mountain in search of the Azure me Cauldron.

    Unintentionally, he found himself near Sky Devourer Peak. Seeing the bustling activity there, he

    decided to hide on the sidelines and enjoy the spectacle.

    He had already been present when the hundred Divinity members of the Deity yer Alliance were

    pressuring Sky Devourer Peak.

    Of course, in Orestes¡® eyes, those hundred Divinity members were nothing more than a hundred pieces

    of trash. In the blink of an eye, they were reduced to ashes.

    He remained silent and motionless, quietly observing from the sidelines.

    Even when Emrys made his appearance, instantly defeating Alex and repelling the hundred Divinity

    members, Orestes¡® expression remained unchanged. It was as if he was merely watching a group of

    children at y.

    He recognized Emrys as a cultivator, but it didn¡¯t matter to him.

    In the end, Emrys was just a mere scoundrel.

    Truly formidable individuals were usually immersed in their cultivation in Mount Kushburn. Only those

    driven by vanity and greed would rely on their abilities to seek

    JANI BBBBBBD

    Chapter 6M A Desecration of The Treasure

    perish as long as it was held in one¡¯s heart, Orestes simply couldn¡¯t bear to watch any

    longer

    And so, he stepped forward..

    Amidst theughter and conversation, he effortlessly defeated Regan, demonstrating Emrys who the

    truly impressive one was.

    In addition to that, there was another reason Orestes stepped forward¨Cthe Spiritual

    Control Divine Sword.

    He had long realized that the sword was no ordinary object. He suspected that even in Mount

    Kushburn, it would be an object of envy. Therefore, that insignificant scoundrel had no right to possess

    such a precious sword.

    This was a vition of the treasure, which was disgraceful behavior.

    For a moment, the silence was so deep that it was terrifying.

    No one had expected that a young man of equal strength would suddenly appear while Sky Devourer

    Lord was enjoying the spotlight.

 Chatper 625

    Chapter 625 The Real Show Was About To Begin

    The moment of truth was approaching.

    Everyone was eager to see the emotions and expression on Sky Devourer Lord¡¯s face. Their attention

    shifted from the young man back to Sky Devourer Peak.

    Emrys, on the other hand, remained expressionless.

    He¡¯s just a delusional man who thinks highly of himself. He¡¯s not worth our attention.

    Not only was Emrys expressionless, but he also struggled to find the right words.

    Especially now, the young man¡¯s face was filled with mockery and provocation. Emrys didn¡¯t know how

    to respond to him.

    What are you trying to prove? All you did was kill Regan, right? You¡¯re acting so proud, but it¡¯s

    ridiculous!

    To Orestes, Emrys was nothing more than a scoundrel. Little did he know, Emrys didn¡¯t even consider

    him worthy of that title. He was simply insignificant.

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing. Just go home and sleep.¡±

    Emrys casually remarked before descending from the mountain, not even sparing Orestes a second

    nce.

    The issue with the Deity yer Alliance had been resolved. It was unlikely that Anndur would dare

    to cause any more trouble in the future. As for the gic modification research facilities, they were left

    in the hands of the hundred Divinity experts.

    Their fate now depended on Emrys¡® decisions. They didn¡¯t dare to defy him.

    As Emrys prepared to leave, everyone present was taken aback.

    Is he really going to leave like this? Did he just let go of the young man who insulted him?

    Orestes hadn¡¯t expected the audacious scoundrel topletely ignore him, which made. him feel

    slightly gloomy.

    He had prepared himself for this situation and maintained a yful demeanor, regardless of Emrys¡®

    anger or sarcasm. Only then could he truly impress others.

    1/3

    CJMMI

    Chapter 625 The Real Show Was About To Begin

    To Orestes¡® surprise, Emrys showed no emotional reaction and didn¡¯t acknowledge him in any way. It

    was as if he didn¡¯t exist.

    His attempt to show off seemedpletely futile.

    This is outrageous!

    ¡°Did I give you permission to leave?¡± Orestes roared furiously, his expression turning gloomy.

    He couldn¡¯t hide his frustration any longer.

    Emrys paused in his tracks.

    He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time on someone like Orestes.

    But he turned around and said, ¡°If you¡¯re bored, go find a Chanacan mom and join her in a folk dance

    instead of barking like a mad dog.¡±

    Like a mad dog?

    A surge of anger filled Orestes¡® eyes. He was thoroughly enraged.

    Just as he was about to lose his temper, a woman¡¯s voice interrupted, ¡°Orestes, don¡¯t forget why we

    came down from the mountain.¡±

    The voice belonged to Celena Whitewood, a woman dressed in green who was part of Orestes¡® group.

    Upon seeing Celena, Orestes was taken aback, but then he scoffed and said, ¡°Of course I haven¡¯t

    forgotten our master¡¯s orders. It¡¯s just that this annoying scoundrel is really getting

    on my nerves.¡±

    Celena gave Emrys a cold nce, quickly looked away, and then told Orestes, ¡°If you already know

    he¡¯s just a petty scoundrel, why bother arguing with him? It only lowers your

    own status.¡±

    Orestes licked his lips, not hiding his intentions as he said, ¡°I have my eyes set on the sword in his

    hand.¡±

    Celena furrowed her eyebrows slightly.

    Emrys¡® sword, grasped firmly in his hand, possessed exceptional quality. She too recognized this fact.

    To be honest, she also coveted it.

    2/3

    ! ?? ??? ¨C

    Chapter 625 The Real Show Was About To Begin

    Åë‡ø

    40% 16:06

    Nevertheless, the present moment was not opportune.

    Celena contemted for a moment before stating, ¡°Our master has explicitly instructed. us to avoid

    causing trouble. We should prioritizepleting our task and address. any other issues afterwards.¡±

    Orestes scoffed dismissively. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t ssify that as causing trouble. I¡¯ll simply eliminate that fool

    and im his sword. It will all be resolved within a matter of minutes.¡±

    Celena snapped back at him, ¡°You imbecile! While killing him may be effortless for you, have you ever

    considered the reason behind his possession of such a remarkable sword? What if this attracts the

    attention of other cultivators? Wouldn¡¯t that onlyplicate matters further?¡±

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Send Gifts

    1.5K

    Chapter 625 The Real Show Was About To Begin

    Nevertheless, the present moment was not opportune,

    Celena contemted for a moment before stating, ¡°Our master has explicitly instructed us to avoid

    causing trouble. We should prioritizepleting our task and address any other issues afterwards.¡±

    Orestes scoffed dismissively. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t ssify that as causing trouble. I¡¯ll simply eliminate that fool

    and im his sword. It will all be resolved within a matter of minutes

    Gelena snapped back at him, ¡°You imbecile! While killing him may be effortless for you, have you ever

    considered the reason behind his possession of such a remarkable sword? What if this attracts the

    attention of other cultivators? Wouldn¡¯t that onlyplicate matters further?¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chatper 626

    Chapter 626 Karina Has Already Revealed All Your Secrets

    Celena appeared to be more thoughtful than Orestes.

    Orestes remained silent, but his expression clearly showed his skepticism.

    Observing his continued reluctance, Celena scoffed and said, ¡°Our master instructed us to find an

    object south of Chanaea, yet you have ventured off to this northwestern region. Don¡¯t think I am

    unaware of your actions.¡±

    Orestes¡® heart was suddenly seized by shock.

    They were currently in the northwestern region of Chanaea, a mountain range where multiple countries

    intersected. They hade from Mount Kushburn and were following their master¡¯s instructions to

    head south to Chanaea. There was no way they could have. detoured to Sky Devourer Peak.

    In fact, Orestes hade here with the intention of killing someone, a fellow sect member with whom

    he held a grudge.

    During his time in Mount Kushburn, his sect strictly forbade fratricide among its members. Therefore,

    Orestes saw this descent from the mountain as an opportunity to deal with his fellow sect member.

    Little did he know that this fellow sect member was an exceptional runner, managing to make his way

    all the way to the northwest of Chanaea. It was only recently that Orestes had managed to y him.

    By chance, Orestes had witnessed the scene at Sky Devourer Peak.

    Orestes had not anticipated that someone had been following him all along. This was why he felt

    surprised when he firstid eyes on Celena.

    Furthermore, from Celena¡¯s words just now, it was evident that she was already aware of Orestes¡® act

    of killing his fellow sect member.

    However, she and Orestes usually had a good rtionship, and she had no intention of interfering in

    this matter. Her attempt to stop Orestes from seizing the sword was simply to prevent unnecessary

    trouble.

    After a moment of silence, Orestes reluctantly said, ¡°Very well. I will follow your advice.¡±

    He then turned his gaze back to Emrys and, with a coldugh, said, ¡°You are nothing but a

    Chapter 26 Karta Has Already Revealed All Your Secrets

    I

    40% 16:06

    scoundrel. For now, I will let you enjoy your freedom. Once I have taken care of my business, I will

    come for your sword.¡±

    Orestes had already memorized Emrys¡® appearance. Combined with Emrys¡® seemingly high reputation

    in Chanaca, Orestes had no worries about being unable to find him.

    Emrys was left speechless.

    Although it

    natural this

    clearly an act of robbery, when spoken by Orestes, it scerord Bar Al

    natural thing in the world. He referred to stealing the sword as simply taking it, disying

    truly shameless behavior.

    Emrys contemted teaching this mad dog a lesson. However, after some thought, he decided against

    it, not wanting to waste his energy, especially since the two individuals. had already left.

    He returned to Jadeborough discreetly, back to the side of his beautiful sisters.

    Emrys eagerly awaited praise.

    He believed that his sisters must have already heard about his heroic deeds at Sky Devourer Peak. He

    imagined they would be filled with immense pride.

    I wonder what rewards might be waiting for me?

    Emrys was filled with anticipation as he pushed open the door to the living room. However, the

    oue was greatly disappointing. The flowers and sweet kisses he had envisioned were nowhere to

    be found.

    Cordelia sat elegantly on the couch, her slender figure exuding an air of dignified grace. She

    possessed the aura of a cold beauty.

    Upon seeing Emrys return, Cordelia sarcastically asked, ¡°Have you returned, Empyrean.

    Lord?¡±

    Emrys forced a bitter smile. He was about to respond when he heard Cordelia say, already know about

    you and Karina.¡±

    ¡°I

    Emrys had initially believed that Cordelia was once again pretending to be distant, intentionally putting

    on a cold facade to mock him. However, he was taken aback when she unexpectedly blurted out such

    a statement.

    JMNI BBBBBB

    Chapter 626 Karina Has Already Revealed All Your Secrets

    Wa

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    40% 16:36

    ¡°Hmph! Karina has already divulged all your secrets to me,¡± Cordelia said, ncing at him. sideways,

    her beautiful face icy cold.

    So, Delia has indeed discovered the truth. She wasn¡¯t pretending to be distant, but is actually jealous,

    just like before. She only acts so strangely whenever she¡¯s jealous.

    Emrys suddenly sensed trouble.

    What he hadn¡¯t anticipated was that Karina herself had actually revealed the secret.

    Sigh¡­ Oh, well¡­

    Emrys let out a deep sigh in his heart.

    Either way, it was something that had to be confronted sooner orter. In fact, it was better that Karina

    had spoken up. Otherwise, if Emrys had to bring it up, he really wouldn¡¯t know how to begin.

 Chatper 627

    Chapter 627 Am I Not Good Enough?

    Beba, since you already know, I won¡¯t go into further detall.

    Fury nodded, offering no defense, as there was no need to. The events of that day might have been

    ourageous, but they were indeed true. He and Karina had already engaged in

    He would certainly not let Karina down by denying it.

    ¡°TX: You rascal, did you really think you could keep your little secret from me?¡±

    Alssk of trumph appeared on Cordelia¡¯s stunning face. She then said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve admitted it. 1, as

    your elder sister, won¡¯t give you a hard time. However, I also want to join

    1. 1.

    Banys eyes widened in disbelief. He truly couldn¡¯t believe that Cordelia would utter such

    as she lost her mind due to jealousy? ??? ???e ko

    Delia. I understand your intentions, but we¡¯ve only just started. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to be so

    unrestrained?¡±

    Emrys swallowed hard.

    Couldn¡¯t we discuss the matter of joining together at ater date?

    Emrys found it

    omewhat difficult to keep up with Cordelia¡¯s pace. Although he had long since realized that Cordelia

    was aloof but wild on the inside, this was way too straightforward.

    No, this simply won¡¯t do. This simply won¡¯t do!

    Emrys was also considering the bigger picture. Otherwise, when that time came, no matter how good

    the rtionship between the sisters was, it would inevitably be awkward.

    1/3

    JHHIB B B G B B B

    Chapter 627 Am 1 Not Good Enough?

    N

    40% 16:06

    To his surprise, the moment Emrys refused, a sudden chill erupted from Cordelia¡¯s body.

    Her icy gaze fixed on him as she asked, ¡°Why is it not suitable? Tell me, what¡¯s not suitable? Am I not

    good enough?¡±

    With a frosty expression on her face, Cordelia spoke. The next moment, she reached out and grabbed

    Emrys¡® car, repeating her question, ¡°Answer me loudly! Am I unworthy?¡±

    Emrys waspletely terrified.

    Delia is so domineering today! I dare not provoke her! I have no choice but to beg for mercy! ¡°Of course

    you¡¯re worthy, Delia! You are definitely worthy. As long as you are willing. I will surely cooperate with all

    my might.¡±

    I¡¯m the one who isn¡¯t worthy here!

    ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s more like it. You really forced me to be rough, which is quite unlike my elegant

    demeanor.¡±

    Only then did Cordelia, feeling contented, let go of Emrys¡® ear.

    Emrys sneered in secret. You¡¯ve already spoken such shameless words, yet you still mention elegance

    and grace to me. Just you wait! Once you join, I¡¯ll strip away your elegant facade!

    Just to be on the safe side, Emrys tentatively asked, ¡°Regarding this matter, does Wifey Karina have

    any objections?¡±

    ¡°What objections could she possibly have? We had already discussed this long ago.. Besides, I am the

    eldest sister. Would Karina dare to object?¡± Cordelia said assertively.

    Impressive indeed! What else could I say? I suppose I can only obedientlyply.

    Cordelia didn¡¯t care about what Emrys thought as she continued, ¡°Then give me a title

    now!¡±

    Emrys wouldn¡¯t dare provoke this domineering woman, so he could only tteringly say. ¡°You¡¯re my first

    wife, then?¡±

    Smack!

    Cordelia directly pped Emrys across the face, angrily saying, ¡°I¡¯m seriously discussing important

    matters with you! I can¡¯t believe you still have the audacity to flirt with me!¡±

    Is this a serious matter? Because what I¡¯m about to say is serious too. Weren¡¯t you the one who

    expressed interest in joining? You even asked me to give you a title. So, I¡¯ll refer to you as my first wife!

    What¡¯s wrong with that? Could it be that you¡¯re tired of being the eldest sister and want to experience

    what it¡¯s like to be the youngest?

    Emrys was taken aback for a moment.

    Feeling incredibly frustrated. Emrys found it increasingly difficult to understand Cordelia¡¯s intentions.

    In that moment, Cordelia said with a cold expression, ¡°Wipe that inappropriate look off your face! Since

    you¡¯ve agreed to let me join the sect, it¡¯s only natural that you should give me a proper title.¡±

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°The sect?¡±

    Emrys¡® eyes suddenly widened, unable toprehend the sudden turn of events.

    ¡°Indeed, I already know that both you and Karina have joined a sect. Now that I¡¯m also a cultivator, I

    thought I might as well join you.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chatper 628

    Chapter 628 A Significant Misunderstanding

    ¡°No problem! Initially, I thought¡­

    Emrys broke out in a cold sweat, initially believing that Cordelia had truly be so unrestrained.

    However, he never expected that such a massive misunderstanding had urred.

    ¡°What did you think it was?¡±

    Cordelia keenly noticed Emrys¡® unease.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing! It¡¯s nothing!¡±

    Emrys hastilyughed to cover up his embarrassment and said, ¡°Delia, you became a cultivator

    because of me. So, within the sect, I am your master. Outside the sect, you are my sister. Let¡¯s keep

    these roles separate.¡±

    After considering it for a moment, Cordelia nodded and said, ¡°No problem.¡±

    ¡°Then call me ¡®Master¡® now! Come on, let me hear it!¡± Emrys suddenly suggested.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Cordelia couldn¡¯t stand this guy¡¯s smug demeanor, and immediately regretted agreeing to his request.

    Emrys responded with a bitter smile.

    As expected, she became agitated. I knew this woman was saying one thing but meaning another!

    Some things simply couldn¡¯t be taken seriously.

    Even until now, Emrys was still unaware that he had made a significant misunderstanding, a colossal

    mix¨Cup where he had mistaken the Heavenly Pilferer Sect for the Heavenly Preserver Sect.

    In addition to that old, perverted master, who was so irresponsible and never spoke clearly, Emrys

    learned from Karina that he belonged to a sect.

    However, Emrys misunderstood for the first time, firmly believing that his sect was the Heavenly

    Preserver Sect.

    To hold the grand path of the world while secretly pilfering celestial secrets.

    1/3

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    It was a truly domineering and unparalleled slogan. However, the principle of ¡®in the face of unchanging

    circumstances, escaping is key¡® made Emrys feel it was a disgrace to the name of the Heavenly

    Preserver Sect.

    Even so, he did not scrutinize it in detail.

    Karina, the young girl, was also quite confused. She was unaware that Emrys had misunderstood the

    name of the sect, so she never thought to rify it for him.

    The two were chatting in the living room when Emrys¡® other sisters gradually returned home. Upon

    seeing Emrys, they were overjoyed, wishing they could rush up and give him a kiss.

    However, when they saw the aloof look on Cordelia¡¯s face, they all tacitly restrained their emotions,

    only smiling as they asked, ¡°Has Rys returned?¡±

    The eldest sister had said that they couldn¡¯t let Emrys get too arrogant. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be

    able to control him in the future.

    Emrys probably guessed what his sisters were thinking and couldn¡¯t help but mutter under his breath,

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. Since you all enjoy having the upper hand, I¡¯ll just satisfy your vanity.¡±

    In front of the elder sisters, even the Empyrean Lord seemed to have no prestige.

    During the night,

    Nte was the first to lose patience, stealthily sneaking into Emrys¡® room. Her eyes sparkled with

    excitement as she said, ¡°Rys, Empyrean Lord, I truly admire you. Come, let me give you a kiss first.¡±

    Emrys said earnestly, ¡°Nina, please don¡¯t behave like this. It wouldn¡¯t be good if Wifey Karina saw us.¡±

    Nte thought he was joking. She ced her hands on her hips in a yful manner, wrinkling her

    delicate nose as she said, ¡°If Karina is your wife, does that mean I¡¯m not? Don¡¯t you forget that you

    promised to marry us sisters when you were young. How can you only recognize Karina as your wife?

    In the future, you must also call me your wife! I will be Wifey Nina!¡±

    Nte spoke with fierce intensity, much like a petnt little girl.

    Of course, it was all an act.

    2/3

    JNN I B B B B B BB

    Chapter 628 A Significant Misunderstanding

    M

    N

    40% 16:07

    Emrys was on the verge of tears, feeling utterly helpless. Not long ago, he had just had a verbal spat

    with Cordelia, and now, Nte had started another one.

    Are these lovelydies intending to exhaust me today?

    Emrys was deeply distressed, desperately hoping to find someone to share his pain.

    Unfortunately, my heart feels as cold as ice.

    Nte continued her yful threats. ¡°Not only will I kiss you today, but I also n to share a bed with

    you. Let¡¯s see if you have the courage to make a move on me! Hmph!¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t work, Nina. You¡¯re such a restless sleeper, always reaching out with your

    hands. I¡­¡±

    Emrys shook his head like a tambourine, but he eventually stopped speaking. This was because

    Nte, who was sitting across from him, had widened her beautiful eyes, and a quick blush had

    appeared on her pretty face.

 Chatper 629

    Chapter 629 Are You Sure You Can

    I identally revealed it!

    Once upon a previous night, Nte sleepwalked and ended up in Emrys¡® bed.

    That night, Emrys stayed awake, enduring a sleepless night.

    Early the next day, Nte quietly slipped away, assuming that Emrys was unaware of her

    sleepwalking incident. Emrys, however, chose not to mention it, keeping his knowledge to

    himself.

    However, Emrys¡® earlier statement made it clear that he was fully awake that night.

    He even mentioned that her hands had a tendency to fumble around..

    Nte¡¯s face instantly flushed red. Among all her sisters, she was the most daring and. skilled at

    making suggestive remarks, but only in conversations.

    When it came to practical experience, Yelena, the cunning vixen, was far superior. And then there was

    Karina, who seemed the least threatening of all.

    So, when Emrys pointed out what had happened that night, Nte¡¯s face instantly turned red with

    embarrassment. Indeed, that night, she had grabbed something she shouldn¡¯t

    have.

    However, Nte¡¯s shyness onlysted for a moment.

    Soon after, she became angry out of embarrassment.

    She couldn¡¯t tolerate Emrys¡® infuriating expression any longer. ¡°Ah! What¡¯s with that look of yours? It¡¯s

    as if I¡¯m intentionally trying to harm you!¡± she eximed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±

    Emrys chuckled lightly as he continued, ¡°One dreams at night about what one thinks during the day.¡±

    For a moment, Nte was actually speechless. Gritting her teeth, she said, ¡°Well, since I¡¯ve already

    grabbed it once, I¡¯ll grab it again tonight! This is what you get forughing at

    me!¡±

    As she spoke, she lifted Emrys¡® nket and smoothly slid inside.

    1/3

    Emrys also lost his temper, growling lowly, ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re ying with fire. Do you believe I could

    devour you tonight?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you can?¡±

    Nte turned to the side, her gaze fixed on Emrys, her eyes filled with a provocative challenge.

    Since Emrys¡® identity as a cultivator was revealed, Nte and others became aware of the drawbacks

    of his Nameless Divine Art. However, they were unaware that this drawback was merely a false rm.

    Karina felt embarrassed to reveal the truth to them because admitting it would mean that she had

    engaged in some indescribable activities with Emrys.

    Emrys¡® face turned pale.

    Are you sure you can? No man could possibly endure such humiliation!

    Immediately, Emrys decided to teach Nte a lesson, angrily dering, ¡°How dare you say I can¡¯t do

    it? Today, I¡¯ll show you the consequences of provoking me.¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Creak!

    Just as Emrys was about to punish Nte, the door was suddenly pushed open again. An alluring face

    peeked in, expressing surprise as she asked, ¡°Oh? Has someone alreadye. to visit?¡±

    Upon realizing that the person lying in bed was Nte, Yelena immediately eximed, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Nina!

    That¡¯s fine, let¡¯s do it together.¡±

    Yelena entered the room very deliberately, closing the door behind her. Then, she looked at Emrys with

    a face full of malicious intent, her tongue sliding seductively over the corner of her lips.

    Emrys, with a mournful expression, asked, ¡°Lena, what are you nning to do this time?¡±

    ¡°Hehe! When I sought you out, it was, of course, to assist in your cultivation. What else did. you think I

    was looking for you for, huh? Do you think you¡¯re up for that?¡±

    Yelena¡¯s words were surprisingly simr to Nte¡¯s. This further fueled Emrys¡® anger.

    However, this was not even the most outrageous part.

    2/3

    The most shocking part was that shortly after Yelena entered, Cordelia actually pushed

    open

    the door, ready toe in. Upon seeing the room so lively, she was momentarily taken aback.

    She then spoke in a cold tone, ¡°Are you two not being childish, finding amusement in teasing a

    eunuch?¡±

    Eunuch?

    If the words spoken by Yelena and Nte just now could still be considered as provocations, then

    Cordelia¡¯s statement was nothing short of a tant insult.

    This is simply outrageous! Just because one doesn¡¯t retaliate doesn¡¯t imply weakness!

    Emrys was boiling with anger. After being demeaned by several beautiful women, he felt it was time to

    assert himself. Thus, with a cold expression, he pushed Cordelia aside.

    Send Gifts

    1.5K

 Chatper 630

    Chapter 630 Where Is Caylie

    ¡°Is it my room that you all fancy? Take it, take it. I¡¯ll sleep on the couch tonight, and no one can stop

    me!¡± Emrys dered with determination.

    ¡°Ik! And here I thought you were going to fly to the sky!¡± Cordelia rolled her eyes.

    When Cordelia saw Emrys push her away, she thought he had ulterior motives. It turned. out that she

    was simply blocking the doorway.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Sleeping on the couch and refusing topromise, huh? He sure is stubborn!

    However, Emrys quickly noticed that Caylie had not yet returned. Surprised, he asked, ¡°Where is

    Caylie? Why hasn¡¯t shee home sote?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Caylie recently got herself a boyfriend. She must be on a date or something,¡± Yelena said as she

    followed Emrys from the room to the couch, determined to stick close to him.

    Emrys expression changed, his eyes widened as he eximed, ¡°Boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. After all, Caylie is of age now. It¡¯s perfectly normal for her to have a boyfriend. Not everyone

    can hold back like Delia¡­¡±

    Yelena felt uneasy and stopped herself mid¨Csentence.

    Emrys, however, felt a mix of emotions.

    Yelena fluttered her alluring eyes,ughing as she said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you. jealous? If you¡¯re

    prone to jealousy, should your sisters even consider having boyfriends in the future? You can¡¯t expect

    us all to marry you, can you?¡±

    Of course, Emrys couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous.

    However, to avoid bing aughingstock to Yelena, he pretended to be calm and said, ¡°I¡¯m just

    concerned. It¡¯ste, and we don¡¯t know what kind of person that man is.¡±

    ¡°Caylie is beautiful, gentle, and kind. Even the best of men would find it hard to resist her charm,¡±

    Yelena said with augh.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Emrys¡® face immediately darkened. The thought of Caylie in another man¡¯s arms caused intense

    difort in his heart.

    1/3

    His feelings towards his sisters wereplex and domineering.

    It was hard to put into words.

    Yelena, always one for a spectacle, teased, ¡°See, Rys? You are indeed jealous, yet you still won¡¯t admit

    it.¡±

    Emrys wore a troubled expression.

    At that moment, Cordelia¡¯s voice came from behind the couch. ¡°Enough, Yelena. Stop teasing him. I¡¯m

    afraid he might burn down our house if he gets angry.¡±

    Tease?

    Emrys paused for a moment, turning to Cordelia. ¡°Delia, are you implying that those words you

    said earlier were just a tease?¡±

    Cordelia pursed her lips. ¡°Caylie has been busy researching new prescriptions and has been living in

    her traditional medicine clinic during this period. There¡¯s really nothing to make a fuss about.¡±

    Before Emrys returned, Caylie often stayed at Apricot Hall, and Cordelia didn¡¯t find it. strange at all.

    However, her heart was filled with jealousy.

    If I were to joke about having a boyfriend, would Rys care as much as he did earlier?

    Of course, Cordelia couldn¡¯t make such a joke.

    After all, she was the Ice Queen.

    After hearing Cordelia¡¯s exnation, Emrys¡® expression finally softened a bit, and he also secretly

    breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.

    It was difficult for him to describe the emotions he had just experienced.

    Perhaps, his feelings for his sisters were just that domineering and unreasonable.

    After Yelena sessfully executed her n, she clutched her stomach and burst into uncontroble

    laughter on the couch. ¡°Haha! You¡¯re absolutely adorable, Rys! That expression just now, were you

    trying to make meugh to death?¡±

    Emrys red at her fiercely and shouted, ¡°Do you still have the audacity tough? Turn

    2/3

    around!¡±

    ¡°Why should I?¡±

    Smack!

    Emrys responded directly with his actions. He lifted Yelena¡¯s delicate body, flipped her over onto the

    couch, and firmly pped her on her round and perky buttocks.

    This time, Yelena couldn¡¯t find the strength tough.

    ¡°D*mn it, Emrys! Where do you think you¡¯re going? Stay put!¡±

    With an unparalleled mix of embarrassment and anger, Yelena let out a loud roar. However, Emrys

    didn¡¯t even turn his head as he said, ¡°Just going for a walk. Lena, your yfulness rivals Delia¡¯s!

    Haha!¡±

 Chatper 631

    Chapter 631 Caylie In Pain

    Unable to resist, he decided to tease her onest time.

    The two beautiful women in the living room were infuriated, grinding their teeth in

    anger.

    ¡°If you have the courage, don¡¯t bothering back tonight!¡± Cordelia said sternly, locking all the doors

    and windows, even though she knew it would be useless.

    Emrys could easily break in if he wanted to, but Cordelia refused to be defeated in spirit.

    Who could me him for flirting with Yelena and getting involved?

    Even someone as aloof as me deserves respect, don¡¯t I? Cordelia thought with a huff.

    After leaving the living room, Emrys immediately mounted his long¨Cneglected trusty steed, the old¨C

    fashioned bike, and swiftly rode through the night.

    His destination was Apricot Hall.

    Cordelia had mentioned earlier that Caylie was staying at Apricot Hall for her research on new

    medicinal recipes. However, Emrys had a feeling that things were not as simple as they seemed.

    He arrived at Apricot Hall in record time.

    From a distance, Emrys could sense a powerful surge of energy.

    It wasing from the azure cauldron inside Caylie¡¯s body.

    This kind of aura fluctuation was imperceptible to ordinary people and martial artists, but for cultivators,

    it was as obvious as a brightmp in the darkness.

    Emrys had warned Caylie before about not revealing such treasures carelessly, as it could. attract

    trouble,

    Caylie was not ignorant of how things worked.

    However, at that moment, the aura emanating from the azure cauldron was so distinct. that it indicated

    something must have gone wrong with Caylie¡¯s body.

    The main entrance of Apricot Hall was locked from the inside.

    1/3

    Chapter 631 Caylie In Pain

    Caylie asionally rested on the second floor.

    Emrys leaped up, opened the window of the second floor, and jumped in. As expected, he immediately

    saw Caylic curled up on the bed, her face filled with pain.

    Beside the bed, the azure cauldron stood, emitting a strangely eerie glow.

    ¡°Caylie!¡± Emrys hurried over and held her delicate body in his arms when he saw her in pain

    He pressed his fingers against her pulse.

    Caylie¡¯s pulse was extremely unstable. Sometimes it was slow and gentle like a trickling stream, while

    other times it was intense and chaotic like a wildly beaten bronze gong. It was very peculiar.

    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Emrys furrowed his brows, ncing at the azure cauldron by the bed, deep in

    thought.

    Caylie¡¯s weak voice trembled, ¡°Rys¡­ These past few nights, every time it reaches this hour.

    I can¡¯t control the cauldron¡­¡±

    Every day at that hour, the pain in her elixir field became unbearable. Caylie had no choice but to take

    out the azure cauldron.

    Additionally, whenever the cauldron emitted a faint glow, Caylic experienced a severe headache, as if

    someone was speaking in her mind. However, it was so indistinct that she had no idea what the other

    person was saying.

    To avoid worrying her sisters, Caylie had been staying at Apricot Hall for the past few days, pretending

    to research new prescriptions, enduring the pain alone.

    Emrys watched with a heavy heart, but in this situation, he had no experience.

    The pain caused by the magical treasure waspletely different from the pain caused bymon

    illnesses.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Emrys could only try to alleviate Caylie¡¯s pain through acupuncture, but it was of little help. Caylie¡¯s

    head still throbbed with pain, as if it was being torn apart.

    Emrys was filled with anxiety.

    Before long, his gaze turned cold.

    BENN

    Chapter 631 Caylie in Pain

    58% 15:51

    It was because the aura of a cultivator was approaching, likely due to the presence of the azure

    cauldron.

    ¡°I have found the Azure me Cauldron!¡± A voice filled with excitement echoed from

    outside.

    The voice sounded familiar to Emrys.

    With an icy gaze. Emrys made his way to the second¨Cfloor balcony. From there, he could. clearly see a

    group of young men and women below, illuminated by the streetlight.

    Among the couples. Emrys recognized one from Sky Devourer Peak.

    It was indeed Orestes, apanied by Celena.

    When the two of them caught sight of Emrys¡® face, they were both taken aback. Orestes, surprised,

    eximed, ¡°How is it possible that it¡¯s him? Could it be that the Azure me Cauldron has recognized

    him as its master?¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chatper 632

    Chapter 632 Orestes Is Dead

    Celena suppressed her surprise, shook her head, and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. My master once mentioned

    that the Azure me Cauldron is divided into sr and lunar. This is just the lunar Cauldron, which

    only recognizes a woman as its master. There should be another woman in the house.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy to handle. Let that womane out and speak. With a sneer, Orestes leaped up in an

    extremely domineering manner.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    He was ready to jump onto the balcony and drag the woman out from inside the house.

    Just as he was about to make a move, he heard Emrys¡® cold voicemand, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Orestes hovered in mid¨Cair, his gaze fixed on Emrys on the balcony, smirking. ¡°Not bad, kid. You¡¯ve got

    quite the nerve, daring to tell me to get lost. However, what if I don¡¯t? What can you possibly do to me?¡±

    Back when he was at Sky Devourer Peak, he had been ready to teach Emrys a lesson. Had it not been

    for Celena¡¯s intervention, Emrys would have surely be a mere ghost under hismand.

    Unexpectedly, they encountered each other again.

    Moreover, not only could he take back the Azure me uldron, but he could also seize the sword from

    Emrys¡® hand. It was a time and energy¨Csaving move, achieving two goals.

    at once.

    Celena frowned and admonished, ¡°Orestes, you should descend first. Ms. Miller must have sensed the

    aura of the Azure me Cauldron. She should be arriving soon. You should. stay calm for now!¡±

    Celena had her own worries.

    Emrys not only possessed a treasured sword, but he was also connected to the holder of the Azure

    me Cauldron. No matter what, Celena simply couldn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t have a powerful force

    backing him.

    Orestes, on the other hand, hadn¡¯t given it much thought. Upon hearing Celena trying to stop him

    again, he immediately frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m merely going to teach him a lesson. It won¡¯t affect much.¡± Unfazed by Celena¡¯s attempts to

    dissuade him, Orestes took a step into the void, slowly advancing toward the

    Chapter 632 Orestes is Dead

    UZNI 15:51

    se

    second¨Cfloor balcony. Young man, where is your sword? Draw it out. Don¡¯t use me of bullying you!¡±

    Emrys was in a rather bad mood at the moment.

    Caylie was in such agony inside. He truly didn¡¯t want to waste time with those people.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you three seconds to vanish from my sight, or else there will be no mercy!¡± A hint of

    fierceness emerged in Emrys¡® eyes.

    He was feeling agitated and murderous.

    That feeling was peculiar, as if it was an innate beastliness deep within one¡¯s bones.

    Orestes, however,ughed to himself. Showing off again. Has this guy be addicted to showing

    off? Or could it be that, having grown ustomed to showing off in front of a bunch of nobodies, he¡¯s

    be arrogant? Has he lost sight of who he truly is? What a pitiful creature!

    ¡°Do you need me to count for you?¡± With a face full of mockery, Orestes deliberately started counting

    on his fingers. ¡°One second, two seconds, three seconds! What can you possibly do to me-

    Swoosh!

    Orestes wasughing yfully. After counting three seconds, he attempted to provoke Emrys again.

    However, before he could finish his sentence, a glimmer of light suddenly. shed before his eyes.

    Suddenly, a streak of blood appeared on Orestes¡¯s neck.

    His life was rapidly slipping away.

    He actually dealt a killing blow? Orestes¡® eyes widened in disbelief, his face filled with an incredulous

    expression. The main reason was that he simply couldn¡¯t see how Emrys had made his move.

    He couldn¡¯t even begin to believe that Emrys had the capability of killing him.

    The sword hadn¡¯t even been drawn.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a sword to kill you,¡± Emrys said, as if he had read Orestes¡® mind. Before Orestes could

    catch his breath, Emrys¡® indifferent voice suddenly rang out.

    Thump!

    2/3

    BBM M

    Chapter 632 Orestes Is Dead

    56% 15:52

    Orestes¡® body fell to the ground.

    Celena and the others below were stunned, unable to believe that theirpanion had died in just a

    brief conversation.

    They hadn¡¯t seen how Emrys had made his move.

    ¡°D*mn it! Did you even know who we were before you attacked?¡± Celena stood in shock for a while

    before epting the fact that Orestes was dead.

    She lifted her head and red at Emrys with resentment.

    She felt hatred!

    During her time in the sect, she had developed feelings for Orestes. However, before she had the

    chance to confess, Emrys had suddenly killed Orestes.

 Chatper 633

    Chapter 633 Pam

    Pam had a strong dislike for Emrys,

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. If you dare to provoke me, you are as good as dead,¡± Emrys said, trying to

    control his anger.

    Emrys had felt resentment before, but it had never been as intense as it was at that moment. Usually,

    he could easily suppress it.

    That day, he was unusually irritable.

    The more agitated he became, the stronger his malicious aura grew.

    As a result, he killed Orestes.

    However, Orestes was not without fault. He had willingly yed with fire and, despite Emrys warning,

    he didn¡¯t restrain himself. On the contrary, he became even more provocative.

    If not him, then who would die?

    Celena looked extremely distressed upon witnessing Emrys¡® decisive act of murder. However, she

    didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.

    Orestes was considered quite powerful among them. Yet, before he could even react, Emrys had in

    him.

    At the very least, it showed that Emrys was not just a scoundrel, as they had previously. assumed. He

    possessed significant strength.

    To be cautious, Celena and the others didn¡¯t immediately seek revenge for Orestes. Instead, they

    chose to take away his body and disappear from Emrys¡® sight.

    Although their figures had vanished, their presence still lingered around Apricot Hall.

    It wouldn¡¯t be long before their leader arrived, and then they would have the opportunity to settle the

    score with Emrys.

    ¡°Celena, why are you standing around here? Weren¡¯t you supposed to retrieve the Azure me

    Cauldron?¡± A middle¨Caged woman, dressed in a moon¨Cwhite robe, suddenly appeared before the

    crowd.

    1/3

    BBM

    Chapter 633 Pam

    54% 15:52

    Only when she approached did she notice a corpse lying on the ground.

    ¡°Who killed Orestes?¡± The middle¨Caged woman¡¯s face darkened, and her eyes filled with at terrifying

    chill.

    Celena exined, ¡°Ms. Miller, we were about to retrieve the Azure me Cauldron when Orestes was

    killed.¡±

    She truthfully recounted what had just happened to Pam.

    Pam sneered, ¡°Orestes has always been impulsive in his actions. It¡¯s only natural for him to be

    reprimanded. However, it¡¯s far from the point where he needs to pay with his life¡­¡±

    Her icy gaze was fixed on Apricot Hall, where she could distinctly sense the aura of the Azure me

    Cauldron.

    go meet that person. Pam swiftly moved, heading towards Apricot Hall.

    Celena and the others followed closely behind, leaving only one person behind to watch over Orestes

    corpse.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Meanwhile, Emrys had already sensed a much stronger aura rapidly approaching. Therefore, he

    positioned himself at the entrance of Apricot Hall early on.

    He waited there, curious to see how many people that night dared to target Caylie.

    Soon, a middle¨Caged woman appeared before Emrys.

    Following closely behind her were Celena and the others who had just left. They red fiercely at

    Emrys with eyes filled with resentment.

    *Crimson Sun Sect, Pam Miller.¡± After introducing herself as Pam, she gave Emrys a quick

    nce.

    Then, she turned her gaze towards the second floor of Apricot Hall, her eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    This is indeed the aura of the Azure me Cauldron, but its fluctuations are too intense.

    Emrys remained silent, gazing indifferently at Pam.

    Pam became even more displeased, finding him incredibly impolite. Her tone inevitably turned

    colder.

    ¡°I came here today with the sole intention of retrieving the Azure me Cauldron, not

    2/3

    dB BN N

    Chapter 633 Pam

    56% 15:52

    wishing to harm anyone. However, you, a mere youngster, dared to kill a member of my Crimson Sun

    Sect, showingplete disregard for the seriousness of your actions. How could I possibly let you go?¡±

    Pam harbored a murderous intent.

    They were from Mount Kushburn, and their pride was deeply ingrained within them. They had always

    looked down upon these external cultivators.

    Emrys¡¯s killing of Orestes deeply disturbed Pam. However, she had not yet firmly decided to seek

    vengeance by taking Emrys¡¯s life. What truly sparked her murderous intent was the recent event that

    had unfolded.

    When Pam willingly disclosed her family background, Emrys disregarded her, creating an

    immensely humiliating situation.

    In Pam¡¯s perspective, the significance of her reputation surpassed even the value of Orestes¡¯s life.

 Chatper 634

    Chapter 634 Battle Commence

    surge of murderous intent emerged.

    Emrys gaze turned icy. The ferocious aura he had struggled to suppress was drawn out once again,

    triggered by Pam¡¯s release of murderous intent.

    It agitated him.

    ¡°Old witch, where do you get the confidence to think you can definitely kill me?¡± Emrys retorted without

    hesitation.

    The people of the Crimson Sun Sect were quite amusing in his eyes, always justifying their acts of

    murder and robbery with such audacity.

    Previously, that was exactly what Orestes did. When he was at Sky Devourer Peak, he took a liking to

    Emrys¡® Spiritual Control Divine Sword. He openly stated that once hepleted his mission, he would

    come to Emrys to im the sword.

    Pam, who had just arrived, acted no differently from Orestes. She spoke about seizing things as if it

    were the most natural thing in the world and that the Azure me Cauldron was their rightful

    possession.

    That was utterly shameless.

    Emrys cursed inwardly.

    Upon hearing Emrys calling her ¡°old witch,¡± Pam scowled.

    She was a woman, not even fifty years old, yet she was insulted and called an old witch. How could

    she not be angry?

    This further solidified Pam¡¯s determination to kill Emrys.

    Pam acted decisively, her life energy transforming into a long rainbow that shot through the void,

    heading straight for Emrys.

    The ferocious aura within Emrys became increasingly intense at that moment.

    That caused his eyes to turn slightly red. He didn¡¯t hide. Instead, he took a step forward, his body

    launching like a fired cannonball, shooting out with intensity.

    Boom!

    1/3

    Chapter 634 Battle Commence

    Âý

    156 15:52

    Emrys raised his fists, shattering the long rainbow formed by Pam¡¯s concentrated energy. His

    momentum did not diminish in the slightest as he continued forward, reaching Pam in an instant.

    ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡± Pam scoffed, not surprised in the least that Emrys could shatter

    her energy rainbo

    After all, it was merely a probing attack..

    When facing an enemy head¨Con, no one would go all out from the start, unless they intended to catch

    their opponent off guard.

    Pam refused to do such a thing.

    The main issue was that Emrys, as a person, simply wasn¡¯t worthy enough for her to resort. to such

    measures.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Seeing Emrys charging forward with a death wish, Pam smirked. She pointed a finger, like a short

    sword drawn from its sheath, its sharpness startling.

    ¡°Mystical Emerald Finger!¡± With a cold shout, Pam¡¯s seemingly delicate and slender fingers surged

    with overwhelming energy, akin to a tumultuous sea in turmoil.

    Almost instantly, all her life energy had gathered at her right index finger, radiating a dazzling light. It

    was as if she held a mysterious emerald dagger, meticulously crafted by divine hands, which she

    suddenly thrust forward.

    Pam pointed out with a single finger.

    Despite being a woman, her individualbat abilities within the Crimson Sun Sect were even

    stronger than those of the male elders, surpassing them by a considerable margin.

    Not everyone could devote their attention to the study of alchemy while also cultivating

    their martial skills.

    Pam¡¯s Mystical Emerald Finger was a form of martial arts skill.

    Her level of alchemy was exceptional, and she never fell behind in her martial arts training. She was

    considered a rare prodigy within the Crimson Sun Sect and was the youngest among all the elders.

    In that encounter, it would be an honor for Emrys to meet his end under her Mystical Emerald Finger.

    As Pam pondered, the power of the Mystical Emerald Finger had fully erupted, driving martial arts

    with her life energy, unleashing a terrifying sharpness.

    Swoosh!

    The sound of the de slicing through the air.

    At that moment, Emrys, seemingly oblivious to the terrifying power of the Mystical Emerald Finger,

    charged forward like a reckless brute, neither dodging nor hiding.

    ¡°Break!¡± Emrys let out a cold shout, a fierce aura emanating from within his eyes.

    That caused numerous tiny, eerie red dots to appear in his two ck pupils.

    He was feeling extraordinarily agitated!

    He had an urge to single¨Chandedly annihte an entire city!

    Under the influence of that unique emotion, Emrys¡® attack became naturally aggressive. Without

    considering evasion, he threw a punch.

    As their attacks collided, their life energy surged wildly, resembling tumultuous waves crashing against

    the rocks, generating a powerful and overwhelming momentum, as vast as a tide.

 Chatper 635

    Chapter 635 Pam Was Pushed Back

    Boom!

    Inside Pam¡¯s body, it felt as if thunder had exploded. She swayed, staggering back a few

    steps.

    Her face was filled with horror. How could this be?

    Pam¡¯s gaze was filled with terror. The intense pain radiating from her fingers made her extremely

    ufortable.

    From the brief encounter earlier, she had experienced the terror of Emrys¡® martial arts techniques. That

    terror most likely originated from Emrys¡® martial arts skills.

    Thus, Pam¡¯s pupils contracted as she asked, ¡°What kind of martial arts technique do you practice?¡±

    Generally, cultivators primarily focus on mastering an internal martial arts technique, supplemented by

    various martial skills. The number of martial skills one can learn depends on individual talent and

    opportunity.

    The term ¡°martial arts skill¡± refers to the method of guiding energy through the meridians, utilizing

    learned techniques in a unique way to achieve a power effect that is hundreds or even thousands of

    times stronger.

    For instance, Pam¡¯s Mystical Emerald Finger technique works by channeling all of her life energy

    into a single fingertip through a specific guiding method, causing it to burst. forth.

    The power is certainly far greater than that of a typical life.

    energy attack.

    However, what terrified Pam was that judging from their recent encounter, Emrys had not used any

    martial arts at all. He was purely using his condensed innate life energy to spar with her.

    Despite the oue, she was still taken aback, feeling as if her fingers were about to fracture.

    It was evident how dominant Emrys¡® martial arts technique was.

    Pam was undeniably startled.

    1/3

    J BGN N

    Chapter 635 Pam Was Pushed Back

    5% 15:52

    While she voiced her question, there was no response.

    Emrys himself didn¡¯t even know what martial arts technique he was practicing. How was he supposed

    to provide an answer to Pam? Besides, he didn¡¯t have the slightest inclination to ponder over the

    issue of the Nameless Divine Art at the moment

    There was a surge of resentment in his heart, making him extremely irritable.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    You shouldn¡¯t have provoked me at this time.¡± Emrys shook his head, a sh of red light flickering in his

    eyes.

    Then, swift as the wind, he rushed towards Pam again, raising his palm to strike at her

    head.

    You guys go ahead. There¡¯s something off about this kid!¡± Pam had already noticed something was

    off about Emrys.

    No ordinary person could harbor such intense malice towards Celena and the others, letting out a loud

    yell.

    Celena and the others werepletely dumbfounded.

    Consequently, she turned her head

    up

    They had hoped that Pam would avenge Orestes, but they didn¡¯t expect her to end at a

    disadvantage in the hands of Emrys. When did the cultivators outside of Mount Kushburn be so

    formidable?

    There was n

    no time for further thought. Upon hearing Pam¡¯s loud shout, Celena and the others snapped back to

    reality. They turned around and quickly fled.

    They believed that Pam wouldn¡¯t ask them to escape without a reason.

    Emrys paid no heed to the few who had fled. His eyes, faintly glowing red, were fixed on Pam.

    Seeing her dodge his palm strike by tilting her head, he swiftly followed up with another.

    Emrys attacks were utterly chaotic, devoid of any semnce of martial arts skills. There was no point

    discussing any martial skills, for he had never learned any. He relied solely on the power of the

    Nameless Divine Art to assert his dominance.

    That was akin to a boxer with innate divine strength, who knew no fighting techniques, yet every punch

    he threw was powerful enough to take down ten opponents.

    He merely gave it his all and left the rest to miracles.

    2/3

    JBBM M

    M

    Chapter 635 Pam Was Pushed Back

    UZR

    That was precisely the situation Emrys found himself in. His attack was so powerful and overwhelming

    that Pam was left utterly defenseless, unable to retaliate. In her heart she cursed,ced that he was

    nothing short of a madman.

    Bang!

    Pam couldn¡¯t dodge in time, taking a hit to her side. The pain made her curse out loud. ¡°You d*mned

    lunatic! How could you hit a woman so hard?¡±

    A surge of energy coursed through Pam, causing her face to blush a few shades deeper.

    In different circumstances, Emrys might have responded, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention you were a woman

    when you were trying to kill me just now? Now that you can¡¯t defeat me. you bring up gender issues.

    You old witch!¡±

    However, Emrys was not in the right state of mind at that moment.

    He simply wanted to release his frustration, and the most effective way to do so was to unleash his life

    energy without holding back.

 Chatper 636

    Chapter 636 Caylie Intervened

    However, Emrys quickly discovered that the Nameless Divine Art within him was operating

    automatically. The speed at which it condensed life energy was significantly faster than the rate at

    which he was depleting it.

    It was astonishing.

    Clearly. Pam had also noticed this and felt both jealous and distressed.

    She envied the fact that possessing such a powerful technique meant never having to worry about a

    lack of life energy. It was truly a divine skill that defied the heavens.

    What distressed her was that she didn¡¯t even have the slightest chance to retaliate, despite Emrys

    seemingly inexhaustible energy.

    The pill for replenishing life energy is running out,¡± Pam said, her face drained of color, showing her

    distress.

    Her rate of recovery was far inferior to Emrys. She could only replenish her strength by consuming pills,

    but she knew that was not a sustainable solution.

    The pills would always eventually run out.

    The crux of the matter was Emrys, who was relentlessly pursuing her, not giving her even a chance to

    escape. It was as if she had the worst luck in the world. ¡°Madman, don¡¯t push your luck too far!¡±

    Pam actually had a pill capable of stimtingtent potential. It could elevate one¡¯s cultivation by

    two minor stages in a short period of time, but the side effects were severe.

    Unless she was absolutelypelled, she was unwilling to take it..

    However, Emrys was relentless in his argument, suggesting that he wouldn¡¯t rest until he had worn her

    down. Left with no choice, Pam had to swallow the bitter pill.

    Even if the side effects were severe, it was always better than losing one¡¯s life.

    Pop!

    Pam crushed a miniature porcin bottle the size of a thumb, popped out the elixir within, and

    brought it to her lips. However, before she could swallow it, a sudden voice

    rang out.

    1/3

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 636 Caylie Intervened

    However, Emrys quickly discovered that the Nameless Divine Art within him was operating

    automatically. The speed at which it condensed life energy was significantly. faster than the rate at

    which he was depleting it.

    It was astonishing.

    Clearly, Pam had also noticed this and felt both jealous and distressed.

    She envied the fact that possessing such a powerful technique meant never having to worry about a

    lack of life energy. It was truly a divine skill that defied the heavens.

    What distressed her was that she didn¡¯t even have the slightest chance to retaliate, despite Emrys

    seemingly inexhaustible energy.

    ¡°The pill for replenishing life energy is running out,¡± Pam said, her face drained of color, showing her

    distress.

    Her rate of recovery was far inferior to Emrys! She could only replenish her strength by consuming pills,

    but she knew that was not a sustainable solution.

    The pills would always eventually run out.

    The crux of the matter was Emrys, who was relentlessly pursuing her, not giving her event a chance to

    escape. It was as if she had the worst luck in the world. ¡°Madman, don¡¯t push your luck too far!¡±

    Pam actually had a pill capable of stimtingtent potential. It could elevate one¡¯s cultivation by

    two minor stages in a short period of time, but the side effects were severe.

    Unless she was absolutelypelled, she was unwilling to take it.

    However, Emrys was relentless in his argument, suggesting that he wouldn¡¯t rest until he had worn her

    down. Left with no choice, Pam had to swallow the bitter pill.

    Even if the side effects were severe, it was always better than losing one¡¯s life.

    Pop!

    Pam crushed a miniature porcin bottle the size of a thumb, popped out the elixir within, and

    brought it to her lips. However, before she could swallow it, a sudden voice rang out.

    1/3

    Chapter 636 Caylie Intervened

    56 15:53

    ¡°Emrys, don¡¯t!¡± Caylie¡¯s voice was feeble, herplexion even paler than usual, making her appear

    more haggard.

    Delicate beads of sweat clung to her smooth forehead.

    Just a while ago, she was in the room, clearly hearing every noise from outside.

    When Emrys was in conflict with Orestes, she wanted to intervene, but she was helpless. The intense

    pain made it impossible for her to move.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    It was not until that moment the inexplicable pain finally subsided, just like the other night a few days

    ago. Once she endured this bout of pain, everything would be fine.

    She had once again reimed the azure cauldron, storing it back within her elixir field.

    Upon hearing Caylie¡¯s call, Emrys snapped back to his senses, and the red glow in his eyes gradually

    faded.

    Reflecting on the recent events, Emrys himself had been quite startled.

    He was unclear where that surge of ferocity deep within his heart had originated from.

    He only knew that upon witnessing Caylie endure pain, while he himself was powerless to help, Emrys

    mood suddenly became extremely agitated.

    As the saying goes, concerns bring confusion.

    In addition to the incessant provocations from the people of the Crimson Sun Sect. Emrys irritation

    served as a fuse, instantly igniting the pent¨Cup anger within him. It was then that he killed Orestes.

    Did Emrys feel guilty though?

    Not at all. After all, it was Orestes who provoked him first.

    Upon seeing that the lunatic had finally ceased his relentless attacks, Pam breathed a sigh of relief.

    The medicinal pill, which she had been holding in her mouth without swallowing, was then spat out.

    Following that, she turned her gaze toward Caylie, her face showing a hint of surprise. Is this beautiful

    woman the holder of the Azure me Cauldron? It seemed as though the cauldron had already

    epted her as its master, although there were asional instances of it going out of control.

    ¡°What a pity! I originally thought I could enjoy a good show, but I didn¡¯t expect it to end

    2/3

    Chapter 630 Cave Intervened

    so quickly. Truly disappointing!¡± Suddenly, a somber male voice echoed from the side.

    The expression on Pam¡¯s face suddenly darkened.

    She recognized him through the man¡¯s voice.

    Emrys turned towards the sound and saw a man dressed in white, casually walking towards him while

    holding a folding fan.

    He inwardly sneered, thinking to himself. Things are truly bing more and more interesting

    ¡°Pam, what brings Lord Yadiel here?¡± she asked, ncing at the man in white and letting out a cold

    huff.

    Her intense scowl clearly disyed her dislike for Yadiel and even hinted at her hostility towards him.

 Chatper 637

    Chapter 637 Also After Azure me Cauldron

    Vadiel exuded grace and elegance, a refined smile adorning his face. He delicately opened the fan in

    his hand and stated, ¡°The appearance of the Azure me Cauldron has not only capted the interest of

    your Crimson Sun Sect but has also piqued my own curiosity.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Pam grimaced.

    It was evident that Yadiel was also interested in the Azure me Cauldron.

    Pam¡¯s presence was disregarded by Yadiel as he directed his gaze towards Emrys. After observing

    him closely, Yadiel chuckled and remarked, ¡°I never expected to encounter a cultivator like you beyond

    Mount Kushburn, Quite intriguing¡±

    Having witnessed their battle firsthand, he hadn¡¯t anticipated that the young man could overpower

    Pam, an elder of the Crimson Sun Sect, to such an extent that she was unable to retaliate.

    Without resorting to the forbidden pill, Pam stood no chance against him.

    Yadiel found himself increasingly intrigued by Emrys.

    However, it was Caylie who captivated him the most. From the moment she emerged from Apricot Hall,

    Vadiel¡¯s attention was drawn to her.

    In his eyes, she surpassed even the female cultivators of Mount Kushburn in beauty.

    The demeanor of a cultivator was iparable to that of an ordinary person. It elevated one¡¯s

    temperament.

    For instance, if a woman initially possessed a seven in terms of looks and physique, her demeanor

    would greatly enhance after cultivation. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising for her overall score to reach eight

    point five

    Yadiel could discern that Caylie must have recently be a practitioner. However, her overall rating

    had already surpassed nine point six.

    That was an exceptionally high score.

    Yadiel possessed a critical discernment and had a unique set of standards for evaluating women. He

    particrly enjoyed using this grading method to assess their beauty.

    In Yadiel¡¯s rating system, a score of nine was already considered top¨Cnotch beauty. Thus,

    1/3

    37 Ana Altao Nivre me Cauldron

    Z

    56% 15:53

    one could unagine past how high a score of nine point six was.

    After Catie level of cultivation improved, her score would be even higher.

    With a gentle smile on his tace, Yadiel looked at Caylie and introduced himself, saying, ¡°I presume you

    must be the owner of the Azure me Cauldron. My name is Yadiel, and I am honored to make your

    acquaintance.¡±

    Cayle remained silent.

    She possessed a gentle disposition and was not skilled at rejecting others. However, at that

    moment, she had no interest in getting to know Yadiel. The best course of action was to maintain her

    silence

    Yadiel did not be angry. He gently fanned himself with his folding fan and continued with a smile.

    ¡°Miss, news of you possessing the Azure me Cauldron has already rmed Mount Kushburn. I fear

    that your situation may be quite perilous in the future!¡±

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    He paused for a moment.

    Then he added. ¡°How about you be my partner, and I will take responsibility for your safety? What

    do you think?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Lord Yadiel, you truly have no shame. It is one thing for others to desire treasures, but you lust

    after both wealth and beauty. How could Cloudmist Academy have nurtured someone as shameless as

    you?¡± No sooner had Yadiel finished speaking than another voice suddenly interjected.

    Approaching them was a gaunt old man, dressed in simple cloth garments, with a long sword slung

    over his back.

    He was apanied by a few pale¨Cfaced young men and women, including Celena and the others

    who had just managed to escape.

    They had been brought back by the gaunt old man.

    Great, another one. Pam¡¯splexion grew increasingly unsightly, and with a huff of anger, she

    said, ¡°Haunn, is your Spirit Sword Sect also nning to seize the Azure me

    Cauldron?¡±

    Is there a problem?¡±

    The gaunt old man, named Haunn Warde, hailed from Mount Kushburn of the Spirit

    2/3

    JBBM M

    Chapter 637 Also After Azure me Cauldron

    UZ N 56% 15:53

    Sword Sect.

    He smirked and asked, ¡°Why are people from Cloudmist Academy here? I came to see. what¡¯s

    happening. What¡¯s so special about my presence?¡±

    Yadiel¡¯s face lit up with amusement as he chuckled and said, ¡°Haunn, it seems we have a surprising

    coincidence here. Quite interesting, indeed.¡±

    His appearance exuded refinement and schrly demeanor, yet his voice carried a gentle undertone,

    creating a striking contrast.

    Pam was boiling with anger.

    These two individuals, one from Cloudmist Academy and the other from Spirit Sword Sect, were

    distinct from the Crimson Sun Sect. The Crimson Sun Sect primarily focused on the study of alchemy.

    A single precious cauldron could enhance the quality of the pills, elevating them by several levels.

 Chatper 638

    Chapter 638 Pam¡¯s Fury

    However, those two individuals had not studied the art of alchemy. Thus, even if they had obtained the

    Azure me Cauldron, it wouldn¡¯t have been of much use to them.

    Yet, they still came solely to vex the Crimson Sun Sect.

    If they could retrieve the Azure me Cauldron, they could demand a hefty ransom from the Crimson

    Sun Sect. They would rather keep it as a decoration than let the Crimson Sun Sect obtain it so easily

    How could Pam not be angry?

    She was on the verge of exploding with anger!

    However, there was nothing she could do.

    Once again, Yadiel turned his gaze toward Caylie, wearing a schrly smile as he said, ¡°Miss. I

    suggest you reconsider my previous proposal. This Haunn is no easy opponent. He¡¯s deadly¡±

    Caylie had not yet responded when Emrys spoke indifferently. ¡°He¡¯s just one more piece of trash.

    What¡¯s there to consider? You all better leave quickly. You¡¯re all a sight for sore

    ¡°Did you call me trash?¡± Haunn narrowed his eyes, revealing a chilling glint.

    A smile appeared at the corner of Emrys¡® mouth as he shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand

    me. I¡¯m not targeting you personally. What I mean is, all of you who came from Mount Kushburn are

    worthless.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Arrogant, I think you¡¯re courting death!¡± Haunn was greatly enraged.

    Yadiel, on the other hand, chuckled twice with a fake smile. In a strange; sarcastic tone, he said,

    ¡°Haunn, you werete just now and missed a spectacr scene.¡±

    ¡°Oh

    Haunn raised an eyebrow.

    Yadiel continued, ¡°The young man we just encountered was incredibly fierce. Pam sparred with him

    for countless rounds and was left utterly defenseless, unable to retaliate.¡±

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    1/3

    BB

    Chapter 638 Pam¡¯s Fury

    50% 15:53

    As soon as these words were spoken. Pam felt ashamed, herplexion turning ashen. ¡°Stop

    making sarcastic remarks. The martial arts technique this madman cultivates is bizarre. In a fight. I

    might not be his match, but when ites to killing, he will undoubtedly be the one to die!¡±

    Pam was confident that after taking the forbidden pill, she would certainly be able to kill Emrys.

    However, she also knew that her own cultivation might drastically decline as a result, making it a

    questionable trade¨Coff.

    Upon hearing the sarcastic mockery from Yadiel, she couldn¡¯t help but retort.

    Yadiel, however, seemed to enjoy mocking her, saying. ¡°So you need to take pills to deal with such

    people. It seems what others say about you is true after all. You¡¯re nothing but trash.¡±

    Haunn also chuckled. ¡°Trash will always be trash. Don¡¯t use any martial arts techniques as

    an excuse.¡±

    ¡°You all.¡± Pam trembled with anger.

    However, there was no room for rebuttal.

    She was originally a master of alchemy, so when it came tobat skills, she was certainly no match

    for Yadiel and Haunn. It was only natural for them to mock her.

    At that time, Emrys¡® voice rang out once more. ¡°Let me rify. Perhaps you didn¡¯t quite catch what I

    said earlier. What I said was, you are all garbage.¡±

    I really don¡¯t know what these people are thinking. They¡¯re all trash, so is there really any need for them

    to despise each other? Emrys was truly at a loss for words.

    There was a moment of silence before Haunn roared, filled with murderous intent. ¡°Shut up! When did

    it be your turn, you cur, to interrupt our conversation?¡±

    Haunn was truly furious that time.

    Originally, he had no intention of dealing with Emrys. His only target was the Azure me Cauldron.

    However, the more he ignored that young man, the more thetter

    seemed to act out.

    That was already the second time Emrys had interrupted, dering them to be worthless.

    Haunn could no longer tolerate it.

    2/3

    BBM M

    M

    Chapter 638 Pam¡¯s Fury

    N

    56% 15:53

    Yadiel¡¯s face twitched slightly, and despite his efforts to maintain his refined smile, it proved to be

    extremely difficult. This struggle inadvertently caused his expression to distort somewhat.

    Haunn couldn¡¯t stand Emrys, but wasn¡¯t he just the same?

    It was the first time they had encountered such an arrogant and conceited individual, particrly

    because of his incessant chatter!

    Emrys was excessively talkative!

 Chatper 639

    Chapter 639 Haunn Attacks.

    They looked down on Emrys because they were proud of their background as residents of Mount

    Kushburn, the sacred ce for cultivators.

    Meanwhile. Emrys was merely a lone cultivator from beyond Mount Kushburn

    If ¡®hile we were speaking, what right did that brat have to interrupt? What qualifications did he have to

    bait in? Interrupting once could be overlooked, but twice? Who the heck did he think he was? Pam

    was also displeased.

    Her expression turned into one of pity.

    The look she gave Emrys was as if she was looking at an imbecile.

    She admitted that without the forbidden pills, she was no match for Emrys. However, that was not

    because Emrys was strong, but rather because she was weak.

    Pam had to admit a fact. Among the numerous sects in Mount Kushburn, the overall strength of the

    Crimson Sun Sect was rtively weak.

    They primarily practiced the art of alchemy, which couldn¡¯t bepared with other sects that focused

    on different disciplines.

    ¡°Gentlemen, instead of mocking me here, why not deal with this madman first? Otherwise, he might

    think you¡¯re just joking around!¡± Pam said with a coldugh.

    These two individuals hade to snatch the Azure me Cauldron, which greatly

    ritated Pam. However, what irritated her even more now was that madman, Emrys.

    She wanted Emrys dead just so they could all have a moment of peace and quiet.

    Haunn snorted coldly. ¡°If I want to kill him, it¡¯ll naturally happen. I don¡¯t need you to tell me that. He¡¯s

    such a worthless opponent. I could reduce him to ashes with a single move.¡±

    Yadiel, gently waving his folding fan, wore a soft smile on his face as he said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, I

    won¡¯tpete with you. After all, it¡¯ll only take a matter of two seconds.¡±

    Of course it¡¯ll only take two seconds. Haunn was not the least bit worried that Yadiel would. seize the

    opportunity to kidnap the holder of the Azure me Cauldron while he was busy killing Emrys.

    After all, in Haunn¡¯s view, killing Emrys would take no more than

    two seconds.

    1/3

    BBM

    Chapter 639 Haunn Attacks

    Haunn made his move.

    N

    56% 15:53

    With a sweep of his in robe, a sharp surge of life energy shot out from his sleeve.

    He was a sword cultivator, his every move imbued with sword energy. Although that surge of life energy

    was not released through a sword, it still contained traces of sword energy.

    The momentum was not as grand as when Pam had previously unleashed the Mystical Emerald

    Finger, but its power was tenfold, even a hundredfold stronger.

    A thunderp startled the silence.

    Haunn believed that, with his power, killing Emrys was entirely sufficient.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    After Haunn released that surge of life energy, he no longer paid attention to Emrys. Instead, he

    focused on Caylie, contemting how topete with Yadiel for the Azure me Cauldron.

    Pam hadn¡¯t been considered in the slightest.

    After all, even if Pam had consumed the forbidden pills, she still wouldn¡¯t have been a match for the

    two of them.

    The only opponent of Haunn was none other than Yadiel.

    Since Emrys and Caylie were standing very close, Haunn¡¯s gaze had just shifted to Caylic. However,

    the scene that unfolded next forcibly drew his attention back. ¡°Huh?¡±

    Through the corner of his eye, Haunn noticed that Emrys had surprisingly not perished. under his

    sword energy, causing him to gasp in astonishment.

    Haunn¡¯s gaze grew heavy as he spoke. ¡°This kid indeed has some skills.¡±

    With a cheerful mood, Pam said, ¡°I¡¯ve been saying that this madman. is no ordinary person. Haunn,

    if you don¡¯t show some real skills, killing him won¡¯t be as easy as you

    think.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Haunn looked displeased.

    He snorted coldly. As he turned his gaze back to Emrys, murderous intent crazily condensed, almost

    freezing into frost. He bellowed, ¡°You cur, why aren¡¯t you dead yet?¡±

    The vitality surged forth, filling the air with an intense energy.

    2/3

    JBBM M

    N

    Chapter 639 Haunn Attacks

    IN

    % 15:53

    Emrys had managed to survive Haunn¡¯s previous attack, and to add insult to injury, Pam had even

    mocked him. Haunn felt that his reputation had been tarnished. Therefore, this strike, inparison to

    the previous surge of vitality, was infinitely more powerful.

    You keep insulting me, you old fool from Mount Kushburn. Your breath is truly repulsive.¡± This time.

    Emrys did not passively wait for death.

    After his retort, he surprisingly took the initiative to charge towards Haunn, unleashing his Nameless

    Divine Skill with wild abandon.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Emrys shattered Haunn¡¯s vitality attack and continued to throw punches. Each punch resonated with a

    thunderous boom, and his momentum only grew stronger.

 Chatper 640

    Chapter 640 Ghost Sword Technique

    When Pam mentioned that Emrys¡® martial arts techniques were peculiar, Haunn didn¡¯t believe her.

    He thought she was making excuses to save face.

    But now, as Haunn felt Emrys life energy, he realized how eerie it truly was.

    ¡°This lunatic¡­¡± Pam, who was not far away, witnessed the scene with horror in her eyes.

    It was clear that Emrys¡® offensive was fiercer than before, especiallypared to when he had sparred

    with her.

    However, Pam didn¡¯t know that Emrys had been agitated and wanted to release his life energy. He

    nned to exhaust a wave of it before killing Pam.

    This gave Pam a sense of illusion.

    Emrys had regained consciousness and could control his life energy. Unlike before, when it was

    scattered, most of it was concentrated in his fists, making his attacks more fierce.

    Yadiel seemed thoughtful as he said, ¡°This young man can condense his life energy to such an extent

    even without using any martial arts skills or fist techniques. His martial arts technique is indeed

    extraordinary¡­¡±

    He licked his lips, suddenly bing exhrated.

    ¡°Compared to the Azure me Cauldron, I am now more interested in his martial arts technique.¡±

    The people of Cloudmist Academy were fond of studying peculiar martial arts techniques, including

    demonic techniques.

    Emrys¡® martial arts technique had sessfully piqued Yadiel¡¯s interest.

    Regardless of what Pam and Yadiel thought, Haunn was feeling terrible. He felt utterly miserable, as

    if he had the worst day ever. If things continued this way, heldn¡¯t be able

    to save face and step down!

    ¡°Ghost Sword Technique, Eleventh Move!¡±

    Haunn didn¡¯t care anymore. With a furious roar, the long sword behind him whistled out, hovering

    above his head. The sword force gathered wildly.

    1/3

    d

    Chapter 640 Ghost Sword Technique.

    56% 15:53

    That was the Spirit Sword Sect¡¯s sword technique, consisting of thirteen moves. Haunn had already

    mastered up to the eleventh move, which was his most powerful attack.

    After two consecutive failures, Haunn had lost his patience. He decided not to waste any more time

    with Emrys and unleashed his strongest killing move. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can

    survive this!¡±

    The cold gleam of the sword reflected on Haunn¡¯s face, making his already gaunt face

    appear even more eerie.

    With a roar, the sword above Haunn¡¯s head suddenly transformed into eleven sword shadows. Each

    shadow carried an incredibly terrifying murderous intent.

    Emrys watched the eleven sword shadows, his gaze flickering. Indeed, sword technique is quite

    intriguing.

    Although the old friar had given Emrys the Spiritual Control Divine Sword, he had never taught him any

    sword techniques or martial arts skills.

    In terms of martial arts, Emrys waspetent. With his domineering Nameless Divine Art, he could

    crush any martial arts technique as long as he was in the same realm.

    However, seeing Haunn demonstrate his sword technique at that moment sparked Emrys¡±

    interest.

    A single sword transformed into eleven, each one formidable. The enhancement of strength through

    the sword technique seemed incredibly significant.

    Suddenly, Emrys yearned to learn the art of the sword.

    This might also be rted to the two astonishing sword energies he had gathered in his palm, which

    gave him a sense of boldness as if he could take on anything.

    He hoped that one day, he could use his understanding of sword techniques to forge such a formidable

    sword energy.

    Buzz!

    As Emrys¡® thoughts drifted, the eleven sword energies above Haunn¡¯s head hadpletely

    condensed, and a tremendous killing intent poured down.

    In an instant.

    In Emrys¡® hand, a streak of crimson light appeared. It was indeed the Spiritual Control

    2/3

    Chapter 640 Ghost Sword Technique

    15% 15:54

    Divine Sword.

    ¡°I also have a sword, but Ick any knowledge of swordsmanship. It was pure curiosity that led me to

    possess one. If I were to swing my sword recklessly, I wonder if I could possibly withstand your

    superior sword techniques,¡± Emrys said with a smile, while advising Caylie to maintain some distance.

    In Haunn¡¯s perspective, that scene was an extreme disy of madness. Does he truly believe he can

    defend against my attack by randomly swinging his sword? Is he out of his mind?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chatper 641

    Chapter 641 Emrys¡® Surprise ¨C Haunn

    ¡°You can get your answer from Hades himself, you bastard!¡± After Haunn cursed loudly, he boldly

    launched his killer move. Eleven sword shadows fell simultaneously with a howl, all aimed directly at

    Emrys.

    With that strike, Emrys was certain to die!

    Haunn¡¯s murderous intent soared to the heavens.

    Emrys¡® expression darkened slightly. Despite his absolute confidence, he couldn¡¯t underestimate

    Haunn¡¯s sword techniques. They were indeed formidable.

    He thrust the Spiritual Control Divine Sword forward.

    Unlike Haunn¡¯s eleven sword shadows, Emrys¡® sword light was singr. However, it was immensely

    large enough to overshadow Haunn¡¯s eleven sword shadowspletely.

    It all came down to who was stronger and who was weaker.

    ¡°Great sword! It seems I¡¯ve found a treasure today, haha!¡± At that moment, Haunn discovered that the

    sword in Emrys¡® hand was actually an extraordinary treasure.

    His previous anger instantly transformed into surprise and delight.

    That was undoubtedly a pleasant surprise, even more exhrating than obtaining the Azure me

    Cauldron.

    He only wanted to steal the Azure me Cauldron to vex the Crimson Sun Sect. Its practical use to

    him was rather limited. However, the sword was different. It was a treasure that could genuinely

    enhance one¡¯s strength.

    Haunn even had a better idea. He didn¡¯t want the Azure me Cauldron anymore, and he would give it

    to Yadiel. All he wanted was Emrys¡® sword to avoid a life¨Cand¨Cdeath struggle between the two parties.

    He believed that Yadiel would also dly ept that oue.

    ¡°Haha, I was wrong,d. I shouldn¡¯t have insulted you by calling you a dog earlier. I should have

    referred to you as a lucky star.¡± Haunn was in high spirits, seemingly certain that the sword was already

    his for the taking.

    ¡°Are youughing at your mom?¡± Emrys¡® expression was peculiar, his Spiritual Control

    1/3

    Chapter 641 Emrys¡® Surprise ¨C Haunn

    50% 15:55

    Divine Sword in hand trembled violently.

    Suddenly, the massive sword glint became even more dazzling, causing the air to vibrate with a

    resonating hur

    ng!

    ng!

    ng!

    Suddenly, the eleven sword shadows that were whistling toward their targets shattered one after

    another. They couldn¡¯t even reach Emrys, yet the sword light he shed out remained undiminished in

    its momentum.

    He fiercely struck toward Haunn.

    Haunn was still immersed in his joyfulughter when he suddenly saw his Ghost Sword Technique

    being shattered one after another. Hisughter abruptly ceased, and his eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°How How could this be possible?¡± Haunn seemed to have turned to stone in an instant, staring at the

    terrifying sword glint that was crazily shing toward him.

    For a moment, he even forgot to dodge.

    He was truly astounded. Ghost Sword Technique is my most powerful move. How could it have been

    so easily neutralized by him?

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Haunn roared in madness, refusing to believe the scene unfolding before his eyes.

    ¡°Haunn, do you have a death wish? Move out of the way already!¡± At that moment. Yadiel suddenly let

    out a cold holler.

    His face was stern, his brows deeply furrowed, and his eyes were filled with an expression. of disbelief

    that was hard to ignore.

    The strength of Emrys had exceeded his expectations.

    The same was true for Pam.

    She had originally thought that after consuming the forbidden pill, she would definitely be able to kill

    Emrys. However, it seemed that was clearly not the case.

    2/3

    ¦Ò BB MI

    Chapter 641 Emrys Surprise ¨C Haunn

    N

    56% 15:55

    Even Haunn, who had exerted all his strength, was no match for Emrys. No matter how many pills

    Pam consumed, it was absolutely impossible for her topete with Emrys.

    Could this young man be the fabled Chosen One mentioned in the legends? A mix of shock and awe

    overwhelmed Pam. He¡¯s surrounded by treasures, possesses an extraordinary martial arts

    technique, and wields precious swords and cauldrons. Not to mention his own strength is incredibly

    terrifying. How could he possibly be just an unknown nobody? The most astonishing part is his age.

    He¡¯s only in his early twenties! It¡¯s absolutely terrifying!

    Suddenly, a loud boom jolted Haunn back to reality, thanks to Yadiel¡¯s reminder. With a surge of

    energy, he transformed into a phantom, swiftly retreating.

    Trails of afterimages lingered in the air.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Bang, bang, bang, bang!

    Wherever the sword light reached, afterimages shattered one after another. Cold sweat dripped down

    Haunn¡¯s forehead. If he had been even a step slower, it wouldn¡¯t have been his afterimages that were

    destroyed.

 Chatper 642

    Chapter 642 Haunn Died

    ¡°Indeed, this young man is not to be underestimated, Lord Yadiel. We- Haunn quickly retreated several

    meters to avoid the sword¡¯s attack.

    He was about to call upon Yadiel to deal with Emrys when he suddenly broke out in a cold

    sweat.

    In that moment, he felt as though a demon was lurking behind him.

    He turned around abruptly.

    To his surprise, Emrys had managed to get behind him without him noticing.

    Haunn was horrified. His words were cut off abruptly when he heard Emrys¡® coldughter. ¡°Let¡¯s see

    how you dodge this time.¡±

    At that moment, Emrys did not use the Spiritual Control Divine Sword, but instead, he struck out at

    Haunn with a single palm.

    Haunn instinctively raised his palm in response.

    The next moment.

    ¡°Ah- Haunn¡¯s eyes bulged out in shock and terror.

    Every pore of his body trembled intensely.

    His life energy rapidly drained away.

    More precisely, it was Emrys¡® peculiar technique that voraciously devoured Haunn¡¯s life

    energy.

    ¡°You¡­ Are you a demonic cultivator?¡±

    Haunn cried out in terror. He couldn¡¯t believe that the young man before him was actually. a cultivator

    of a demonic sect, also known as a demon cultivator.

    How is that possible, though? His life energy is dark green, a pure color, How could he possibly be a

    demonic cultivator? However, if he isn¡¯t a demon cultivator, how could he possibly be so dominant,

    devouring others¡® life energy? In that moment, Haunn¡¯s emotions mirrored those of Emrys when he first

    encountered a cultivator, Diablos.

    JB BMM

    BB

    Chapter 642 Haunn Died

    N

    56% 15:55

    He was equally astonished, shocked, and bewildered.

    That kind of doubt was destined to remain unanswered.

    Haunn¡¯s body shriveled up, resembling a dried corpse, and he fell t on the ground,pletely stiff.

    What was consumed from him was not only his life energy but also his blood, which was indeed the

    most essential part.

    ¡°Demon cultivator!¡± Upon witnessing Haunn¡¯s eerie death, both Yadiel and Pam cried. out in shock.

    Just like before Haunn¡¯s death, they instinctively identified Emrys as a demon cultivator.

    No wonder his martial arts technique was so peculiar. Yadiel¡¯s face changed slightly in color, and he

    could no longer force a smile.

    He closed his folding fan, holding it in his hand, and with a bow, he said, ¡°I have offended you. I take

    my leave!¡±

    However, just as Yadiel was preparing to leave, Emrys¡® domineering voice suddenly rang out, causing

    him to hesitate. ¡°You think you can just leave?¡±

    Yadiel¡¯s body stiffened as he turned around, his face pale. He said in a strained voice, ¡°I did noty a

    hand on you just now. You surely aren¡¯t nning to kill me too, are you?¡±

    After witnessing Emrys¡® method of killing Haunn, Yadiel concluded that he was no match for Emrys. He

    realized that escaping from Emrys¡® terrifying speed wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    His only option was to reason with Emrys like civilized people.

    Emrys shook his head. ¡°Indeed, you didn¡¯ty a hand on me, but you had such intentions. Moreover,

    you made the biggest mistake, which was targeting someone precious to me.¡±

    Emrys understood it all too well. If Yadiel hadn¡¯t recognized his formidable strength, why would he have

    refrained from attacking?

    Emrys wouldn¡¯t allow Yadiel to escape with reasoning when he realized he could win.

    What Emrys found most unbearable was that from the very beginning, Yadiel had set his sights on

    Caylie. Just as Haunn had said, Yadiel was after both treasure and beauty.

    That was Emrys¡® bottom line!

    & G B M M

    Chapter 642 Haunn Died

    144% 15:55

    Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t let Yadiel leave so easily.

    Emrys stated. There is one point I must rify. I am not a practitioner of demonic cultivation.¡±

    Yadiel maintained silence. How can you make such a statement when you have already drained Haunn

    to such a horrifying state? How can you assert that you are not a practitioner of demonic cultivation?

    You must be joking!

    It was not just that Yadiel did not believe it. Even Pam and Celena, along with others, found it

    inconceivable to believe such nonsense.

    They only put their faith in what they witnessed firsthand.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Numerous indications pointed to the fact that Emrys was indeed involved in demonic cultivation.

 Chatper 643

    Chapter 643 Rescue Arrived

    Witnessing their disbelief. Emrys also felt quite helpless.

    After all, exnations wouldn¡¯t rify anything, so he simply didn¡¯t bother to exin. He

    said to Yadiel. You have two choices. First, death. Second a drop of your blood

    essence¡±

    Those individuals who came from Mount Kushburn were quite domineering, but what they didn¡¯t know

    was that Emrys was even more domineering than they were.

    Upon hearing Emrys¡® words, everyone¡¯s expression instantly changed.

    The first choice needed no exnation.

    The second option, they certainly understood what Emrys intended.

    Cultivators and martial artists were different. Dealing with martial artists only required. their ordinary

    blood, and Emrys could easily control them.

    However, the cultivator had already undergone a fundamental transformation. Ordinary blood had no

    effect on them, only the blood essence did.

    The cultivation of blood essence required the cultivator to invest time and energy, which could be life¨C

    saving in critical moments, as it had the ability to stimte potential.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    The principle of Pam¡¯s forbidden pill worked in that way. It quickly condensed the blood essence,

    which, once merged with the life energy, could cause a rapid surge in strength in a short period of time.

    However, that catalyst¨Clike method of refining blood essence carried significant aftereffects.

    That was why Pam was reluctant to consume the forbidden pill.

    Emrys had asked Yadiel to surrender a drop of his blood essence, naturally, for the purpose of

    controlling thetter more easily. Firstly, it served as a lesson for Yadiel, and secondly, it was to prevent

    him from causing trouble in the future.

    Yadiel¡¯s face was extremely grim, his eyes flickering as he said, ¡°Condensing blood essence is very

    difficult. Many cultivators can¡¯t condense even a few drops in their entire lifetime. I still haven¡¯t

    managed to do it.¡±

    BBM M

    0-1

    Chapter 643 Rescue Arrived

    N

    56% 15:55

    Of course, that was a lie.

    He was unwilling to hand over his blood essence to Emrys. Once he did, it would mean that he had a

    vulnerability held within Emrys¡® grasp.

    Although that weakness was not fatal, Emrys was able to exploit that drop of blood essence, causing a

    significant decline in Yadiel¡¯s cultivation level with ease.

    Naturally, Yadiel was not pleased.

    Emrysughed lightly and said, ¡°So, you¡¯ve chosen death?¡±

    Death? What a joke! Yadiel¡¯s face fell. He red fiercely at Emrys and said, ¡°We shall meet again as

    long as time stands, demonic cultivator. We will settle this score another day!¡±

    With a hardened heart, he used up all three drops of blood essence that he had painstakingly refined

    over many years. Instantly, the aura around his body surged significantly.

    However, he did not choose to confront Emrys; instead, he chose to flee.

    He wished to summon reinforcements from Cloudmist Academy!

    After the enhancement of his blood essence, Yadiel¡¯s speed of escape was more than ten times faster

    than before. His body almost turned into a streak of flowing light, bursting forth.

    However, a streak of red light suddenly collided directly with him, striking him squarely in the chest and

    causing him to cough up blood on the spot.

    It was indeed the Spiritual Control Divine Sword.

    However, what struck the chest of Yadiel was the hilt of the sword.

    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Yadiel fell to the ground, cursing loudly. In the next instant, he felt a chill run down his spine.

    Emrys had already arrived behind him.

    ¡°I respect your decision!¡± Emrys¡® voice rang out.

    Just as he was about to take action, suddenly, an overwhelmingly terrifying aura descended like a sky¨C

    obscuring veil, causing everyone to tremble in their hearts and minds.

    2/3

    oncs, when Yadiel tch that aura, he let out an incredibly excited dog in the disction of the approaching

    person.

    44% 15.55

    bad boy

    cd washest Bertult slowly approaching

    wys are a cultivator or a demonic cultivator, I generally don¡¯t

    CANAPE SONOT wich wech matters. However, it is important to remember that even when you are in

    the ps you should not be unforgiving,¡± Bertull said, shaking his head as he

    the who hast,ughed. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±

    Lam

    Sectal spoke dow My identity is not important. I am merely a servant, entrusted with Sersali slowly the

    age of peeing our young master¡±

    Upon hearing these words Yadiel became immediately displeased. ¡°Bertulf, if you have been protecting

    me to the shadows all this time, why didn¡¯t you reveal yourself earlier? Because of this have

    unnecessarily lost three drops of my blood essence¡±

 Chatper 644

    Chapter 644 Bertulf

    Bertulf shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Yadiel. Mr. Judd has stated that we cannot allow you

    to be dependent. Ever since you left Cloudmist Academy, I have been discreetly following you. If

    it weren¡¯t for this relentless pursuit by the demonic cultivator, I wouldn¡¯t have intervened so easily.¡±

    Yadiel felt uneasy, but he had no other option. With immense resentment, he said, ¡°Enough with the

    nonsense. Hurry up and help me eliminate that demonic cultivator!¡±

    He harbored a deep¨Cseated hatred for Emrys.

    Three precious drops of life¨Csaving blood wasted like that. It truly broke his heart.

    Thus, the only way to release the frustration in his heart was to kill Emrys.

    Bertulf nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, young master. Now that I have revealed myself, I naturally

    won¡¯t stand by idly. The head of that demonic cultivator will be promptly delivered to you.¡±

    Bertulf exuded extreme confidence. As soon as he spoke, a strong murderous intent locked onto

    Emrys. His sharp gaze alone exerted a tremendous intimidating force.

    At least for the members of the Crimson Sun Sect, it was thoroughly intimidating.

    After all, Bertulf¡¯s cultivation base was at the Golden Elixir Stage.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    He was incredibly powerful and terrifying.

    He was an existence that could easily overpower them.

    Emrys, however, remained calm andposed, smiling as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because

    you¡¯re a beginner in the Golden Elixir Stage, I would be afraid. Even if a seasoned veteran at the

    absolute¨Cphase of the Golden Elixir Stage were toe, I would not fear.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant and ignorant¡± was everyone¡¯s assessment of Emrys at that moment.

    Ever since the closure of Mount Jacaster, the cultivator known to have the highest level of cultivation in

    the present world was at the absolute¨Cphase of the Golden Elixir Stage, representing the pinnacle of

    combat power.

    Emrys imed that he was not even afraid of the absolute¨Cphase of the Golden Elixir Stage. That was

    the pinnacle of ignorance in the eyes of those from Mount Kushburn.

    1/3

    R

    D

    The level of ignorance was simplyughable!

    Betult eerst have long heart that demonic cultivators are free¨Cspirited, acting without regard for rules

    Seeing it today, I see that it is indeed as rumored.¡±

    All demone cultivators were madmen, utterly insane. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to utter

    such fearless and ignorant words.

    See you all insist on considering me a demonic cultivator, then today, I shall y the part of a demonic

    cultivator Emrys couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin.

    With a single stride, he shot forward at an incredible speed, arriving in an instant before Bertul. He

    initiated the attack with both fists, not even bothering to use his Spiritual Control Divine Sword.

    ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡±

    Bertulf snorted coldly, his aura overwhelming. As he swung his arms, waves of life energy sarged forth,

    quickly engaging in a fierce battle with Emrys.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The speed of the punches reached an extreme, leaving hundreds, if not thousands, of

    Shadowy figures hanging in mid¨Cair. The space itself seemed on the verge of copsing. resonating

    with a deep, humming vibration.

    Bertulf¡¯s face slightly darkened.

    Pam was once again startled.

    She didn¡¯t expect a demonic cultivator to hold his o

    against a cultivator in the Golden

    Elixir Stage. Truly, he became stronger when faced with strength, a fact that was hard not to find

    shocking.

    ¡°Demonic cultivators will be condemned by the heavens!¡± Bertulf roared loudly. channeling all his life

    energy into his fist.

    He unleashed all the martial arts and boxing techniques he had learned and struck Emrys ferociously

    Emrys revealed a sinister smile. ¡°Demonic cultivators will be condemned by the heavens, eh?

    Unfortunately for you, you are not the heavens, so today, I shall be the one to kill you!¡±

    Boom

    2/3

    Chapter 644 Bertulf

    56% 15:55

    He began devouring life energy once again.

    Just as Emrys had previously absorbed Haunn¡¯s life force, a strange scene unfolded once again.

    Emrys¡® Nameless Divine Art began to consume Bertulf¡¯s life energy.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone gasped, their hearts filled with shock.

    It was surprising enough that Emrys had absorbed the life force of someone in thete- phase

    Foundation Stage like Haunn. But now, even Bertulf, who was in the Golden Elixir Stage, was being

    devoured by Emrys.

    This was no longer just surprising, it was terrifying!

    After all, the difference between the Foundation Stage and the Golden Elixir Stage was immense.

    Everyone from Mount Kushburn realized just how terrifying this demonic cultivator was!

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Bertulf¡¯s face turned pale as he let out a roar, quickly retreating in an

    attempt to break free.

    Unfortunately, even though he had put a considerable distance between them, his life force continued

    to deplete.

 Chatper 645

    Chapter 645 Devoured

    He noticed that a bridge of life energy, spanning over ten meters, had been erected between him and

    Emrys.

    ¡°D*mn it! D*mn you, demonic cultivator!¡± Bertulf became anxious.

    He suddenly burst out in harsh curses.

    He desperately tried to break free, but unfortunately, his efforts were in vain. Instead, amidst his

    struggle, his golden elixir field mysteriously floated out, only to be consumed.

    Everyone¡¯s pupils contracted.

    They didn¡¯t expect to witness the consumption of a golden elixir field.

    That was even more dominant than devouring life energy, even more brutal by hundreds, thousands of

    times. As a result, they wondered what demonic technique Emrys had developed.

    They spected that a formidable demon was likely to emerge in the future!

    As Emrys¡® Nameless Divine Art fervently devoured the golden elixir field, suddenly, a burst of white light

    shot out from the palm of his right hand, instantly drawing the golden elixir field towards it.

    Even the Heavenly Fortune Mirror intends to consume the golden elixir field? Emrys himself had not

    anticipated that scene.

    Watching as the Heavenly Fortune Mirror seized the golden elixir field and devoured itpletely in an

    instant, he was simply astounded.

    He didn¡¯t expect a magical treasure and the Nameless Divine Art to fight over food, finding it strange.

    Emrys was momentarily overwhelmed with mixed emotions. However, his heart quickly. filled with joy

    as he unexpectedly stumbled upon an unexpected gain.

    When he first obtained the Heavenly Fortune Mirror, there were dim energy circles on the four corners

    of the mirror. However, after devouring a golden elixir field, one of the energy circles lit up.

    In other words, consuming a golden elixir field could illuminate these energy circles.

    JBBM 04

    Chapter 645 Devoured

    M

    As long as all four energy rings were lit, the Heavenly Fortune Mirror could once again. unleash its

    devouring attack function. That was equivalent to gaining an additional life- saving skill.

    How could Emrys not be excited?

    He was nearly overwhelmed with excitement!

    However, in stark contrast to Emrys, at that moment, individuals like Yadiel and Pam were as still as

    statues. They resembled sculptures dried by the wind, with their mouths and eyes wide open.

    They were stunned.

    On one hand, it was because Emrys had, without any hesitation, devoured the golden elixir field of a

    cultivator in the Golden Elixir Stage. It was truly hard to believe.

    On the other hand, and most significantly, it was due to the burst of white light that had just erupted.

    Within the Heavenly Fortune Mirror was stored the essence of two powerful sword energies. The

    moment that sh of white light appeared earlier, a hint of the sword intent¡¯s aura had also leaked out.

    Although it was merely a hint of aura, it was enough to send shivers down everyone¡¯s spine, leaving

    them in a state of constant trepidation.

    The most shocking part was that the hint of sword energy was incredibly pure.

    It was as if it were the manifestation of a swordsman who, with undivided attention, had immersed

    himself in the art of the sword for countless years and had finally achieved mastery, radiating his sword

    intent.

    An extremely pure sword cultivator from an upright sect.

    Hence, the crowd¡¯s confusion.

    They thought Emrys was a demonic cultivator, yet he was emitting such a pure aura of sword

    cultivation.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    They didn¡¯t think it was possible.

    The bizarre scene hadpletely surpassed the understanding of Pam and the others. For a

    moment, they found it difficult to discern whether Emrys was a demonic cultivator

    2/3

    BBM M

    Chapter 645 Devoured

    55% 15:56

    or a sword cultivator from an upright sect.

    Evil and good auras were simultaneously manifested within a single person. The shock of that was

    indescribable.

    However, regardless of whether he embodied supreme righteousness or ultimate evil, there was one

    characteristic in Emrys that would never change, which was his dominance.

    Dominance could be categorized into two types: reasonable dominance and unreasonable dominance.

    Emrys belonged to the former.

    He had given Yadiel two options. Since Yadiel had chosen death, Emrys, of course, would not break

    his promise. It was impossible to say that Yadiel wished for death, yet Emrys would not allow him to

    die. That would not conform to the rules.

    Therefore, Emrys embraced the life granted to him by Yadiel with a feeling of tranquility and validation.

    Pam and the rest had been terrified for a long time. As Emrys approached them, Pam trembled in

    fear and implored, ¡°P¨CPlease spare us!¡±

 Chatper 646

    Chapter 646 History Of The Cauldron

    Yadiel imed that he had not refined his blood essence, but that was a lie. However, it was true that

    Pam had not refined hers. Otherwise, she would not have needed to rely on the forbidden method of

    consuming taboo pills to temporarily enhance her cultivation.

    In other words, the two options that Emrys had previously given to Yadiel were not applicable to

    Pam and the others.

    Their only choice was death.

    ¡°Do you believe me if I say I¡¯m not a demonic cultivator?¡± Emrys asked indifferently, sweeping his gaze

    over Pam and the others, posing the question once again.

    ¡°We believe!¡± Pam nodded hastily. ¡°You are a highly skilled sword cultivator, not a demonic cultivator

    at all. I apologize for my previous usations.¡±

    Her words were sincere, partly out of fear, and partly because the previous surge of pure sword energy

    had left her uncertain about Emrys¡® identity.

    Since Emrys said he was not a demonic cultivator, then he must not be!

    What else could Pam do but go along with him?

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    However, what Pam did not expect was Emrys¡® unfathomable smile at that moment. Shaking his

    head, he said. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you do.¡±

    Pam was taken aback. How did this turn into a tongue twister?

    Suddenly, a chilling intent to kill washed over her. Pam¡¯s heart jolted sharply as she realized that

    whether she believed or not was irrelevant. What mattered was that Emrys. intended to permanently

    silence someone.

    Even those at the Golden Elixir Stage had perished at the hands of Emrys. It would be ast simple as

    ughtering pigs and sheep for him to kill her.

    Pam was momentarily flustered, but then she caught sight of Caylie not far away. An idea sparked in

    her mind, and she pleaded, ¡°Spare me. I know what¡¯s wrong with that youngdy¡¯s health.¡±

    She could tell that Emrys ced great importance on Caylie. No matter who he was. dealing with

    earlier, he would always ensure Caylie¡¯s safety first.

    1/3

    Therefore, Pam cleverly used Caylie as a bargaining chip in the negotiation.

    As expected, Emrys did indeed suppress his murderous intent, saying. ¡°Tell me what you

    know.¡±

    ¡°If I tell you, will you spare my life?¡± Pam asked anxiously.

    After some thought, Emrys nodded and said, ¡°I can let you off the hook, but only if your information is

    urate.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely urate. We from the Crimson Sun Sect have a deep understanding of the Azure me

    Cauldron¡­¡± Pam uttered a sentence but quickly fell silent.

    She was weighing her options, wondering if Emrys would truly spare them once she revealed Caylie¡¯s

    condition.

    Emrys, of course, understood her concerns. He scoffed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before. I¡¯m not a

    demonic cultivator. I won¡¯t go back on my word, especially when ites to the promises I¡¯ve made to

    you. Besides-¡±

    Suddenly, a chill emanated from Emrys¡® body. ¡°You have no other choice. If you don¡¯t speak, you will

    die. Later, I will go to your Crimson Sun Sect myself to find the answers.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Seeing Emrys¡® dominance, Pam had no choice but topromise and say,

    ¡°The Azure me Cauldron is rumored to have been a treasure cauldron used by a certain Azure King

    in his youth. Originally, it was one of a kind, known as the sr cauldron. Correspondingly, the lunar

    cauldron was specifically crafted by the Azure King for his wife, designed exclusively for a woman¡¯s

    body¡­¡±

    Pam narrated the origins of the Azure me Cauldron slowly. The exact experiences of the Azure

    King and his wife remained a mystery to everyone. All that was known was that in the end, the two

    Azure me Cauldrons were lost and scattered separately. ¡°The Azure me Cauldron is a treasure

    with a spirit. After apanying the Azure King and his wife for a while, it naturally began to reflect

    their image. This reflection can also be considered a form of consciousness inheritance. It is simr to

    a phonograph, subtly recording the voice of its owner. When it is passed on to the next person, this

    voice automatically ys in the mind of the new holder. Within the remnants of the Azure King¡¯s

    consciousness, there undoubtedly exist elements of his experience in alchemy and various elixir

    recipes. This is an incredibly valuable treasure. The lunar cauldron from the Azure me Cauldron

    resides within this girl. However, she does not understand the Azure Heart Technique, and thus cannot

    receive the residual consciousness of the Azure King. That is why she feels pain.¡±

 Chatper 647

    Chapter 647 Azure Heart Technique

    Pam stared at Caylie with obvious envy on her face.

    Although Caylie was not deeply involved in cultivation, she found Pam¡¯s words to be incredibly

    mysterious. However, she was able to understand some of it.

    The implication was that the agire cauldron within her elixir field was not just a magical treasure. It also

    contained a wealth of alchemical experience, as well as various pill forms and more.

    Previously, she had been hearing indistinct voices in her mind. These were likely remnants of the so¨C

    called Azure King¡¯s consciousness. Unfortunately, she was unable to absorb them, which resulted in

    her experiencing headaches,

    Caylie understood all of this

    Upon hearing that. Emrys also felt a surge of joy in his heart.

    Based on this, it seems that Caylie is about to encounter a great opportunity! If she can absorb the

    remaining consciousness from the Acure me Cauldron, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for her to be

    the next eure King. However, Emrys didn¡¯t show any signs of joy.

    Instead, he gave Pam a curious look and asked, ¡°Where did you hear all these rumors?¡±

    After a moment of hesitation. Pam thought there was nothing left to hide at that point, so she

    revealed. That Azure King is the first sect leader of our Crimson Sun Sect.¡±

    Ah, so it was the founder of the Crimson Sun Sect. That certainly adds a considerable amount of

    credibility. Emrys eyes lit up as he asked, ¡°Does that mean the Azure Heart Technique you mentioned

    earlier is documented in your Crimson Sun Sect?¡±

    From Pam¡¯s description, one could discern a crucial point, which was the Azure Heart Technique.

    The reason for Caylie¡¯s suffering was her inability to receive the remnants of the Azure King¡¯s

    consciousness, which stemmed from herck of understanding of the Azure Heart Technique.

    In other words, the key to everythingy in the Azure Heart Technique.

    Emrys believed that since the founder of the Crimson Sun Sect was the Azure King, it was beyond

    doubt that the sect would have records of the technique.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    1/3

    Pam had no intention of concealing anything. She nodded and said, ¡°In our Crimson Sun Sect, we

    have a stone wall that records the Azure Heart Technique. However, whether one canprehend it or

    not depends on their individual perception.¡±

    As Pam spoke, she cast another deep nce at Caylic. Since the Azure me Cauldron was willing

    to acknowledge this youngdy as its master, it indicates that she certainly has extraordinary qualities.

    Understanding the Azure Heart Technique shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for her.

    ¡°It¡¯s settled then. I will definitely bring her with me to visit your Crimson Sun Sect in Mount Kushburn on

    another day.¡± Emrys was in high spirits, speaking with augh.

    Pam was speechless. I hadn¡¯t even agreed to let you go to the Crimson Sun Sect, so how did it

    be a done deal? He¡¯s such a domineering man!

    However, Pam was well aware that she had no choice but to agree. After all, who could deny the

    terrifying strength of Emrys?

    ¡°Alright, you may leave now. I apologize for killing one of your Crimson Sun Sect disciples. earlier.

    However, if anyone dares to speak of today¡¯s events, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill a few more. Emrys¡® icy gaze

    swept over Pam and Celena, sending a chill down everyone¡¯s spine in an instant.

    Pam was somewhat surprised.

    Unexpectedly, Emrys truly lived up to his words, willingly letting them go like that.

    Maybe he really isn¡¯t a demonic cultivator? After a moment of deep thought, Pam made a bold

    decision, stepping forward and saying, ¡°Truth be told, our intentions ining here were not as

    malicious as you might think.¡±

    ¡°You all say you want to kill me. Isn¡¯t that malicious enough? What do you mean by malice. then,

    having my tendons pulled out and my skin torn off? Ripping me apart?¡± Emrys said with a yful

    expression.

    Pam rified, ¡°I witnessed Orestes¡® murder, which is why I made that statement in the heat of the

    moment.¡±

    ¡°It appears to me that it¡¯s not because I killed Orestes, but rather because I embarrassed you in front of

    the sect¡¯s followers, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    As Emrys prated her thoughts, Pam immediately disyed a look of embarrassment. ¡°Uhm¡­¡±

    However, she swiftly added, ¡°Our sect leader has instructed that if all other options fail, we

    2/3

    could extend an invitation to this youngdy to join our Crimson Sun Sect and prioritize her cultivation.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chatper 648

    Chapter 648 Bing A Disciple

    That statement was much more pleasing to hear.

    One was aboutmitting murder for treasure, while the other was solely for the purpose of returning

    the Azure me Cauldron to the Crimson Sun Sect. Those were two distinct concepts.

    There were two ways to return the Azure me Cauldron. One was as mentioned before, to kill and

    seize the treasure. The other was to have Caylic be a disciple of the Crimson Sun Sect.

    At least the Crimson Sun Sect still had some sense of reason.

    Previously, Emrys had misunderstood, thinking that those people from the Crimson Sun Sect were

    forcibly seizing treasures. However, it would appear that was not the case.

    The Azure me Cauldron was originally a treasure of their sect, so it was only natural for them to

    send someone to retrieve it.

    The me for that situation could be ced squarely on Orestes, that one bad apple. If he hadn¡¯t set

    his sights on the Spiritual Control Divine Sword from the start, Emrys wouldn¡¯t have harbored such

    intense animosity toward those people from Mount Kushburn.

    Therefore, Orestes should have been killed.

    Once the misunderstanding was cleared up, Emrys¡® tone softened considerably. He said, ¡°I will discuss

    this issue thoroughly with my second sister.¡±

    After all, it was imperative to go to the Crimson Sun Sect. Otherwise, Caylie would continue to endure

    tormenting pain. As for whether she would be a disciple of the Crimson Sun Sect, that would be

    decidedter.

    A sense of joy filled Pam¡¯s heart, feeling that the domineering man didn¡¯t seem to be as

    unreasonable as she had thought.

    In truth, Emrys had always been a reasonable and good child. It was just that people like Pam had

    preconceived notions, viewing things from their own perspective, and naturally perceived Emrys as

    domineering and assertive.

    Pam proactively handed over an emerald token, saying. ¡°This is our Crimson Sun Sect¡¯s identity

    card. It is engraved with our formation, which is linked to the Mountain Defense Formation of our sect.

    Once you enter Mount Kushburn, it can guide your way.¡±

    1/3

    BBNNON

    Chaster 648 Bing A Disciple

    Z

    ?

    ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re so thoughtful Emrys took the emerald token

    This single ¡°thank you¡± sent a tremor through Pam¡¯s heart. It was as if a person you perceived as a

    cold¨Chearted viin had suddenly thanked you with utmost politeness.

    Theplexity of emotions was such that it was hard to articte.

    Once again. Pam expressed her gratitude to Emrys, thanking him for sparing her life. Then, she left

    the ce with Celena and a few others, instructing them. ¡°Bring Orestes body with us, and remember,

    not a word about today¡¯s events!¡±

    There was no need for her reminder. Celena and the others had already been intimidated by Emrys

    terrifying power long ago.

    Who would dare to speak out of turn?

    After Pam and the others had left. Emrys dealt with the corpses near Apricot Hall. His method of

    handling was simple. He burnt them to ashes with a flicker of green me.

    Haunn. Yadiel, and Yadiel¡¯s middle¨Caged servant seemed as if they had never been there at

    all

    After everything was taken care of. Emrys, worried that Caylie might overthink.forted her tenderly,

    saying, ¡°Caylie, the world of cultivators is harsh. For these people, death would not be a sufficient

    punishment.¡±

    Caylie¡¯s face was somewhat pale as she nodded and said, ¡°I understand. No matter what you do,

    Emrys, I will always support you.¡±

    She was a kind¨Chearted person.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    However, being kind did not equate to being a saint.

    Caylie knew clearly that keeping those people around would likely invite even greater

    trouble in the future.

    Therefore, when Emrys was killing these people, she did not make a sound, nor did she stop him. She

    supported all of Emrys¡® decisions.

    Seeing that Caylie hade to terms with the situation, Emrys also breathed a sigh of relief.

    After all, just before that night, Caylie was a doctor who healed the sick and saved lives. However, just

    a moment ago, she watched helplessly as Emrys took away three lives.

    JBBM M

    Chapter 648 Bing A Disciple

    IN 15:56

    ??

    Four, if Orestes were included.

    There is no doubt that Caylic was under immense psychological pressure.

    ¡°Caylie, what are your thoughts on the proposal made by the elder from the Crimson Sun Sect,

    suggesting that you be a disciple of their sect?¡± Emrys asked, attempting to shift Caylie¡¯s focus.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely certain about bing a disciple of the Crimson Sun Sect¡­ I find myself caught in a

    dilemma,¡± Caylie admitted..

    She had never given it much thought before. Prior to Emrys¡® return, even martial artists seemed

    beyond her reach, let alone cultivators.

 Chatper 649

    Chapter 649 Joining Crimson Sun Sect

    Now, things had taken a turn for the better. Not only had she be a cultivator, but she had also

    received an invitation to join the Crimson Sun Sect.

    Caylie was quite hesitant. The reason she initially chose to be a cultivator was because she

    wanted to master the technique of channeling vital energy to the needles. By possessing life energy,

    her acupuncture technique would greatly improve.

    Her goal was to treat illnesses and save lives.

    Joining the sect was something Caylie had never considered before. Everything was so unexpected

    that she couldn¡¯t find the right words to answer when asked.

    Emrys did not rush her and insteadforted her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Caylie. I¡¯m just asking. It won¡¯t

    be toote to make a decision after we visit the Crimson Sun Sect.¡±

    They needed to go to the Crimson Sun Sect as soon as possible to obtain the Azure Heart Technique.

    There were two main reasons for this:

    Firstly, Emrys couldn¡¯t bear to see Caylie in pain any longer.

    Secondly, if the Azure me Cauldron continued to appear every night, it would inevitably attract more

    cultivators, which could be a significant problem.

    Whether or not Caylie was willing to be a disciple of the Crimson Sun Sect was entirely up to her.

    If she was unwilling, the Crimson Sun Sect wouldn¡¯t dare to force her.

    With Emrys by her side, who would dare to force her into doing anything against her will?

    Even if Jesus himself came, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference!

    When Caylie returned home, she told Cordelia about what had happened that night. Whenever she

    couldn¡¯t make up her mind, she sought her big sister¡¯s advice.

    Only then did Cordelia realize that Caylie had been spending her nights in the Apricot Hall not to

    research new medicinal prescriptions, but because of the pain caused by the Azure me Cauldron.

    She didn¡¯t want her sisters to worry about her.

    With a stern expression. Cordelia scolded Caylie, saying, ¡°Caylie, you¡¯re really silly! If something like

    this happens again and you dare keep it from me, don¡¯t me me for

    GBM M

    Chapter 649 Joining Crimson Sun Sect

    D

    disowning you!¡±

    Caylic hurriedly apologized and coaxed Cordelia for a long time before her mood. improved slightly.

    The two then discussed the issue of joining the Crimson Sun Sect.

    After a moment of silence, Cordelia suddenly took Caylie into the room and closed the door to prevent

    Emrys from eavesdropping.

    The sisters wanted to have a private conversation.

    In the room. Caylie asked Cordelia in surprise, ¡°Delia, what do you want to tell me? Why so

    mysterious?¡±

    Cordelia asked solemnly, ¡°What do you think of Rys?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    This question caught Caylie off guard. Emrys had always been their favorite little brother, full of virtues.

    Why did Delia suddenly ask such a strange question?

    Cordelia rified, ¡°I mean in terms of cultivation talent.¡±

    ¡°Cultivation talent¡­¡±

    Caylie furrowed her beautiful brows and answered, ¡°His cultivation talent is incredible. We were able to

    be cultivators because of his blessing.¡±

    They had recently be cultivators, but they could sense that Emrys¡® cultivation talent was

    extraordinary, enabling him to achieve such aplishments at the age of around

    twenty.

    Especiallyst night when Emrys effortlessly killed a Golden Elixir Stage cultivator, proving his strength

    was formidable.

    How could Caylie not see it?

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Cordelia suddenly said, ¡°Since you also recognize his formidable talent in cultivation, it is impossible to

    predict his future achievements. However¡­¡±

    2/3

    BBM M

    M

    Chapter 649 Joining Crimson Sun Sect

    5% 15:57

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She paused, her eyes flickering.

    Then she continued, ¡°He should absolutely not be limited to his current state.¡±

    Cordelia had always harbored a concern, which arose when she witnessed Emrys killing Wilson, the

    Divinity from Anndur.

    Emrys was a dragon who deserved to roam free, as his future was unlimited. However, for the sake of

    protecting her and her sisters, he willingly confined himself to a small pond.

    Emrys might be content and without regrets, but Cordelia couldn¡¯t feel the same. She felt a sense of

    guilt in her heart.

 Chatper 650

    Chapter 650 Keeping Up With His Pace

    A dragon should venture into the sea, not remain hidden in the abyss.

    This raised a questions as Emrys soared to new heights, could his sisters keep up with his

    Cordelia had mentioned to Emrys before that she also wanted to join the Heavenly Pilterer Sect, and

    she wasn¡¯t joking. She simply wanted to bridge the gap between them without hindering Emrys¡¯s

    progress.

    Even if it meant being by Emrys¡¯s side, assisting him with various tasks, engaging in conversations,

    and even having his children¡­ Joining a sect was of no importance.

    What mattered was keeping up with Emrys.

    This concern had been on Cordelia¡¯s mind for a while, and she took the opportunity today to discuss it

    with her sisters, exploring whether they were satisfied with the current situation or ready to advance

    alongside Emrys.

    Since Caylie had initiated the discussion today, Cordelia took the chance to express her own thoughts.

    Caylie fell into deep contemtion.

    She understood what Cordelia meant..

    Furthermore, there was another aspect to consider. Their cultivation techniques were derived from the

    same source as Emrys. As their cultivation levels increased, the illusory elixir field within Emrys¡¯s own

    elixir field would also grow stronger.

    This meant that they were indirectly enhancing Emrys¡¯s strength, and the sisters didn¡¯t mind

    contributing their life energy to him.

    ¡°Caylie, I¡¯m actually quite envious of you. You obtained a precious cauldron immediately upon

    bing a cultivator, and now you have received an invitation from a sect. Such incredible

    opportunities are beyond my reach.¡±

    Cordelia had always been independent and strong¨Cwilled, but in this moment, she seemed

    disappointed.

    Seeing her in such a state, Caylie struggled to find words offort. All she could say was, ¡°Delia, we

    will definitely be able to keep up with Emrys.¡±

    1/3

    She had already made up her mind to join the Crimson Sun Sect and be its disciple.

    The condition was that the Crimson Sun Sect could not impede her freedom, as her ultimate goal was

    to get closer to Emrys, not to be separated from him.

    At that moment, Emrys sat on the sofa in the living room, ncing at the tightly closed door of

    Cordelia¡¯s room, feeling dejected.

    Have we be strangers? Have we grown apart? Have you started to distrust me? I know you must

    beplimenting me for being handsome in your room. If you want to praise me, do it to my face. I

    won¡¯t tease you. What¡¯s the point of sneaking around?

    Emrys indulged in wild fantasies.

    Suddenly, Nte popped out from behind the sofa, taking advantage of Emrys¡¯s distraction, and swiftly

    nted a kiss on his check.

    Emrys didn¡¯t dodge.

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to dodge.

    Nte¡¯s surprise attack seeded, and she proudly eximed, ¡°Hehe, Rys, you should have dodged.

    Why aren¡¯t you apologizing to your wife Karina now?¡±

    Emrys rolled his eyes. ¡°Boring

    Boring?

    Nte instantly became infuriated. She snapped fiercely, ¡°I gave you a kiss, and you dare to call it

    boring? It seems like you¡¯re getting too arrogant.¡±

    Emrys chose to ignore her.

    Nte persisted, saying, ¡°Apologize to me!¡±

    Why should I apologize to you? What did I do wrong?

    Emrys felt speechless at her exaggerated reaction. Wanting to avoid unnecessary trouble, he

    compromised

    I said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nina.

    Regardless of who was at fault, an apology would suffice. After all, girls are often unreasonable.

    ¡°Add the word ¡®wifey!¡± Nte demanded, cing her hands on her hips, clearly

    2/3

    JBGMM

    Chapter 650 Keeping Up With His Pace

    5% 15:57

    displeased.

    Emrys was speechless,

    ¡°Will you do as I say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Wifey Nina.¡±

    Emrys couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her, so he simply indulged her.

    Nte wrinkled her nose. ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s better. By the way, where are Delia and Caylie? Didn¡¯t I see

    them in the living room a little while ago?¡±

    Exasperated, Emrys nced towards Cordelia¡¯s room.

    Following Emrys¡¯s gaze. Nte looked over and noticed the firmly shut door. A mischievous smile

    formed on her face as she remarked. ¡°Ah, I understand now. Those two must be silly to close the door

    in the middle of the day.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chatper 651

    Chapter 651 Caught Off Guard

    After uttering those words, she yfully walked over and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Cordelia opened the door slightly, only to find Nte standing there. She quickly pulled Nte inside

    and mmed the door shut, leaving Emrys outside.

    And so, there were now three of them.

    The three individuals spent some time in the room. Cordelia reiterated to Nte what she had

    previously told Caylic.

    When they emerged, Nte¡¯s mood became extremelyplicated.

    Caylie came to sit next to Emrys and said. ¡°Emrys, I¡¯ve made up my mind. I will join the Crimson Sun

    Sect. Let¡¯s go to Mount Kushburn!¡±

    Emrys looked deeply into Cordelia¡¯s eyes, realizing that she must have mentally prepared Caylie for

    this decision. He nodded and replied, ¡°I will apany you on this journey.¡±

    He actually supported Caylie¡¯s decision, considering it was a great opportunity.

    For now, I have to set aside the matter of the Hermansen family, Emrys thought.

    Originally, he had nned to visit the Hermansen family in Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters

    after dealing with the Deity yer Alliance, hoping to gather information

    about Titus.

    Little did he know that things would take such an unexpected turn.

    It was now clear that Caylie¡¯s situation was far more urgent. The search for Yelena¡¯s origins. would

    have to be temporarily put on hold.

    There was no need to rush at this moment, as it had been years since they started this journey.

    Emrys decided

    to take Caylie to visit the Crimson Sun Sect in Mount Kushburn on the same day, in order to spare her

    from the pain caused by the azure cauldron.

    In the chief¡¯s office at Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters, Endre looked at the documents in

    his hand with a displeased expression.

    1/3

    Chapter 651 Caught Off Guard

    55%

    .

    15:57

    Standing opposite him were two figures.

    One was tall and upright like a pine tree, with a stern face. He was Elduin, one of the thirty¨Csix

    guardians of the Sky Devourer Pce, who had previouslye to seek Endre.

    The other person was Jerome.

    More than twenty years ago, Endre was not the chief of Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters,

    and Jerome was not the leader of the Shadow Garden. However, they had crossed paths and knew

    each other.

    Endre was surprised to see Jerome, a ss SSS wanted criminal, stride into his office. Even more

    unexpectedly, Elduin followed closely behind.

    Endre instinctively felt that something was amiss.

    And indeed, a document drafted by the Sky Devourer Pce, signed and stamped by the top leader of

    Chanaea, was handed to Endre.

    The document detailed the establishment of the Martial Arts Alliance Inquisition. The temporary head

    was none other than Jerome, the once ss SSS wanted criminal.

    This move caught Endre off guard.

    The Martial Arts Alliance Inquisition, directly under the Sky Devourer Pce, had the authority to

    supervise all members of the Chanaea Martial Arts Alliance, including the five division chiefs and

    Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters. This meant that Jerome, the former fugitive, now held

    more power than Endre.

    Naturally, Endre was displeased, but he had to swallow his pride.

    The establishment of the Martial Alliance Tribunal was a decision made by the Sky Devourer Pce,

    and Elduin¡¯s visit was not to seek Endre¡¯s opinion but to announce this decision.

    Endre dared not object.

    After Elduin and Jerome left, Endre could no longer contain his frustration. He mmed his fist on the

    desk, angrily muttering, ¡°D*mn it!¡±

    Later on, Endre hurriedly returned to the Hermansen residence.

    He approached an elderly man, whose hair was as white as snow and whose back was hunched with

    age, and ryed the matter to him.

    9/3

    BBNNE

    Chapter 881 Caught Of Quart

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    55% 15:57

    The white¨Chaired old man was none other than Endre¡¯s father, Levente Hermansen, the Seemer chief

    of the hipsdale Martial Arts Alliance.

    After bearing Endre¡¯s ount, Levente remained silent for a while.

    Suddenly, a few meters away, a lion statue half the height of a man exploded into a pile of

    rubble

    I was attack from afar?

    Levente¡¯s gare turned cold as his hair stood on end. He sneered. ¡°Ha! The Martial Arts Alliance

    Inquisition and the Sky Devourer Pce, huh? How dare they oppress us? Do they really think that the

    Sky Devourer Lord is the ruler of Chanaea?¡°

 Chatper 652

    Chapter 652 A Cultivator

    A cultivator!

    If Emrys were here, he would definitely sense that Levente of the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance, was

    actually a cultivator.

    Endre¡¯s expression wasplicated.

    rmansen, the former head

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    He remembered that his father used to be different. In his childhood memories, his father. had always

    been kind and gentle.

    But over twenty years ago, Levente¡¯s temperament suddenly changed, as if he had be. a different

    person, and his strength inexplicably soared.

    Endre didn¡¯t dare to ask too many questions. Even if he did, Levente wouldn¡¯t answer, leaving Endre

    feeling extremely puzzled.

    At this moment, Emrys and Caylie had already arrived at the foot of Mount Kushburn, where the

    Crimson Sun Sect was located.

    He couldn¡¯t help but admire Pam¡¯s wisdom.

    Mount Kushburn was massive, and ordinary maps were useless. Without Pam¡¯s guidance through

    her identification token, finding the Crimson Sun Sect would have been like searching for a needle in a

    haystack.

    When Pam returned, she informed the sect leader, Quincey Gagher, of everything that had

    happened outside.

    Therefore, when Emrys and Caylie arrived at the Crimson Sun Sect, they not only faced. no obstacles

    but also received a personal reception from Quincey himself.

    He was an elderly man with white hair and a youthful appearance, dressed in a green cotton robe.

    He radiated vitality, and his rosyplexion suggested that he indulged in health elixir pills.

    The health elixir pills of the Crimson Sun Sect were far more effective than the health. supplements

    sold outside, resulting in longer lifespans for the sect memberspared to

    other sects in Mount Kushburn.

    1/3

    Chapter 652 A Cultivator

    J

    When Quincey heard Caylie express her willingness to be a disciple of the Crimson Sun Sect, he

    was delighted.

    As long as the Azure me Cauldron returned to the sect, he didn¡¯t mind who its master

    was.

    Moreover, at first nce, he found Caylic familiar and felt inclined to be her mentor.

    Caylie quicklyid out her conditions. ¡°Mr. Gagher, I am willing to join the Crimson Sun Sect, but I

    hope that in the future, the sect won¡¯t restrict my freedom.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to be trapped in a sect for her entire life.

    Quincey naturally understood her intentions, realizing that she still had worldly concerns. So, he smiled

    and said. ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem. The Crimson Sun Sect has always been very liberal.

    Quincey was understanding, but he quickly added, ¡°Ms. White, while you can move freely within the

    Crimson Sun Sect, remember, the cauldron¡¯s presence should not be revealed, especially within the

    boundaries of Mount Kushburn.¡±

    Mount Kushburn was full of cultivators. While not as dangerous as Mount Jacaster, it was still a harsh

    environment where killings and treasure hunts weremon.

    If Caylie had stayed in the Crimson Sun Sect, she would have been protected by the Mountain Defense

    Formation. Caylie¡¯s most dangerous time would be when she left the Crimson Sun Sect but was still

    within Mount Kushburn¡¯s territory.

    Things would be better once she left Mount Kushburn and returned to the outside world. However,

    once she grasped the Azure Heart Technique and could control the cauldron¡¯s aura from leaking, her

    situation would improve significantly.

    In other words, even if Caylie were to use the azure cauldron to concoct elixirs in the Apricot Hall in the

    future, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about other cultivators sensing its

    aura.

    This would prevent situations like the one that attracted three sect forces that night.

    Of course, the premise was not to be too ostentatious and not to reveal the cauldron openly in front of

    other cultivators.

    Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be a matter of aura exposure but a problem with one¡¯s judgment.

    To be on the safe side, Quincey felt that the fewer Crimson Sun Sect disciples who knew

    2/3

    BENNU

    Chapter 6524 Cultivator

    Z

    * 15:58

    J

    about the cauldron in Caylie¡¯s possession, the better.

    Quincey looked at Pam and instructed. Tell those disciples who apanied you in searching for

    the cauldron that day to keep their lips sealed.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Gagher. I¡¯ve already warned them. Pam replied.

    Quincey nodded and proceeded to give instructions to Pam, ¡°First, escort Ms. White to participate in

    a ndestine sect initiation ceremony, and then guide her to the secluded mountain area to learn and

    understand the Azure Heart Technique.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chatper 653

    Chapter 653 Sword Cultivator Or Demonic Cultivator

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Pam nced at Caylie, her gaze noticeably softer than the previous night. She said, ¡°Ms. White,

    come with me!¡±

    Caylic looked at Emrys.

    Emrys gently squeezed her hand, smiling as he said, ¡°Go ahead, Caylie. If anything happens, just call

    my name through the lucky charm.¡±

    *Okay!¡±

    Caylie nodded and followed Pam, discreetly avoiding the crowd.

    After Caylie and Pam left, Quincey suddenly turned to Emrys, scrutinizing him carefully. Then, with a

    meaningful smile, he said, ¡°I heard Ms. Miller say that you¡¯re not an ordinary person either!¡±

    Emrys replied nomittally, ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    ¡°Are you a sword cultivator?¡±

    Emrys shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    Quincey fell silent, but his eyes flickered as he pondered something.

    He had learned the basic information about Emrys from Pam. Summing it up, Emrys could either be

    a formidable sword cultivator or a demonic cultivator.

    When Quincey asked Emrys, thetter shook his head, which came as a surprise. This answer strongly

    suggested that he was a demonic cultivator.

    Quincey naturally couldn¡¯t say much more.

    Little did he know that Emrys was not a demonic cultivator at all.

    As for denying being a sword cultivator, that was normal. While Emrys could use the Spiritual Control

    Divine Sword, he did not know any sword techniques, relying solely on a sweeping strike to prevail.

    Pam mistook him for a sword cultivator due to the pure sword intent she felt

    1/3

    emanating from Emrys that night.

    However, she didn¡¯t know that the sword intent came not from Emrys but from the Heavenly Fortune

    Mirror in his palm.

    ¡°Emrys, I wonder if you could go somewhere with me?¡±

    After a moment of silence, Quincey suddenly spoke, his voice ethereal.

    Emrys nodded and followed Quincey to arge open area. In the center stood a tall tower with twelve

    floors.

    Quincey introduced, ¡°Emrys, this is the Crimson Sun Tower, our Crimson Sun Sect¡¯s treasure vault.

    From the first to the tenth floor, different qualities of cauldrons are stored. The higher you go, the better

    the quality. Would you like to give it a try?¡±

    The Crimson Sun Tower was the treasure vault of the Crimson Sun Sect.

    Given its nature, it was undoubtedly extremely precious to the Crimson Sun Sect.

    Surprisingly, Quincey had actually allowed Emrys to enter.

    Emrys found it strange and asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly so kind, allowing an outsider like me to enter

    your treasure vault?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t believe that there were free lunches in this world, even though Quincey had been amiable

    throughout.

    Still, he had to remain vignt.

    Quincey smiled and said, ¡°Emrys, no need to be so wary. Our disciples often enter the Crimson Sun

    Tower to select a cauldron suitable for themselves.¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°But I am not a disciple of the Crimson Sun Sect.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Ms. White is your second sister. Are you two siblings by blood?¡±

    Quincey changed his questioning approach.

    Emrys shook his head, then nodded, saying, ¡°We¡¯re not blood siblings, but our bond is deeper than that

    of blood siblings.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good enough. Ms. White will likely take some time toprehend the Azure Heart Technique.

    The specific duration depends on her understanding. So, why not

    2/3

    Chapter 653 Sword Cultivator Or Demonic Cultivator

    choose a cauldron for her in the meantime?¡± Quincey suggested.

    Seeing Emrys still puzzled, he exined further, ¡°Since the news of Ms. White carrying the Azure

    me Cauldron needs to be kept confidential, she naturally requires another cauldron as a cover. As

    for the quality, it doesn¡¯t matter. So, either of you can head in.¡±

    He was right.

 Chatper 654

    Chapter 654 Crimson Sun Tower

    Caylie only needed the azure cauldron, and selecting another one was simply a diversion to make

    others believe that she didn¡¯t have the azure cauldron with her.

    Therefore, the suitability of this second cauldron didn¡¯t matter at all; anyone could choose

    1. it.

    However, Emrys questioned, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t matter who chooses, why don¡¯t you go in yourself? It¡¯s better

    than letting an outsider like me go in, right?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Quincey paused for a moment before exining, ¡°Although it¡¯s random, the cauldrons insidee in

    different colors and styles. Since you¡¯re familiar with Ms. White, you know her taste better.¡±

    It¡¯s like taking a girl shopping for clothes; even if she says to buy anything, if you choosepletely

    randomly, you might face troubleter.

    Emrys patted Quincey¡¯s shoulder and chuckled. ¡°Haha, old geezer, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d understand a

    girl¡¯s preferences so well. I believe this exnation.¡±

    In his heart, Emrys thought, Believe him? Nonsense, this old man is quite cunning! There must be

    some trap waiting for me inside this tower.

    However, Emrys had always been fearless. Since the old man was so eager for him to go in, he

    decided to take a look. If the situation turned bad, escaping should be easy.

    And so, Emrys agreed to it.

    Another reason for agreeing was that he saw several disciples of the Crimson Sun Sect going in and

    quicklying out, spending only a short time on the first two floors.

    At least that indicated there shouldn¡¯t be any issues on the first two floors of the Crimson Sun Tower.

    It was safe to go in and have a look.

    Emrys took his first step toward the Crimson Sun Sect. About two meters away, he suddenly

    remembered something, turned around, and asked, ¡°Mr. Gagher, what¡¯s on the eleventh and twelfth

    floors of this tower?¡±

    Chapter 654 Cdmson Sun Tower

    He remembered that Quincey had mentioned the quality of cauldrons increasing as you went higher

    but hadn¡¯t mentioned thest two floors.

    Emrys spected that the eleventh and twelfth floors of the Crimson Sun Tower might not have

    cauldrons. Instead, they might contain something else.

    Quincey¡¯s simile was profound and enigmatic as he said, ¡°If you can reach thest two floors, you will

    naturally find out what¡¯s up there. If you can¡¯t reach them, telling you won¡¯t be of any use.¡±

    Hev, old man, trying to provoke me, huh? Well, I fell for it.

    Emrys inwardly scorned the old man, then turned around and confidently walked toward the Crimson

    Sun Tower, entering the first floor without hesitation.

    Quincey watched as Emrys entered the tower, a glint of sharpness shing in his eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Gagher, why are you here? Where is Mr. Lund?¡±

    In no time, Pam arrived at Quincey¡¯s side, questioning with puzzlement.

    She had helped Caylieplete the sect initiation ceremony and then took her to the mountains to

    comprehend the Azure Heart Technique.

    During the period of enlightenment, Pam realized that her presence might distract Caylie. Therefore,

    she left Caylie alone and returned to find Quincey.

    Quincey was here, but there was no sign of Emrys.

    Quincey looked at the Crimson Sun Tower, gesturing with his eyes. ¡°He went into the

    Crimson Sun Tower.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Pam was surprised. Visibly confused, she asked, ¡°He¡¯s not a disciple of the Crimson Sun Sect. Mr.

    Gagher, why¡­¡±

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Soon, Pam realized what was happening and continued, ¡°Could it be that you want to use the spirit

    fire inside the Crimson Sun Tower to test if he¡¯s a demonic cultivator?¡±

    Quincey¡¯s expression became serious. He nodded and replied, ¡°Exactly. The cultivation techniques of

    demonic cultivators are extremely domineering, leading to an aggressive temperament. The spirit fire

    will stimte their emotions, making them even more unruly.¡±

    JBBM M

    Chapter 654 Crimson Sun Tower

    58% 15:59

    When Quincey learned from Pam that Emrys possessed exceptional strength, he grew concerned. If

    Emrys were to be revealed as a practitioner of demonic cultivation, it was inevitable that he would

    ascend to the rank of a demon lord in the future.

    Though Emrys may appear ordinary at present, as long as he persists in practicing demonic

    techniques, there wille a time when he loses control over his aggressive tendencies.

 Chatper 655

    Chapter 655 The Test

    And this aggressive temperament could only be alleviated through killing.

    This is why, in the cultivation realm, there is a popr saying, ¡°Demonic cultivators will be condemned

    by the heavens.¡±

    Initially, Quincey held onto the hope that Emrys was a sword cultivator, not a demonic cultivator.

    However, when he asked Emrys earlier, Emrys responded that he was not a sword cultivator.

    This greatly increased the probability of Emrys being a demonic cultivator.

    To make things clearer, Quincey had to find a way to get Emrys into the Crimson Sun Tower and use

    the spirit fire inside to determine whether Emrys was a demonic cultivator.

    Pam quickly understood Quincey¡¯s intentions but immediately furrowed her brows. and said, ¡°To

    bring out his aggression, he needs to reach at least the seventh floor. But what if he doesn¡¯t go up?¡±

    Since the spirit fire would trigger the aggressive emotions of demonic cultivators, if Emrys was indeed a

    demon cultivator, he certainly wouldn¡¯t foolishly ascend to the seventh level, allowing his emotions to

    spiral out of control.

    Quincey had considered this problem. He nced at Pam and asked, ¡°Based on what you told me

    earlier, what kind of person is Emrys in terms of character?¡±

    Without any hesitation, Pam responded, ¡°He¡¯s dominant and assertive!¡±

    The scene of Emrys forcefully killing three experts that night was deeply imprinted in her mind.

    Pam had never encountered such a domineering person before.

    ¡°A person with this kind of character is very assertive. So, he will definitely try to climb to the seventh

    floor or higher. If he doesn¡¯t go up, it means he¡¯s hiding something,¡± Quincey exined.

    Although this time Emrys was asked to randomly pick a cauldron, someone with such at forceful

    character wouldn¡¯t truly act randomly.

    He would try to climb as high as possible.

    1/3

    JHHBDBBBBBBB

    Chapter 655 The Test

    µÄÊ³

    90% 16:21

    08:25:15

    Given Emrys¡® strength in killing Golden Elixir Stage cultivators, reaching the eighth or ninth floor of the

    Crimson Sun Tower shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    If he had that ability but deliberately avoided climbing beyond the seventh floor, it would indicate that

    Emrys had something to hide, as such behavior contradicted his character.

    ¡°Do you mean that Emrys is a demonic cultivator if he doesn¡¯t reach the seventh floor?¡± Pam asked,

    furrowing her brows.

    This testing method was highly subjective, based on Quincey¡¯s analysis of Emrys character. What if he

    analyzed it incorrectly?

    What if Emrys simply wanted to pick a cauldron quietly on the lower floors?

    Pam posed this question.

    Quincey contemted and said, ¡°Perhaps he will choose an ordinary cauldron for Caylie to conceal his

    actions. But that doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t climb to the seventh floor or higher.¡±

    The Azure me Cauldron inside Caylic was of higher quality than any cauldron inside the Crimson

    Sun Tower. To achieve the best cover, choosing a second cauldron with the most ordinary quality was

    preferable.

    In simpler terms, cauldrons inside the Crimson Sun Tower from the seventh floor and beyond were

    already valuable treasures, which might incite thoughts of killing for

    treasures.

    This wouldn¡¯t achieve the desired cover, and there was still a chance of drawing unwanted. attention.

    The safest approach was to help Lin Caylie pick an ordinary cauldron, one that would not attract any

    interest.

    If Emrys were a clever person, he would definitely pick a cauldron for Caylic below the seventh floor.

    Why did Quincey say that this wouldn¡¯t prevent Emrys from climbing to the seventh floor?

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    It was based on Emrys¡® dominant character.

    Emrys might not choose a cauldron above the seventh floor, but he would definitely go up to check.

    Moreover, intentionally not revealing the items on thest two floors created

    2/3

    Chapter 655 The Teal

    suspense for Emrys.

    Out of curiosity. Emrys would surely find a way to go up and explore.

    If he didn¡¯t go up, that meant something was wrong

    In the end, everything was based on Quincey¡¯s analysis of Emrys character.

    He abruptly abandoned his gentle demeanor, his gaze turning cold as he asserted. ¡°I have indeed

    misjudged the situation, it is preferable to eliminate the wrong

    Individu rather than let a potential threat slip away. We absolutely cannot permit the demon cultivator to

    be more powerful!¡±

 Chatper 656

    Chapter 656 Spirit Fire

    As Emrys already possessed formidable power, Quincey believed that with the assistance of the

    Mountain Defense Formation, he should be able to defeat him here.

    Pam¡¯s heart quivered.

    ording to Quincey, Emrys had only one chance at survival, which was to reach the seventh floor of

    the Crimson Sun Tower without losing control.

    Under any other circumstances, such as being affected by the spirit fire and bing aggressive or

    failing to reach the seventh floor for any reason, he would be killed.

    Quincey believed it was better to kill the wrong person than to let a potential threat escape.

    Pam sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Caylie might not be pleased.¡±

    ¡°Her thoughts don¡¯t matter. We cannot allow this demonic cultivator to grow. Otherwise, it will be a

    disaster for Mount Kushburn and our people.¡±

    Quincey had a special fondness for Caylie, but in the face of such a significant issue, there was only

    one choice¨Cto spare no effort in eliminating demonic cultivators.

    Pam remained silent.

    Quincey didn¡¯t say anything more and proceeded to the first floor of the Crimson Sun Tower. After

    scanning the area, he didn¡¯t spot Emrys, indicating that Emrys had already ascended.

    This further confirmed Quincey¡¯s suspicions.

    The first floor of the Crimson Sun Sect had the most cauldrons, but they were of ordinary quality.

    An old man sat cross¨Clegged in an inconspicuous corner. This old man was the tower guard of the

    Crimson Sun Tower, even stronger than Quincey.

    Quincey approached the old man and respectfully asked, ¡°Abel, which floor is the young man who just

    entered on now?¡±

    ¡°The sixth floor.¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 656 Spirit Fire

    M

    55% 16:21

    08:07:58

    The old man¡¯s voice was distant. Even when facing Quincey, he didn¡¯t opent showing no change in

    expression.

    his

    eyes,

    ¡°The sixth floor,¡± Quincey repeated in a low voice.

    Then he turned to look at Pam, and both of them woreplex expressions.

    Emrys was already on the sixth floor.

    If he climbed one more floor, he would undoubtedly be affected by the spirit fire. Why did he suddenly

    stop?

    Could it be that he was genuinely afraid of losing control?

    Quincey wanted to personally go up and see what Emrys was doing on the sixth floor. However, he

    was afraid of arousing Emrys¡® suspicions, so he decided to wait a little longer.

    He nned to ask Abelter whether Emrys had reached the seventh floor.

    Once Emrys reached the seventh floor, his emotions would be influenced by the spirit. fire. When he

    became aggressive, Quincey would be able to sense it.

    At that moment, Quincey would not hesitate. He would immediately activate the Mountain Defense

    Formation and, utilizing its power, y the demonic cultivator.

    At this moment, Emrys was indeed on the sixth floor of the Crimson Sun Tower.

    The number of cauldrons here was much fewer than on the first floor, probably only around ten.

    However, the quality of the cauldrons was significantly higher.

    The temperature on this level was also extremely high.

    Emrys could sense that the mes emitting this temperature were definitely not ordinary.

    He could deduce the purpose behind Quincey allowing him to enter the tower.

    When Emrys arrived at the sixth floor, he immediately sensed that something was wrong.

    He felt restless, just like that night.

    In fact, his emotions were even more intense than that night.

    Emrys spected that it must be rted to the mes emitting this temperature.

    2/3

    MM GBBBBBBBB

    Chapter 656 Spirit Fire

    M

    21

    55% 16:21

    08:02:28

    The heat of the mes increased as he climbed higher. This only added to the growing frustration in

    Emrys¡® heart.

    Combining this with Quincey¡¯s peculiar words and actions before entering the tower, Emrys could easily

    infer his intention.

    Quincey wanted to use the mes in the Crimson Sun Tower to test whether Emrys was a demonic

    cultivator.

    How would he conduct the test?

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    It was undoubtedly connected to Emrys¡® current emotions.

    As his mood suddenly became restless, Emrys felt perplexed. Could he truly be a demonic cultivator?

 Chatper 657

    Chapter 657 Demonic Nature

    But the unscrupulous Athos had clearly sworn and assured that he was not practicing demonic

    techniques. There was no way he could be a demonic cultivator.

    Could it be that the old man was just talking nonsense?

    Emrys once again harbored doubts.

    The reason he hesitated on the sixth floor was because he wanted to know if the Nameless Divine Art

    was truly a demonic technique, but he was afraid of the answer.

    The mes he felt at that moment leaned more towards an unfavorable direction.

    After much hesitation, Emrys ultimately decided to ascend to the seventh floor to take a look.

    Regardless, there had to be an oue; avoiding it wouldn¡¯t solve any problems.

    Arriving at the entrance of the seventh floor, Emrys climbed thedder, and with each step, his irritation

    grew.

    Finally, he stepped onto the seventh floor.

    He didn¡¯t even bother to look at the cauldrons on this level.

    In an instant, Emrys¡® expression changed. The irritation in his heart surged to the extreme, and an

    aggressive aura uncontrobly leaked out, spreading down the Crimson Sun Tower.

    At this moment, Quincey, who was on the first floor, no longer needed to ask Abel. A murderous intent

    appeared in his eyes, and he said, ¡°He¡¯s indeed a demonic cultivator. Ms. Miller, let¡¯s activate the

    Mountain Defense Formation and exterminate the demon!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Pam¡¯s expression turned serious, as she also sensed this aggressive aura, just like that night.

    Demonic cultivators would be condemned by the heavens!

    ¡°Just wait a minute¡­¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 657 Demonic Nature

    07:52:56

    Just as the two were hastily preparing to leave the Crimson Sun Tower, Abel¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.

    His eyes were still closed.

    He remained unperturbed.

    Confused, Quincey asked, ¡°Abel, haven¡¯t we already confirmed that he¡¯s a demonic cultivator? What

    are we waiting for?¡±

    Abel slowly said, ¡°He has already ascended to the eighth floor. Let¡¯s see how strong his demonic

    nature is before deciding whether to exterminate him.¡±

    If Emrys¡¯s demonic nature wasn¡¯t too strong, there was still a chance for salvation as long as he was

    willing to give up further cultivation of his demonic techniques.

    To truly understand the extent of Emrys¡¯s demonic nature, it was necessary to let him lose control

    completely. The closer he got to the spirit fire, the easier it was for him to lose

    control.

    Quincey fell into a moment of silence.

    He didn¡¯t actually agree with Abel¡¯s approach. In his view, regardless of the extent of demonic nature,

    all demonic cultivators should be in to ensure no future troubles.

    However, Abel¡¯s identity was not simple.

    Before Quincey became the sect leader of the Crimson Sun Sect, this tower guard had already existed.

    In other words, Abel had seniority over Quincey.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    After a moment of contemtion, Quincey turned to Pam and said, ¡°Go and inform the other elders

    to prepare for the activation of the Mountain Defense Formation. I will wait here a little longer.¡±

    This way,

    he expressed his stance without disrespecting Abel.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Aware of the urgency of the matter, Pam swiftly left the Crimson Sun Tower, informing the other

    elders of the situation and preparing for the extermination of the demon.

    On the eighth floor of the Crimson Sun Tower, Emrys¡® eyes were filled with faint red particles.

    The aggressive aura emanating from his body was more than ten times denser than when he was on

    the seventh level.

    2/3

    He still didn¡¯t pay attention to the cauldrons on this floor as he wasn¡¯t interested.

    What truly attracted Emrys to climb higher was the mes. The closer he got, the deeper. his yearning

    became.

    He had a premonition that the mes would be extremely useful to him.

    Therefore, Emrys quickly ascended from the eighth level to the ninth, and then from the ninth to the

    tenth. The overwhelming aggression nearly caused him to lose control.

    The tenth floor had only one cauldron emitting a crimson light, its quality surpassing that of the ninth

    floor¡¯s cauldrons by a hundred fold.

    This was already the highest¨Cquality cauldron inside the Crimson Sun Tower.

    However, Emrys remained unfazed.

    His attention waspletely fixated on the eleventh floor, where the fiery aura emanated.

    A surge of aggression and longing surged within Emrys, quickly reaching its climax.

    Send Gifts

 Chatper 658

    Chapter 658 Colossal Demon

    Thud!

    As Emrys stepped onto the eleventh floor of the Crimson Sun Tower, his footsteps became shaky, and

    his body trembled uncontrobly.

    Through eyes glowing like pirs of red light, Emrys witnessed a floating cluster of crimson mes. The

    temperature in this ce was terrifying, enough to overpower even a cultivator at the Golden Elixir

    Stage in the absolute phase.

    However, Emrys had miraculously managed to ascend.

    He was alreadypletely naked, his body covered in red.

    Every inch of his skin oozed blood. He was torn between the excruciating pain of torn flesh and the

    burning sensation. The agony consumed Emrys relentlessly, but he seemed oblivious, his gaze fixed

    on the fiery cluster.

    His emotions had long spiraled out of control. Compared to the pain, the yearning in his heart for this

    me was like yearning for a cup of water in the desert¨Cintense beyond

    measure.

    ¡°Come here!¡± Emrys roared softly. His voice was hoarser than usual, but still carried a sense of

    dominance.

    Immediately after, Emrys made a terrifying move. He reached out with his bare hands towards the spirit

    fire.

    Strangely enough, Emrys actually caught it.

    Even more bizarre, he not only caught it but also forcefully absorbed the spirit fire into his body.

    Boom!

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    The moment the spirit fire vanished, the heat inside the entire Crimson Sun Tower receded like a tide.

    Simultaneously, an extremely terrifying oppressive aura, centered on the eleventh floor, spread out like

    dark clouds before a storm, almostpletely enveloping the entire Crimson Sun Sect.

    1/3

    The calm andposed old man on the first floor of the Crimson Sun Tower, Abel, finally opened his

    eyes.

    His hair quivered as he widened his eyes in shock.

    ¡°Demon! A colossal demon!¡±

    A demon!

    A colossal demon!

    Abel¡¯s words fell like thunder. Never before had he lost hisposure as he did that day. Every

    trembling part of his body revealed the horror in his heart.

    ¡°Mr. Gagher, go oversee the Mountain Defense Formation and prepare to exterminate the demon. I¡¯ll

    go up to the Crimson Sun Tower to take a look!¡± Abel quickly issued orders with a decisive tone.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Quincey swiftly withdrew.

    Abel raised his head and gazed at the top of the Crimson Sun Tower. He sighed, ¡°What a formidable

    demonic cultivator. You dared to devour even the spirit fire. How can we allow you to continue

    growing?¡±

    With a resounding shout, Abel moved like the wind, swiftly ascending the Crimson Sun Tower.

    The second floor, third floor, fourth floor, all the way up to the eleventh floor.

    Abel wanted to try and see if he could kill Emrys with his own strength.

    Even if failure was inevitable, it didn¡¯t matter. He could buy some time to allow Quincey and the others

    to activate the Mountain Defense Formation. That was the priority.

    However, when Abel arrived at the eleventh floor, he was stunned.

    Why isn¡¯t he here?

    Surprisingly, Emrys was not on the eleventh floor!

    Abel could be certain that when he came up just now, he didn¡¯t encounter Emrys. This meant that

    Emrys couldn¡¯t have gone down; he must have gone up.

    2/3

    Chapter 658 Colossal Demon

    07:32 52

    Up there¡­

    Abel raised his head and looked towards the entrance of the twelfth floor, his body trembling violently.

    ¡°How could a demon cultivator possibly reach the twelfth level?¡±

    Abel¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.

    Abel didn¡¯t quite believe that Emrys had already reached the twelfth floor, but if he hadn¡¯t gone to the

    twelfth floor, where else could he have gone?

    There weren¡¯t many ces to hide inside the Crimson Sun Tower.

    Abel stood still, staring at the entrance of the twelfth floor, remaining motionless for quite some time.

    After a long time, Abel came back to his senses, murmuring in disbelief, ¡°He really is on the twelfth

    floor!¡±

    Emrys exuded an intense and oppressive aura of aggression, which was suffocating and

    overwhelming. Abel could clearly feel that this aura came from above him.

    It was evident that Emrys was indeed located on the twelfth floor.

    After careful consideration, Abel ultimately chose to remain on the eleventh floor and await Emrys¡®

    descent.

    ording to the sect¡¯s regtions, tower guards were prohibited from essing the highest level of

    the Crimson Sun Tower.

 Chatper 659

    Chapter 659 Another World

    Abel had no choice but to wait.

    At that moment, Emrys stood at the highest level of Crimson Sun Tower.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    His right index finger glowed with a crimson huc, resembling a branding iron that had been scorched by

    mes, emitting a terrifying heat.

    This was the blessing of the spirit fire.

    When Emrys acquired the spirit fire, an inexplicable surge of power surged within him, consuming the

    spirit fire and consolidating it on his right index finger.

    At that instant, even without utilizing his life energy, his finger could prate a Golden Elixir Stage

    cultivator with a single strike.

    After absorbing the spirit fire, Emrys effortlessly ascended to the twelfth floor of Crimson Sun Tower.

    The twelfth floor was simr to the eleventh, devoid of any cauldrons.

    It could be described as deste.

    Emrys exuded an aggressive aura. Upon seeing the empty twelfth floor, restlessness and agitation

    filled him. He let out a low growl, and his life energy surged.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    It unleashed without restraint.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, a section of the stone wall copsed, revealing a pale mural beneath.

    Although Emrys lost control of his emotions, he was quickly captivated by the mural.

    The mural depicted a range of mountains stretching into the horizon. At the edge of these mountains,

    clouds and mist swirled mysteriously. Within this haze, a faint silhouette

    1/3

    stood, so small and distant that it was barely discernible.

    Emrys moved closer.

    As his gaze fixated on the mural, he felt the world turning upside down, as if time and space had

    transformed. Simultaneously, a cool and peaceful aura enveloped him from all directions.

    Em was startled and instantly regained his senses.

    ¡°I actually lost control of my emotions just now.¡±

    Emrys reminisced about the previous scenes, especially when he stepped onto the eleventh floor. It felt

    as if his entire brain had lost its ability to think.

    It was only at this moment that he finally snapped out of it.

    Emrys raised his right hand, staring at the crimson index finger with astonishment. These mes have

    tempered a fingerparable to a magical treasure. If I were to consume more, wouldn¡¯t every part of

    my body transform into a magical treasure?

    ¡°This finger alone can bepared to a magical treasure. In other words, my body can consume these

    mes and automatically refine itself?¡±

    After a brief moment of surprise, joy spread across Emrys¡® face. His gaze instinctively drifted

    downward, focusing on an area around his groin. Magical treasure? Magical treasure! What if¡­ No. It¡¯s

    not possible.

    Emrys quickly shook his head. It would be too hot, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it.

    Although the hardness of Emrys¡® finger had reached the level of a magical treasure, it was also

    incredibly hot. After all, it was forged in mes.

    Emrys swiftly dismissed the unsavory thoughts that had entered his mind, reassuring himself, ¡°What I

    have now is enough. There¡¯s no need¡­ There¡¯s really no need¡­¡±

    With a single thought, Emrys manipted his power as if controlling a magical treasure, restoring his

    finger to its original state.

    Then, Emrys curiously surveyed his surroundings.

    He remembered that it was during a moment of emotional turmoil when he saw a mural, and then,

    inexplicably; found himself in this unfamiliar world.

    2/3

    ×Ô

    JAMB BBB BGB BB

    Chapter 659 Another World

    MEIN

    55% 16:22

    07-17:00

    In this world, everything a vast expanse of white, yet it exuded tranquility and

    WH

    peace.

    ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve entered the world of the mural?¡± Emrys wore a surprised expression. as he

    cautiously navigated through this white world, until he saw a range of mountains emerging from the

    misty clouds ahead. That looks familiar.

    It was the exact scene he had seen in the mural before.

    A wave of astonishment swept through Emrys¡® heart. Finally, he could confirm that he had truly entered

    the world depicted in the mural, which inevitably filled him with panic. Is it possible that I am trapped

    here forever?

    ¡°Friend, there is no need to worry. Your consciousness is only here, while your physical body remains

    outside. Think of all this as if you are dreaming. You will not perish.¡±

 Chatper 660

    Chapter 660 Azure King

    As Emrys found himself lost in confusion, a distant and ethereal voice suddenly wafted over from afar.

    As this voice resonated, the surrounding pallor swiftly faded away.

    Emrys¡® gaze hardened.

    At the end of the mountain range, the silhouette of the elusive figure rapidly approached and expanded

    in his field of vision.

    The mountains whizzed by rapidly.

    An illusory figure mysteriously appeared before Emrys, cloaked in a green robe, standing tall and

    exuding an ethereal aura. However, his face remained indistinct.

    Emrys was greatly shocked.

    Just a moment ago, he was silently pondering in his heart, wondering if he would be trapped in this

    world forever. He hadn¡¯t voiced his thoughts, yet they were seen through by this person.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Pal, there¡¯s no need for surprise. I had said earlier that your consciousness has merely entered this

    realm, and I am the master of this world. I am aware of all your thoughts.¡±

    That person once again saw through Emrys¡® thoughts, and the ethereal voice resonated

    once more.

    Emrys was taken aback for a moment, then began to recall the time when he had watched a tutorial

    video about the International Art Master, Emily, on Nte¡¯sputer.

    Cough!

    The illusory figure ahead clearly flickered for a moment. ¡°Pal, you¡¯re so young. Don¡¯t burden your mind

    with all sorts of messy thoughts. We should focus on¡¯positive energy.¡±

    D*mn it! Indeed, he can see through my thoughts. This is an invasion of privacy! Emrys was instantly

    filled with anger.

    ¡°Insulting others is also a form of bad behavior,¡± the shadowy figure conveyed once more.

    Emrys struggled to maintain hisposure, asking, ¡°Who exactly are you? Why have you brought me

    to this ce? How can I get out?¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 660 Azure King

    07:07 88

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Pal. I will answer your questions one by one.¡±

    The illusory figure continued to flicker, then uttered an answer that astonished Emrys. ¡°I am Azure

    King,¡± he said.

    ¡°Azure King?¡± Emrys was greatly surprised. Azure King is a legendary figure. How could he have been

    trapped within a murall

    ¡°To gut it precisely, I am one of the myriad spiritual wills left behind by Azure King. specifically waiting

    here for the arrival of the destined one. Just now, it wasn¡¯t me who led you in here, but you who came

    in on your own ord. This indicates that you are indeed the destined person I¡¯ve been waiting for. As

    for the way out, you¡¯ll understand soon enough.¡±

    The illusory figure methodically answered Emrys¡® questions. With each response, its form became

    increasingly ethereal, indicating a gradual depletion of its spiritual will.

    Emrys was increasingly astounded.

    This shadowy figure that was conversing with him was, astonishingly, nothing more than a residual

    spiritual will of Azure King. No one would believe it if word of this were to get

    out.

    Moreover, the person mentioned that he was merely one of the myriad spiritual wills left behind by

    Azure King. This implied that in other ces, there were thousands, if not tens of thousands, of simr

    entities. One could imagine just how terrifying Azure King must have

    been!

    ¡°Pal, there¡¯s no need to admire me so much. Your presence here signifies a connection with Azure

    King. ept my will inheritance, and perhaps, you could be the next Azure King.¡±

    Once again, Emrys¡® thoughts were seen through by him. Silently cursing, he felt annoyed. that he had

    been fooled by him again.

    The crux of the matter was that Emrys couldn¡¯t stop him from pretending.

    On the surface, Emrys could appear indifferent, but the admiration within his heart was something he

    couldn¡¯t hide. Ironically, this very spiritual will was capable of seeing through his innermost thoughts.

    Argh! Let him pretend then. At some point, he needs to stop.

    ¡°Pal, your thinking is misguided. I was merely stating a fact. How could you use me of pretending?

    Such narrow¨Cmindedness!¡±

    2/3

    Idd MM BBBBBBBBB

    Chapter 660 Azure King

    MIN

    54% 16:22

    07:01:31

    It appeared that Azure King had a tendency to be quite talkative. Whenever he caught a glimpse of

    Emrys¡® thoughts, he would extract them for evaluation,pletely ignoring the fact that his own

    physical form was bing more and more illusory.

    Emrys was left without words.

    In this moment, Emrys resembled someone who was truly indifferent to the significant aspects of life. Is

    it fair for me to criticize others for being pretentious simply because their level of thinking is more

    advanced?

 Chatper 661

    Chapter 661 The Illusory Figure

    ¡°Pal, you¡¯re overthinking again. Are you ready to receive my inheritance?¡±

    The illusory figure spoke once more, bringing Emrys back to reality.

    Emrys reacted and said, ¡°When did I agree to ept your inheritance?¡±

    ¡°Un

    Although the illusory figure was blurry, it was evident that he was surprised. He clearly hadn¡¯t expected

    Emrys to refuse. This is a great opportunity! Why is this young man refusing? Why isn¡¯t he following the

    expected path?

    The illusory figure said. ¡°Since you¡¯ve entered this realm, you¡¯ve implicitly agreed to ept the

    inheritance.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Emrys defiantly replied.

    ¡°Then let your consciousness remain here forever. Although I¡¯ve said you won¡¯t dic, ast long as your

    consciousness stays here permanently, you¡¯ll be in a vegetative state.¡±

    ¡°Despicable and shameless!¡± Emrys cursed, then added with a touch of pride, ¡°It seems there¡¯s no

    other way. But let¡¯s be clear. It¡¯s you who forced me to ept this inheritance. I¡¯m not begging you for

    it.¡±

    ¡°Enough. Stop pretending to be coy after gaining an advantage. I bet you¡¯re secretly thrilled.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! What I, Emrys, detest the most is when others force me to do things I dislike, such as the

    situation at hand.¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    The illusory figure sneered, never having encountered such a shameless individual before. He barked,

    ¡°Enough! No more nonsense. Prepare to receive the inheritance!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Suddenly, Emrys interrupted. The illusory figure impatiently said, ¡°Are you even a man? You¡¯re so

    indecisive. It¡¯s disgraceful!¡±

    He was speechless.

    1/3

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter not The Blusory Figure

    06:51:74

    He had never seen anyone as indecisive as Emrys. Even when faced with a great opportunity, Emrys

    still hesitated. To put it frankly, Emrys was as slow as a snail.

    Emrys said seriously, ¡°Although you are merely a spiritual will, I believe you must know the answer to a

    question that has been troubling me for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Ask!¡±

    The illusory figure had lost all patience for idle talk, and the circumstances didn¡¯t allow for it either. He

    had almost be translucent.

    Emrys asked with a serious expression, ¡°Am I a demonic cultivator?¡±

    This issue had troubled him for a long time. He genuinely wanted to know the answer. Otherwise, he

    wouldn¡¯t feel at ease practicing the Nameless Divine Art.

    He was certain that the figure before him surely knew the answer.

    The illusory figure fell silent for a moment, seemingly assessing Emrys. After a short while, the

    shadowy figure suddenly flickered, dering, ¡°Being categorized as a demonic cultivator is an insult to

    you.¡±

    Being categorized as a demonic cultivator is an insult to me¡­. The illusory figure¡¯s response made

    Emrys¡® heart tremble. Emrys furrowed his brows, unable to understand the meaning. What does that

    mean? Does it mean I¡¯m not a demonic cultivator, or perhaps I am an even more terrifying demon lord

    than a demonic cultivator?

    Emrys was uncertain about the meaning of that statement.

    Initially, Emrys encountered a demonic cultivator, Diablos, which led him to doubt the Nameless Divine

    Art for the first time, suspecting it to be a demonic technique.

    Since then, he had been too afraid to let his sisters practice with him, fearing he might lead them

    astray.

    It was not until he captured Athos and learned from him that what he had been practicing. was not a

    demonic technique that Emrys finally felt relieved.

    However, that day, under the influence of the spirit fire, Emrys lost control of his emotions, causing him

    to once again question whether Athos was deceiving him.

    And so, he posed this question, hoping to receive an answer from the spiritual will of Azure King.

    2/3

    Chapter 661 The Illusory Figure

    06 47 97

    However, the answer provided by Azure King¡¯s will startled Emrys.

    ¡°The martial arts technique you practice, although powerful and unconventional, is not of demonic

    nature.¡±

    Once again, prating Emrys¡® contemtion, the ethereal figure added a sentence thatpletely

    alleviated Emrys¡® concerns.

 Chatper 662

    Chapter 662 The Emergence Of The Inheritor

    With a wless martial arts technique, there was no need to worry about leading the sisters astray.

    As for the statement made by Azure King¡¯s will moments earlier, iming that being a demonic

    cultivator was an insult to Emrys, it had be less significant.

    The main issue was that Emrys no longer had the chance to probe further. Azure King¡¯s will had

    weakened, and he could not hesitate any longer.

    Ilhoosh!

    Just before the illusory figure vanished, it transformed into a faint beam of light, which then prated

    Emrys¡® forehead.

    A faint azure imprint flickered a few times on Emrys¡® forehead, and in no time, it vanished without a

    trace, leaving no hint of its existence.

    BREE!

    The pale world rapidly vanished, simr to a copsing ck hole. Emrys experienced a momentary

    darkness before his eyes. When he opened them again, he found himself back on the twelfth floor of

    Crimson Sun Tower.

    In fact, he was originally in Crimson Sun Tower. What returned was his consciousness.

    Surprisingly, Emrys had previously suffered burns on every inch of his body due to devouring the spirit

    fire. However, at this moment, he hadpletely healed.

    Could this be due to inheriting Azure King¡¯s will? Emrys tried to call out to the chatterbox he had

    encountered in the mural¡¯s world, but there was no response. The faint blue imprint that had

    disappeared on his forehead also seemed to have no reaction.

    So, is this it? Is this all there is to the so¨Ccalled Azure King¡¯s will inheritance? Merely helping me

    recover my body, and then it can no longer be sensed? Originally, Emrys had thought that this.

    inheritance of will would contain some of Azure Heart Technique, martial arts skills, and alchemy skills.

    However, it turned out to be devoid of anything.

    Emrys had no idea what inheritance he had received. What a scam! All that excitement was for

    nothing!

    Emrys looked indignantly at the mural, only to find that it had transformed into a smooth.

    1/3

    tower wall. The mural had mysteriously disappeared at some point.

    What Emrys didn¡¯t know was that at the same time as he epted Azure King¡¯s will inheritance,

    something else had urred.

    Over at Crimson Sun Sect. Quincey¡¯s expression was incredibly solemn as he, along with several

    elders of the sect, hastened to activate the Mountain Defense Formation. They nned to harness the

    power of therge formation to concentrate their sword energy. aiming to deliver a fatal blow to Emrys.

    Buee! Bee! Bwee!

    Before Emrys had fully awakened, the terrifying oppressive aura he released spread like a tide, swiftly

    enveloping the entirety of Crimson Sun Sect.

    Even the Mountain Defense Formation was violently trembling, as if it was about to

    shatter.

    Quincey¡¯s mood grew increasingly somber. Such formidable demonic nature! Just as Abel said, Emrys

    is a colossal demon! We must kill the demon! There¡¯s no time to lose!

    ¡°Activate the Mountain Defense Formation!¡±

    With a loud shout from Quincey, beams of light simultaneously lit up from the eight. directions of

    Crimson Sun Sect.

    Once Quincey initiated the final step, the Mountain Defense Formation would harness the power of

    heaven and earth, condensing a terrifying sword energy capable of ying an absolute¨Cphase Golden

    Elixir Stage cultivator.

    However, just as Quincey was preparing to initiate the final step, something happened.

    Suddenly, atop Crimson Sun Tower, a brilliant beam of azure light shot up into the sky. illuminating the

    entire Crimson Sun Sect and casting its glow over the entirety of Mount Kushburn.

    Countless cultivators from various sects gazed at the streak of azure light in the sky. utterly astounded.

    Taking into ount the location of the light beam, they reached a conclusion. The inheritor of Azure

    King¡¯s will from Crimson Sun Sect had emerged.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Every inheritor of ancient powers was destined to encounter significant lucky chances.

    In other words, that person was bound to have a promising future.

    2/3

    Chapter 662 The Emergence Of The Inheritor

    06:32:58

    ¡°Please send someone to Crimson Sun Sect immediately to investigate who has received the

    inheritance of Azure King¡¯s will. Afterwards, make every effort to establish a positive rtionship with

    them!¡±

    At that moment, cultivators from various sects were all heading towards Crimson Sun Sect together.

    At this moment, everyone in Crimson Sun Sect was shocked.

    The oppressive aura of fear that had once filled the air had dissipated with the rise of the azure beam

    of light. It quickly receded, transforming into a peaceful andforting atmosphere.

 Chatper 663

    Chapter 663 Kill The Demon

    Naturally, they understood the significance of this.

    The sessor of Azure King¡¯s will had appeared.

    The identity of this person was uncertain to most disciples of the Crimson Sun Sect. They had only

    heard rumors that a terrifying demon resided within the Crimson Sun Tower, and Quincey and the

    elders were preparing to eliminate it.

    However, before the demon hunt couldmence, an unexpected turn of events urred. A

    sessor of Azure King¡¯s will suddenly emerged.

    Quincey harbored a faint suspicion. That person could very well be Emrys. When I came out, there

    were no other sect disciples inside the Crimson Sun Tower. Only Abel and Emrys were present. Abel

    cannot reach the top level, so it is impossible for him to be the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will. Therefore,

    it must be Emrys.

    For this reason, Quincey felt increasingly astounded. He simply couldn¡¯tprehend it. Emrys is

    clearly a demonic cultivator, so how could he have received the inheritance of Azure King¡¯s will? It is

    absolutely impossible for a demonic cultivator to receive such an inheritance! Could Emrys not be a

    demonic cultivator after all? What is the exnation for the overwhelming demonic aura he emitted

    previously?

    Even with a hundred thoughts, Quincey couldn¡¯t find an answer. He decided to postpone the final step

    of the Mountain Defense Formation and instead enter the Crimson Sun Tower to seek advice from

    Abel.

    At that moment, Abel, who was on the eleventh floor of the Crimson Sun Tower, was equally stunned.

    The sessor of Azure King¡¯s will has just appeared, and he is right above me!

    Abel was overwhelmed with emotion, almost on the verge of tears

    These tower guards belonged to the Crimson Sun Sect, yet they also stood independent from it. Their

    primary purpose for staying there was to protect the Crimson Sun Tower and await the arrival of the

    chosen one.

    And now, the chosen one had finally arrived.

    The duty that had been passed down through generations of tower guards, which had fallen upon Abel,

    was finally fulfilled. From that moment on, he no longer needed to remain within the Crimson Sun

    Tower.

    1/3

    In other words, Abel had gained his freedom.

    Naturally, he was filled with excitement. I really need to express my gratitude to Emrys!

    Abel firmly believed that Emrys could not be a demonic cultivator. Just as Quincey had suspected, a

    demonic cultivator could never inherit Azure King¡¯s will.

    In the midst of eager anticipation, Abel quickly caught sight of a sleek, bare thigh descending the

    topmost staircase. He eagerly approached, only to freeze in ce the next second.

    A naked bald man stood before Abel¡¯s eyes.

    This bald exhibitionist was none other than Emrys, and he seemed rather embarrassed.

    Previously, Emrys¡® clothes had beenpletely incinerated when he devoured the spirit fire, and his

    hair and eyebrows were scorched clean off.

    Although his skin had healed when he received the inheritance of Azure King¡¯s will, the idea that his

    body hair could instantly regenerate was highly unlikely.

    Fortunately, Emrys¡® good looks were resilient. Even with a bald head, he carried it off with ease, to the

    point where people could easily overlook his missing eyebrows.

    Abel was stunned.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys spoke in a monotone voice, ¡°Old man, stop drooling. I¡¯m afraid the more you stare, the more

    inferior you¡¯ll feel. Hurry up and bring me a set of clothes.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Of course!¡±

    In the past, Abel was an extremelyposed individual. Even when faced with the sect leader,

    Quincey, he maintained an air of indifference, exuding an aura of arrogance that was simply

    unmatched.

    However, things were different at that moment.

    Upon hearing Emrys¡® request for clothes, Abel couldn¡¯t contain his eagerness. With a swift swing of his

    arm, he tossed a set of oversized ck robes towards Emrys.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Emrys gasped in surprise as he watched Abel conjure a set of clothes out of thin air. It

    reminded him of the time when he had caught Athos abruptly changing his attire in a simrly

    unconventional manner. It appears that these individuals possess magical artifacts. That foolish old

    man possesses such a treasure, yet he never informed me. He spent so many years in

 Chatper 664

    Chapter 664 Join Us

    As Emrys put on his ck robe, he couldn¡¯t help but curse a certain lecherous individual.

    ¡°Abel!¡±

    At that moment, Quincey¡¯s urgent voice suddenly echoed.

    It turned out that he had already reached the eleventh floor. However, Emrys had just gone upstairs to

    get dressed, so he missed him. Quincey immediately asked, ¡°Abel, do we still need to eliminate the

    demon?¡±

    Before Abel could respond, Emrys, dressed in a flowing ck robe, stepped forward. With a

    mischievous expression, he asked, ¡°Eliminate the demon? Mr. Gagher, which demon are we

    supposed to eliminate?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Unexpectedly, Quincey hadn¡¯t expected Emrys to overhear his words, leaving him feeling incredibly

    awkward in that moment.

    Based on Emrys¡® current condition, he hardly seemed like a demonic cultivator.

    Abel, on the other hand, was more forting as he said honestly, ¡°This young man is not a demonic

    cultivator. He is the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will.¡±

    Although Quincey had anticipated it, he couldn¡¯t help but shudder upon hearing Abel utter those words.

    Following that, his emotions became incrediblyplex.

    For many years, Crimson Sun Tower had stood proudly within Crimson Sun Sect. Countless disciples

    hade and gone, yet none had been deemed worthy of receiving the inheritance of Azure King¡¯s

    will.

    It could be said that only a few had even reached the ninth floor of Crimson Sun Tower, let alone

    received the inheritance of Azure King¡¯s will from the top floor.

    No one would have expected that, in the end, it would be a stranger who would inherit this legacy.

    Of course, whether it was the disciples within the sect or outsiders who received the inheritance,

    Quincey had no right to decide anything because it was Azure King¡¯s choice.

    1/3

    JJMMB B B B GBB G

    Chapter 664 Join Us

    06.06 89

    Quincey couldn¡¯t challenge the decision.

    A sudden spark of inspiration shed through his mind, and he asked with a gentle smile, ¡°Mr. Lund, I

    wonder if you would be interested in joining Crimson Sun Sect? It would be nice for Ms. White to have

    somepany.¡±

    He tried to persuade Emrys by mentioning Caylic.

    Being self¨Caware, Quincey added, ¡°Just like Ms. White, you will also have the freedom toe and go

    from Crimson Sun Sect in the future. Unless it¡¯s an emergency, the sect generally won¡¯t force you to

    return.¡±

    Bing a disciple of Crimson Sun Sect was, in fact, a way of building good. rtionships.

    Those cultivators with potential, having taken on the name of Crimson Sun Sect, it was impossible to

    say that if Crimson Sun Sect were to face difficulties in the future, they would truly be heartless enough

    to remain indifferent.

    If that were truly the case, then there was nothing more to say.

    Since Emrys was able to be the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will, it indicated that his talents had been

    recognized by Azure King. It was certain that great opportunities awaited him in the future.

    In other words, his future was full of promise.

    Naturally, Quincey hoped that he would join Crimson Sun Sect.

    After some consideration, Emrys said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Gagher, in reality, it would be more than

    enough for Caylie to be a disciple of Crimson Sun Sect.¡±

    It was a tactful rejection.

    Upon careful thought, Quincey realized that this was indeed the case.

    After all, the ultimate goal was to win over Emrys. As long as Caylie was treated well, Emrys would

    undoubtedly have positive feelings toward Crimson Sun Sect.

    ¡°There¡¯s another reason why I won¡¯t join Crimson Sun Sect, and that is because I already have a sect

    of my own,¡± Emrys added.

    ¡°You do?¡± Quincey was momentarily taken aback. Didn¡¯t Pam mention that Emrys was a rogue

    cultivator? How did a sect suddenly appear out of nowhere?

    2/3

    d? MMB B BBBBBBB

    Chapter 664 Join Us

    MUIN

    06:01:75

    5 16:23

    With curiosity piqued, Quincey inquired, ¡°Mr. Lund, would you mind satisfying my curiosity and

    enlightening me about your sect? This way, I could potentially pay a visit in the future.

    Emrys responded with evident pride, ¡°We belong to the Heavenly Preserver Sect.¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Quincey¡¯s countenance subtly changed upon hearing those words. His expression became increasingly

    ¡°Heavenly Pilferer Sect¡­¡± Quincey¡¯s face suddenly contorted into a highly peculiar. expression.

    To his knowledge, there existed only one Heavenly Pilferer Sect, also known as the Petty Pilfers Sect,

    notorious for their cunning and dishonorable acts.

    This sect had no fixed location, and its members were constantly on the move, as they were involved in

    numerous unscrupulous activities. They feared that establishing a permanent base would make them

    vulnerable to attacks and potential annihtion.

 Chatper 665

    Chapter 665 Wrong Sect

    Quincey didn¡¯t mistake it for the Heavenly Preserver Sect because it wasn¡¯t just an ordinary sect that

    could be easily confused.

    On Mount Kushburn, no one dared to use the name Heavenly Preserver.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Therefore, he was certain that Emrys was referring to the Heavenly Pilferer Sect instead of the

    Heavenly Preserver Sect.

    So why is he so proud? Quincey looked bewildered. Seeing Emrys¡® proud demeanor, he couldn¡¯t help

    but mutter to himself, ¡°When did the disciples of the Petty Pilfers Sect start feeling so superior?¡±

    He waspletely puzzled.

    Emrys noticed his perplexed expression and, with a hint of smugness, said, ¡°Mr. Gagher, don¡¯t be

    jealous. The standards of the Heavenly Preserver Sect are quite high. Not just anyone can join.

    However, if you are willing to give up your current position as the sect leader of the Crimson Sun Sect, I

    can make an exception and allow you to join the Heavenly Preserver Sect as my disciple.¡±

    Quincey quickly coughed a few times and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I appreciate the affection you¡¯ve

    shown, Mr. Lund. However, this affection is too overwhelming for me to bear!¡±

    Emrys said, ¡°Why are you being so formal with me, Mr. Gagher? If I say you can do it, then you

    definitely can.¡±

    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Are you disrespecting me, old geezer?¡±

    Quincey was on the verge of tears.

    Of course, Emrys was just joking with him. Soon, Quincey noticed that the spirit fire on the eleventh

    floor of the Crimson Sun Tower had mysteriously disappeared.

    The entire Crimson Sun Tower had also lost its source of warmth.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, did you take away the spirit fire from this level?¡± Quincey asked.

    He had rushed into the Crimson Sun Tower, his mind solely focused on the task of ying

    1/3

    demons. Therefore, he hadn¡¯t noticed the change in temperature within the tower until he had calmed

    down. It was only then that he realized the spirit fire had actually vanished.

    So that¡¯s what a spirit fire is. No wonder it¡¯s different from regr fire. In his heart, Emrys was

    scheming, yet he managed to maintain an innocent expression on his face. ¡°Mr. Gagher, what are

    you talking about? What spirit fire? I don¡¯t understand anything you¡¯re saying.

    His own body was capable of devouring spirit fire, but he was unclear about the specific reason. It was

    best not to reveal this for now.

    After all, he had already devoured the spirit fire. There was no way he could return it. He might as well

    deny everything outright.

    After all, there was nothing the others could do to him.

    Quincey was momentarily stunned, unable toprehend how Emrys had reached the summit without

    encountering the spirit fire. How is that possible?

    Just as he was about to speak, he heard Abel say, ¡°Let it go, Mr. Gagher. Don¡¯t dwell on the matter of

    the spirit fire. If Mr. Lund says he hasn¡¯t seen it, then he hasn¡¯t seen it.¡±

    Your eyebrows and hair are burned off, yet you im you¡¯ve never seen the spirit fire. Who would

    believe that? Only a fool would believe that! Only Quincey would believe that! Abel knew Emrys was

    pretending to be ignorant.

    Abel didn¡¯t care about the spirit fire. His duty was to guard the Crimson Sun Tower, waiting for the

    inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will to arrive.

    Finally, the inheritor had arrived, and Abel was finally free. He was preparing to leave Mount Kushburn

    and explore the wonders of the mundane world.

    As for the Crimson Sun Tower, its copse had nothing to do with him, let alone a ball of spirit fire.

    In stark contrast, Quincey wore a worried expression on his face.

    The spirit fire held great significance for the Crimson Sun Tower, as its heat was essential for

    maintaining the cauldron within the tower in optimal condition at all times.

    The higher the quality of the cauldron, the more heat it required.

    However, since the spirit fire had disappeared, it could no longer provide warmth. As a result, the

    Crimson Sun Tower became a mere structure used solely for housing the cauldron.

    2/3

    Chapter 665 Wrong Sect

    05:44:11

    Quincey was devastated by this turn of events.

    Emrys astutely inquired, ¡°Mr. Gagher, are you feeling down today? Why does your face. appear so

    troubled? Is the corner of your mouth twitching?¡±

    Quincey was at a loss for words and didn¡¯t know how to respond.

 Chatper 666

    Chapter 666 Test Me

    Abel suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°Mr. Lund, I forgot to mention something to you. Now

    that you have received Azure King¡¯s will inheritance, you will likely embark on the path of alchemy. You

    should prepare a cauldron. The cauldron on the tenth floor, known as Heliosphere Cauldron, was used

    by the penultimate leader of Crimson Sun Sect. Although it cannotpare to Azure me Cauldron,

    it is still suitable for use. Why don¡¯t you go ahead and take it?¡±

    Quincey was left speechless. For heaven¡¯s sake, would you die if you kept quiet?

    In his heart, Quincey was cursing furiously. Of course, he only dared to curse inwardly, not daring to

    utter a single word aloud.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    After all, Abel had a higher position in the family hierarchy than him.

    However, it was truly unbearable.

    Regarding Azure King¡¯s will inheritance, Quincey could not make any decisions because it was Azure

    King¡¯s choice. However, he was deeply pained by the other things inside. Crimson Sun Tower.

    Losing the spirit fire was one thing, but he was also on the verge of losing Heliosphere Cauldron.

    Naturally, Quincey was devastated.

    Emrys nced at Quincey with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, then turned his gaze. back, feigning

    modesty as he said, ¡°How could I possibly ept? If I were to take Heliosphere Cauldron, I¡¯m afraid

    Mr. Gagher might not be pleased.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lund, you¡¯re overthinking it. Mr. Gagher is definitely not the type to be petty. As long as you have

    a connection with that cauldron, feel free to take it. Isn¡¯t that right, Mr. Gagher?¡± Once again, Abel

    made a decision on behalf of Quincey.

    Quincey felt utterly helpless. D*mn!

    A strained smile, more unsightly than a tear¨Cstreaked face, was forced onto Quincey¡¯s face as he said,

    ¡°Ha! What Abel said is true. A cauldron of such quality isn¡¯t something one can simply take away. It

    requires a lucky chance.¡±

    a

    This was akin to a magical treasure choosing its master. It wasn¡¯t something that just anyone could

    possess. Rather, it was a mutual selection.

    Items like this were imbued with spirit.

    1/3

    Chapter 666 Test Me

    05:33 27

    Only when one gained the approval of the magical treasure could they unleash its full

    power.

    Heliosphere Cauldron was just like that. For an average person, even attempting to lift it was a

    challenge. However, if one gained its approval, not only would its weight be as light as a feather,

    but it could also adjust its size at will.

    That was the meaning of heliosphere.

    ¡°Mr. Gagher, are you sure you don¡¯t mind?¡±

    ¡°Haha. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°You truly don¡¯t mind?¡±

    ¡°I truly don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°I am the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will, the Ultimate Lucky One. Are you not afraid that I might take

    away the cauldron below?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s truly the case, all I can do is give Mr. Lund my blessings.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re truly hypocritical.¡±

    Emrys deliberately provoked Quincey. You wanted to kill the demon, didn¡¯t you? You insisted on testing

    me. Now that things have gone awry, you have no one but yourself to me.

    This time, Quincey was truly on the verge of tears because he couldn¡¯t even say no to Emrys.

    Abel had already said all those words. If Quincey said he minded, he would just prove Abel¡¯s point

    about him being narrow¨Cminded.

    However, Quincey was annoyed by Emry¡¯s constant questioning.

    Only then did Quincey realize how despicable Emrys truly was.

    Emrys¡® mood instantly became exceedingly joyful when he saw Quincey¡¯splexion

    grow increasingly unsightly. Heughed and said, ¡°Since Mr. G30

    then it would be disrespectful to decline.¡±

    With that, he strutted down a level, arriving at the tenth floor.

    doesn¡¯t mind at all,

    After losing the warmth of the spirit fire, the crimson cauldron appeared to have lost

    2/3

    dd MMB B B B B B BBB

    Chapter 666 Test Me

    MIN

    sax 16:24

    05:27:25

    some of its previous brilliance.

    Nevertheless, the issue was not significant.

    Emrys cut his finger, smearing a drop of fresh blood onto the cauldron. This step was necessary to

    establishmunication with the magical artifact.

    If the Heliosphere Cauldron exhibited any response, they would proceed to the next step.

    The fresh blood applied to the crimson exterior of the cauldron was swiftly absorbed.

    However, a minute passed without any reaction from the cauldron.

    Two minutes had psed, and still, the cauldron remained unresponsive.

    After five minutes, the cauldron continued to show no signs of interest.

    Typically, if the cauldron remained unresponsive for such a prolonged period, it indicated ack of

    interest in Emrys.

 Chatper 667

    Chapter 667 A Favor

    Quincey breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the Heliosphere Cauldron showed not

    reaction.

    In his heart, he secretly rejoiced.

    On the surface, he pretended to feel regret, patting Emrys¡® shoulder and saying, ¡°Mr. Lurf, it seems that

    fate cannot be forced.¡±

    Fortunately, the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will was not bound to this ce. Otherwise, Quincey would

    have been devastated.

    In a good mood, Quincey began to speak more. He constantlyforted Emrys, and a smile couldn¡¯t

    help but appear on his face. ¡°Mr. Lund, don¡¯t be disheartened. Since you have gained the approval of

    Azure King¡¯s will, you are destined for great opportunities in the future. This minor setback is

    insignificant-

    However, Quincey suddenly stopped talking, and the smile on his face froze.

    They heard a resonating hum. The half¨Chuman¨Chigh cauldron, standing tall before the trio, suddenly

    flickered with a red glow. In the next moment, it began to levitate in an

    eerie manner.

    Buzz!

    Buzz!

    Buzz!

    The trembling continued incessantly.

    And with each tremulous hum, the crimson light radiating from the cauldron would flicker once.

    With every flicker of light, the size of the cauldron diminished slightly.

    In the end, the cauldron, which was originally immensely heavy, suddenly transformed into something

    norger than half a palm. It gently fell into Emrys¡® hand.

    It c

    continued to spin and rub back and forth in a cute manner.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Quincey was instantly dumbfounded, the muscles on his cheeks twitching wildly.

    1/3

    His wide eyes reflected the shock in his heart.

    Indeed, it was hard to believe.

    The process of a magical treasure pledging its allegiance was far from simple. The act of blood¨C

    dropping was merely the first step. If the artifact responded, it indicated that it held a certain fondness

    for the one who dropped the blood.

    However, this did not necessarily imply a sessful pledge of allegiance.

    The magical treasure would continue to present its trials. Only those who sessfully passed its trials

    would ultimately be considered its rightful master.

    What is happening before my eyes? Emrys had only smeared a drop of blood on the Heliosphere

    Cauldron, and it pledged its allegiance. Is there no need for any test? Is Emrys¡® blood truly that

    extraordinary? Quincey was both shocked and heartbroken.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but show surprise.

    Indeed, as the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will, such a stroke of luck was truly beyond the reach of

    ordinary people.

    Those who were blessed with great fortune always possessed one or two traits that could drive others

    to envy. For instance, they might have a natural affinity with magical

    treasures.

    Perhaps Emrys was just that kind of person.

    Abel was thoroughly impressed.

    At that moment, Emrys suddenly turned to Quincey, his face peculiar as he began to say, ¡°Mr.

    Gagher, I am truly grateful to you.¡±

    Quincey¡¯s heart was breaking, yet he could only manage a bitter smile and say, ¡°Mr. Lund, don¡¯t say

    that. The fact that you have gained the recognition of the Heliosphere Cauldron is due to your own

    abilities. There is no need to thank me.¡±

    ¡°No. I must still express my gratitude to you, Mr. Gagher.¡± With a serious expression, Emrys said, ¡°At

    first, the cauldron showed no reaction, and I thought I was surely going to fail. It must have been when

    you, Mr. Gagher,forted me that it was moved, and that is why it recognized me as its master.¡±

    Pfft!

    2/3Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Chapter 667 A Favor

    05:1241 05 12:17:

    Quincey was almost shocked to the point of spitting out a mouthful of old blood,

    Quincey did not genuinely mean any of thoseforting words. He was clearly rejoicing deep down

    inside. The fact that Emrys could utter such things was truly infuriating.

    In simpler terms, Emrys¡® words had struck a nerve with Quincey.

    Quincey was overwhelmed by a strong desire to end his own life. Stayposed! Stayposed!

    Quincey took deep breaths continuously, and after a considerable amount of time, he finally managed

    to calm the resentment in his heart. With a solemn tone, he said, ¡°Mr. Lund, this is your fortunate

    opportunity. I wish you the best.¡±

    His expression was serious, his gaze sincere. Unlike before, there were no evident signs of pretense.

    Whether it was the spirit fire or the Heliosphere Cauldron, the chances of retrieving them were slim.

    Instead, it would be more beneficial to be generous and grant Emrys a favor.

 Chatper 668

    Chapter 668 Keep It Confidential

    Emrys, as the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will, had a limitless future ahead of him. Befriending him was

    more valuable than offending him.

    Quincey¡¯s thoughts were clear, bringing him peace.

    This newfound respect from Emrys was a result of Quincey tricking him into entering Crimson Sun

    Tower. Emrys had held a grudge against him.

    However, upon reflection, Emrys realized that if it weren¡¯t for Quincey¡¯s deception, he wouldn¡¯t have

    gained such significant rewards.

    Emrys smiled warmly and said, ¡°Mr. Gagher, regardless, I will always remember the kindness shown

    by Crimson Sun Sect.¡±

    Quincey¡¯s face lit up with joy upon hearing this.

    Without hesitation, Emrys epted the Heliosphere Cauldron and arrived at the third floor of Crimson

    Sun Tower.

    Quincey¡¯s point was valid, regardless of whether Emrys was tricked or not. Caylie needed. a second

    cauldron for the deception to work.

    Emrys had to help Caylie choose a cauldron.

    The cauldron couldn¡¯t be too high in quality, but it also couldn¡¯t be too poor.

    The third floor was the perfect choice.

    Based on his understanding of Caylie¡¯s personality, Emrys chose a cauldron for her. It was small in size

    but beautifully designed, more suitable for a girl to use.

    Quincey proactively produced a small cloth bag and said, ¡°This storage bag is a magical item capable

    of containing the cauldron. Almost every mentee of Crimson Sun Sect has

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    one.¡±

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the storage bag. The sects of Mount Kushburn are indeed rich and

    powerful. Each person possesses such a magical item. It has broadened my horizons. No wonder Abel

    was able to conjure a robe out of thin air. It turns out it was all due to the storage bag.

    Although the Heliosphere Cauldron that Emrys had just subdued could also be used as a storage

    device, its internal space was muchrger than this storage bag from Quincey.

    1/3

    However, since this bag was prepared for Caylie, Emrys didn¡¯t say much about it.

    After taking care of these matters, Quincey spoke with a serious expression, ¡°Mr. Lund, not many

    people are aware that you are the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will. My suggestion is to keep it confidential.

    While most people would prefer to befriend the Ultimate Lucky One, one must always be wary of

    others. It¡¯s hard to guarantee that there won¡¯t be some petty individuals harboring jealousy.¡±

    Envy was prevalent, and many people couldn¡¯t stand others being better than themselves. There were

    also some deviants who derived pleasure from tormenting others.

    All of these factors had to be guarded against.

    Quincey continued. ¡°Of course, this is merely my personal suggestion. If Mr. Lund truly enjoys being

    the center of attention, there¡¯s no harm in revealing yourself.¡±

    Jealousy wasmon, but those who dared tomit heinous acts were rare.

    After all, was the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will, truly blessed with lucky chances. If

    Emrys he were allowed to survive, he would be an extremely terrifying instrument of revenge in

    the future.

    No one wanted to take this risk lightly.

    Quincey had thought things through thoroughly. Emrys donned the hood of his ck robe,pletely

    shrouding his figure. He asked, ¡°Mr. Gagher, what do you think of my appearance now?¡±

    Quincey understood and pointed out a direction to Emrys.

    In the next moment, a pitch¨Cck shadow suddenly shot out from Crimson Sun Tower. It appeared like

    arge ck rat darting out abruptly.

    Outside, almost all of the mentees from the Crimson Sun Sect had gathered, their curiosity piqued.

    They were all wondering who would inherit the will of the Azure King-

    Suddenly, a shadowy figure darted out.

    Instantly, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the figure, but they couldn¡¯t discern anything clearly.

    The speed at which the person moved was truly astonishing.

    Several elders from the Crimson Sun Sect were about to chase after the figure when they

    2/3

    heard Quincey¡¯s authoritativemand, ¡°Stop!¡±

    They immediately halted in their tracks.

 Chatper 669

    Chapter 669 Jealousy And Envy

    Curiosity got the better of the elders of Crimson Sun Sect as they asked. ¡°Mr. Gagher. was the

    person who just left a demonic cultivator or an inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will?¡±

    Quincey had previously mentioned that there was a great demon residing within Crimson Sun Tower.

    Everyone had been preparing to activate the Mountain Defense Formation, but an unexpected change

    urred at a crucial moment.

    Quincey had no choice but to enter the tower to investigate, leaving the elders anxiously waiting.

    With a serious expression, Quincey stated. ¡°There has never been a demonic cultivator in Crimson Sun

    Sect. Everything that happened before was a misunderstanding.¡±

    Everyone was taken aback.

    It soon dawned on them. Quincey¡¯s implication was clear. The person who had just was not a demonic

    cultivator but the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will.

    The reason for the heavy disguise was merely to conceal their identity.

    No wonder Quincey didn¡¯t allow them to pursue.

    left

    These elders, like the sect mentees, were extremely curious about the identity of the inheritor of Azure

    King¡¯s will. However, it seemed unlikely that they would discover who it

    was.

    To them, it was a pity.

    Among the many elders, only Pam probably knew that Emrys was the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will.

    However, she would certainly not disclose this casually.

    The events that transpired that day deeply shook the hearts of everyone in Crimson Sun

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Sect.

    It was an unprecedented scene..

    Initially, a terrifying demonic cultivator appeared. Soon after, it was revealed that it was all a

    misunderstanding. The true identity of this person was the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will.

    Being an inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will was an immense opportunity. It was the chance that countless

    people in the entire Crimson Sun Sect had been dreaming of and longing

    1/3

    to obtain.

    The male mentees of Crimson Sun Sect were eager to know the man¡¯s identity, yet they feared that

    once they knew, they wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress their jealousy. They were caught in a dilemma.

    The female mentees, on the other hand, were simply more numerous. Apart from a few exceptions,

    most of the female mentees were not aspetitive as their male counterparts, and naturally, they

    didn¡¯t harbor such grand ambitions.

    They could simply dream about bing the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will.

    Even so, they were even more eager than the male mentees of Crimson Sun Sect to know the

    inheritor¡¯s identity.

    When the inheritor emerged that day, their head was shrouded by a hood, obscuring their features.

    Their figure was also concealed by a ck robe, leaving much to the imagination.

    However, based on their height and movements, it was discernible that they were a man.

    Adding to their robust physique, there was not a hint of hunching, thus it was highly likely. that they

    were a young man, aged between twenty and thirty.

    Knowing this was enough to stir the romantic feelings of the female mentees.

    Hence, they wanted to find him and attract him with their beauty.

    There was no need to concern oneself with what that person looked like. After all, they had already

    been recognized by Azure King as the Ultimate Lucky One. Appearance was no longer important.

    Amidst theplex emotions of the male mentees of Crimson Sun Sect and the blossoming affections

    of the female mentees, unbeknownst to anyone, a bald man. dressed in the attire of Crimson Sun Sect,

    had appeared without a trace,at Crimson Sun

    Sect.

    He was a handsome, bald young man.

    The bald young man was indeed Emrys, and he looked rather dashing.

    Over the past few days, he had to stay in Crimson Sun Sect because earlier, the aura of a demonic

    cultivator that had erupted from him had caused Caylie to suffer a minor injury.

    At that time, Caylie was engrossed in understanding Azure Heart Technique. Naturally.

    2/3

    C & M M G GGG GGB GB

    Chapter 669 Jealousy And Envy

    M

    63% 16:25

    04:36:12

    she couldn¡¯t afford to be disturbed in the slightest.

    However, at the most critical moment, a terrifyingly fierce aura suddenly surged forward. Although it

    receded quickly, it still affected Caylic.

    Fortunately, Caylie¡¯s injuries were not serious, and since the Crimson Sun Sect always had an

    abundance of healing pills, she was able to recover quickly.

    However, she needed to reprehend the Azure Heart Technique.

    As a result of the interruption during her first attempt, the second time she tried toprehend it

    became even more challenging.

    Emrys was overwhelmed with a profound sense of guilt.

    Send Gifts

 Chatper 670

    Chapter 670 Twin Sister

    During that time, his emotions were heavily influenced by the spirit fire, and he simply couldn¡¯t control

    them. As a result, he unintentionally released something he shouldn¡¯t have, which caused Caylie to

    bleed slightly.

    Caylie had a gentle nature. When she realized that the terrifying aura was emanating from Emrys, she

    didn¡¯t me him. Instead, she turned around and showed him concern.

    The heartache was unbearable, especially after she saw Emrys¡® disappearing eyebrows and

    hair.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but feel touched. Caylie was truly an embodiment of a benevolent angel on earth.

    She was incredibly gentle and kind¨Chearted.

    Therefore, he knew he couldn¡¯t let her down.

    During the few days he stayed at Crimson Sun Sect, almost no one realized that Emrys was not a

    mentee of Crimson Sun Sect.

    He wore the attire of Crimson Sun Sect, and whenever he encountered other mentees, he carried

    himself with ease. Even his shiny bald head, which often drew attention, did not disturb hisposure.

    With such mental fortitude, no one would dare believe he wasn¡¯t from Crimson Sun Sect.

    Over the past few days, Emrys kept seeing people from other sects visiting Crimson Sun Sect, and

    Quincey received them all with great enthusiasm.

    Emrys knew without having to think what the purpose of those people going there was.

    Quincey was incredibly honorable, skillfully navigating through situations that were not as they seemed.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    One day, just like the previous couple of days, Emrys was leisurely strolling around Crimson Sun Sect.

    Suddenly, a beautiful woman with a graceful figure caught his eye.

    ¡°Nina?¡± Emrys stared at the woman, momentarily stunned. He rubbed his eyes vigorously, only to

    realize that he hadn¡¯t been mistaken.

    Indeed, it was Nte.

    How did she end up at Crimson Sun Sect? Is she not satisfied with interviewing people outside that

    1/3

    JJ MMBG BG BGGGG

    Chapter 670 Twin Sister

    04:25 66

    ¨C 53% 16:25

    she has toe to Mount Kushburn to interview cultivators? You sure know how to have fun, Nina!

    Emrys was filled with admiration and quickly walked toward Nte. He took advantage of the moment

    before she noticed and lightly patted her shoulder.

    ¡°Wifey Nina, how did you end up at Crimson Sun Sect?¡±

    Suddenly. Emrys spoke up, startling Nte who quickly sidestepped, a look of alertness on her face

    as she stared at Emrys. ¡°Who are you?¡± she demanded. ¡°Who is Wifey Nina?¡±

    Hey! This youngdy is trying to pull off this act of pretending to have lost her memory with me. Emrys

    took another step forward, once again standing in front of Nte. He grasped her checks and said,

    ¡°Nte, have you lost your mind?¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡± she shouted.

    In an instant, Emrys felt a chill emanating from Nte. Her eyebrows were furrowed,. and her face

    was icy cold.

    Among those apanying her, a young man loudly rebuked, ¡°Under which elder are you a mentee,

    daring to be so disrespectful to Ms. Morris?¡±

    A woman nearby teased, ¡°Oh, this bald¨Cheaded boy, you have quite a handsome look. But your way of

    striking up a conversation is too crude. You¡¯ve scared our dear Sylvia.¡±

    Ms. Morris? Sylvia? Sylvia Morris? Emrys was immediately stunned, his eyes wide as he stared at the

    girl in front of him. He asked, ¡°Your name is Sylvia? Are you sure it¡¯s not Nte?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else,¡± Sylvia Morris said with furrowed brows.

    Emrys believed it.

    Because it was absolutely impossible for Nte to treat him in such a manner, and moreover, the chill

    he felt earlier was clearly not feigned.

    This indicated that the girl standing before him, who bore a striking resemnce to Nte, was indeed

    not Nte.

    They¡¯re twins! Emrys instantly realized that Sylvia was undoubtedly Caylie¡¯s sister.

    This was something that could be seen at a nce.

    The woman sitting next to Sylviaughed and said, ¡°What do you mean he mistook you. for someone

    else? It¡¯s obvious that this guy was intentionally trying to start a conversation

    2/3

    JJ M M B G B B B B B B B

    Chapter 670 Twin Sister

    53% 16:25

    04:20:53

    in this way. Handsome bald boy, if you¡¯re curious about Sylvia¡¯s identity, you can ask me. I will definitely

    tell you!¡±

    ¡°Hollie, stop joking around!¡±

    Sylvia reprimanded Hollie Stewart, her brows slightly furrowed like willow leaves.

 Chatper 671

    Chapter 671 Unexpected Gains

    Emrys¡® lips curled up in amusement as he looked at Hollie and asked, ¡°So, Hollie, what is Ms. Morris¡®

    background?¡±

    ¡°Haha! There¡¯s no harm in telling you that we are all students of Cloudmist Academy. Sylvia is from the

    Morris family of Cloudmist Academy, while I am from the Stewart family. We have the same teacher,¡±

    Hollie said proudly.

    Sylvia, however, wore a cold expression and said somewhat angrily, ¡°Hollie, why did you tell him that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not really a secret, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I told him. Besides¡­¡± Hollie pulled Sylvia aside, sneakily

    observing Emrys. She whispered, ¡°If you¡¯re not interested in him, maybe I can pursue him. Don¡¯t you

    think he¡¯s handsome?¡±

    Hollie winked at Sylvia, her expression ambiguous. Even with a shaved head, he¡¯s so handsome.

    Imagine how much more handsome he would be with hair.

    Hollie was quite fond of him.

    However, Emrys was feeling conflicted at this moment. Cloudmist Academy? The Morris. family? This

    is truly astonishing. While apanying Caylie on a trip to Crimson Sun Sect, I unexpectedly

    stumbled upon clues about Nte¡¯s origins, and she¡¯s from Cloudmist Academy. The gains I¡¯ve made

    these past few days have been truly abundant!

    Lost in thought, Emrys was interrupted by the first young man who suddenly said, ¡°Which elder are you

    a mentee of? I¡¯ve never seen you before.¡±

    The young man, dressed in the attire of Crimson Sun Sect, was older and eyed Emrys with suspicion,

    doubting his identity.

    Over the past few days, he was the first mentee from Crimson ?un Sect to have suspicions. about

    Emrys¡® identity.

    Emrys remained calm and retorted, ¡°There are many mentees in Crimson Sun Sect. It¡¯s normal that

    you haven¡¯t seen me before. You can¡¯t discriminate against me just because I¡¯m bald.¡±

    ¡°What a joke!¡± The young man sneered. ¡°Indeed, there are countless mentees in Crimson Sun Sect. It¡¯s

    normal for me not to know them all. However, there isn¡¯t anyone who doesn¡¯t know me.¡±

    1/3

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but take a second look at the young man. ¡°Acting, so arrogant?¡± he thought. This

    guy is really full of himself, daring to im that there isn¡¯t a single menter in Crimson Sun Sect who

    doesn¡¯t know him. He seems to be a prominent figure.

    ¡°Answer me. Which elder are you a mentee to?¡± the young man questioned again, his tone bing

    more pressing, his suspicion deepening.

    After some thought, Emrys said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but you can¡¯t doubt my identity based on

    that alone. Before you question me, why don¡¯t you introduce yourself first?¡±

    Emrys engaged in conversation with the young man in a yful manner.

    However, one thing was true. He was genuinely curious. What kind of status does this young man

    possess to utter such narcissistic words?

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    The young man arrogantly nced at Emrys and proudly said, ¡°I am Jonah Zorn, the eldest mentee

    directly taught by Mr. Gagher. In other words, I am the eldest among all mentees of Crimson Sun

    Sect. I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t recognize me.¡±

    He scrutinized Emrys, attempting to detect any signs of panic on his face.

    However, he was disappointed.

    This naturally caused some surprise.

    That day, a teacher from Cloudmist Academy, apanied by a few students, visited Crimson Sun

    Sect. Their purpose was to meet the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will.

    The teacher from Cloudmist Academy had a strong bond with Quincey. When they were alone, they

    often indulged in reminiscing about the past. As a result, Quincey requested Jonah Zorn to take a

    group of students from Cloudmist Academy on a tour.

    Soon enough, they came across Emrys.

    Whenever disciples of the Crimson Sun Sect saw Jonah, they would always address him. respectfully

    as their senior.

    Jonah felt a surge of pride.

    This feeling was particrly heightened when he was apanied by someone as beautiful as Sylvia.

    The constant respectful addresses from his juniors only served to enhance Jonah¡¯s status: Secretly,

    Jonah took great pleasure in this continuous ttery.

 Chatper 672

    Chapter 672 Ego

    Disying oneself in front of an attractive woman was indeed a matter of great prestige.

    However, amidst the crowd, a bald man suddenly appeared. Without saying a word, he rushed forward

    and pped Sylvia on the shoulder. Then, he pinched Sylvia¡¯s face, all the while calling her Wifey Nina.

    This behavior was truly frivolous and showed a profound disrespect towards beautiful

    Women.

    Jonah watched with annoyance.

    What bothered him the most was that this bald manpletely ignored him, as if he didn¡¯t recognize

    him.

    The facts proved that the bald man truly didn¡¯t know him.

    It was hard for Jonah not to question the bald man¡¯s identity. After introducing himself, his eyes were

    fixed on the bald man, trying to detect any signs of guilt or unease.

    However, the bald man, Emrys, remainedposed. He even managed to mock Jonah with a retort, ¡°I

    thought you were important. Turns out, you¡¯re nothing special after all!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Jonah¡¯s expression immediately turned gloomy.

    The bald man standing before them was dressed as a mentee of the Crimson Sun Sect. Any mentee of

    the Crimson Sun Sect was required to address Jonah respectfully.

    However, after learning about Jonah¡¯s identity, this bald man not only failed to show respect but also

    dared to speak in such a manner. It was clear that he was tantly disrespecting Jonah.

    Moreover, it was in front of beautiful women, which made Jonah feel embarrassed.

    Jonah was already feeling extremely upset.

    Refusing to back down, Emrys retorted, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jonah held back his anger.

    Emrys puffed out his chest, exuding an air of satisfaction that surpassed even what Jonah had shown

    earlier. He proudly dered, ¡°Do you know Abel, the tower guard of the

    1/3

    Crimson Sun Tower? I am his only direct mentee.¡±

    Anyway, it was all boasting, exaggerating to the extreme.

    Within the Crimson Sun Sect, Abel held a higher rank than even the sect leader, Quincey. He could be

    considered the most senior member of the Crimson Sun Sect.

    Jonah, the esteemed eldest mentee directly taught by Quincey, was nothingpared to the status

    Emrys imed.

    ¡°Abel¡¯s direct mentee?¡± Jonah was clearly taken aback, falling into deep thought. After at moment, he

    shook his head and said. ¡°Impossible. I¡¯ve never heard of Abel taking on a direct mentec.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re out of the loop. If you don¡¯t believe me, feel free to ask Abel,¡± Emrys said

    disdainfully.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Jonah stiffened.

    As a mere mentee of the Crimson Sun Sect, Jonah had no right to question Abel.

    At the same time, Emrys was certain that Jonah didn¡¯t have the courage.

    Jonah then said in a deep voice, ¡°Since you im to be Abel¡¯s direct mentee, do to apany me to

    meet Mr. Gagher to verify your identity?¡±

    you

    dare

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Jonah didn¡¯t dare to ask Abel, but he could certainly inquire with Quincey. If Abel had truly taken on a

    mentee, Quincey would definitely be aware of it.

    To ascertain the truth of Emrys¡® words, he only needed to apany Jonah to meet Quincey.

    Who would have known that Emrys simply shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m busy. Unless Abel and Mr.

    Gagher personally summon me, there¡¯s no need for me,to apany you on this trip.¡±

    The underlying implication was that Jonah simply wasn¡¯t qualified.

    Jonah¡¯s face darkened abruptly, and he barked, ¡°Busy? I think you¡¯re hiding something, afraid to meet

    Mr. Gagher with me, aren¡¯t you? Today, whether you want to or not, you must go!¡±

    His demeanor became stern, and he reached out to grasp Emrys¡® shoulder, intending to drag Emrys

    before Quincey for confrontation.

    2/3

    Chapter 672 Ego

    03:53:37

    Emrys took a step, swiftly dodging to the side.

    Jonah¡¯s attack missed, and his expression grew increasingly grim. He reminded himself that he

    couldn¡¯t afford to embarrass himself in front of the people from Cloudmist Academy, especially as the

    eldest mentee. As a result, he became even more ruthless in his subsequent attacks.

    Jonahunched a series of attacks, but Emrys effortlessly dodged them all. This caused Jonah¡¯s face

    to turn as cold as ice, and a faint sense of murderous intent began to stir

    within him.

    Although the Crimson Sun Sect prohibited its mentees from fighting each other, Jonah was convinced

    that this bald man, Emrys, was undoubtedly an imposter.

 Chatper 673

    Chapter 673 Spanked

    Therefore, he attacked with ruthless aggression.

    Emrys continued to dodge, making it increasingly difficult for him to save face.

    Hollie, who was standing to the side, watched as the two suddenly started fighting. She quickly

    grabbed Sylvia¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Sylvia, try to stop them quickly!¡±

    She still hoped to get to know that handsome, bald¨Cheaded boy. If Jonah were to ruin his face, it would

    be such a pity!

    Sylvia furrowed her brow and said, ¡°Jonah, I won¡¯t hold a grudge about what just happened. You don¡¯t

    need to disrupt the harmony among your fellow sect members because of me.¡±

    Although she was from Cloudmist Academy, she addressed Jonah politely because he was older than

    her.

    Sylvia assumed that the reason the two hade to blows was due to Emrys¡® previous inappropriate

    behavior towards her.

    Jonah¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Ms. Morris, this is no longer a matter of your personal concern. It¡¯s

    about the safety of the Crimson Sun Sect. I suspect that this person is not a disciple of our sect at all.¡±

    An unidentified individual had suddenly infiltrated the sect, posing a security issue.

    Jonah insisted that he could not let Emrys go, no matter what.

    Therefore, he continued to try to apprehend Emrys.

    However, before he could even touch the hem of Emrys¡® clothes, he had exhausted himself to the point

    of heavy panting.

    After all, he primarily practiced alchemy and wasn¡¯t physically strong.

    Jonah was then filled with

    regret.

    Moments earlier, he could have taken Sylvia¡¯s advice and backed off. If he had done so, he could have

    gracefully told Emrys he was letting him off the hook out of respect for Sylvia.

    Yet, he was now feeling embarrassed.

    1/3

    Jonah felt as though he had lost his mind. However, he also med the bald man, who was incredibly

    agile and surprisingly strong.

    ¡°Ms. Morris, could you possibly lend a hand and help me catch this bald man?¡±

    Jonah could no longer keep up the pretense. Swallowing his pride, he had no choice but to ask for help

    from Sylvia, the most powerful person nearby.

    After a moment of contemtion, Sylvia said, ¡°All right.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t hit his face.¡±

    Hollie hastily issued a warning, unsure if Sylvia heard her, as Sylvia had already transformed into a

    gentle breeze,unching an attack towards Emrys.

    Sylvia¡¯s delicate hand imprinted on Emrys¡® chest. It appeared light and fluttery, but upon contact, it

    unleashed a terrifying force.

    Boom!

    That force prated Emrys¡® body, causing a tremor in his life energy. Although not very painful, Emrys

    became angry.

    Sylvia bore a striking resemnce to Nte.

    The situation seemed as if Nte was joining forces with another man to confront Emrys.

    Jealousy surged within Emrys, and he bellowed angrily, ¡°Youngdy, it seems you need a lesson to

    understand my power!¡±

    As soon as those words fell, Emrys¡® figure shed, instantly appearing before Sylvia. He let out a cold

    laugh and stretched out his hand.

    p!

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    It was swift and ruthless.

    The pnded precisely on Sylvia¡¯s delicate curves.

    In an instant, the scene fell silent.

    Jonah was dumbfounded, momentarily forgetting to continue his attack on Emrys.

    2/3

    Hollie was taken aback, feeling a tinge of regret. Why didn¡¯t I take action earlier? If I had, perhaps I

    could have had a close encounter with that handsome bald¨Cheaded boy!

    Even Sylvia was taken aback, and her mind went nk.

    Her body trembled incessantly, as if jolted by electricity.

    In all her years, no man had ever spanked her. For her, it was an immense humiliation.

    In the next few seconds, when Sylvia lost her ability to think, several resounding ps echoed one after

    another.

    p! p! p!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Sylvia let out a shriek, finallying back to her senses. Her face, once pretty, now flushed crimson,

    as if she could almost bleed. Her eyes, cold and filled with a mix of embarrassment and anger, bore

    into Emrys.

 Chatper 674

    Chapter 674 Gary To The Rescue

    ¡°F*ck you, baldy! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Moments earlier, Sylvia was only considering helping Jonah, so she didn¡¯t put much effort into it.

    However, in this moment, a surge of anger suddenly overcame her. This d*mn baldy! I could let it go if

    he had only spanked me once. But he had the audacity to spank me multiple times in a row! I¡¯ve never

    encountered such a despicable person before!

    A wave of anger rushed through her, and she fought back.

    However, Emrys was incredibly dominant. He boldly held Sylvia by her slender waist, entuating her

    curvaceous figure.

    p! p! p! p!

    A few more ps were delivered.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Sylvia struggled desperately, her fist aiming for Emrys¡® lower back. However, Emrys paid no attention to

    her resistance and continued to forcefully smack her upturned buttocks.

    How dare you conspire with another man against me? How dare you? Emrys held a deep resentment

    in his heart. Hepletely saw Sylvia as Nte, vowing not to rest until he had herpletely

    subdued.

    Hollie and Jonah were deeply shaken. This bald man truly has guts, daring to p Sylvia like that.

    Regaining herposure, Hollie cried out in her delicate voice, ¡°Baldy, let go of Sylvia immediately! If

    you have any grievances, direct them at me!¡±

    ¡°D*mn it! Release Ms. Morris immediately!¡±

    Jonah also shouted angrily. His face turned extremely unsightly when he saw that Emrys was ignoring

    him. He then turned to Sylvia and said, ¡°Ms. Morris, please bear with it a little longer. I will immediately

    call for someone to rescue you!¡±

    Jonah was also quite aware of his own abilities. Even Sylvia was no match for Emrys, so he was

    certain he would fare even worse. The only option was to find someone to punish this arrogant bald

    man.

    As Jonah was about to go find someone, a stern voice suddenly echoed from behind him. ¡°What¡¯s

    going on? What kind of behavior is this?¡±

    1/3

    Jonah¡¯s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly ran to the speaker, saying. ¡°Mr. Fleming, this bald man, who

    appeared out of nowhere and is wearing Crimson Sun Sect¡¯s clothes, is bullying the guests from

    Cloudmist Academy.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Gary Fleming¡¯s face suddenly darkened.

    He was in charge of disciplinary matters within Crimson Sun Sect. Apart from Quincey and among the

    numerous elders of Crimson Sun Sect, he had the highest cultivation base.

    Needless to say, rtively speaking, his alchemy skills were somewhatcking, which was why he was

    assigned a disciplinary role.

    Jonah said, ¡°Mr. Fleming, that bald man imed to be a direct disciple of Abel, but I have my doubts. I

    suspect he infiltrated from another sect, deliberately trying to stir up trouble between us and Cloudmist

    Academy.¡±

    Dressed in the attire of Crimson Sun Sect, pretending to be a disciple of Crimson Sun Sect, and then

    behaving frivolously with the female students of Cloudmist Academy was definitely stirring up trouble.

    Gary shouted angr

    ¡°What audacity! To dare impersonate Abel¡¯s disciple, it seems he¡¯s practically begging for death!¡±

    His voice thundered as he strode toward Emrys. Even before he arrived, his imposing aura had already

    sent ripples through the air.

    For Emrys, this level of intensity was child¡¯s y, hardly worth his concern. Nevertheless. he loosened

    his grip on Sylvia, who was under his arm.

    Sylvia¡¯s hair was disheveled, her pretty face was flushed red, and she was panting heavily.

    More importantly, her bottom was hurting.

    She wanted nothing more than to kill the bald man with her fierce gaze.

    Hollie hurried over tofort her, saying, ¡°Sylvia, are you all right? Do you need me to give you a

    massage?¡±

    Sylvia was seething with anger. Upon hearing Hollie¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but shoot her a fierce

    re. ¡°Can you believe it? That bald man is absolutely despicable and shameless!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t fathom why Hollie would even consider getting to know someone like him. Hollie must be

    completely blind!

    2/3

    However, Hollie retorted, ¡°On the contrary, I found him rather assertive just now!¡±

    Sylvia was left speechless.

    Meanwhile, Gary had already approached Emrys, his face as stern as possible. He was as serious as if

    he were interrogating a criminal.

 Chatper 675

    Chapter 675 A Criminal

    In his eyes, Emrys was indeed a criminal.

    ¡°You should be honest with me. Who are you? By pretending to be a mentee of the

    Crimson Sun Sect, what are you trying to aplish?¡± Gary sternly interrogated Emrys, his gaze

    piercing.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Emrys replied, ¡°I have already told you that I am Abel¡¯s direct mentee. If you don¡¯t believe me, go ask

    Abel himself. Don¡¯t make things difficult for me here.¡±

    He reiterated to Gary what he had previously said to Jonah.

    ¡°Making things difficult for you?¡± Jonah scoffed, ¡°You had the audacity to disrespect Ms. Morris in such

    a manner. Even Mr. Fleming witnessed it. And yet, you have the nerve to im that we are making

    things difficult for you?¡±

    The blush on Sylvia¡¯s face remained, refusing to fade. Angrily, she shot Emrys a nce, then stepped

    forward and said, ¡°Mr. Fleming, please provide me with an exnation.¡±

    Regardless of whether this bald man was a mentee of the Crimson Sun Sect or not, as long as Sylvia

    was disrespected within the sect, they owed her an exnation.

    Gary nodded and said, ¡°Ms. Morris, rest assured, I will definitely give you a satisfactory resolution.¡±

    He then looked at Emrys once again.

    The look in his eyes became noticeably more stern.

    ¡°You just imed to be Abel¡¯s direct mentee. Regardless of its truth, since you have behaved

    disrespectfully towards Ms. Morris, you must face the consequences.¡± Gary had never heard before

    that Abel had any direct mentees. In his opinion, there was a high probability that Emrys was an

    imposter. Even if it were true, he couldn¡¯t abuse his status to do whatever he pleased. Where would the

    discipline of the Crimson Sun Sect be then? Although Abel holds a prestigious status, he is by no

    means an unreasonable person. He would never allow his direct mentees to engage in actions that

    could tarnish the reputation of the Crimson Sun Sect.

    Emrys¡® expression took on a hint of amusement when he saw Gary preparing to take action. He

    laughed and asked, ¡°So, what do you think should be the price I have to pay?¡±

    ¡°You will find out soon enough!¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 675 A Criminal

    ?

    1

    02:08:63

    53% 16:27

    Gary snorted coldly, abruptly making his move. However, at that very moment, another voice rang out.

    ¡°Mr. Fleming, wait¡­¡±

    Huh? Gary furrowed his brows, momentarily retracting his hand. He looked at the hastily approaching

    Pam with confusion and asked, ¡°Ms. Miller, why did you stop me from taking action?¡±

    Pam happened to be passing by not far away when she heard themotion. She nced over

    and was shocked.

    When she saw that Gary was in a dispute with Emrys, she quickly rushed over.

    Pam was also unsure about what exactly had happened just then, but one thing was certain. She

    knew she had to stop Gary because even Gary was no match for Emrys.

    ¡°You cannot offend this person,¡± said Pam.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Gary¡¯s frown deepened.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    For a moment, Pam didn¡¯t know how to exin. Quincey had instructed her to keep Emrys¡® identity

    a secret, so she couldn¡¯t reveal it.

    That was especially the case because there were people from Cloudmist Academy present.

    Gary, on the other hand, had made some assumptions of his own. He said solemnly, ¡°Could he really

    be Abel¡¯s direct mentee? But even if he is, he shouldn¡¯t be so unruly.¡±

    Sylvia was still waiting for an exnation. If nothing was done, the Crimson Sun Sect¡¯s reputation

    would be tarnished.

    Outsiders would think that the sect was protecting its own mentees and disrespecting others.

    In other words, the sect would have a bad reputation.

    Jonah was seething with anger, impatiently recounting Emrys¡® recent misdeeds. ¡°Ms. Miller, you have

    no idea how outrageous this young man was earlier¡­¡±

    After hearing everything, Pam¡¯s emotions became incredibly intricate. It is revealed that this was the

    cause of themotion.

    There were rumors that the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will was remarkably bold. However,

    2/3

    Chapter 675 A Criminal

    1

    1

    M LF

    52% 16:27

    02:03:37

    when Pam considered Emrys¡® assertive nature, it all seemed much more logical. In the past, Emrys

    had effortlessly killed Haunn, Lord Yadiel, and others without any hesitation. His dominance was

    unparalleled. So, why did he punish the girl?

 Chatper 676

    Chapter 676 Tell The Truth

    On Mount Kushburn, these sects were truly at a loss when it came to dealing with Emrys without the

    aid of Mountain Defense Formation.

    After a moment of silence, Pam spoke up, ¡°Although my words may make the youngdy from

    Cloudmist Academy ufortable, I must say that we do not have the authority to punish Emrys.¡±

    In reality, Pam wanted to express that not only did theyck the authority to punish Emrys, but they

    also didn¡¯t possess the strength to do so.

    However, she held back and remained silent.

    Gary was displeased. He was responsible for maintaining discipline within Crimson Sun Sect. Not only

    had Pam overstepped her authority, but she also imed that he had no power to punish Emrys.

    This struck a blow to his pride. Is this a joke? Even if he¡¯s Abel¡¯s mentee, I¡¯m still going to punish him.

    No one¡¯s going to stop me! No one!

    Gary¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Ms. Miller, it is my responsibility to punish mentees who vite the

    rules within the sect. You should not interfere!¡±

    Interfere? I¡¯m trying to save you! Pam rolled her eyes, reluctantly walked over to Gary, and

    whispered something in his ear.

    Gary¡¯s eyes widened dramatically. He almost revealed the fact that Emrys was the inheritor of Azure

    King¡¯s will. Fortunately, Pam interrupted him just in time.

    Cough! Cough!

    ¡°Do you now understand why we have no authority to deal with Emrys?¡± Pam asked, at a loss for

    words.

    Gary looked at Emrys with aplex expression. So it turns out that the mysterious inheritor of Azure

    King¡¯s will is none other than the bald youth standing before me. In that case, I truly have no authority

    to deal with him. What am I supposed to tell Sylvia? Should I tell her the truth? Sylvia is from Cloudmist

    Academy. If she was told that Emrys was the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will, wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent

    to informing Cloudmist Academy?

    No one wanted to share such a future star who had lucky chances.

    1/3

    Chapter 676 Tell The Truth

    01:53:76

    52%

    To be more specific, only Crimson Sun Sect knew that Emrys was the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will. By

    befriending him, they were certain that Emrys would remember the kindness of Crimson Sun Sect in

    the future.

    If his identity were to be revealed, there would certainly be more sects wanting to establish good

    rtions with Emrys.

    By that time, it was hard to say whether Emrys would still remember Crimson Sun Sect.

    Gary found himself caught in a dilemma.

    He had never been so conflicted before.

    In an untimely manner, Jonah interjected, ¡°Mr. Fleming, regardless of this bald man¡¯s status, if he dares

    to disrespect others on Crimson Sun Sect¡¯s territory, we must intervene.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gary shouted in anger. Do you really need to meddle? It¡¯s already troubling enough!

    Suddenly, Jonah waspletely stunned. The change in Mr. Fleming¡¯s attitude is indeed too sudden.

    What on earth did Ms. Miller say to Mr. Fleming just a moment ago? Could it be¡­

    Jonah carefully observed Emrys¡® physique, primarily focusing on his height. After a moment, his body

    suddenly shuddered, and he couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes in surprise.

    It seemed as though he had already figured out the answer.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Actually, the answer wasn¡¯t hard to guess.

    Just a moment ago, Gary had stated that even if Emrys was indeed Abel¡¯s direct mentee, he would not

    hesitate to punish him. However, in the next second, his attitude suddenly changed.

    That implied that Emrys¡® true identity was certainly more terrifying than being Abel¡¯s direct mentee.

    Considering the events that had transpired over the past few days, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess that this bald

    man named Emrys was most likely the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will.

    It had to be said that Jonah, the eldest mentee in the sect, although he liked to unt his authority, was

    extremely resourceful when it mattered most.

    After discovering Emrys¡® true identity, Jonah wisely chose to remain silent. I need to be careful with my

    words and actions. Even Mr. Fleming and Ms. Miller are being cautious!

    2/3

    Chapter 676 Tell The Truth

    52% 16:27

    01:49:02

    Sylvia and Hollie observed the shift in the facial expressions of the individuals nearby, prompting them

    to disy a sense of doubt.

 Chatper 677

    Chapter 677 He Has Departed

    It¡¯s truly bewildering! These people are strange, to say the least. Judging by their behavior, it¡¯s as if this

    bald man is of monumental importance. But what could his identity be?

    ¡°Ms. Morris¡­¡±

    Sylvia, with her delicately arched brows resembling willow branches, was lost in contemtion when

    suddenly, Gary interrupted her thoughts with an apologetic tone, ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry for the interruption,

    but there¡¯s something you need to understand. When ites to Emrys, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m out of my depth.

    I simply don¡¯t have the influence to intervene.¡±

    A rueful smile appeared on Gary¡¯s face, revealing his inner turmoil.

    Sylvia¡¯s striking eyes sharpened, her suspicions growing deeper. She asked, ¡°And why is that?¡±

    ¡±

    ¡°Well, you see¡­ Gary hesitated, gathering his thoughts before exining, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re not fully

    aware of Abel¡¯s revered status within our Crimson Sun Sect. He¡¯s the tower guard of the Crimson Sun

    Tower, a figure whose authority surpasses even that of our sect leader.¡±

    ¡°He was the sole mentor to Emrys, making Emrys his only direct disciple. Therefore, if Emrys were to

    make a mistake, it wouldn¡¯t be my ce to address it,¡± Gary interjected, preemptively stopping Sylvia¡¯s

    train of thought. He was concerned that if she continued to piece things together, she might

    inadvertently uncover the truth about the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will.

    At that point, it would be impossible to hide Emrys¡¯s true background.

    As for Abel, he was conveniently portrayed as the scapegoat, a fabricated culprit to take the me.

    ¡°Yet Mr. Fleming, didn¡¯t you just assert that regardless of whether this bald man was directly mentored

    by Abel, you would discipline him without hesitation? Are you implying that you¡¯ve only just be

    aware of Abel¡¯s role as the tower guard?¡±

    Sylvia¡¯s tone was filled with skepticism, clearly doubting the elder¡¯s exnation.

    Gary must have known about Abel¡¯s identity as the tower guard for a long time.

    Considering Abel¡¯s well¨Cestablished prestige, the moment it was spected that Emrys was Abel¡¯s

    disciple, Gary should have rified hisck of authority over Emrys instead of

    1/3

    Chapter 677 He Has Departed

    1

    52% 16:28

    01:39:905

    issuing that unwavering admonition.

    The change in Gary¡¯s stance seemed to be influenced by a whisper from a female elder, indicating that

    Abel¡¯s influence was not the reason behind it.

    Sylvia quickly pieced together the puzzle, and her skepticism about Emrys¡¯s true identity only grew

    stronger.

    A droplet of sweat slid down Gary¡¯s forehead as he realized that this young woman was not easily

    deceived.

    With a nuanced voice, Pam interjected, ¡°Since this youngdy is so eager to uncover the truth, I

    suppose there¡¯s no harm in sharing. The truth is, our Abel¡­ has passed away.¡±

    He¡¯s passed away? What does that mean?

    Sylvia was visibly shocked.

    How does Abel¡¯s death rte to the current situation?

    Pam¡¯s expression was filled with deep sorrow as she exined, ¡°Abel dedicated his life to guarding

    the Crimson Sun Tower. Only in his final years did he choose Emrys as his sole disciple, which was

    quite unexpected. Weter realized that Abel¡¯s decision to mentor a sessor was due to his

    knowledge of his impending death. He sought a worthy individual to carry on his legacy.¡±

    She continued, ¡°Before his passing, Abel had instructed our sect leader to protect Emrys. Abel, with his

    unwavering dedication, guarded the Crimson Sun Tower throughout his entire life. He remains a figure

    of utmost admiration within the sect. Now, with Abel gone and Emrys as his only direct disciple, we no

    longer have the right to reprimand him for any wrongdoing, if there was any. The matter now solely

    rests in the hands of the sect leader.¡±

    Pam¡¯s delivery was filled with profound emotion.

    She suggested that any controversial issues could be conveniently postponed to the sect leader, thus

    avoiding personalplications.

    In reality, her words contained no falsehood.

    Abel had indeed left.

    However, his departure was not to the afterlife but beyond Mount Kushburn, seeking new experiences

    after a lifetime of guardianship.

    2/3

    Chapter 677 He Has Departed

    52% 16:28

    01:39 27 39-27

    After fulfilling his duty and encountering a significant opportunity, he felt free to explore beyond his

    previous boundaries.

    The interpretation of ¡°departure¡± was now up to Sylvia.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Internally, Gary praised Pam¡¯s perceptiveness, marveling at her ability for skillful maniption. It¡¯s

    no wonder she is considered the most perceptive elder within the Crimson Sun Sect. Her strategy is

    truly masterful.

    When in a difficult situation, defer to the sect leader!

    Echoing Pam¡¯s reasoning, Gary added, ¡°That¡¯s basically the main idea. The news of Abel¡¯s

    departure is known to very few within the Crimson Sun Sect, and I myself had only recently discovered

    it.¡±

 Chatper 678

    Chapter 678 Take A Step Back

    This exins the reason behind the inconsistencies in his statements.

    It was evident that if Abel had not left, his mentees would still be responsible for their

    mistakes.

    However, since Abel had departed, it became necessary to show respect for the recently deceased. It

    would be highly inappropriate to target his direct mentee while he was still mourned.

    Gary found himself in a situation where he felt like he hade full circle.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Even Jonah, the senior sect member who had uncovered the truth, found himself almost falling for their

    deception.

    Unexpectedly, the elders of our Crimson Sun Sect turned out to be remarkably skilled actors. Perhaps

    in the future, we should consider introducing an acting ss within the sect.

    Jonah seemed to like this idea and considered suggesting it to the sect leader.

    However, Sylvia appeared somewhat skeptical, furrowing her brows as she asked, ¡°So, what the two

    elders are suggesting is that only the sect leader of your Crimson Sun Sect has the authority to

    address this bald man.¡±

    Gary looked troubled as he responded, ¡°Given the current circumstances, it does seem that way.

    However, Ms. Morris, please take my advice seriously. As long as Emrys hasn¡¯t crossed certain

    boundaries, perhaps it would be wise for both of you to¡­ take a step back!¡±

    Isn¡¯t this excessively unfair? I was nearly beaten up, and yet they have the audacity to im it wasn¡¯t

    excessive?

    Sylvia found herself speechless.

    She was a young woman who, during her time at Cloudmist Academy, had been admired. by many

    male students. This was mainly due to her exceptional physique and appearance, which surpassed the

    average person.

    Furthermore, her mother, Ameera Lozano, was a teacher at Cloudmist Academy, and she also taught

    at Sylvia¡¯s school. This made it difficult for any male student to casually the daughter of a teacher.

    Moreover, Sylvia had remarkable cultivation talent and excelled in various techniques. At

    BB BBHM

    Chapter 678 Take A Step Back

    ZN

    A 17009

    school, she was like a White Swan, making most students feel inferior in her presence.

    On that particr day, Sylvia apanied her mother, who was also her teacher, on a visit to the

    Crimson Sun Sect. Their purpose was solely to catch a glimpse of the newly emerged inheritor of

    Azure King¡¯s will.

    Unfortunately, the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will did not appear.

    Instead, she encountered an utterly contemptible, shameless, and despicable bald man who forcibly

    held her down and spanked her relentlessly.

    Sylvia had never experienced such a profound humiliation in her entire life.

    It was not just a matter of a p on her buttocks; it was a direct attack on her pride.

    What added to her anger was the astonishing defense of this bald man by an elder of the Crimson Sun

    Sect, who imed his actions were not excessively harsh.

    If this does not constitute excessive behavior, then what possibly could? Should he have lifted my skirt

    before delivering the blows?

    Nevertheless, Sylvia was furious.

    She had initially questioned the identity of the bald man, but the elder¡¯s assertion that it was ¡°not too

    excessive¡± had provoked her anger to the point where rationality began to fade.

    ¡°Expecting me to back down? Absolutely not!¡± Sylvia¡¯s voice grew cold, and her determination

    unwavering as she dered, ¡°I must speak with your sect leader today. I refuse to believe that within

    the illustrious Crimson Sun Sect, there is no one capable of disciplining this bald man!¡±

    Smack!

    As she spoke those words, a particr perky part of her body was unexpectedly, without any warning,

    subjected to another resounding p.

    Emrys savored the sensation before saying, ¡°Calling me ¡®baldy¡® all the time really gets on the nerves. I

    do have a name, you know. It¡¯s Emrys. If you insist on calling me ¡®baldy¡®, at least have the courtesy to

    prefix it with ¡®handsome.¡±

    With so many ps already given, one more wouldn¡¯t make a significant difference, Emrys thought

    to himself.

    §à§Õ

    A & B B B BA

    Chapter 678 Take A Step Back

    Sylvia, however, was on the verge of losing herposure.

    This despicable, shameless, and loathsome bald scoundrel had pushed the limits of decency. He had

    audaciously humiliated her repeatedly in this manner.

    In Sylvia¡¯s opinion, he deserved nothing less than death. What Sylvia had failed to consider, however,

    was her extensive knowledge of martial arts techniques from her time at Cloudmist Academy, including

    numerous techniques that defied gravity.

    Sylvia had mastered a high¨Clevel technique that defied gravity.

    In the

    past, whenever she sensed imminent danger, she could react quickly, using her agility to avoid attacks.

    However, with Emrys, he consistently managed tond sessful blows, surpassing her expectations

    time and time again.

 Chatper 679

    Chapter 679 Fool Him Like An Idiot

    The situation Sylvia found herself in was undoubtedly strange and unexpected.

    Emrys¡¯s hand moved with suddenness and precision, resembling a self¨Cguided missile.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Despite her agility. Sylvia was unable to react in time.

    Emrys¡¯s practice on his aloof elder sister, Cordelia, had made such precision second. nature to him.

    Gary and Pam exchanged a helpless nce, their eyes revealing a shared sense of helplessness.

    Emrys¡¯s audacity was undeniable, raising the question¨CDid he intend to anger Sylvia to the point of no

    return?

    Even Hollie couldn¡¯t help but give Emrys a peculiar look, teasingly remarking, ¡°You might just be the

    first in history to upset our dear Sylvia to such an extent. You should wear that as a badge of honor.¡±

    Emrys humbly deflected the praise, waving his hand and saying, ¡°You¡¯re too kind. I¡¯ll keep striving to

    improve.¡±

    Hollic, at a loss for words, simply sighed.

    Sylvia, on the other hand, was seething with anger, clearly ready to take drastic action.

    Emrys had firmly be Sylvia¡¯s adversary, setting the stage for an intense confrontation.

    Meanwhile, at the VIP reception area of the Crimson Sun Sect, Arpeera was wrestling with her own

    dilemma.

    Her mission to gather information about the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will had left her nearly hoarse from

    talking.

    No matter what hints she dropped or conditions she offered, Quincey remained unfazed.

    Quincey¡¯s cheerful demeanor was unshaken, and he rambled on without ever addressing the core

    issue.

    Ameera couldn¡¯t help but venture a tentative question, ¡°I overheard some of your sect

    §ã§â§à§â§Ö

    Chapter 679 Fool H Like An

    1709

    disciples mentioning that the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will might be a young man. Is that

    With a heartyugh, Quincey replied, ¡®Oh, those disciples were probably just specting. You know

    how rumors go

    Inside, Quincey felt a pang of contempt. He suspected Ameera had intentionally

    avesdropped.

    Scheming woman!

    Gritting her teeth, Ameera retorted, ¡°Mr. Gagher, there¡¯s no need to be so guarded against me.

    We¡¯ve known each other for years, and even though our positions differ, at Intle respect wouldn¡¯t fourt

    The pills from the Crimson Sun Sect were not only distributed internally but also to other ns.

    Ameera had bought pills from the Crimson Sun Sect numerous times, establishing a rapport with

    Quincey. It was also the reason Cloudmist Academy had entrusted her with this mission.

    Sull wearing a gentle smile, Quincey replied, ¡°Ms. Lozano, for any other matter, I¡¯d dly assist you.

    But in this case, I regret that I cannotply.¡±

    Quincey was no fool: he understood the value of the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will, the

    timate Lucky One

    Maintaining a strong connection with Emrys could be a golden opportunity for the Crimson Sun Sect,

    and allowing Cloudmist Academy into the mix would onlyplicate

    matters.

    Of course, that was something Quincey would never reveal to Ameera.

    Ameera, harboring secret resentment, thought, Quincey, your lips are sealed tighter than a vault. You

    really won¡¯t divulge any relevant information.

    Nevertheless, determined not to give up, she proposed, ¡°Mr. Gagher, how about we approach this

    differently? Let¡¯s put our sect affiliations aside and discuss this matter as

    individuals.¡±

    Quincey¡¯s curiosity was piqued as he asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?

    Ameera rified, I¡¯m not representing Cloudmist Academy anymore. I¡¯m asking about

    BBBBM M

    Chapter 679 Fool Him Like An Idiot

    ¦²er 17:09

    the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will as a private individual. You¡¯re free to propose your own conditions for

    this exchange.¡±

    Quincey, skeptical, inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±

    ¡°The distinction lies in my assurance that even if I were aware of the inheritor¡¯s identity, I would not

    disclose it. Upon my return to Cloudmist Academy, I will report that I was unable to obtain any

    information.¡±

    Quincey, surprised, pondered, This woman believes she can deceive me as if I were a fool!

    Send Gifts

    1.6K

    W

    BBBBM M

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chatper 680

    Chapter 680 Strength Is Revered

    Ameera expressed her sentiments with genuine earnestness, saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t have faith in me, I¡¯m

    more than willing to solemnly swear an oath¡­¡±

    After taking a moment to contemte, she realized that even with an oath, Quincey was unlikely to be

    convinced. So, she decided to change her approach and stated, ¡°You know, I have a daughter named

    Sylvia. I could arrange for her to leave Cloudmist Academy and join Crimson Sun Sect.¡±

    As these words left her lips, Quincey immediately grasped the subtle undertones of Ameera¡¯s proposal.

    Sporting an amused grin, he inquired, ¡°Are you suggesting that I y the role of a mediator, introducing

    your daughter to the inheritor of the will?¡±

    Ameera candidly acknowledged her intentions, saying, ¡°Indeed, Mr. Gagher, you truly are astute.

    When I heard from the disciples of the Crimson Sun Sect that the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will is a

    young man under thirty, this idea crossed my mind. If the Ultimate Lucky One takes an interest in one¡¯s

    daughter, it would undoubtedly bring immense joy.¡±

    Her confidence was unwavering as she believed that her daughter¡¯s beauty would undoubtedly capture

    the heart of the enigmatic inheritor.

    Quincey, however, responded with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned that the inheritor might already be

    married or have a girlfriend?¡±

    Ameera dismissed such concerns with conviction, stating, ¡°Cultivators, as long as they possess

    sufficient

    power, what does it matter if they have multiple partners? Mundane world rules do not apply to us in

    the cultivation realm. Strength is revered.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Indeed, her words held undeniable truth. Outside of Mount Kushburn, such behavior might be deemed

    inappropriate, but in the cultivation realm, strength dictated * everything.

    Strength was revered, and those who possessed it were free from societal norms.

    The privilege extended to both men and women in the realm of cultivation.

    However, it did strike Quincey as somewhat peculiar to hear such bold statements from a beautiful

    woman like Ameera. His reaction was one of intrigue.

    Noticing Quincey¡¯s peculiar gaze, Ameera¡¯s expression shifted, and she exined, ¡°Mr.

    JB GBBM M

    Chapter 680 Strength is Revered

    No 17:09

    Gagher, I¡¯m merely stating facts. Whether it¡¯s me or my daughter Sylvia, we are both well¨C

    mannered.¡±

    With a smile, Quincey responded, ¡°I believe you.¡±

    If that¡¯s the case, then why are you encouraging your daughter to pursue a man without knowing

    whether he is already married or involved? You¡¯re uttering such nonsense!

    Quincey privately scorned such an idea, but he wisely kept his thoughts to himself, realizing that

    voicing them would disrupt the harmony.

    Ameera remained focused on her daughter¡¯s future, and whether the will inheritor was married or not,

    she believed it was vital to give him the opportunity to interact with Sylvia.

    Who knew, they might just hit it off?

    As long as Sylvia didn¡¯t object and the inheritor favored her, the existence of a prior marriage

    arrangement would be irrelevant.

    Ameera, this self¨Cproimed cultured beauty, held a truly progressive and unique perspective.

    Step, step, step!

    As the two continued their engrossing conversation, suddenly, a cacophony of approaching footsteps

    disrupted their exchange.

    Shortly after, Sylvia¡¯s voice, tinged with resentment, filled the air, ¡°Mom, something just happened

    outside that nearly pushed me to the brink of fury!¡±

    Typically, in the presence of strangers, Sylvia referred to Ameera as ¡°Ms. Lozano,¡± reserving ¡°Mom¡± for

    their private moments at home.

    However, she had just addressed her mother directly, a clear indication of the injustice she

    felt.

    Ameera found this unusual and furrowed her brows as she inquired, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sylvia? Didn¡¯t I

    suggest you go for a walk outside? Why do you appear so discontented?¡±

    Sylvia fixed Emrys with a piercing stare and, with clenched teeth, demanded, ¡°Baldy, didn¡¯t you assert

    that only your sect leader had the authority to reprimand you? Now, in the presence of your sect leader,

    admit to the abhorrent and wicked acts you havemitted!¡±

    & B B B BHM

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chatper 681

    Chapter 681 Did She Just Address Her As Mom?

    Baldy

    Upon hearing this unexpected address, a whirlwind of emotions stirred within Emrys, threatening to

    unleash his pent¨Cup anger upon Sylvia once again.

    However, the presence of Sylvia¡¯s mother restrained him from giving in to his impulses entirely, causing

    him to suppress his immediate reaction.

    Wait a second¡­ Did Sylvia just call this beautiful woman ¡°Mom¡°?

    The realization hit Emrys like a lightning bolt. It was as if he had been jolted back to reality, his mind

    buzzing with questions and uncertainties.

    He scrutinized Ameera intensely, his gaze fixated on her features, particrly her eyes and eyebrows,

    which bore a striking resemnce to Sylvia¡¯s.

    However, that was not the crux of the matter that troubled him. What weighed on him. was the

    possibility that this captivating woman might be Nte¡¯s mother, a revtion. that he quickly

    confirmed.

    Nevertheless, Emrys chose to remain silent for the moment.

    The intricate web of Nte¡¯s background was a matter to be addressedter, preferably once they

    were back home and Nte had the opportunity to make her own decisions.

    Until then, Emrys felt it was inappropriate for him to intervene in the unfolding drama.

    Ameera, keenly observant of the atmosphere, couldn¡¯t help but notice her daughter¡¯s. palpable

    distress, evident not just in her demeanor but also in the tremor that lingered in her voice.

    Did this baldy upset Sylvia?

    Her gaze narrowed, and she directed her scrutiny toward Emrys, taken aback by the peculiar intensity

    of his gaze during their initial encounter.

    Does this manck manners? Who stares at someone so unabashedly upon their first meeting?

    Ameera¡¯s initial impression of Emrys soured considerably.

    Quincey, feeling the need to resolve the situation, cleared his throat and gave Emrys a

    1/3

    13

    BBBB DE

    Chapter 681 Did She Just Address Her As Mom?

    LYN 17:399

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    meaningful look before taking charge. ¡°Emrys,¡± he began with authority, ¡°can you please exin what

    happened? How did you find yourself in conflict with Ms. Morris?¡°.

    Quincey had initially been rmed when he noticed Emrys following Sylvia and a few others into the

    room, fearing that his secret as the inheritor might have been exposed.

    Upon reflection, he realized that wasn¡¯t the case and breathed a sigh of relief.

    Emrys turned his attention to Pam and suggested, ¡°Ms. Miller, perhaps you should provide the

    ount. It may not be entirely appropriate for me to speak on this matter.¡±

    Even though Emrys had a thick skin, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of embarrassment at the

    prospect of openly admitting to his rather unconventional disciplinary actions towards Sylvia.

    Talking and doing were two different things, and Emrys preferred action over words.

    With aplex expression on her face, Pam reluctantly agreed and began to recount the events as

    ryed by Jonah.

    She conveyed Jonah¡¯s suspicion that Emrys was not a true mentee of the Crimson Sun Sect, which

    had sparked the initial misunderstanding. Jonah had then sought Sylvia¡¯s intervention, further

    aggravating Emrys¡® irritation.

    Pam continued, ¡°Ultimately, it was a result of this misunderstanding that Emrys feltpelled to

    teach Ms. Morris a lesson.¡±

    She feltpelled to defend Emrys to the best of her ability.

    Up until this point, there was no substantial wrongdoing on Emrys¡® part. In fact, he was the one who

    had been wronged, emerging as the true victim in the situation.

    Pam emphatically reiterated that Emrys was indeed Abel¡¯s direct mentee, unjustly used amidst

    this tangled web of confusion.

    It was crucial to emphasize that the conflict had been initiated by Jonah and Sylvia, with Emrys merely

    defending himself against unwarranted usations.

    Quincey, no stranger to the nuances of such situations, caught onto Pam¡¯s subtle cues and deduced

    that Emrys had orchestrated this ruse from the beginning, leveraging his status as the inheritor of

    Azure King¡¯s will to stir up the turmoil.

    However, Quincey could only go along with Pam¡¯s story, his expression bing darker as he

    stated, ¡°If that¡¯s true, the me shouldn¡¯t be ced on Emrys but on Jonah.

    2/3

    JBBB B

    Chapter 681 Did She Just Address Her As Mom?

    NO 17:10

    He should be held responsible!¡±

    Jonah¡¯s face immediately turned sour, and he inwardly chuckled bitterly, realizing he had been set up to

    take the me for the entire incident.

    Unfortunately, Emrys was the one who inherited Azure King¡¯s will.

    Resigned to his fate, Jonah epted the burden with silent dignity.

    Yet, as Sylvia continued to listen, a growing feeling of unease gnawed at her. How could she overlook

    the ring omission in Pam¡¯s ount?

    It was clear to her that Pam was downying the situation, passionately defending Emrys. Sylvia

    could no longer contain her frustration and replied, ¡°That¡¯s not the whole truth! Ms. Miller barely

    touched the surface. It was clearly this bald man who provoked me first!¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.6K

    BBBBM M

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Nex 17:10

    Chapter 682 Expelled.

 Chatper 682

    Chapter 682 Expelled.

    Reflecting on her typically calm disposition, Sylvia found herself on the receiving end of a series of

    bewildering actions by the bald man. First, he rushed up to her and patted her shoulder, then

    proceeded to pinch her face. This sequence of events would typically anger

    anyone.

    Although skeptical, Sylvia chose not to make a scene at that moment. Little did she know that the bald

    man¡¯s inability to control himself would lead to a string of increasingly audacious behaviors.

    Her doubts grew, causing her to question whether the bald man¡¯s initial actions were deliberate.

    Hollie¡¯s earlier remarks had hit the nail on the head, emphasizing that this bald man¡¯s approach was a

    clear disy of low character.

    The mounting difort became unbearable,pelling Sylvia to meticulously recount Emrys¡® initial

    frivolities.

    With frustration evident in her voice, she turned to Pam and inquired, ¡°Ms. Miller, you mentioned

    earlier that this bald man was wronged and upset, which is why he gave me a ¡®little lesson. Could you

    please exin what exactly you mean by ¡®little lesson?¡±

    Pam hesitated briefly before responding, ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Once again, words seemed to escape her.

    Sylvia¡¯s indignation grew, and she dered, ¡°He spanked me repeatedly; is this what you call a minor

    lesson?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The moment Sylvia¡¯s words escaped her lips, Ameera¡¯s expression shifted from warmth to icy cold.

    ¡°Sylvia, what did you just say? This bald man, he pped your behind?¡±

    Sylvia nodded, her grievance palpable. ¡°He intentionally took advantage of me like that, yet the elders

    of the Crimson Sun Sect persistently shielded him.¡±

    ¡°How dare he!¡±

    Ameera¡¯s fury red, her precious daughter subjected to such exploitation, and the sect protecting the

    wrongdoer fervently. When did the Crimson Sun Sect sink to such depths?

    1/3

    U

    BBBBNNE

    Chapter 682 Expelled

    K

    IN 17:10

    The atmosphere plummeted to an icy low, leaving Quincey trembling in his heart.

    He had anticipated issues with Eurys, but the magnitude of the problem left him bewildered.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Quincey found himself at a loss.

    What he remained unaware of was that Emrys had initially mistaken Sylvia for Nte. leading to the

    impulsive pat on the face.

    But voicing these words seemed improbable. Ameera might have believed it, given her daughter¡¯s

    disappearance, but that could inadvertently expose Nte¡¯s role.

    What if Nte had no intention of returning to Cloudmist Academy at all? This could potentially lead to

    even moreplications.

    So, Emrys decided to confess. After all, he had indeed pped Sylvia multiple times. Stepping forward,

    he admitted. ¡°I was the one who made the mistake first. Please, Mr. Gagher, expel me from the sect

    as punishment!¡±

    Quincey had a momentarypse before realizing the truth. His expression darkened as he

    reprimanded. ¡°Emrys, since you acknowledge your grave mistake, I must impose punishment. As you

    wish, starting today, you are no longer part of the Crimson Sun Sect.

    Quincey¡¯s seriousness was impably acted, making it challenging to discern its authenticity.

    Emrys was never a sect member of the Crimson Sun Sect, so the idea of expulsion from the sect¡¯s

    tutge was absurd. It was all a ruse, a performance staged for Ameera and her daughter.

    Quincey couldn¡¯t help but admire Emrys¡¯s ingenuity. His ability to acquire what he wanted through such

    cunning maneuvers was truly impressive.

    Sylvia is a well¨Crounded beauty. Emrys used a fake identity to take advantage of her, then readily

    admitted to his mistake for the purpose of abandoning his facadeter. He¡¯se out on top!

    Despite his advanced age, Quincey could not help but admire Emrys¡® impressive tactics.

    ¡°Ms. Morris, Quincey addressed Sylvia. ¡°I have now expelled this bald- um. I mean. Emrys from the

    sect. From now on, his fate is unrted to the Crimson Sun Sect. Is this punishment satisfactory to

    you?¡±

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chatper 683

    Chapter 683 Right Before Her Eyes

    Sylvia, overwhelmed by a tumultuous mixture of emotions, found herself sinking into a deep,

    contemtive silence.

    Her inner turmoil wasn¡¯t rooted in malicious intentions or an unyielding character, but rather, it stemmed

    from Emrys¡® recent actions, which had pushed the boundaries of reason and decorum to their limits.

    Adding to Sylvia¡¯s already burning indignation were the numerous protective measures taken by the

    Crimson Sun Sect in defense of Emrys, leaving her seething with

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    unparalleled rage. In her view, there was no doubt¨CEmrys needed to face a punishment that matched

    the gravity of his actions.

    Yet, as she pondered potential penalties, doubt crept in. Was expulsion from the sect too severe a

    punishment?

    The words Pam had spoken earlier echoed in Sylvia¡¯s mind. Emrys stood as Abel¡¯s sole direct

    mentee. With Abel¡¯s recent passing, would it be excessively heartless to cast aside. his mentee from

    the sect¡¯s ranks?

    To her surprise, Sylvia grappled with a pang of guilt and cautiously asked, ¡°Mr. Gagher, could we

    consider a more lenient form of punishment, such as sentencing him to solitary confinement for a few

    months?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Emrys, breaking his silence with determination, added, ¡°I, Emrys, am a man. If I¡¯ve made a

    mistake, it¡¯s my responsibility to bear the consequences. I must confess, I waspletely enchanted at

    the time. When I saw Ms. Morris, a beauty rivaling fairies, I sumbed to foolishness. I deserve to be

    held ountable.¡±

    In that moment, amidst the tension, he gained a newfound appreciation for Sylvia.

    Sylvia, on the verge of expressing her thoughts, hesitated and held back her words.

    Ameera, with a cold and unforgiving demeanor, spoke up. ¡°Sylvia, there¡¯s no need to pity such a man.

    He truly deserves punishment, and in my opinion, the punishment is not. nearly severe enough. This

    dmn baldy defiled your innocence. Merely expelling him: from the sect would be letting him off lightly.¡±

    Sylvia looked at her mother with wide¨Ceyed astonishment. ¡°Expulsion from the sect isn¡¯t enough?¡±

    She wondered how painful it would be to be expelled from Cloudmist Academy if she

    1/3

    JB B BONN |

    Chapter 683 Right Before Her Eyes

    LINU 17:10

    were to make a mistake

    Furthermore, Emrys had only spanked her a few times. Though his actions were reprehensible, vile,

    and despicable, had they truly defiled her innocence?

    Sylvia hesitated, unwilling to readily endorse her mother¡¯s words.

    At that very moment, Ameera shifted her focus to Quincey, her voice dripping with sarcasm as she

    remarked, ¡°The issue with the baldy has been addressed, but shouldn¡¯t your Crimson Sun Sect provide

    an exnation?¡±

    Observing the woman¡¯s unyielding and argumentative demeanor, Quincey discerned her ulterior

    motives. However, he pretended to be ignorant and asked, ¡°What exactly are you getting at?¡±

    Tell me about the news regarding the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will.¡±

    As expected.

    Quincey was well aware of Ameera¡¯s ambitions to uncover the identity of the will inheritor.

    She had initially expressed her fury through the incident involving Emrys¡® inappropriate behavior

    towards Sylvia. Even after Emrys¡® expulsion, her dissatisfaction lingered, all part

    of her borate scheme.

    Indeed, she was a shrewd strategist, and Quincey couldn¡¯t help but internally curse her.

    Yet, his expression soon shifted to one of bemusement. The person she desperately sought was right

    before her eyes. Didn¡¯t she just insult him as a ¡°d*mn baldy¡± moments ago? Why is she now turning to

    me for information?

    Quincey struggled to articte his feelings in that dramatic moment, overwhelmed by the absurdity of it

    all.

    Shaking his head, he responded, ¡°I cannot reveal the inheritor¡¯s identity to you. Furthermore, I doubt he

    has any desire to meet with you.¡±

    Ameera, taken aback, asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    With a mischievous smile and an aura of enigma, Quincey chose to keep his lips sealed, his silence

    conveying more than words ever could.

    & B B BBM M

    BG BGMME

    Chapter 683 Right Before Her Eyes.

    Ameera seethed with frustration, silently cursing him as an inscrutable old fox with a sealed mouth.

    Her gaze nonchntly shifted to the bald man standing behind her, who struggled to suppress a smirk.

    In a cold tone, Ameera snapped, ¡°What is so amusing?¡±

    What, indeed, was Emrys finding humorous?

    Ironically, amidst all the chaotic events, it turned out that the woman had been seeking none other than

    him.

    As Emrys grappled with the will of Azure King, he initially remained uncertain of its significance. It was

    onlyter that he began toprehend the incredible opportunity it presented.

    Send Gifts

 Chatper 684

    Chapter 684 What Is So Funny

    Just like the protagonist in the novel, each and every one of them were Destined Ones.

    This streak of good fortune, akin to a serendipitous twist of fate, wove its magical thread through their

    lives. It was a unique thread, winding its way through the pages of their intertwined narratives, guiding

    them toward greatness.

    Within those pages, the friends surrounding the main character felt the gentle touch of good luck, albeit

    to varying degrees. They, too, were touched by this whimsical hand of fate, propelling them to

    extraordinary achievements.

    As the saying goes, ¡°One¡¯s sess brings benefits to everyone around them.¡±

    And so, it was in this very manner that Emrys found himself caught in destiny¡¯s embrace at this very

    moment.

    The world they inhabited wasn¡¯t fictional, nor was it plucked from the pages of a novel.

    It was moreplex, yet strangely familiar. It bore the markings of a world seen in countless tales,

    where destiny and the promise of a great opportunity loomedrge.

    Naturally, A Ameera held a fervent hope in her heart¨Ca hope that her daughter might cross paths with

    the Ultimate Lucky One and, ideally, be his partner. She firmly believed. that such an alliance

    would yield substantial benefits for her in the future.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    It was a straightforward intention, rooted in her maternal aspirations.

    As Emrys reflected on his newfound poprity as the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will, a wry smile yed

    upon his lips.

    Oh, Ameera, the Ultimate Lucky One is standing right before your very eyes, yet you failed to recognize

    me and even called me a d*mned baldy. What did the baldies ever do to you, huh?

    He was intrigued by Ameera¡¯s behavior, though he restrained himself, preserving at modicum of

    respect for her.

    Little did Emrys know that he had greatly underestimated the perceptive and sensitive nature of the

    woman before him. In an instant, Ameera had him firmly in her sights, her anger seething beneath the

    surface.

    Ameera¡¯s frustration had reached its peak. She had exhausted herself trying to extract information from

    Quincey, talking until her mouth felt blistered, yet not a single valuable

    1/3

    BBBBM M

    Chapter 684 What Is So Funny

    piece of knowledge had surfaced.

    Quincey, a cunning old fox, showed no inclination to reveal anything from their shared history, leaving

    Ameera feeling despondent.

    As she turned away in frustration, her gaze caught Emrys in a fit ofughter.

    Did this scoundrel really have the audacity to make fun of me?

    The audacity of the baldy to mock her had transformed her frustration into fiery rage. ¡°What¡¯s so

    funny?¡± she snapped, her tone icy andmanding.

    Emrys quickly stifled hisughter, realizing he had crossed a line. He replied with a hint of defiance,

    ¡°Since when didughter be a crime? If I want tough, I¡¯llugh. What¡¯s it to you?¡±

    These were precisely the kind of people Emrys had the least patience for.

    Respect, in his eyes, was a two¨CW

    street.

    Those who showed respect to him would receive it in return, but those who were domineering, rude,

    and unreasonable were met with an even stronger dose of their own medicine.

    That was just the way Emrys was wired.

    He firmly believed in the saying, ¡°An eye for an eye.¡±

    ¡°Do you still dare to defy me?¡±

    Ameera, with her exquisite features and wlessplexion, was the epitome of stunning beauty,

    thanks in part to her dedication to her cultivation practices, which seemed to have slowed the aging

    process for her. In fact, one might say she was truly breathtaking.

    Over the years, Emrys had encountered his fair share of timeless beauties, including Cynthia,

    Cordelia¡¯s mother, and his own aunt, Hazel.

    Yet, Ameera outshone them all.

    Cultivators, with their abundant energy and blood, aged at a much slower pace than ordinary mortals

    and martial artists. It was a natural consequence of their unique path.

    Emrys recalled Athos¡® story about a female practitioner in her sixties whose skin was as youthful as

    that of a woman in her thirties.

    2/3

    Id BBGG N

    Chapter 684 What Is So Funny

    UZ & UA TAKV

    Athos had recounted a captivating yet somewhat agonizing tale of a brief romance he had with this

    seemingly kind¨Chearted woman, only to discover that she was a tough and experienced aunt.

    Two words haunted his memory¨Cutter failure, which had been Athos¡® first love, an experience that left

    him in tears and made him swear off true love, opting instead to enjoy casual rtionships.

    Athos had shared this deeply personal story one night after consuming a few too many drinks.

    Emrys, still young at the time, couldn¡¯tprehend how his youthful mentor could be attracted to a

    woman in her sixties.

    Only after years of personal growth did hee to realize that nothing was truly impossible, especially

    when it came to matters of the heart.

    Send Gifts

 Chatper 685

    Chapter 685 Three ps

    Don¡¯t mention the age, for as long as one¡¯s cultivation reaches profound depths, age bes but a

    number, irrelevant to their vitality.

    Upon reflection, Emrys realized that Athos hadn¡¯t truly been defeated in his past encounters. That

    woman may not have given him the most aesthetically pleasing introduction, but she had imparted

    upon him invaluable mastery of techniques.

    It was undoubtedly a foolproof path to profit without any apanying loss.

    Ameera¡¯s allure was undeniable, but her current harsh demeanor significantly tarnished her otherwise

    appealing image.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, She might be attractive, but that attitude is a real turn¨Coff.

    He decided to voice his thoughts, saying, ¡°Look, I understand, you¡¯re much older than me, but we¡¯re

    not rted, and you don¡¯t hold any significant role in my life. So how can you use me of

    disrespecting you?¡±

    Emrys¡®ck of respect for Ameera was evident, and upon hearing his words, Pam, standing nearby,

    couldn¡¯t suppress a bitterugh bubbling up inside her.

    Those words struck a chord with her; they reminded her of when she first met Emrys, who had insulted

    her by calling her an ¡°old witch.¡±

    The sting of being called old was something women of any age detested.

    As expected, Ameera¡¯s expression turned ice¨Ccold in an instant, and her nostrils red with

    indignation.

    What does he mean by ¡°much older¡± than me? Isn¡¯t he just in his twenties or thirties? And how could he

    use ¡°much¡± twice in a row? We don¡¯t have that big of an age gap between us!

    Ameera, incensed, raised her hand with the intention of delivering a resounding p to Emrys¡® face.

    ¡°You ignorant baldy!¡± she eximed, ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson in basic humanity!¡±

    ¡°Whoa, slow down there!¡± Quincey, taken aback by Ameera¡¯s impending action, quickly intervened.

    ¡°Ms. Lozano, young people can be impulsive and might say the wrong things. Why bother getting into

    an argument with him?¡±

    Chapter 685 Three ps

    006 17.19

    Ameera shot Quincey a cold nce and responded, ¡°Mr. Gagher, are you trying to protect him? He¡¯s

    no longer a disciple of your sect, right? You said yourself that his life or death doesn¡¯t concern you.

    Since it doesn¡¯t concern you, then is there a problem with me educating this disrespectful kid?¡±

    Quincey contemted for a moment before replying. ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, please

    proceed as you wish. However, I feelpelled to remind you not to regret your decisionter.¡±

    After all, you stand no chance against Emrys.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Ameera scoffed. Regret? What a joke!

    Overwhelmed with rage, she didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and directed her icy gaze back at Emrys.

    ¡°You¡¯re being incredibly rude, baldy. I think three ps as a lesson wouldn¡¯t be too excessive, would

    it?¡±

    Emrys calmly responded, ¡°Not too much at all.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Emrys disyed remarkableposure and continued, ¡°I can handle three ps

    without a problem. But I¡¯m not sure you have the ability to deliver them.¡±

    Ameera retorted angrily, ¡°You¡¯re about to find out!¡± With a cold huff, she chose to skip the verbal

    exchange and went straight for the p, her hand poised to strike Emrys face.

    You have the audacity toy a finger on me?

    A chill suddenly shed through Emrys¡¯s dark

    ever

    Initially, out of respect for Nte¡¯s mother, he had nned to let her save face. However, her

    confrontational approach left him with no choice but to stand his ground.

    Don¡¯t push your luck!

    ¡°Quincey!¡±

    As Ameera¡¯s hand was about to make contact and Emrys was prepared to respond, a deafening roar

    suddenly erupted from within the Crimson Sun Sect.

    Boom!

    The powerful shout, filled with the essence of sword energy, caused the Crimson Sun Sect¡¯s Mountain

    Defense Formation to tremble slightly, startling all those in attendance, although it paled inparison

    to the force Emrys had previously unleashed.

    §ã§à§Ó§à

    BBBBNN |

    Chapter 685 Three ps

    Ameera¡¯s expression froze, and the p she had intended to deliver remained suspended. never

    finding its mark.

    Send Gifts

    1.6K

    JDDDD MM

 Chatper 686

    Chapter 686 Disrupted Concentration

    She turned her head, her eyes widening in surprise as she looked at Quincey with a mix of shock and curiosity.

    As the unfamiliar sound reached her ears, it began to stir a sense of impending trouble, like a foreboding cloud

    gathering on the horizon.

    Meanwhile, deep within Emrys¡¯s mind, a faint voice softly echoed, ¡°Rys¡­¡±

    Caylie?

    Emrys¡¯s gaze suddenly turned icy, realizing that Caylie was reaching out to him through a Telepathic Formation. He

    turned to Pam and urgently said, ¡°Take me to see Caylie!¡±

    Pam quickly reacted, her features shifting slightly as she responded, ¡°Follow me, Emrys!¡±

    They hurriedly prepared for their journey.

    ¡°Did I ever agree to your departure?¡± Ameera¡¯s voice interrupted, her sudden eleration to catch up with them

    emphasizing her firm grip on Emrys¡¯s shoulder. She was determined not to let him go without a fight.

    ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t bother me!¡± Emrys retorted, his tone filled with frustration and urgency.

    However, when Ameera¡¯s palm made contact with Emrys¡® shoulder, an unexpected chill radiated from his body, a bone¨C

    piercing coldness that surpassed even Ameera¡¯s own icy demeanor.

    His mind waspletely upied with Caylie at the moment, and he had no desire to waste another second on

    Ameera.

    Ameera was taken aback, her hand lingering in the air as she felt a peculiar tremor reverberate within

    her heart.

    It was more than just a chill; it was an ominous aura that sent shivers down her spine.

    A surge of frigid energy surged forth from Emrys, causing Ameera to gasp in astonishment. ¡°This kid¡­¡±

    As she snapped back to her senses, she realized her hand remained suspended in the air, but Emrys

    had already vanished into the distance, leaving behind only a fading silhouette.

    Chapter 686 Disrupted Concentration

    ZB 1721

    Ameera quietly withdrew her hand, her brows furrowing in bewilderment.

    Quincey, on the other hand, paid no attention to the unfolding drama. His expression remained solemn

    as he walked out of the main hall, heading towards the source of the enigmatic sound,

    Calling out his name boldly in front of the entire Crimson Sun Sect, with amanding sword energy,

    constituted a serious provocation that Quincey couldn¡¯t ignore.

    It became crucial for him to make his presence known.

    In the secluded mountains of the Crimson Sun Sect, there was a stone chamber fortified by a Barrier

    Formation, nestled within the forbidden area.

    No one was allowed to enter without the sect leader and the elders¡® consent, but due to Emrys¡® unique

    status, Pam led him directly into the chamber.

    The stone chamber had ample space and well¨Cregted air cirction, ensuring it didn¡¯t feel cramped

    or suffocating.

    At its center, a square stone wall disyed the profound teachings of the Azure King.

    Directly in front of the stone wall, on a circr tform, sat an alluring figure dressed modestly,

    radiating a majestic allure akin to towering peaks. Her voluptuous curves were an enchanting

    spectacle, especially when viewed from the side.

    The woman was unmistakably Caylic.

    However, herplexion appeared somewhat pale at the moment.

    Indeed, Caylic faced a formidable task.

    The first time she had grasped the essence of the Azure Heart Technique, she had been on the verge

    of sess when Emrys¡® presence disrupted her concentration, causing her to pause and sustain minor

    injuries.

    However, Caylie held no resentment towards Emrys.

    She knew she needed toprehend it once more, and this second attempt was progressing

    smoothly.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Caylie had already reached the final stages.

    But who could have foreseen that, just as she was about to achieve her breakthrough, a

    d B B BBM M

    Chapter 686 Disrupted Concentration

    thunderous shout echoed once more, rudely pulling her out of her meditation.

    It wasn¡¯t just any shout, but one infused with sword energy. The resonance of sword energy activated the Crimson Sun

    Sect¡¯s Mountain Defense Formation, affecting the entire sect, including the Barrier Formation surrounding the stone

    chamber where Caylie

    was

    When the sudden sound interrupted her concentration, Caylie¡¯s startled awakening exposed her to an even stronger

    bacsh. The interruption had been more severe than the initial one, leaving her feeling frustrated and dismayed.

    Send Gifts

    1.6K

    BB

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chatper 687

    Chapter 687 Rodney Pays A Visit

    Caylie¡¯s internal injuries this time were far more severe than any she had endured before.

    The azure cauldron, which was beyond anyone¡¯s control, had flown out and stood upright on one side,

    constantly flickering with a mysterious light. Fortunately, there was a Barrier Formation in ce;

    otherwise, the aura of the azure cauldron would undoubtedly have leaked out long ago.

    Pam acted swiftly, giving Caylie a healing pill. She then turned to Emrys and said, ¡°Ms. White has

    been interrupted twice in a row; she needs to rest and recuperate for a while. Once she has recovered,

    she can resume her studies!¡±

    Emrys nodded in understanding.

    Caylie had to master the Azure Heart Technique to escape the torment brought on by the azure

    cauldron.

    The guilt within Emrys deepened as he thought, It was all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t acted recklessly that day,

    Caylie would have seeded on her first attempt, and naturally, there wouldn¡¯t have been a second

    interruption.

    However, Emrys couldn¡¯t ignore the person who had just interrupted.

    His

    gaze turned cold as he addressed Pam, ¡°Please take good care of Caylie. I need to step out for a bit

    to handle some matters.¡±

    At the Crimson Sun Sect, an elderly man with a somber expression stood suspended in mid¨Cair, his

    feet nted on a flying sword.

    This sight left countless disciples of the Crimson Sun Sect in awe and panic.

    Moments ago. the elderly man had let out a thunderous roar, his powerful sword energy startling

    everyone within the sect.

    If not for the Mountain Defense Formation, countless disciples would have coughed up. blood and lost

    their lives.

    ¡°Rodney Warde, what do you mean by this?¡± Quincey walked out with a gloomy expression.

    He recognized Rodney, an elder of the Spirit Sword Sect, whose formidable strength had reached the

    middle phase of the Golden Elixir Stage.

    C & B B G GM M

    Chapter 687 Rodney Pays A Visit

    ZR On 1711

    The rtionship between the Spirit Sword Sect and the Crimson Sun Sect had always been somewhat

    strained, but direct confrontation and provocation were notmon.

    The Mountain Defense Formation of the Crimson Sun Sect was a formidable deterrent.

    Several elders took their positions, ready to activate the Mountain Defense Formation if Rodney dared

    to act out of line.

    Rodney chuckled lightly and said, ¡°I heard that your Crimson Sun Sect has given birth to an inheritor of

    Azure King¡¯s will. Congrattions!¡±

    Another person is after the will inheritor? Quincey¡¯s face darkened as he sensed that things were not

    as simple as they seemed.

    Over the past few days, numerous sects had inquired about the inheritor of the Azure King¡¯s will. The

    Spirit Sword Sect¡¯s visit was likely not friendly; malice was more probable.

    Quincey spoke in a deep voice, ¡°If you¡¯re here for the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will, then please leave.

    The Crimson Sun Sect does not wee you.¡±

    Ignoring the strained rtionship between the two sects, Rodney¡¯s provocative demeanor made it

    impossible for Quincey to share any information with him.

    What upset Quincey the most was that Weng Zhengyuan was standing mid¨Cair on a flying sword, a

    clear disy of contempt.

    How dare an elder of the Spirit Sword Sect belittle me, the sect leader of the Crimson Sun Sect? This is

    utterly infuriating! Quincey thought.

    The disciples of the Crimson Sun Sect, upon witnessing this scene, felt their hearts burn with rage.

    ¡°I didn¡¯te here for the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will. I came because there¡¯s something I wanted to

    consult with your Ms. Miller, Rodney said, shaking his head.

    ¡°Ms. Miller is not here!¡± Quincey replied, clearly annoyed.

    ¡°Perhaps you can provide me with the answer then, Mr. Gagher. I believe that Pam must have

    already informed you of the situation.¡± A sardonic smirk appeared on Rodney¡¯s face, and Quincey¡¯s

    gaze flickered, realizing the purpose of the former¡¯s visit.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    JB B BBM ME

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chatper 688

    Chapter 688 The Purpose Of His Visit

    The tale began with the Crimson Sun Sect stumbling upon the mysterious Azure King¡¯s Azure me

    Cauldron.

    The sect¡¯s leader and elders, all possessing the necessary qualifications, delved into the secrets of the

    Azure Heart Technique.

    Even without the Azure me Cauldron, mastering the method proved beneficial for their alchemical

    skills.

    However, the elders, including Quincey, found their understandingcking. None of them managed to

    fully grasp the essence of the Azure Heart Technique.

    Erick Leighton, the most knowledgeable among them, had only reached the seventh

    stage.

    Initially, it was Erik who used the Azure Heart Technique to detect the Azure me Cauldron¡¯s aura. As

    a result, he sent his direct mentees, Orestes, Celena, and others, down

    the mountain to search for it

    Quincey, cautious about the situation, had Pam apany them.

    The news was initially kept a secret within the Crimson Sun Sect.

    Due to Mount Kushburn¡¯s remoteness, ordinary cultivators couldn¡¯t detect the Azure me Cauldron¡¯s

    aura unless they understood the Azure Heart Technique.

    Unfortunately, the information leaked, attracting individuals with ulterior motives, who followed the

    members of the Crimson Sun Sect to the south of Chanaca.

    These individuals included Haunn of the Spirit Sword Sect and Yadiel of Cloudmist Academy.

    Rarely seen in the mortal world, these cultivators appeared near the Apricot Hall at the same time.

    Unluckily for them, they crossed paths with Emrys, who decisively eliminated Haunn and Yadiel.

    Pam narrowly escaped cmity after revealing information about the Azure Heart Technique.

    ? BBB BNN

    Chapter 688 The Purpose Of His Visit

    ÅëÊ³

    17:11

    Upon Pam¡¯s return, she recounted the events to Quincey, including Emrys¡® actions.

    The unexpected arrival of Rodney. Haunn¡¯s elder brother, revealed the true reason for his

    visit.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    After rifying that he wasn¡¯t there for the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will, Quincey immediately deduced

    that Rodney¡¯s visit was connected to his younger brother.

    Little did Rodney know that the one responsible for his brother¡¯s demise was the recently. born inheritor

    of the Azure King¡¯s will. This revtion added ayer ofplexity to the

    situation.

    ¡°Mr. Gagher, I have here a piece of emerald charm. It is my younger brother¡¯s life emerald charm.

    However, not long ago, this emerald charm cracked,¡± Rodney exined, shedding light on the tragic

    fate that befell Haunn.

    His descent from the mountain aimed topete for the Azure me Cauldron, but disaster struck

    with the shattering of his life emerald charm.

    Rodney, however, remained unaware of the specifics of the disaster¡¯s location and cause.

    Seeking answers, he turned to the Crimson Sun Sect, hoping to find Pam and uncover the truth.

    Ameera, upon hearing Rodney¡¯s words, furrowed her brows.

    A sudden recollection prompted her to connect the dots with another incident involving Yadiel of the

    Judd family. A secret departure from Mount Kushburn suggested his pursuit of the Azure me

    Cauldron.

    Tragically, Yadiel¡¯s life emerald charm had also cracked, apanied by the death of a Golden Elixir

    Stage cultivator assigned to protect him.

    Initially unconcerned about the Judd family¡¯s affairs due to theplexity at Cloudmist. Academy,

    Ameera¡¯s memory resurfaced with Rodney¡¯s mention.

    The thought lingered¨Cwhat had caused the spectacr downfall of Haunn and Yadiel outside the

    mountain?

    The most chilling part was the demise of the Golden Elixir Stage cultivator from the Judd family, and

    despite these tragedies, Pam miraculously returned, raising the probability that she held the truth.

    With this revtion, it was likely that Quincey, too, was aware of the unfolding events.

    JB B BBM M

    Chapter 688 The Purpose Of His Visit

    0 17:11

    Rodney¡¯s quest for the truth regarding his younger brother¡¯s tragic incident brought an air of

    anticipation.

    Ameera¡¯s curious gaze turned toward Quincey, wondering how he would respond to Rodney¡¯s search

    for answers about H

    Send Gifts

    1.6K

    G

 Chatper 689

    Chapter 689 A Confrontation

    Unfazed by Yadiel¡¯s death, Ameera showed no interest in delving into the details. However, her

    curiosity remained intact, eager to uncover the mysterious encounters faced. by those who had

    ventured out.

    Nevertheless, Quincey had no intention of revealing the truth to them.

    After a moment of contemtion, he cautiously asked, ¡°Rodney, what is the connection. between your

    brother¡¯s cracked life emerald charm and Ms. Miller? How does it rte to our Crimson Sun Sect?¡±

    Rodney rified, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that my brother¡¯s death was linked to Pam. I just wanted to inquire

    about some external circumstances.¡±

    Apologizing, Quincey conveyed, ¡°Ms. Miller informed me that she never saw your younger brother from

    the time she left to when she returned. Therefore, we have no knowledge of how Haunn died.¡±

    Rodney¡¯s stern expression shifted ominously as he warned, ¡°Mr. Gagher, don¡¯t make things difficult

    for me!¡±

    Remaining steadfast, Quincey retorted, ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. No matter how much

    you inquire, my answer remains the same. Please, leave!¡±

    Rodney fell silent momentarily before somberly remarking. ¡°Since you have spoken thus, I naturally

    won¡¯t make things difficult. However, I would like to remind your sect members to exercise extra caution

    when they go out.¡±

    It was a veiled threat, one that everyone in the room perceived as such.

    Quincey¡¯s face turned pale, mirroring the fear etched on the faces of numerous Crimson Sun Sect

    disciples.

    Their disciples frequently ventured outside to gather medicinal herbs for pills, amon practice due

    to the limited avability of certain ingredients in their herb garden.

    Rodney¡¯s warning was undoubtedly a threat, which everyone present recognized.

    With a coldugh, Rodney mounted his flying sword, prepared to depart. His intentions had been made

    unmistakably clear¨Cthe decision now rested with Quincey, whether to conceal the truth or protect his

    sect¡¯s disciples.

    B

    Chapter 689 A Confrontation

    #i hoosh!

    Just as Rodney was about to take flight on his sword, a sudden figure shot out from a certain direction

    within the Crimson Sun Sect. This figure¡¯s speed was extraordinary, and in the blink of an eye, it arrived

    right in front of Rodney, blocking his path.

    This figure was a bald man, his expression indifferent.

    Rodney was initially taken aback, but his narrowed eyes soon emitted a chilling gleam. He sneered.

    ¡°What, are you standing in my way on behalf of the Crimson Sun Sect?¡±

    Emrys wore the Crimson Sun Sect¡¯s attire, leading Rodney to assume he was one of their disciples.

    The former¡¯s gaze remained indifferent as he rified, ¡°I¡¯m not representing the Crimson Sun Sect. It

    was your recent behavior that disturbed a woman dear to my heart.¡±

    His voice, though not loud, reverberated in the sudden silence that enveloped the entire Crimson Sun

    Sect from the moment he intercepted Rodney.

    It made his words all the more impactful.

    This bald man actually had the audacity to confront Rodney?

    Rodney, a formidable figure even against their sect leader and the Mountain Defense Formation, had

    been boldly confronted by this bald man.

    The audacity of it sent shockwaves throughout the sect.

    Furthermore, the audacity didn¡¯t stop there. Emrys had evenpared Rodney¡¯s actions. to barking

    like a dog, essentially calling him a dog in front of everyone.

    Where on earth did he find the courage to do something like that?

    This daring act had Crimson Sun Sect disciples trembling with fear.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    They worried that Rodney might unleash his wrath on them due to Emrys¡¯s provocation, and that his

    encounters with sect disciples in the future would be even more ruthless.

    This bald¨Cheaded man is nothing but a harbinger of disaster!

    Emrys had undoubtedly stirred up trouble, much to the chagrin of many Crimson Sun Sect disciples,

    who gritted their teeth in anger.

    JBBBBNA

    Chapter 689 A Confrontation

    Beside Sylvia, Hollie nervously clutched her arm, her eyes wide as she eximed, ¡°Sylvia, look at that

    bald man! He has lost his mind! He actually dares to provoke Rodney!¡±

    ¡°I am aware. I can see,¡± Sylvia replied, taken aback by Hollie¡¯s reaction and even more so by Emrys¡®

    audacity.

 Chatper 690

    Chapter 690 Having Emrys All To Himself

    Sylvia couldn¡¯tprehend the mysterious thoughts racing through the mind of the bald¨Cheaded man.

    First, he had the audacity to take advantage of me, leading to his expulsion from the sect. And now,

    he¡¯s taken his recklessness a step further by openly provoking Rodney. Rodney, firmly stuck in the

    middle¨Cphase of the Golden Elixir Stage, poses a death wish for anyone foolish enough to challenge

    him head¨Con. Doesn¡¯t rushing into that confrontation scream ¡°suicide mission¡°?

    Didn¡¯t he notice that even Mr. Gagher refrained from venting his anger? Since when did it be

    the turn for someone of such insignificant stature to steal the spotlight?

    Sylvia couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint why her anger was so consuming this time.

    In the past, she had never paid any attention to the men around her.

    Was it because of that loathsome bald man, the first person audacious enough to smack her bottom?

    Or perhaps it was the guilt she felt knowing that he was expelled from the Crimson Sun Sect because

    of her. Maybe it stemmed from the bald man¡¯s unexpected admission of his faults when she decided to

    change the punishment method.

    Or, as Hollie had yfully suggested, it might just be because that bald guy was quite attractive!

    These reasons formed aplex tapestry of emotions that swirled within Sylvia.

    Girls, after all, had intricate thoughts.

    Sylvia, in her audacious style, turned to Ameera and voiced her thoughts, ¡°Ms. Lozano, why don¡¯t you

    try to reason with him? That baldy might be detestable, but it would be a shame if he ended up dead.¡±

    As her emotions regained their bnce, she naturally shifted to addressing Ameera as her

    teacher.

    But even as the words left her lips, Sylvia herself found the plea for the bald man surprising.

    Could it be that I¡¯m genuinely pleading on his behalf? No, that can¡¯t be. It has to be mere pity, nothing

    more, she quickly reassured herself.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    1/3

    JBBB BNN

    Chapter 690 Having Emrys All To Himself

    9 17:12

    However, Ameera nced at Quincey first, then let out a cold snort, ¡°Even Quincey isn¡¯t concerned, so

    why should we be? If that baldy is hell¨Cbent on self¨Cdestruction, then so be

    Watching this unfold, Quincey¡¯s difort grew palpable..

    It felt incredibly unpleasant.

    He knew full well about Emrys¡® capabilities, and he had no fear of Rodney whatsoever. However, if

    Emrys decided to take action now, his bald head would be renowned throughout Mount

    Kushburn.

    What purpose did all their previous performances serve, then?

    It would all be meaningless.

    Quincey had his own hidden motives beneath the surface. He had advised Emrys to keep a low profile,

    ostensibly to steer him clear of trouble. But in reality, he wanted Emrys all to himself, to be savored in

    solitude.

    The sensation of being the only person buttering up Emrys was entirely different from the feeling of a

    hundred doing the same.

    Emrys, in his early twenties, possessed extraordinary strength that defied the heavens, making his

    cultivation talent nearly unparalleled in Mount Kushburn. He was an invincible presence, a defiance of

    the natural order.

    Once this news got out, Mount Kushburn would surely be shaken to its core. It was no longer about

    being the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will.

    Even if Emrys wasn¡¯t the chosen inheritor, his remarkable strength and talent alone would make him

    the object of desire for many sects.

    Perhaps, he would be even more sought¨Cafter than an inheritor¡¯s status..

    Being an inheritor signified potential, an investment in the hope that one day, as Emrys grew, one could

    bask in his reflected glory.

    But if Emrys revealed his true strength at this juncture, it wouldn¡¯t be an investment in the future; it

    would be an immediate opportunity to ride on his coattails.

    This was why Quincey didn¡¯t want Emrys to take action.

    Yet, he knew it was futile.

    ? J B B B B M M

    Chapter 690 Having Emrys All To Himself

    No 17:12

    Emrys was furious, undoubtedly because of Rodney¡¯s arrival, which had disturbed Caylie. Given his

    dominant personality, it was impossible for him to suppress his anger.

    Therefore, Emrys was determined to teach Wong Zheng Yuan a lesson, and Quincey wast well aware

    of this.

    All Quincey could do was silently sigh in his heart, his conflicting emotions evident on his face.

    Ameera, however, couldn¡¯t help but notice his reaction, which left her puzzled.

    Shouldn¡¯t he have responded differently?

    As she pondered on Emrys¡® departure, she couldn¡¯t shake the unsettling feeling that things were much

    moreplicated than they seemed. The unexined chill in the air had sent shivers down her spine,

    hinting at a mystery yet to be unraveled.

    Send Gifts

    1.6K

    §ã

 Chatper 691

    Chapter 691 Torn To Shreds

    When Sylvia approached Ameera to mediate, Ameera declined, choosing not to take on

    that role.

    Ameera¡¯s unfeeling words were a test for Emrys.

    She wanted to see how audacious he was, as he had boldly interfered in Rodney¡¯s affairs, starting with

    an insulting remarkparing him to a barking dog.

    Ameera thought to herself, If he truly has the capability, he wouldn¡¯t need my persuasion. If he has the

    audacity to be so arrogant without any real power, then he brought this upon himself. His downfall won¡¯t

    be a tragedy, and he doesn¡¯t deserve my intervention.

    At that moment, Rodney remained suspended in mid¨Cair, his flying sword beneath his feet, emitting a

    faint hum.

    The sword hungered for Emrys¡® blood, its thirst growing insatiable.

    This sword, a magical item forged by Rodney, mirrored his emotions vividly- and right now, it seethed

    with anger and a desire to kill.

    A mere student of the Crimson Sun Sect had dared to call Rodney a ¡°dog.¡±

    It seemed that the Crimson Sun Sect had becenttely.

    Rodney¡¯s eyes glinted dangerously as his anger turned into scornfulughter. ¡°The elders of the

    Crimson Sun Sect have be timid, yet you, an insignificant creature who crawled out from who

    knows where, dare to make yourself known. Are you so eager to meet your end?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Rodney had wanted to set an example to put the Crimson Sun Sect in its ce, and he hadn¡¯t

    expected a bald¨Cheaded man to step up. However, it aligned perfectly with his intentions.

    Emrys shook his head and replied, ¡°If you hope for my demise, you, a worthless creature like yourself,

    are hardly qualified. On the contrary, it is you who should be concerned. If you wish to avoid death,

    kneel down and apologize immediately.¡±

    This exchange left everyone stunned, their mouths twitching in disbelief.

    Rodney, a cultivator in the middle¨Cphase of the Golden Elixir Stage, being called a ¡°good¨Cfor- nothing¡°?

    It seems this guy has lost his mind.

    AA

    Chapter get torn lis Shoes

    Das 1713

    ¡°Such an arrogant ballyheid be better off dead! Ameera muttered, her mood souring

    Like Rodney, she was also in the middle¨Cphase of the Golden Elixir Stage, so when Emrys insulted

    Rodney as a waste, he essentially insulted her as well.

    It was preposterous and uneptable.

    Ameera had never particrly liked Emrys, and his arrogant words intensified her displeasure. She felt

    foolish for having any expectations of him earlier.

    In hindsight, it seemed the bald man was nothing more than a delusional attention- seeker, spouting

    laughably absurd words.

    ¡°Die!¡± Rodney decided to skip further idle chatter, realizing that talking to Emrys was a waste of his time

    and an insult to his dignity.

    He acted swiftly and decisively, unleashing a thunderous roar that summoned a colossal golden palm

    from the void. With effortless grace, it tore Emrys¡® body to shreds, ending his life instantly.

    This oue had been expected from the beginning.

    Hollie couldn¡¯t help butment. ¡°Poor baldy, it seems your virtues only grew on your face, while your

    brain remained undernourished. What a pity.¡±

    In straightforward terms, Emrys had been utterly foolish.

    Hollie didn¡¯t feel particrly heartbroken¨Cher initial attraction had been superficial, drawn solely to

    Emrys¡® handsome face.

    In the mundane world, living off of a pretty face might have been possible, but in Mount Kushburn,

    having looks without intelligence was uneptable.

    Meanwhile, Sylvia let out a soft sigh. It was now clear that her earlier plea on Emrys¡® behalf had been

    motivated solely by guilt, without any other emotions.

    She had initially thought that expulsion from the sect was too severe a punishment.

    However, upon deeper reflection, she realized that Emrys had brought this upon himself with his initial

    disrespect towards her.

    If he hade across a less forgiving woman, she could have ended his life right then and

    there.

 Chatper 692

    Chapter 692 Is Emrys Dead?

    Furthermore, despite being expelled from his sect, Emrys dared to provoke Rodney, an action that

    would seal his fate and prevent any escape from death¡¯s clutches.

    The punishment given to Emrys seemed to be fair, a result of Sylvia¡¯s overly generous nature. Some

    considered these shameless, despicable, and brainless braggarts unworthy of sympathy.

    Sylvia let out a sigh of relief, as if a heavy burden had been lifted from her shoulders.

    ¡°But it¡¯s far from over.¡±

    Initially, many members of the Crimson Sun Sect, including Sylvia and Hollie, believed that Rodney¡¯s

    strike had instantly killed Emrys.

    However, Ameera had a different perspective. Her brows furrowed deeply, revealing her inner turmoil.

    Almost instinctively, her gaze shifted upward, and her pupils constricted suddenly in surprise.

    It wasn¡¯t just Ameera; even Quincey, who was well aware of Emrys¡¯s terrifying prowess, raised his

    head to look toward a spot several tens of meters above Rodney¡¯s head..

    There, a figure descended from the sky with astonishing speed.

    ¡°Apologize!¡± amanding and domineering voice resonated.

    Rodney quickly raised his golden palm, infused with a terrifying life energy, to strike upward in

    response. He sensed a looming danger, a primal instinct tingling within him.

    Boom!

    With a resounding boom, a formidable figure descended, almost transforming into a streak of flowing

    light, and directly struck Rodney¡¯s outstretched palm.

    Buzz!

    A deafening buzz resonated as the collision of life energy seemed to ripple through the fabric of space,

    causing it to momentarily tremble. Then, an utterly horrifying scene unfolded before their eyes.

    1/3

    C JB B B B HM

    Chapter 692 is Emrys Dead?

    N

    Rodney¡¯s flying sword, the one beneath his feet, struggled under the weight of the impact descending a

    considerable distance before finally stabilizing The entire sword trembled as if unable to bear the

    immense force it had endured.

    The rapidly descending figure was none other than Emrys himself.

    Baldy isn¡¯t dead?

    Almost everyone stood bewildered, realizing that what Rodney had torn apart earlier merely the

    afterimage of Emrys

    His true form had already descended upon Rodney.

    Hollie couldn¡¯t contain her amazement. ¡°What incredible agility! Sylvia, can you determine the level of

    martial arts skill that baldy is showcasing

    Sylvia, shaken from her surprise, shook her head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even begin to tell. It¡¯s unlike anything I¡¯ve

    ever seen.¡±

    At Cloudmist Academy, they had delved deeply into various martial arts skills and techniques. Sylvia, a

    prodigious talent, had an extraordinary grasp of these disciplines.

    Normally, she could gauge someone¡¯s martial arts skills with a single demonstration.

    However, when it came to Emrys¡® disy. Sylvia found herself utterly perplexed. It was too swift, almost

    absurdly so.

    Hollie widened her eyes and remarked, ¡°Even you can¡¯t decipher his martial arts skill. It seems that

    baldy is far more than meets the eye.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Ameera chimed in, her voice holding a tone of deep revtion. ¡°Because he didn¡¯t use any

    martial arts skill at all.¡±

    Ameera¡¯s words hit Sylvia and Hollie like a thunderbolt, shaking them to their core. Their faces were

    etched with astonishment as they processed this unbelievable revtion.

    With aplex expression, Ameera continued to exin, ¡°He relied solely on the prowess of his

    martial arts technique to evade Rodney¡¯s attack.¡±

    While she spoke, a profound shock surfaced in Ameera¡¯s eyes, resembling ice that had remained

    unchanged through the ages. She found it incredibly hard to believe.

    Reluctantly admitting it, after several confirmations, an astonishing revtion began to take shape¨C

    Emrys had indeed refrained from using any martial arts skill.

    2/3

    A & B B BBM M

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 692 is Emrys Dead?

    Boom!

    Ameera¡¯s deration struck like a thunderbolt, causing Sylvia and Hollie¡¯s beautiful eyes. to widen in

    shock.

    The fact that he achieved such incredible speed without using martial arts skills and relying solely on

    his internal martial arts technique left them bewildered. It seemed almost impossible!

    His mastery of martial arts technique must have been exceptionally formidable!

    If Ameera had not been their teacher, Sylvia and the others would have considered her words a joke.

    Send Gifts

    1.6K

    C & B B B B M M

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 693 More Than

 Chatper 693

    Chapter 693 More Than Meets The Eye

    They were astonished.

    However, the person most surprised was Rodney.

    His palm had trembled uncontrobly until now, overwhelmed by the dominating force when he had

    caught Emrys¡® fist earlier.

    It had been a terrifying experience!

    How could a young man in his twenties possess such astonishing strength? When did such a character

    emerge within the Crimson Sun Sect?

    As Rodney pondered these questions, a sudden burst of sound reverberated in his ears. ¡°Apologize!¡±

    Emrys descended once again, delivering the same punch, an incredibly dominant blow aimed directly

    at Rodney.

    Rodney¡¯s expression changed instantly, no longer daring to underestimate his opponent. With a swift

    motion, he summoned the flying sword beneath his feet into his hand. Now, he floated directly in mid¨C

    air.

    In truth, Rodney had enough power to float in the air without relying on any magical items. However,

    standing on a flying sword made for a more impressive disy and had be a habit.

    But faced with such a formidable adversary, Rodney couldn¡¯t afford to put on a show; he had to raise

    his sword and attack.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Rodney pointed his sword toward the vast sky, releasing a streak of sharp sword energy that soared

    high into the heavens. In an instant, it burst forth, emitting a dazzling golden sword glint.

    On the other hand, Emrys moved nimbly, seemingly unfazed by the dazzling golden sword glint. His

    fists, infused with a rich, dark green aura, shattered the golden sword glint

    with ease.

    Boom!

    UZR 17:14

    0

    Wat a WH deporten ponech, he chattered the gidden wound glint and forcefully pushed Rodney down

    a certain dictatice.

    At that moment, the distance between Rodney and the ground was less than ten meters.

    The world fall into silence.

    The frald headed man had, astonishingly, used the same painch once again, suppressing Rodney This

    wors after he had shattered his sword glint attack, once more subduing him.

    How could this be? What is the identity of this bald¨Cheaded man?

    fot only the few from Cloudmist Academy, but even most of the students from the Comeon Sun Sert

    were undear when such a formidable figure had emerged within their

    Quincey, the leader of the Crimson Sun Sect, excelled in alchemy, but hisbat abilities were not

    particrly strong. Even among their elders, several remained in the Foundation Stage, with only a few

    having reached the Golden Elixir Stage.

    The students within the sect were no different. Those who had surpassed the eighth level were still only

    in the Energy Cultivation Stage.

    Now, the situation had taken a drastic turn. A bald man, dressed in their Crimson Sun Sect¡¯s attire, had

    appeared out of nowhere. With his first move, he had managed to suppress his Golden Elixir Stage

    opponent twice in a row.

    The most baffling part was that the bald man was still so young.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    It was simply unbelievable!

    ¡°Mom¡­ Can you decipher what kind of martial arts technique he¡¯s using?¡±

    Once again, Sylvia involuntarily addressed Ameera as ¡°Mom¡± instead of.¡°Ms. Lozano,¡± revealing just

    how profoundly shaken she was at that moment.

    The shock ran so deep that it left her at a loss for words.

    Emrys hadn¡¯t disyed any martial arts skills, yet Sylvia couldn¡¯t discern any clues from his technique.

    So she turned to her mother for insight.

    ¡°His life energy appeared as a dark green hue, giving the impression of a gentle martial arts technique.

    However, judging from how he repelled Rodney, it was undeniably domineering!¡± Ameera analyzed

    thoroughly but ultimately shook her head, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t

 Chatper 694

    Chapter 694 Klore Than Meets the Eye

    17:14

    Aww Mom coulda Agure it out.

    Sylvia¡¯s astonishment deepened further.

    *******

    With a dismissive nce at Ameera, Quincey thought to himself, If you could actually figure it out, then

    Fit be genuinely surprised. A few days ago, Emrys had emanated an aura of malevolence and the

    harmonious and of deure King alternately. If you had witnessed that scene, it would have loff yow

    astonished. This disy of power pales inparison.

    Quincey remained silent, his gaze fixed on the intense sh of swords between Emrys and Rodney

    Rodney had encountered setbacks two times in a row, which filled him with a storm of shock and

    disbelief.

    While he could attribute the first setback to carelessness, he struggled to exin the urrence of the

    second one.

    The second encounter only served to confirm the undeniable and formidable strength of the bald man.

    It was unrted to whether Rodney had been careless or not.

    Send Gifts

    1.6K

    §ã

    Chenshed By Seven Sisters

    12 17:14

    Chapter 694 The Twelfth Move Of The Ghost Sword Technique

    ¡°Apologize

    The words cut through the air, hitting Rodney like a sledgehammer before he could fully recover from

    the shock of the second punch.

    The voice that delivered themand was cold, dripping with dominance, and left Rodney feeling a

    bitter sadness welling up within him.

    Why should I apologize? Rodney¡¯s thoughts raced as he grappled with the demand. It it because of my

    disrespect towards Quince? Does this bald man truly expect me to boce docento Quincey out of

    devotion to their sect?

    Emrys¡® earlier words about a dog¡¯s barking deeply disturbing someone cherished had been dismissed

    by Rodney as mere nonsense.

    Initially, he had regarded Emrys as a madman hell¨Cbent on self¨Cdestruction, paying little

    attention to his words.

    Yet, as the weight of two consecutive failures pressed down on him, Rodney couldn¡¯t deny the

    seriousness of the situation. He knew he had no choice but to mount a counterattack.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Without hesitation, he began to refine a drop of blood essence within his body, causing his golden life

    energy to surge, tinged with a subtle shade of red.

    His sword transformed into a dozen sword shadows, a disy he named ¡°Ghost Sword Technique,

    Twelfth Move.¡±

    Buzz!

    With a resounding buzz, the sword shadows pointed directly af Emrys, resembling a scene reminiscent

    of his previous confrontation with Haunn.

    In that confrontation, Emrys had dispelled Haunn¡¯s Ghost Sword Technique Eleventh Move with a

    single wave of his Spiritual Control Divine Sword.

    However, this time, Emrys did not summon the Spiritual Control Divine Sword; there wasn¡¯t enough

    time.

    Unlike his previous visit to Mount Kushburn, he had not brought the Spiritual Control Divine Sword with

    him. By the time he could summon it, it would have been toote.

    1/3

    Chapter 694 The Twelfth Move of the Ghost Sword technique

    Zum 17.74

    Still, Emrys dared to be holder.

    He reined in all his life energy, leaving his fist devoid of radiance.

    It was a surprising sight that baffled all the members of the Crimson Sun Sect.

    Is he going to face Rodney¡¯s Ghost Sword Technique Twelfth Move barehanded? Has he lost his mindr

    The mentees of the Crimson Sun Sect had been frustrated and stifled when Rodney initially provoked

    them.

    His threats had left them seething with anger, yet they dared not speak out.

    Emrys¡® challenge had only added to theirints, as they feared it would further enrage Rodney.

    However, to their shock, Emrys dominated with two consecutive punches, effectively. suppressing

    Rodney and quelling his arrogance.

    The mentees of the Crimson Sun Sect, though surprised, felt a sense of relief as their earlier frustration

    dissipated.

    But then, at a critical moment, Emrys suddenly retracted all of his vital energy, leaving everyone

    bewildered.

    What is going on? Is he getting ahead of himself?

    By this time, Rodney had refined his life blood essence and unleashed the Ghost Sword Technique

    Twelfth Move, a move far more formidable than before.

    Yet, Emrys seemed to underestimate his opponent.

    The members of the Crimson Sun Sect found themselves torn between tion and despondency. Even

    Quincey couldn¡¯t help but feel a tremor in his heart.

    Emrys, what on earth are you thinking?

    Quincey was well aware of Emrys¡® formidable power, a fact that had been firmly established.

    Nevertheless, no matter how strong someone might be, being overly arrogant would not benefit

    anyone.

    Life energy formed the foundation of a cultivator¡¯s abilities, serving both offensive and defensive

    purposes.

    2/3

    JB B B B H

    Chapter 65il The Tweith Moon of The GM STACHANA

    Even the mightiest absolute phase Golden Elixir Srage experts risked defear against an early¨Cphase

    Golden Elish Stage cultivator if they failed to harness their life energy effectively.

    Emrys actions were audacious, bordering on the absurd, and utterly perplexing.

    Send Gifts

    1.6K

 Chatper 695

    Chapter 695 Spirit Fire

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    Just as Sylvia was about to speak, Ameera interrupted with a stern expression, ¡°Wait, let¡¯s

    observe a bit more.¡±

    She had previously harbored deep animosity towards Emrys, but witnessing the extent of his

    formidable abilities had subtly changed her perception.

    It seemed unlikely for Emrys to be so recklessly negligent.

    There¡¯s no way someone would be so arrogant. Perhaps he has hidden strategies up his sleeve.

    Anticipation surged in Ameera¡¯s heart once again.

    In the middle of the field, Rodney observed Emrys withdrawing life energy, and a cold. glint flickered in

    his eyes, sensing that Emrys was underestimating him.

    ithout hesitation, he unleashed a relentless attack, conjuring twelve sword shadows that sliced through

    the air with a piercing whistling sound.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so arrogant, I¡¯ll send you straight to hell!¡± Rodney bellowed, releasing all the pent¨Cup

    resentment from their previous encounters. In that moment, he sought to regain his dignity through his

    most formidable move.

    And Emrys¡® fate seemed inevitable¨Cdeath!

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Twelve terrifying sword shadows soared into the sky, their dazzling golden glint converging into one,

    blinding the entire sky above the Crimson Sun Sect.

    Emrys¡¯s body plummeted straight down, heading directly towards the twelve rays of sword glint, devoid

    of any visible life energy.

    It appeared as if he no longer desired to live.

    The crowd experienced a whirlwind of emotions.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    Just when it seemed that the bald¨Cheaded man would be shredded by the twelve sword

    1/3

    CJ BBB BHH

    Chapter 695 Spirit Fire

    Gen 17:14

    lights, Emrys suddenly shouted.

    Following his shout, he transformed his fist into a finger, and a crimson glow erupted from his right

    index finger, unleashing a formidable surge of mes.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Wherever the mes swept, sword shadows shatteredpletely.

    ¡°Spirit fire!¡±

    Shocked, everyone in the Crimson Sun Sect, from top to bottom, widened their eyes.

    They knew something was wrong with the spirit fire on the eleventh floor of Crimson Sun Tower when

    the tower went cold, but few understood the exact nature of the problem.

    It was only at this moment, as they felt the me aura emanating from Emrys, that they suddenly

    realized. The spiritual fire had been taken by him!

    In other words, everyone came to a startling conclusion.

    The day the spirit fire malfunctioned coincided with the revtion of the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will.

    Now, the spirit fire was in possession of Emrys¨Cdid this signify that he was the chosen inheritor of

    Azure King¡¯s will?

    They were certain, as his appearance and features matched the man in the ck robe from that day.

    Within the Crimson Sun Sect, from the disciples to the elders, everyone was shaken to their core.

    No wonder the bald¨Cheaded man possessed such power; he is indeed the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will.

    The chosen one, destined for greatness!

    Quincey¡¯s mood grew even more somber.

    He had long suspected that spirit fire resided within Emrys, but Emrys vehemently denied it. Even Abel

    vouched for him, forcing Quincey to turn a blind eye.

    However, the day¡¯s events had confirmed his suspicions.

    Quincey¡¯s heart ached bitterly.

    His n to keep Emrys discreetly allied with the Crimson Sun Sect had crumbled. Not

    2/3

    JB B BBM M

    BBB

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 695 Spirit Fire

    only had Emrys¡® strength been revealed, but his identity as the inheritor had alsoe to light.

    For Quincey, it was like losing a billion precious divine pills.

    Boom!

    The power of the spirit fire surpassed that of ordinary mes. Its searing heat not only shattered

    Rodney¡¯s twelve sword shadows but also singed off his hair, eyebrows, and beard.

    Two bald figures now stood in the aftermath.

    Everyone wore perplexed expressions, finally understanding why Emrys had adopted this bald

    appearance¨Cit was all due to the spirit fire.

    Bang!

    Rodney was taken aback, his body plummeting rapidly. Fortunately, Emrys ceased using his spirit fire

    attack and instead used his bare hands to forcefully m Rodney to the ground.

    Send Gifts

    1.6K

 Chatper 696

    Chapter 696 Two Baldies.

    The sudden appearance and disappearance of the spirit fire were as mysterious as its origins. It

    emerged out of thin air and vanished just as mysteriously. If it weren¡¯t for Rodney¡¯s shiny bald head

    catching everyone¡¯s attention, the crowd might have dismissed it as a mere trick.

    Meanwhile, Emrys¡® hands returned to their normal state, concealing the extraordinary event that had

    just urred within him. He had always tried to keep a low profile, but fate had other ns, thrusting

    his remarkable talents into the spotlight. The moment he decided to put Rodney in his ce, he lost

    any semnce of anonymity.

    At only twenty years old, Emrys was already surpassing opponents in the middle phase of the Golden

    Elixir Stage, a feat that would soon make waves across Mount Kushburn. Realizing that all eyes were

    on him, Emrys decided to embrace it and test the limits of his spirit fire.

    The results were astonishing, indicating a need to harness more of this power, especially since his

    cultivation seemed to have reached a teau. Emrys found himself at a crossroads, unsure if others

    were experiencing the same stagnation in their cultivation journey. For him, it felt like he had reached a

    pivotal threshold.

    It¡¯s downright peculiar, he mused, unable to pinpoint why his cultivation had stalled. With further

    progression in his cultivation base currently out of reach, Emrys contemted enhancing his fighting

    prowess through alternative means, such as harnessing the spirit. fire. This bold move to unleash his

    spirit fire without fear of revealing his identity as the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will showcased his

    determination.

    Rodney fell to the ground.

    Nevertheless, Emrys didn¡¯t hesitate to confront Rodney, the elder who dared to mimic his bald style,

    demanding an apology with a forcefulmand. ¡°Kneel and apologize!¡±

    His demand had an immediate impact, instilling genuine fear in Rodney, who had never faced such a

    formidable adversary before. Left with no choice, Rodney capitted and offered a loud, heartfelt

    apology to Quincey, regretting his earlier disrespect towards him and his careless disy with a flying

    sword. ¡°I apologize, Mr. Gagher!¡±

    Despite the apology, Emrys was still dissatisfied. ¡°Copying my look without even knowing who you¡¯re

    apologizing to? Do you really think your bald head canpare to mine?¡± he scoffed, highlighting the

    absurdity of Rodney¡¯s imitation.

    Rodney, now on the brink of despair, couldn¡¯t help but ponder the irony of his situation.

    1/2

    JB B BBM M

    Chapter 696 Two Baldies

    PNW 17:14

    Emrys was the one who had created his bald appearance, yet here he was, criticizing Rodney for

    adopting the same style.

    It¡¯s one thing to nder me, but to insult me by saying that my bald¨Cheaded look is inferior to yours?

    Forget it¡­ It seems I truly can¡¯t match up to you in terms of appearance, Rodney admitted,

    acknowledging the undeniable gap between their looks.

    Emrys, still unsatisfied, pointed out, ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting the most crucial apology? Have you forgotten

    your disruptive behavior earlier?¡±

    Now showing his respect for Emrys, Rodney remembered to address the oversight that Emrys had

    pointed out¨Cthe forgotten insult that was likened to a dog¡¯s bark. ¡°Mr. Baldhead, my apologies extend to

    your esteemeddy. It was wrong of me to disturb someone so dear to you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Emrys responded, his voice tinged with satisfaction.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys¡® acknowledgment brought Rodney relief as he finally understood the reason behind Emrys¡®

    insistence on an apology. It was all to protect a woman¡¯s honor. With the apology epted, Emrys

    allowed Rodney to leave the Crimson Sun Sect, choosing to keep Caylie hidden for her safety.

    Rodney departed, still unaware of the identity of the woman he had apologized to, but certain that she

    was not someone to be trifled with. After all, his bald¨Cheaded opponent was far too terrifying to deal

    with.

    As Rodney contemted his involuntary baldness, he couldn¡¯t help but bitterly chuckle, experiencing a

    blend of frustration and enlightenment that came with his new appearance.

    Send Gifts

 Chatper 697

    Chapter 697 Haircut

    Fine. I¡¯ll just consider kosinge in Grimase fan Sect and pitten a haircut. Your boss what? actually

    feeling quite refreshed, much more than before

    as

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Rodney was certain he would not speak of the events that took ce that day. After all, in was

    embarrassing Nevertheless, he knew that even if he didn¡¯t speak, the people of Crimson Sun Sect

    would spread the news

    Cosip tends to spread whenever there is a crowd

    After teaching Rodney a levon, Eenrys didest linger for long. Taking advantage of the

    nunned state of the Crimson Son Sect members, he decisively made his exit.

    When he arrived at the entrance of the stone chamber at the back mountain. Emrys asked with

    concern, ¡°M. Miller, how in Caglie doing?

    ¡°After taking the healing pill, Ms. White¡¯s injuries have significantly improved Pam said truthfully.

    ¡°However, she still needs to rest for a while.¡±

    Emrys looked toward Caylie, noticing that although herplexion was still slightly pale, it was much

    better than before. Only then did he feel relieved.

    ¡°Caylie, I just stepped out and taught that jerk who hurt you a lesson to avenge you.¡± Emrys wid with a

    comforting smile!

    Caylie had already guessed his purpose for stepping out earlier and couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at

    him. ¡°Emrys, you¡¯re still as domineering as ever. It¡¯s not like they did it on purpose?

    That being said, Caylie felt a warmth surging within her chest, leaving her deeply moved.

    In the past, Emrys was also like that. He couldn¡¯t bear to see his sisters suffer the slightest grievance.

    Unexpectedly, even after arriving at Mount Kushburn, he still behaved the

    Caylie felt fortunate to have such a brother.

    Emrys spoke with unparalleled dominance. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether it was intentional or not. If anyone

    dares to cause you the slightest harm, they will face my merciless wrath!¡±

    His sisters were his bottom line. Only he was allowed to tease them. No one else was permitted!

    JBGG BNN

    BGX

    Chapter 697 Haircut

    X NA 17:15

    Emrys would teach anyone a lesson for hurting his sisters, regardless of whether they were aristocrats

    or cultivators.

    As Pam listened to Emrys words, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble at the domineering aura he exuded.

    Fortunately, on the night they were searching for the Azure me Cauldron, they encountered Emrys

    before they had the chance to harm Caylie. Pam figured if they had harmed Caylic, Emrys, the

    Malevolent Deity, would rush to Mount Kushburn and wreak havoc there.

    Afterward. Pam was ovee with a wave of fear.

    After a moment of hesitation, Pam said, ¡°Mr. Lund¡­ I would like to discuss some matters regarding

    Ms. White with you.¡±

    ¡°Please go on.¡± Whenever it involved his sister, Emrys was always deeply concerned.

    ¡°Ms. White is naturally intelligent, and herprehension of the Azure Heart Technique is incredibly

    strong. It¡¯s fair to say that among our Crimson Sun Sect, she has the most formidable understanding to

    date. However, the interruption of study twice in a row has had a profound impact on Ms. White. The

    issue of her injuries is a minor one, as a period of rest would allow her to recover. My concern is that

    the third study could potentially be dozens, if not hundreds, of times more challenging than the previous

    two.¡±

    As Pam spoke, she cast aplex gaze at Caylie.

    Caylie¡¯sprehension of the Azure Heart Technique was truly terrifying. In just a few days, she had

    studied the ninth stage, leaving only the final stage to fullyprehend the technique.

    One should know that within Crimson Sun Sect, the person with the most profound understanding of

    the Azure Heart Technique was Erik, and even he had studied up to the seventh stage.

    Pam was only on the fifth stage.

    That was a matter of aptitude but also a matter of opportunity. Their aptitude and opportunities were

    limited, so no matter how many times they studied, they could only reach that stage.

    However, Caylie was different.

    The bond between Caylie and the Azure King was deep. Caylie had already mastered the

    2/3

    JB B BBM M

    Chapter 697 Haircut

    05% 17:15

    ninth stage and showed no signs of slowing down, suggesting that she was highly likely to fully

    understand the tenth stage of the Heart Method.

    It was like Caylic was drawing water from a well using a wooden bucket. Despite having the same

    capacity. Pam could only fill half of the bucket before the well ran dry. Therefore, that partially filled

    bucket represented Pam¡¯s ultimate achievement.

    Send Gifts

    1.6K

    C

 Chatper 698

    Chapter 698 Augmented Difficulties.

    Regarding Caylie, she could have filled the wooden bucket initially, but she was suddenly interrupted

    while the well water was still flowing. As a result, the well water became turbid.

    That was correct.

    The well water was murky, not cut off.

    These were twopletely different oues.

    If it was just an interruption, and since Caylie had already mastered the ninth stage, she would only

    need to continue studying from the ninth stage onwards.

    Even if she didn¡¯tprehend the tenth stage, having knowledge of those nine stages was already

    sufficient.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Unfortunately, the oue was murky, indicating that the nine stages of technique Caylie had

    previously studied had bepletely chaotic due to the interference. Everything needed to start

    from scratch.

    Furthermore, the difficulty of starting from scratch had significantly increased.

    One was like writing on a nk sheet of paper, while the other was like arranging chaotic characters

    into sentences on a paper filled with disarrayed text. Clearly, thetter task was much more

    challenging.

    Moreover, Caylie had been interrupted twice in a row, which only added to the chaos.

    Pam informed Emrys of the situation, which only served to upset him.

    Initially, Emrys felt quite guilty for his first interruption. He hadn¡¯t expected that it would cause such a

    disturbance for Caylie.

    Caylie, on the other hand, was quite understanding. She gently consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Emrys. This

    isn¡¯t your fault. I was too ambitious, wanting toprehend all the techniques at once. If every time I

    fully grasped one stage, I consciously paused to consolidate my understanding, waiting until it was

    thoroughly ingrained before moving on to the nextyer, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being

    interrupted.¡±

    The main issue with Caylie was herck of experience.

    If, after each stage of understanding, she had spent more time consolidating and then

    1/3

    ? G G G G X K

    BBB

    Chapter 698 Augmented Difficulties

    0 17:15

    proceeded toprehend the next stage, even if interrupted, the next time, she would only need to

    start from the stage where she was interrupted.

    Pam also said. ¡°I believe that with Ms. White¡¯s abilities, as long as she spends more time. she¡¯ll

    definitely be able to seed again.¡±

    Listening to theforting words of the two, Emrys quickly found relief.

    He knew that what had happened was irreversible, and any amount of guilt would not help the

    situation. Instead, it could easily affect Caylie¡¯s mood.

    What Emrys could do was strive to make amends in the future.

    ¡°Caylie, you should focus on healing your wounds first, and then you can study the technique. No

    matter how long it takes, I¡¯ll be with you.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Caylie shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Emrys. I can stay here alone.

    Delia and the others are waiting for you to return!¡±

    She wasn¡¯t sure how long it would take for her to fullyprehend the Azure Heart Technique again. It

    was impossible to let Emrys waste his time apanying her there.

    Caylie had always been understanding of others.

    you

    Emrys opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but Caylie spoke again, silencing him. ¡°Alright, I

    know what you want to say. I¡¯m not a child. There¡¯s really no need for to stay here with me. Moreover,

    when you¡¯re not here, I find myself more at peace, saving me from¡­

    A faint blush colored Caylie¡¯s face, and she didn¡¯t continue speaking.

    Emrys, however, became anxious and asked, ¡°What did you say? Caylie, don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s

    extremely rude to only speak half of what you mean?¡±

    Caylie gave him an annoyed nce and said, ¡°To save me from longing to see you every day. Are you

    satisfied now?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, very satisfied. Caylie,e give me a hug.¡±

    Emrys stepped forward with a smile, enveloping Caylie¡¯s curvaceous figure in his arms. He couldn¡¯t

    help but admire her. She¡¯s truly blessed with a beautiful physique. It must take her quite some time to

    choose lingerie, don¡¯t you think? But this could be problematic, as Karina had mentioned. Caylie¡¯s

    figure might be a challenge in the future. She might even have trouble finding a properly fitting

    coffin when she passes away.

 Chatper 699

    Chapter 699 Outrageous Lie

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work,¡± Emrys nodded, then turned his gaze to Caylie. ¡°Caylie, if you ever feel

    mistreated at Crimson Sun Sect, just summon me through the lucky charm, and I¡¯lle immediately.¡±

    Pam¡¯s forehead suddenly broke out in a cold sweat after hearing Emrys¡® words. With someone as

    powerful as you around, how can we allow Ms. White to suffer even the slightest injustice?

    ¡°Emrys!¡± At that moment, Quincey walked in with a warm smile on his face. He said, ¡°Emrys, Ameera

    from Cloudmist Academy would like to speak with you.¡±

    Emrys decisively refused, ¡°No.¡±

    He had no affection for that woman, but his eyes still lit up. He leaned in and whispered something into

    Caylie¡¯s ear. The next second, Caylie¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Really?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe that someone could look exactly like Nte.

    Emrys nodded with a smile, saying, ¡°Absolutely. So if you ever get the chance to meet her, don¡¯t be

    surprised. Also, for now, let¡¯s keep Nina¡¯s existence a secret.¡±

    After a moment of contemtion, Caylie said, ¡°I understand what you mean. Don¡¯t worry. I can keep a

    secret.¡±

    As she spoke, she confidently patted her chest, promising with utmost sincerity. Her movement caused

    her ample bosom to jiggle.

    The sight was captivating to Emrys.

    He quickly positioned himself to block Quincey¡¯s view, ensuring that only he could enjoy the view.

    Quincey let out an awkwardugh and said, ¡°Emrys, you don¡¯t have to do that. I¡¯m an honorable

    gentleman. I would never look at things I shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Initially, he had quickly averted his gaze. However, Emrys¡® actions made it seem as if Quincey was a

    lecherous pervert.

    At first, Caylie had no idea what they were talking about. It was only when she lowered her gaze that

    she realized her actions had been too exaggerated. Instantly, her pretty face turned even more flushed.

    1/3

    17:15

    d BB BBM M

    Chapter 699 Outrageous Lie

    DENON 17:15

    It seemed that she would have to be more careful in the future. After all, she wasn¡¯t at home.

    Pam thought. I don¡¯t feel inferior at all!

    After leaving the stone chamber, Emrys repeatedly instructed Quincey to take good care of Caylic.

    He sternly warned that if his sister were to suffer even the slightest injustice, he would not let Quincey

    off lightly.

    Quincey readily agreed.

    Seeing him still appearing hesitant to speak, Emrys asked in confusion. ¡°Do you still have something to

    say to me, Mr. Gagher? Feel free to speak. I won¡¯t mock you.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Seeing that Emrys had seen through his thoughts, Quincey let out a dryugh and said, ¡°Emrys,

    indeed there is something. It¡¯s about that spirit fire-

    ¡°Spirit fire? What spirit fire? Mr. Gagher, don¡¯t speak nonsense. Be careful or I¡¯ll use you of

    nder!¡±

    Before Quincey could finish speaking, he was abruptly interrupted by Emrys, who wore an expression

    of absolute innocence, seemingly to convey that he hadn¡¯t stolen their spirit fire.

    Could the actions of a cultivator really be considered stealing?

    That was considered a stroke of luck!

    Moreover, that spirit fire had already fused with Emrys¡® finger. Even if he wanted to return it, he

    couldn¡¯t. He figured they surely wouldn¡¯t expect him to sever his own finger, would they? They won¡¯t,

    right? No one¡¯s that cruel, right?

    Quincey was left speechless.

    Previously, during Emrys¡® duel with Rodney, he had unmistakably unleashed the spirit fire. Almost

    everyone in the Crimson Sun Sect had witnessed it without a doubt. How could he have the audacity to

    im otherwise? I have seen people lie shamelessly before, but never have I encountered such an

    outrageous lie. Well, let¡¯s just pretend I¡¯ve said something nonsensical.

    Quincey responded with a conciliatory smile, ¡°Indeed, indeed. I haveplete faith in your character,

    Emrys. You are definitely not the kind of person to act unreasonably or shamelessly deny your actions

    after clearly taking responsibility for them. If you say you

    2/3

    BBBBM M

    Chapter 699 Outrageous Lie

    didn¡¯t take it, then I believe you.¡±

    st 17:15

    Inwardly cursing at the old geezer, Emrys remainedposed and said, ¡°Since Mr. Gagher also

    trusts my character, there is no need for further exnation. I shall take my leave!¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys swiftly departed from the Crimson Sun Sect without alerting anyone.

    Consequently, hardly anyone was aware of his departure. They assumed he was lying low and hiding

    somewhere.

 Chatper 700

    Chapter 700 Buy One, Get One Free

    After Emrys left, rumors began to circte around Mount Kushburn about a bald¨Cheaded man who had

    emerged from the Crimson Sun Sect. His incredible strength was known to all, as he easily defeated

    Rodney, who was in the middle¨Cphase of the Golden Elixir Stage.

    This news caused a stir in Mount Kushburn, leaving everyone astounded by the Crimson Sun Sect¡¯s

    recent stroke of luck. First, they produced an inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will, and now a formidable bald

    elite had appeared out of nowhere. It seemed that the Crimson Sun Sect was on the rise.

    As a result, countless sects came one after another, hoping to catch a glimpse of the legendary bald

    young man. However, just like their previous visits to meet the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will, they left

    empty¨Chanded.

    But all of that happenedter.

    At that moment, in the VIP reception area of the Crimson Sun Sect, Ameera was filled with regret and

    resentment. She had witnessed Emrys defeat Rodney firsthand, and the shock she felt was immense.

    A young man in his twenties had already reached such a terrifying level of power, which was

    unprecedented in Mount Kushburn. Ameera considered Emrys an absolute genius.

    Furthermore, from the discussions among the disciples of the Crimson Sun Sect, Ameera learned that

    the bald young man was actually the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will, whom she had long wished to meet.

    The uracy rate of this deduction reached ny¨Ceight percent, based on the spirit fire observed on

    Emrys.

    How could Ameera not feel regret?

    Alongside her regret, she also harbored resentment towards Quincey for not revealing Emrys¡® identity

    to her sooner. If she had known earlier that the bald young man who had spanked her daughter¡¯s

    behind was the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will, she would not have treated Emrys with such disdain.

    Instead, she would have praised him for his actions.

    She even wished that Emrys could spank her daughter¡¯s behind several times, day after day, night after

    night. It didn¡¯t matter, as long as he took responsibility afterwards.

    Unfortunately, she had missed her chance.

    to:

    Ameera had no choice but to plead with Quincey to allow her to see Emrys once more and apologize to

    him in person. However, Quincey¡¯s response was that Emrys would not

    CJ BBB B

    Chapter 700 Buy One, Get One Free

    see her. This filled Ameera with immediate regret.

    a

    After pondering for a long time, Ameera said to Sylvia with a hint of reluctance, don¡¯t return to

    Cloudmist Academy for now. Stay in the Crimson Sun Sect for a while and learn some alchemy.¡±

    Sylvia¡¯s emotions wereplex, but after only a moment¡¯s hesitation, the nodded.

    She understood her mother¡¯s intentions. On the surface, she was to stay and study the art of alchemy,

    but in reality, it was a chance for her to interact more with Emrys. She had already memorized his

    appearance, so if she saw him again, she would definitely recognize him.

    In truth, Sylvia didn¡¯t have strong feelings for Emrys. Her previous pleas on his behalf were merely out

    of a sense of guilt. However, she admired the strong

    It should be said that there wasn¡¯t a girl who didn¡¯t admire the strong, especially if that strength was

    embodied in a handsome young man. Sylvia wouldn¡¯t be repulsed if the could form a connection with

    Emrys.

    From the side, Hollie suggested, ¡°Ms. Lozano, how about I stay behind to keep Sylviapany?¡±

    She knew that she was destined not to be with the handsome bald¨Cheaded boy, as she didn¡¯t even

    have the courage topete with Sylvia. Any normal man would prioritize Sylvia, who was superior in

    both appearance and demeanor.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    The reason Hollie wanted to stay behind was simply because of her close rtionship with Sylvia. If

    Sylvia were to stay, Hollie would find it quite boring to return to Cloudmist Academy alone.

    Another reason was that Hollie pondered the possibility of Emrys agreeing to ept a buy¨Cone¨Cget¨C

    one¨Cfree deal. What if that urs?

    Hollie had no objection to serving the same man alongside Sylvia.

    Surprisingly, her thoughts aligned with those of Ameera.

    After careful consideration, Ameera remarked, ¡°That¡¯s eptable. You can stay at Crimson Sun Sect. It

    would be beneficial for Sylvia to have somepanionship.¡±

    DDD

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chatper 701

    Chapter 701 Determined To See Him.

    Subsequently. Ameera looked toward Quincey and asked, ¡°Mr. Gagher, my two students have long

    admired your esteemed sect and wish to stay and learn here. You wouldn¡¯t mind, would you, Mr.

    Gagher?¡±

    Ha¡® Inwardly. Quincey cursed Ameera for being a cunning vixen, but his face was all smiles as he said.

    ¡°It would be an honor for our Crimson Sun Sect to have you twodies stay and study with us

    I will arrange for your amodations.¡±

    How could he not know what was on Ameera¡¯s mind?

    Nevertheless, Ameera¡¯s efforts were destined to be in vain.

    Emrys has long since slipped away unnoticed from Crimson Sun Sect, left Mount Kushburn behind,

    and ventured out to enjoy his freedom and live a carefree life. He hade from the outside in the first

    ce. There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll encounter him by staying here. Quincey was quite cunning as

    well, adamantly refusing to reveal this secret to Ameera and her party, allowing them to fumble around

    blindly there.

    Ameera was still unaware of the scheme. She said, ¡°I appreciate your efforts, Mr. Gagher. I¡¯ll visit

    your esteemed sect another day.¡±

    Ameera pulled Sylvia aside once more, gave her a few instructions, and then left Crimson

    Sun Sect alone.

    Several days passed, and the bald young man had be a hot topic of discussion at Crimson Sun

    Sect recently.

    Essentially, everyone was talking about the bald¨Cheaded man the whole time.

    That was because that matter was truly astonishing.

    The scene where Emrys overwhelmingly defeated Rodney was deeply etched into the minds of all

    Crimson Sun Sect disciples. Every time they recalled it, they felt their blood surge with excitement.

    That was the pride of their Crimson Sun Sect.

    At the same time, they were also puzzled, as they had never known before that Crimson Sun Sect had

    concealed such an expert. No one knew which elder¡¯s disciple that expert really was.

    Chapter 701 Determined To See Him

    1

    2. 10 4 17:16

    Soon, news had emerged that the bald¨Cheaded man was Abel¡¯s sole true disciple.

    Everyone suddenly gained rity. So, it turns out he¡¯s Abel¡¯s direct menter. No wonder his strength is

    so formidable, and he¡¯s so mysterious.

    ¡°Sylvia, we¡¯ve been here for several days now, strolling around every day. Yet, we haven¡¯t bumped into

    that handsome baldy even once. Do you think he¡¯s deliberately avoiding us?¡±

    Two slender and graceful figures were strolling aimlessly along the road.

    Hollie couldn¡¯t help but voice aint.

    A trace of bitterness surfaced on Sylvia¡¯s pretty face, but immediately after, a stubborn glint shed in

    her beautiful eyes. ¡°There¡¯s still plenty of time. As long as he¡¯s still in Crimson Sun Sect, we¡¯re bound to

    cross paths.¡±

    after

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Originally, she didn¡¯t have strong feelings for Emrys. However, not seeing Emrys for several days, the

    stubbornness deep within Sylvia was ignited.

    She wouldn¡¯t give up that easily. She was certain she could find Emrys again.

    Even if there was no future for the two of them, she was determined to find him.

    That was the vow Sylvia had made to herself.

    ¡°I¡¯ve found him!¡± Just as Sylvia clenched her fists in determination, Hollie, next to her, suddenly let out a

    shriek and ran out excitedly. ¡°Haha, baldy, let¡¯s see where you can hide. this time!¡±

    They saw a gleaming bald head slowly rising before the two.

    A shiny, bald head appeared before the two women.

    Sylvia was just about to remind Hollie not to be disrespectful. After all, she had previously known

    nothing about Emrys¡® identity and capabilities, so referring to him as ¡°baldy¡± was not a big deal.

    But now, things were different.

    ¡°Emrys was no longer the same ¡°baldy¡± from the past. He deserved a bit more respect. One should

    address him as Mr. Baldhead or Mr. Lund.¡±

    Originally, Emrys was already avoiding them and refusing to meet. With Hollie¡¯s carefree. attitude,

    Sylvia figured it was even easier to incur his displeasure.

    Chapter 201 Determined To See Him

    0n 17:16

    By the time Sylvia wanted to caution her, it was already toote. Hottie had already rushed over in

    extreme excitement, shouting. ¡°Baldy, I¡¯ve finally caught you this time

    The bald man turned around, revealing a shifty¨Ceyed face. With a crooked smile, he asked, ¡°Beauty,

    were you calling for me?¡±

    Send Cife

 Chatper 702

    Chapter 702 Bald Trend

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Hollie waspletely taken aback.

    She had mistook the man for Emrys.

    Indeed, he was bald, but he was not the baldy they knew.

    Hollie was immediately ovee with embarrassment but quickly retorted in annoyance, ¡°Of all the

    things to emte, why choose to shave your head? Do you possess the same charisma as others? Do

    you have a handsome face like theirs? If youck these, then don¡¯t mimic others by shaving your head!

    Ugh!¡±

    Taking advantage of the moment when the bald man had yet to react, Hollie unleashed a flurry of

    curses at him, then quickly turned and ran back to Sylvia¡¯s side. As long as I run fast enough,

    embarrassment can¡¯t catch up with me.

    Bewildered, the bald man found himself on the receiving end of a tirade. His face was a picture of

    confusion. He waspletely at a loss. It took him a good while before he retorted, ¡°Are you out of

    your mind? How is my being bald any of your business?¡± I am bald and I am proud

    With a frustrated sigh, the bald man rubbed his head, muttering curses under his breath as he walked

    away.

    Hollie was equally frustrated. After wandering around for so many days, she finally encountered a bald

    man, only to find out it wasn¡¯t Emrys. She was excited for nothing.

    Sylvia breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Hollie, it¡¯s a good thing he¡¯s not Emrys. If you had rushed up

    to him so recklessly, you would have definitely offended him. Then, he would have disliked us even

    more.¡±

    ¡°It was my bad. I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡± Hollie yfully stuck out her tongue.

    The two continued to wander, and what was strange was that they actually encountered several bald

    men on the road, but none of them were Emrys. What the h*ll?

    ¡°Jonah, why are you also¡­¡± As the two of them were walking, they unexpectedly ran into Jonah, the

    eldest disciple of Crimson Sun Sect.

    Strangely enough, even Jonah had shaved his headpletely bald.

    The two women¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, their expressions as bizarre as they could

    1/3

    17:15

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 702 Bald Trend

    Zon 17:16

    powwbly be

    Jonah rubbed his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s you, Ms. Morris, Ms. Stewart. Actually, this bald aryle has

    be the new trend in Crimson Sun Sect. There¡¯s no need for you to be surprised¡±

    At present, all the numerous sects in Mount Kushburn were aware that a bald young man had emerged

    from Crimson Sun Sect. He was very powerful, not someone to be trifled with.

    Therefore, the male disciples of Crimson Sun Sect followed suit, one after anothe adopting the bald

    style. Their motivation was not for anything else but to instill a sense of apprehension in others when

    they ventured out in the future.

    Upon seeing the bald figure of the other

    disciples from other sects would.

    immediately realize that they were dealing with a disciple from Crimson Sun Sect. They dared not

    offend them lightly and would even take the initiative to curry favor, running over to ingratiate

    themselves.

    To the disciples of Crimson Sun Sect, it was a great honor.

    Sylvia and Hollie were simply speechless.

    Now, the difficulty of searching for the baldy, Emrys, had increased significantly.

    Perhaps even Emrys himself hadn¡¯t anticipated that his unintentional action would inexplicably spark a

    trend of baldness within Crimson Sun Sect.

    Even the sect leader, Quincey, personally voiced his approval, praising this act of shaving one¡¯s head.

    He even made the bizarre statement that being bald was glorious, which left. everyone utterly

    astounded.

    Those who were naturally bald instantly regained their confidence.

    All of that was thanks to Emrys.

    He was no longer in Mount Kushburn, yet the legend of his baldness persisted there.

    Emrys was unaware of those matters, having already returned home. When the beautifuldies saw his

    appearance, they were all taken aback.

    Nte had almost mistaken him for a bald burr breaking into the house. She had even held a

    kitchen knife to Emrys¡® throat before realizing that it was Emrys who had returned.

    Emrys found it difficult to exin. The spirit fire had singed off his eyebrows and hair. To

    2/3

    hapter 297 Burg Trang

    exin that, he would inevity have to man from when Quitory permated his so enter the Crimson Sun

    Tower.

    That would be a long story to t

    Hence, Emrys spoke with lingering resentment. ¡°You don¡¯t snderveend. The seat leader of Crimson

    Sun Sect is nothing but a budd, all¨Cmoured old man with a twined mind. He

    bald. insisted on shaving my head before he would allow Gaglie to enter and wady the technique. What

    could I do but endure my indignity? After all, my love for my sisters is so profound. If it was for their

    well¨Cbeing, what did it matter if I lost a few tairs?

    Send Gifts

    L6K

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703 I Am Not Joking

    The others didn¡¯t respond.

    With such an absurd reason, it was impossible for the sisters to believe, but they didn¡¯t press further.

    Instead, they mercilessly ridiculed Emrys thoroughly.

    Nteughed so hard that her stomach hurt, and she took off her shoes to roll around on the couch.

    Cordelia quickly suppressed herughter. She would not behave like Nte, disregarding her image.

    Even when she mocked Emrys, she maintained a very elegant demeanor.

    After all, she was the Ice Queen.

    Cordelia reined in her smile and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Cayliee back with you?¡±

    ¡°Studying the essence of the Azure Heart Technique is quite challenging and time¨Cconsuming.

    Therefore, Caylie asked me to return first while she stayed behind. She¡¯s safe, so there¡¯s no need for

    you to worry.¡±

    Emrys didn¡¯t mention the fact that Caylie was interrupted twice. Otherwise, he would have to exin a

    lot, especially to Nte, who would undoubtedly question him incessantly.

    ¡°The one rolling around on the couch, stopughing. Don¡¯t you realize your cor is wide open? And

    you¡¯re even wearing ckce. Is it that the more prim and proper you girls appear on the outside, the

    mor¨¦¡­¡±

    1/4

    Chapte 7031 Am Not Joking

    If Nte didn¡¯t talk dirty, she would definitely be considered the pure and innocent campus belle¨Ctype

    girl. Her face filled with youthful vitality. Unfortunately, her mouth often got her into trouble.

    Emrys simply couldn¡¯t bear her mockingughter any longer, and he couldn¡¯t help but retort. However,

    he quickly shut hist mouth because he noticed that Cordelia¡¯s pretty face had turned cold.

    Among all the sisters, from an outward appearance, the most serious one was undoubtedly the aloof

    Cordelia. Just a moment ago, Emrys wanted to say that the more serious one was, the more wild they

    were on the side. In that case¡­..

    ¡°Hehe. My apologies. I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Emrys quickly offered. an apologetic smile, rushing to

    Cordelia¡¯s side to massage her shoulders.

    Yet, he snorted inwardly. I¡¯m not wrong. You¡¯ve always been the most wild on the inside. It¡¯s just that

    you carry yourself with such high poise.

    Of course, he dared not utter these words. Otherwise, he would have risked losing his life.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys was extremely attentive, massaging Cordelia¡¯s shoulders and kneading her legs. Only then did

    Cordelia¡¯s expression soften a bit.

    Surprisingly, Nte was stillughing.

    Emrys could bear it no longer. He strode forward and gave her a p on her pert bottom, saying,

    ¡°Nte, stopughing. Be

    Chapter 703 I Am Not Joking

    70%8

    serious. I have something very important to discuss with you.¡± s. My technique of pping a girl¡¯s

    behind is bing increasingly proficient. This is all because of my sisters.

    Nte rubbed her pert bottom andined, ¡°You could have just told me. Why did you have to

    p me? And to actually call me by my full name is just too much!¡±

    She wrinkled her delicate nose.

    Emrys had no patience for further banter with her. He earnestly. said, ¡°In Mount Kushburn, I

    encountered a girl who bore a striking resemnce to you, almost identical, I would say.¡±

    Nte thought that Emrys was joking and responded with considerable vanity, ¡°Nonsense. How could

    there possibly be such an unparalleled beauty in this world other than me?¡±

    Emrys remained silent.

    His expression was serious.

    Nte pulled herself up from the couch, straightened her body, and tentatively asked, ¡°Rys, you¡¯re not

    joking with me, are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± Emrys¡® tone was very serious.

    Finally, Nte showed some seriousness. ¡°Quickly, tell me what exactly happened?¡±

    Cordelia also became interested in an instant, casting a curious nce toward Emrys.

    Chapter 703 I Am Not Joking

    Emrys recounted the general course of events, ¡°That girl, named Sylvia Morris, was born in a ce

    called Cloudmist Academy, located in Mount Kushburn¡­¡±

    After he finished speaking, the living room fell into a bout of silence.

    Emrys spoke very specifically, mentioning names and surnames and even providing background

    stories.

    Most importantly, although he enjoyed teasing his older sisters, he never made light of matters

    concerning their backgrounds.

    Children raised in orphanages were often more sensitive than most people, especially when it came to

    matters of their origins. It was absolutely not a subject to be taken lightly or made fun of.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704 Revtion

    They believed that Emrys would not be so insensitive.

    So, after Emrys finished speaking, the living room instantly fell into a prolonged silence.

    In the end, it was Emrys who broke the silence. ¡°Nina, I haven¡¯t told them about your existence

    because I wanted to seek your opinion first. If you¡¯re unwilling, no one can force you to do anything.¡±

    Nte remained silent as before.

    Complex emotions churned within her.

    That feeling was the same as when Cordelia first discovered her own origins, that she was from the

    Youngblood family in Jazona.

    Nte feelings were perhaps even more intense.

    After all, Cloudmist Academy at Mount Kushburn was and where cultivators thrived.

    Nte could never have dreamed that she was born in such a ce. Why then, did they choose to

    abandon me?

    She yearned to know the answer yet feared the knowledge it would bring. For once she appeared

    within their line of sight, it signified that her current life was destined to shatter.

    At that moment, Nte¡¯s emotions were just like those of Cordelia in the past.

    1/4

    Chapter 704 Revtion

    Back then, it was the same for Cordelia. After her background was revealed, Richard and Lydia wanted

    to take her back to the Youngblood residence and even wanted her to stay away from Emrys. How

    could Cordelia possibly agree to that?

    Fortunately, Emrys ultimately won over Richard and Lydia with his abilities, proving to them that he was

    capable of protecting Cordelia.

    Later, Richard and Lydia took pride in Emrys, especially after finding out that Emrys was indeed the

    Empyrean Lord.

    The shock they felt was so immense that they wished they could etch the words ¡°The Empyrean Lord is

    my son¨Cinw¡± onto their faces.

    At that moment, the same thing was happening to Nte.

    Moreover, her background was far more terrifying than the Youngblood family of Jazona, magnified by

    thousands and. thousands of times. After all, she came from a family of cultivators.

    Would they still allow Nte to stay by Emrys and the other sisters¡® side if they were to discover her

    existence?

    Nte was quite conflicted.

    Emrys seemed to see through her thoughts. Heforted her with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nina. If they

    know you are my sister, they definitely won¡¯t dare to force you to do anything.¡±

    The situation this time was different from that of Cordelia¡¯s.

    214

    hapter

    At that time, Cordelia¡¯s parents, Richard and Lydia, were unaware of Emrys¡® capabilities. They

    considered him a wild child from the orphanage, unworthy of Cordelia.

    So, they even took the initiative to introduce Myles to Cordelia on their own ord.

    Still, Emrys managed to sort out everything in the end.

    This time, the circumstances were even simpler. Emrys figured Ameera must be filled with utter regret

    for not buttering him up

    at that moment.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    If Ameera had known that her other daughter had such a close, sibling¨Clike rtionship with Emrys,

    she would not only have refrained from forcing Nte to leave, but she would have also. been eager

    for Nte to stay.

    Emrys figured Ameera would even be more delighted if his godsiblings rtionship with Nte were to

    be taken to the next level.

    In any case, for people like Ameera, her goal was to take advantage of some of Emrys¡® opportunities. It

    didn¡¯t matter to her whether it was Sylvia or Nte who achieved the goal.

    That was the reason why Emrys was not worried at all.

    However, he thought it was necessary to consult Nte¡¯s opinion. first.

    Nte didn¡¯t respond.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust Emrys, but rather, her emotions were just tooplex.

    Having lived outside for over twenty years, she had even

    forgotten that she was an orphan. Yet, suddenly, she found clues. to her own origins. Anyone in her

    ce would likely be at a loss for how to confront such a revtion.

    Cordelia could fathom Nte¡¯s sentiment. She sat down, took Nte¡¯s hands in her own, and said,

    ¡°Nina, I understand how you¡¯re feeling right now, but you really don¡¯t need to worry so much. We¡¯re

    sisters, closer than even blood can define. No matter what decisions you make, nothing can alter this

    fact. Moreover, Rys has assured us that even the people from Cloudmist Academy wouldn¡¯t dare to

    force you into doing anything. We should trust Rys.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.6K

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705 Most Jealous

    Cordelia, speaking from personal experience,forted Nte, ¡°Look at me. I was in the same

    situation as you once. But now, aren¡¯t I happily spending time with you all¡­¡±

    She knew clearly that if Nte didn¡¯t seek an answer at

    Cloudmist Academy, thetter would surely regret it for the rest

    of her life.

    Certain things were destined to be confronted. They were simply unavoidable.

    Nte was quite content with her current life. She had six close- knit sisters and Emrys, who

    cherished her deeply and never allowed her to suffer the slightest grievance.

    She was very content.

    However, just as Cordelia had said, if she didn¡¯t seek answers, she might truly regret it for the rest of

    her life.

    Moreover, Nte recalled a while ago when Cordelia had pulled her and Caylie into a room. He had

    spoken about how Emrys was destined to be extraordinary and if they could keep us with his

    pace.

    They didn¡¯t strive to catch up to him. All they wanted was not to be a burden to Emrys. That was

    enough.

    Even Caylie had now ventured to Mount Kushburn, beginning toprehend the Azure Heart

    Technique. With the assistance of the azure cauldron, she was currently the most likely person to

    1/4

    catch up with Emys.

    Nte felt that if she continued to be content with the status quo, it would be too selfish of her. I can¡¯t

    always rely on Rys to protect me. It¡¯s only fair to reciprocate and contribute something for him as well.

    And this contribution requires the backing of my own strength. Cloudmist Academy can provide these

    conditions.

    Nte convinced herself, finally gazing deeply at Emrys. ¡°Rys, are you certain that even if Cloudmist

    Academy bes aware of my

    existence, they won¡¯t force me to do anything against my

    will?¡±

    Emrys rubbed his bald head,ughing as he said, ¡°There¡¯s a high chance it won¡¯t happen. I stake my

    bald head on it. Even if we really run into trouble, I¡¯ll sort it out with my fists.¡±

    The phrase ¡°the balder, the stronger¡± was definitely not a joke.

    Setting aside Emrys¡¯s own strength, the power of his finger, which had absorbed the spirit fire, was not

    to be underestimated.

    Moreover, within Emrys¡® palm, two astonishing sword energies were concealed.

    If anyone dared to trouble his sister, he wouldn¡¯t mind cleaving Mount Kushburn in half.

    Even if it were a sacred ce for cultivators, reducing it to ruins wouldn¡¯t be a pity at all.

    Emrys was just that domineering.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    2/4

    ¡°Rys¡­¡± Nte was deeply moved, extending her arms for a hug.

    As Emrys stepped forward, she clung to him like a sloth, refusing to let go for a long time.

    Cordelia watched, her expression extraordinarilyplex.

    When she was persuading Nte just now, she appeared veryposed, but inside, she felt

    extremely unsettled.

    Once upon a time, among all her sisters, Cordelia held the most prestige.

    After all, she was the eldest, and not just any eldest sister, but one with an aloof demeanor. Which

    sister would dare not to give her respect?

    However, now, as Caylie entered Mount Kushburn and Nte was about to step into Cloudmist

    Academy, those were significant. opportunities, indicating that they were one step closer to Emrys.

    Cordelia was filled with envy.

    At the same time, she felt a twinge of inferiority. She hadn¡¯t expected that she, as the eldest sister,

    would actually be a step behind her younger sisters.

    However, Cordelia did not show it.

    As Cordelia was lost in thought, she suddenly felt a warm,rge hand on her head, gently massaging

    her scalp.

    Taken aback, Cordelia lifted her gaze to fixate on Emrys.

    3/4

    ¡°Delia, I know that among all the sisters, you¡¯re the one who gets jealous the most. Regardless, I will

    never, ever let you down.¡±

    Emrys still had Nte hanging on him, but he effortlessly reached out his hand, gently patting

    Cordelia¡¯s head, his gaze filled with affection as he spoke.

    Cordelia deliberately maintained an aloof facade and wanted to contradict Emrys¡® statement about her

    being the most jealous. However, the moment she met Emrys¡® gaze, her attitude suddenly softened.

    Her delicate body trembled slightly.

    In the end, she unexpectedly gave a slight nod, responding with a soft murmur, ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706 The Obedient Cordelia

    For the first time, Cordelia realized that Emrys had already grown into a mature young man.

    She had never had that feeling before.

    Even before, when Cordelia found out that Emrys was actually the Empyrean Lord, she never had such

    a feeling. She was just silently proud of him.

    Deep down, she still regarded him as her little brother, intending to look after him.

    Until that moment, when Emrys¡® hand touched her head, and she saw his indulgent expression,

    Cordelia suddenly realized that Emrys had grown up so much.

    Of course, that was also due to Emrys always acting frivolously in front of Cordelia, like a child who

    never grew up.

    Even if there were just a few fleeting moments when Emrys stepped forward, positioning himself in

    front of Cordelia and protecting her from any form of bullying, Cordelia felt that he had grown up and

    be someone she could rely on.

    However, soon after dealing with those viins, he reverted back to his devil¨Cmay¨Ccare attitude.

    As a result, Cordelia felt as if she was under an illusion, realizing that Emrys had not grown up after all.

    However, things were different that day.

    1/4

    Emrys was rarely serious, but when he earnestly spoke these words, they touched the softest part of

    Cordelia¡¯s heart directly.From N?velDrama.Org.

    And so Cordelia did not retort, resist, or continue to feign aloofness. Instead, she behaved like an

    obedient little girl, allowing the man she loved to stroke her head gently.

    A sense of happiness overflowed in her heart.

    Repeated head pats was incredibly impactful for a girl.

    Even the most aloof girl was no different.

    Of course, there was a prerequisite. The man who was touching the girl¡¯s head had to be someone she

    liked. Otherwise, he would only get himself cuffed.

    Observing the shift in Cordelia¡¯s emotions, Emrys let out a sigh in his heart.

    Just now, he had naturally noticed the sense of loss in Cordelia¡¯s eyes. The aloof Cordelia had always

    behaved in such a way, considering herself strong, yet she was unaware that her emotions were

    already clearly written on her face.

    Emrys saw right through it at a nce.

    That heartwarming scene didn¡¯tst long. Suddenly, a grave voice rang out, shattering the atmosphere.

    ¡°Rys!¡±

    Just then, Yelena hastily burst in.

    When Emrys had returned, Yelena was present. She even joined

    2/4

    Nte in mocking his bald head. However, it was unknown when she had left.

    Earlier, Emrys¡® attention was entirely focused on Nte, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to other

    things. It couldn¡¯t possibly be that his sisters needed to seek his opinion before they stepped out, right?

    It was at that moment that he noticed something seemed off about Yelena¡¯s expression.

    Following Yelena¡¯s sudden entrance, Cordelia instantly transitioned from her previous obedient

    demeanor, reverting back to her aloof and authoritative persona.

    Emrys inwardlymented with regret.

    After much difficulty, the proud Cordelia finally let her guard down, transforming into a gentle little girl.

    However, Yelena¡¯s intrusionpletely shattered that harmonious atmosphere.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but re fiercely at Yelena.

    However, he noticed her expression was serious.

    He then asked, ¡°Lena, what were you doing outside just now? Why do you have such a serious

    expression? Did someone offend you?¡±

    Emrys also found it strange.

    To put it in perspective, Yelena was now a cultivator herself. Although she was only in the Energy

    Cultivation Stage, an

    3/4

    average person wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke her lightly, considering her fiery temper.

    Hence, Emrys was certain there was a problem.

    Yelena didn¡¯t hold anything back. She said, ¡°Rys, let me be honest with you. These past few days,

    when you weren¡¯t home, I felt that something was off in the house.¡±

    ¡°Lena, please don¡¯t scare me. I¡¯m frightened.¡± Nte was hanging onto Emrys, to begin with.

    Upon hearing Yelena¡¯s words, ¡®she immediately clung to him even tighter. Her small head rested on

    Emrys¡® shoulder as she looked around nervously.

    Yelena spoke without hesitation. ¡°Nte, stop pretending. If you want to take advantage of Rys, just

    say it. After all, you were once barely considered a war reporter. There¡¯s no way you¡¯re such a coward.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.6K

    ?

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707 Peeping Tom

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®barely considered¡®? I was a war reporter, all right?¡± Nte grumbled

    discontentedly, then continued, ¡°All I¡¯ve ever dealt with before were humans, but what you¡¯re talking

    about is a ghost. Isn¡¯t it perfectly normal for me to be scared?¡±

    ¡°When did I ever say there was a ghost?¡± Yelena rolled her eyes.

    ¡°You said something was off at home. Isn¡¯t that just another way of saying it¡¯s haunted?¡±

    ¡°Nte, it¡¯s clear that you¡¯ve concocted this all in your head, yet you dare to nder me. Are you

    perhaps feeling guilty? Are you trying to monopolize Rys all for yourself? Speak up!¡±

    Emrys was rendered speechless.

    Seeing that the two of them were about to start arguing, Emrys. said with a bit of a headache, ¡°All right,

    all right. Lena, what did you mean when you said something was off just now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot about the main issue. This is all because of Nte¡¯s interruption.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. When did I ever interrupt? It was clearly you who scared me first. What¡¯s wrong with

    admitting I was scared? I was genuinely frightened!¡± As Nte spoke, she tightened her embrace

    around Emrys, her legs coiling around his waist.

    Her posture was bing increasingly inappropriate.

    Emrys stayed silent.

    1/4

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you.¡± Yelena red at Nte, then turned to Emrys and said, ¡°Rys,

    during the time you were not at home, I constantly felt as if someone was watching us from outside.¡±

    ¡°Someone was watching you from outside.¡± When Emrys saw that Yelena¡¯s expression was not one of

    jest, his face immediately darkened. This won¡¯t do. A few stunningdies are living in this mansion.

    Although they have all be cultivators under my guidance, encountering a peeping tom is definitely

    not a good thing. For instance, how could items like their undergarments drying on the balcony be seen

    by other men? Absolutely not!

    Yelena continued, ¡°That¡¯s exactly the feeling. A few days ago, it was just a vague sense, but just now,

    this feeling was particrly strong, so I went out to check around.¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the oue?¡± Nte asked anxiously.

    ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t find anything. Otherwise, I would have certainly given that peeping tom a good

    beating.¡±

    ¡°So you were just trying to scare people. Yelena, you really went

    too far!¡±

    ¡°What did you call me, Nte?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with calling you Yelena? Yelena, Yelena, Yelena!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite something, Nte. Now that Caylie is not at home, you¡¯ve started to argue with me

    again, haven¡¯t you? Do you believe I¡¯ll use arge band¨Caid to seal your mouth?¡±

    2/4All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Look, Rys, Yelena is so fierce. You must never marry a woman like her in the future,¡± Nte said, her

    voice filled with

    grievance.

    Immediately, Yelena was filled with rage. She yelled out, ¡°Nte! Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re

    holding onto Rys, I wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to you. If you have the guts,e down and face me

    one¨Con¨Cone!¡±

    ¡°One¨Con¨Cone it is, then. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± With a swift motion, Nte leaped off from

    Emrys, charging toward Yelena with an overwhelming momentum.

    As they were both in the Energy Cultivation Stage, both weren¡¯t afraid of the other.

    Emrys was truly at a loss for words, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to interfere further. Instead, he turned

    his gaze toward Cordelia, who was sitting elegantly on the couch. Her figure was slender. Her long

    legs, delicate and shapely, were tightly crossed together. She maintained an air of grace.

    She had already returned to her usual state.

    The reason Emrys looked at her was quite simple. Among all the sisters, Cordelia¡¯s sixth sense was

    the strongest.

    If there truly had been someone peeping around the mansion. those past few days, and Yelena had

    been able to detect it, Cordelia would have undoubtedly been even more aware.

    Naturally, Cordelia understood Emrys¡® intentions, but she just shook her head indifferently.

    3/4

    Could it be that Lena was really just trying to scare people? Emrys was puzzled.

    ncing back at Yelena and Nte, who were entangled in a fight, he was rendered even more

    speechless. Despite being cultivators, why do they fight like ordinary girls? They either pull each

    other¡¯s hair, tear one another¡¯s clothes, or resort to biting

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708 A Strange Neer

    s, you are all goddess¨Clevel beauties, so how could you be so crude? It really tarnishes your image.

    Emrys had an extreme headache.

    Emrys was about to break up the fight and give Yelena a lecture to stop her from straying off topic, but

    just then, he suddenly narrowed his eyes.

    At the same time, Cordelia¡¯s body instantly tensed up, a hint of icy coldness emerging on her

    stunningly beautiful face.

    Evidently, both of them noticed something was amiss at the same

    time.

    There was an aura of a cultivator approaching, and their strength was not insignificant.

    Yelena was not joking. There truly was someone watching them. It was just that the person might have

    been at a great distance before, so even Cordelia did not notice.

    Yet, the other party was strangely detected by Yelena.

    Meanwhile, as the aura drew near, whether it was Cordelia,

    Yelena, or Nte, who had also be a cultivator, they all felt

    1. it.

    Consequently. Yelena and Nte stopped fighting simultaneously.

    They shifted their gazes outward and grew vignt.

    ¡°I told you there was someone peeping outside, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Now, do you believe that I

    wasn¡¯t lying to you?¡± With a hint of anger and a touch of grievance, Yelena spoke. Especially Nte.

    Not only did she not believe in me, but she even thought that I was deliberately trying to scare her,

    insisting on confronting me physically.

    Yelena felt extremely wronged.

    ¡°Stay in the living room. I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± Emrys left a brief instruction and swiftly left Verdant

    Estate.

    That matter was no longer as simple as mere snooping.

    Since the other party was a cultivator, Emrys figured it was highly likely that they were targeting him.

    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been watching for so many days, and as soon as he returned, they

    revealed their presence.

    After Emrys left, Cordelia, Yelena, and Nte pondered briefly before deciding to follow and see what

    was happening.

    Outside Verdant Estate, a robust man was rapidly closing in, his expression indifferent.

    However, his eyes were radiating an intense, unparalleled murderous intent.

    Thud!

    The man abruptly came to a halt.

    Due to his excessive speed earlier, when he suddenly came to a

    halt, his feet bore into the ground, leaving behind two enormous pits.

    Across from him, there stood a bald young man.

    The man gazed indifferently at Emrys, slowly opened his mouth, and uttered three words, ¡°Sky

    Devourer Lord!¡±

    Emrys¡® eyes narrowed slightly, expressing a hint of surprise as he said, ¡°So, you really dide for

    me. However, the fact that you could utter the name ¡®Sky Devourer Lord¡® is indeed beyond my

    expectations.¡±

    He didn¡¯t recognize the man.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    However, upon sensing the aura of the cultivator, Emrys spected that there was a high probability

    that the other party hade from Mount Kushburn.

    Is he from Spirit Sword Sect or perhaps Cloudmist Academy? Emrys reminisced, and it seemed that

    the two forces that held a grudge against him were only those two.

    However, when Emrys heard the man mention ¡°Sky Devourer Lord,¡± he dismissed those two

    possibilities. If someone from Mount Kushburn hade, there would have been no need to dwell on

    his nickname. In that case¡­

    A cold glint shed across Emrys¡® eyes as he asked, ¡°Who sent you here? Could it be that some of my

    actions as the Sky Devourer Lord have infringed upon your interests?¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for infringing

    upon their interests, why would they have suddenlye to kill me? This must be it.

    3/4

    A strong aura of murderous intent radiated from that man.

    He sneered, ¡°It¡¯s not so much a matter of infringing on interests. We all know you, the scoundrel who

    likes to y the hero. We can¡¯t be bothered to deal with you. However, there are certain rules that you

    simply cannot overstep.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What rule?¡± Emrys raised an eyebrow, asking with a fair bit of interest.

    The man shook his head. ¡°Even if I exined, you wouldn¡¯t understand. Besides, there¡¯s no need for a

    man on his deathbed to know such things. This world is far moreplex than you could ever imagine.

    That so¨Ccalled Deity yer Alliance is nothing more than a bunch of nobodies. Truly powerful

    individuals wouldn¡¯t bother to give them the time of day, so there¡¯s no need for you to be so smug.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709 The Golden Elixir Stage

    Cultivator

    ¡°Lastly, let me offer a piece of advice; in your next life, try to keep a low profile. Constantly seeking

    attention will only make you aughingstock.¡±

    The man finished speaking in one breath, his murderous intent swelling to its peak. With a single step,

    he charged forward like a ferocious tiger, his life energy surging and howling with his attack.

    Golden Elixir Stage?

    Emrys furrowed his brows.

    He had always believed that most cultivators, especially those at Golden Elixir Stage, should be in

    Mount Kushburn.

    However, it seemed that this was not the case.

    The unknown man standing before him was clearly not from Mount Kushburn. Yet, he was a cultivator,

    and not just any cultivator¨Che was a cultivator in Golden Elixir Stage.

    Could it really be as he said, that this world is moreplex than I can ever imagine? There¡¯s more to

    it than Mount Kushburn?

    Emrys furrowed his brows in thought.

    Even though the enemy was attacking him, he remained. unmoved, seriously recalling the words that

    the man had just spoken.

    1/4

    Seeing his response, the man couldn¡¯t help but scoff, ¡°Scared senseless, are you? Do you now realize

    how ridiculous your past actions were? In our eyes, Empyrean Lord is nothing but an insect!¡±

    Seeing Emrys standing there, dumbfounded, he assumed that the former had been intimidated by his

    imposing presence.

    A cultivator of Golden Elixir Stage, regardless of whether he was from Mount Kushburn or some secret

    faction, was so terrifyingly powerful that they could dominate a region.

    This man had the confidence to do just that.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Whoosh!

    In the blink of an eye, the man had already rushed up to Emrys, his murderous intent and life energy

    erupting simultaneously, converging into a terrifying force aimed at Emrys¡® head.

    ¡°Look closely, for I¡¯m a real Deity yer. No, this is more like crushing an insect with my foot.¡±

    The manughed confidently, his palm striking out, all the while not forgetting to taunt Emrys.

    The so¨Ccalled Deity yer Alliance from before was nothing more than a joke. What they perceived as

    ying a deity was, in this man¡¯s view, as simple as crushing an insect.

    Sky Devourer Lord? Empyrean Lord? Bullsh*t! I merely wasn¡¯t bothered to deal with him. If it weren¡¯t

    for his brazen antics, I wouldn¡¯t have even deigned to lift a finger.

    2/4

    Boom!

    The suge of life energy erupted.

    However, at that moment, Emrys¡® brow suddenly rxed, and he cracked a smile, saying, ¡°You¡¯re right.

    It¡¯s as simple as crushing an insect, but that insect is you!¡±

    Emrys¡® gaze suddenly turned sharp, and with a swift motion, he grabbed the man¡¯s wrist.

    Subsequently, his figure abruptly retreated, transforming into a series of afterimages as he was moving

    at a blistering speed.

    In the blink of an eye, he had retreated a full hundred meters.

    Emrys¡® hand was tightly gripping the man¡¯s wrist, meaning that in that instant, he had dragged this man

    a hundred meters away.

    Bang!

    After dragging the man for a considerable distance, Emrys abruptly halted, simultaneously raising his

    knee to strike.

    As the man was yanked off his feet, his body was almost parallel to the ground. Thus, Emrys¡® knee

    smashed into his chin.

    Pfft!

    The man threw up fresh blood, his lower jawbone shatteredpletely.

    The murderous intent in his eyes had long since vanished,

    3/4

    reced instead by a trace of horror upon realizing he had made a mistake.

    Sky Devourer Lord is really strong, unlike what we had previously assumed. He isn¡¯t merely a show¨Coff

    or a clown. Instead, he¡¯s a monster!

    Despite Sky Devourer Lord¡¯s age, the power he possessed was terrifying. The mysterious man had

    never encountered such a bizarre situation before, so he turned and fled at once.

    He called Emrys a monster in his mind,pletely ignoring the pain in his jaw. He fled at breakneck

    speed, not daring to look back even once.

    ¡°Attempting to leave?¡±

    Emrys couldn¡¯t possibly let him escape so easily.

    The man¡¯s origins and affiliations were unknown. However, his appearance indicated that there were

    hidden threats lurking in ces unknown to Emrys. ?

    The thing Emrys disliked the most was leaving problems unresolved.

    ¡°After him!¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.6K

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710 The Heliosphere Cauldron

    A smali crimson cauldron appeared in the palm of Emrys¡® hand. With a soft shout, the Heliosphere

    Cauldron howled as it

    instantly transformed into a streak of light, moving at an extremely high speed.

    Boom!

    The Heliosphere Cauldron, originally the size of a palm, rapidly expanded during its flight. It ultimately

    mmed into the man¡¯s back.

    The man grunted softly, his body leaning forward, and with a stumble, he fell to the ground.

    Without waiting for him to get up.

    The Heliosphere Cauldron crashed down devastatingly, its three legs perfectly pinning the man

    underneath. Immediately, another wave of agonizing screams erupted.

    The strength of the Heliosphere Cauldrony in its ability to alter its size at will. When it expanded, its

    weight became terrifyingly immense. Even though the man was at Golden Elixir Stage, he found it

    difficult to break free.

    ¡°Sky Devourer Lord, d*mn you!¡± the man roared, his speech slurred due to his shattered chin.

    However, from the resentment¨Cfilled look in his eyes, it was clear that he harbored a deep¨Cseated

    hatred for Emrys.

    1/4

    Pfft!

    Emrys was just about to approach and interrogate the unknown man when, all of a sudden, he saw the

    man¡¯s body swell up dramatically, much like an inting balloon.

    ¡°He¡¯s self¨Cdestructing?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Emrys¡® gaze froze as he advanced instead of retreating, but he was still a step toote.

    The stomach of the unfamiliar man had already burst open, and a pure golden elixir field floated out, on

    the verge of exploding. Suddenly, a white light shed from Emrys palm.

    It was the Heavenly Fortune.

    Before the golden elixir field exploded, its energy waspletely devoured.

    When the white light returned to Emrys¡® palm, the energy ring within it lit up once more.

    This was the second energy ring that lit up.

    Once Emrys devoured two more golden elixir fields, lighting up all four energy rings, it was as if he had

    gained another powerful life¨Csaving technique.

    ¡°What a pity, this guy managed tomit suicide.¡±

    Emrys cast a nce at the tragically deceased stranger, feeling at profound sense of regret.

    2/4

    He had nned to interrogate the stranger about the forces behind him, but he didn¡¯t expect the man to

    commit suicide so decisively, probably out of fear of being tortured.

    ¡°Rys.¡±

    Cordelia and the others arrived at Emrys¡® side.

    The battle that had just taken ce actually concluded rather swiftly, so by the time they rushed over,

    all that was left of the unfamiliar man was a lifeless body.

    Yelena looked at the body of the stranger, her brows tightly furrowed.

    Something¡¯s wrong. That peculiar feeling from before is still there. It¡¯s as if this stranger has not died

    yet. However, it is clear that his stomach has already been pierced, and judging by his appearance, he

    doesn¡¯t seem to be ying dead at all. So why do I still have this strange feeling?

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right, Rys.¡±

    Yelena walked up to Emrys, sharing her thoughts with him.

    Moreover, as she was speaking, Yelena seemingly sensed a strange aura, one that was violently

    fluctuating.

    In fact, it felt very real to her, something that she had no doubt about.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    After hearing this, Emrys fell into deep thought.

    3/4

    He knew that Yelena was not joking.

    Previously, Yelena had noticed quite early on that someone was watching her from outside. This in

    itself had already indicated a problem.

    Perhaps under certain special circumstances, Yelena¡¯s perceptiveness is even more acute than

    Cordelia¡¯s, even surpassing mine. Therefore¡­

    Emrys looked at the corpse of the stranger.

    What exactly sets this man apart from the ordinary cultivators?

    Emrys retrieved the Heliosphere Cauldron, then began to examine the corpse, hoping to find

    something that set him apart from ordinary people.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Emrys gripped the man¡¯s feet, swinging him back and forth relentlessly. As the man¡¯s body smashed

    into the ground, it produced a series of nging sounds.

    It was a thorough flogging of the corpse, one that was utterly cruel.

    Send Gifts

    1.6K

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711 The Ghost n

    The three girls could no longer bear to watch, closing their eyes. in silence.

    ¡°D*mn humans! Have you had enough?¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Just then, a furious roar bizarrely erupted.

    The three girls were taken aback, hastily opening their eyes, yet they saw no trace of anyone. It was

    only then that they realized the fierce roar they had heard earlier had emanated from the corpse.

    ¡°Ah! IGhost!¡±

    With a scream of unparalleled terror, Nte turned and ran.

    Emrys bellowed, ¡°Quit ying games and show yourself!¡±

    At the same time, a sigil rapidly formed before him.

    In dealing with demonic entities, the magecraft of a friar was far more effective than any other

    approach.

    Emrys was also experienced in it.

    Whoosh!

    A strange, dark fog suddenly emerged from the man¡¯s corpse.

    ¡°Ghost n!¡±

    1/4

    Emrys¡® pupils constricted, as he recognized the entity.

    This was already his third encounter with them.

    Within the dark fog, a face eerily materialized, expressing surprise as it said, ¡°Oh? You¡¯re actually

    aware of the ghost n¡¯s existence. You¡¯re indeed extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your race. I just wanted to know, why did youe to kill me?¡®

    Although Emrys had previously dealt with the ghost n twice, once involving Angelina¡¯s father,

    Michael, and another time with the leader of Sinister Spirit Sect, it certainly wasn¡¯t the same reason as

    why the ghost n had sought him out that day.

    It must have been some of his actions that had infringed upon. the interests of the ghost n, which

    was why they hade to kill him.

    However, no matter how hard Emrys tried, he couldn¡¯t recall ever having any conflicts of interest with

    the ghost n. Therefore, he was determined to clear his doubts.

    ¡°You had better confess!¡±

    Emrys¡® face was stern, the dark green sigil in front of him had already fully formed, ready to deal with

    the ghost at any

    moment.

    However, the dark fog sneered, ¡°You think such trivial sorcery can hold me back? Sky Devourer Lord,

    you are truly naive. Our n members will soon return to for you, and¡­ this youngdy!¡±

    2/4

    The ghost, with its abstract features, suddenly eked out a faint, eerie smile. It first nced at Emrys,

    then quickly turned its gaze toward Yelena.

    His gaze lingered on Yelena was even longer than when it rested. on Emrys.

    It was clear that he was bing increasingly interested in Yelena, and unexpectedly surprised too.

    Yelena wore a troubled expression, her whole body radiating a sense of unease.

    Emrys also furrowed his brows. Seeing that the ghost was trying to escape, he immediatelyunched

    an attack with the dark green sigil in front of him.

    p!

    A me ignited within the ck fog, but it was quickly extinguished.

    The dark fog vanished into the ground in an instant.

    Indeed, it had managed to escape, causing Emrys toment in

    regret.

    This ghost,pared to the two he had encountered before, was significantly more powerful.

    Emrys had indeed made some progress with his magecraft, but this ghost was not like the usual

    demonic entities, so it was not so easy to deal with!

    3/4

    only Karina ishere.

    In Karina¡¯s possession was a magical treasure¨Cthe Soul Searching Bell, which held immense power

    over the ghost n. Had she been present, she would have certainly prevented this entity from

    escaping so easily.

    Unfortunately, perhaps influenced by Mystique, Karina never stayed in one ce for long. Not long

    after returning home, she had unknowingly wandered off to some unknown ce again.

    She truly was a lively youngdy who couldn¡¯t stay put.

    Emrys let out a soft sigh, turning to Yelena and asking, ¡°Lena, do you still have that strange feeling?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gone. After that strange dark fog left just now, the feeling disappeared,¡± replied Yelena.

    Emrys pondered, Lena indeed has a special perceptivity toward the ghost n. It seems that there¡¯s

    more to her than meets the eye.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712 The Talent Of Yelena

    He was filled with frustration.

    He really wanted to drag that old perverted mater of his and give him a good beating before

    interrogating him on where thetter got those seven sisters for himself, each one more outrageous in

    ability than thest.

    Setting aside his sisters¡® exceptional cultivation talents, which were simply unparalleled, it was actually

    unbelievable that Caylie had the Azure me Cauldron sealed inside her elixir field. This was

    something that Emrys could never have imagined before.

    And now, Yelena was surprisingly able to sense the presence of ghosts.

    You should know that even Emrys couldn¡¯t detect the aura of the ghost n. Even his all¨Cpowerful True

    Sight was of no use against. them.

    Had it not been for Yelena persistently expressing that something was amiss just now, Emrys would

    likely have never discovered that a ghost was concealed within the unfamiliar man.

    The main point was that this ghost had the ability to suppress its

    aura.

    Its n was to slip away unnoticed while Emrys was distracted, unlike the previous two who had

    revealed themselves before their host had even died.

    Presumably, the ghost also sensed it. Even if its power was

    1/4

    supporting the man, it was no match for Emrys still. So, it discreetly slipped away to avoid revealing

    itself.

    If worsees to worst, it could always find a new hostter.

    It just hadn¡¯t anticipated that Yelena could actually detect its

    presence.

    At that moment, Nte ran back, cautiously eyeing the corpse on the ground. She asked anxiously,

    ¡°Rys, did you manage to scare off that ghost just now?¡±

    She feared that it woulde back to haunt them.

    Emrys said wryly, ¡°If what we encountered just now was a spirit, it would have been easier to deal with.

    Unfortunately, it was not a spirit, but a race beyond our understanding¨Cthe ghost n.¡±

    ¡°The ghost n?¡±

    A look of confusion crossed Nte¡¯s face.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand so much for now, just think of it as a spirit.¡±

    To truly exin, he couldn¡¯t rify what the origin of the ghost n was. All he knew was that they

    hailed from Mount Jacaster.

    As for where Mount Jacaster was located, no one knew.

    Every time I asked that old pervert a question, he would justugh it off. Out of ten answers he would

    give, eight were just nonsense.

    2/4

    Emrys was also quite feeling at a loss as to what to do.

    Nte tugged her neck between her shoulders and said, ¡°See, I told you it was a spirit. So, this ghost

    n must be our enemies, right?¡±

    Emrys hesitated for a moment, then nodded.

    Judging from the three ghosts he had encountered so far, they were indeed enemies of mankind. They

    used humans as hosts, manipting their consciousness, and were certainly not benevolent entities.

    Emrys looked at Cordelia and said, ¡°Delia, you, shouldn¡¯t stay at the Verdant Estate for now. Didn¡¯t

    Sierra secretly buy a lot of houses? You should move in with her, or you could stay at the Youngblood

    residence.¡±

    Now that the current ce had been exposed, it was unsafe. No one knew when the ghost n might

    come looking for them again.

    Moving to another ce, while not entirely safe, could at least. reduce some risks.

    Cordelia nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    After that, Emrys turned to look at Yelena again, hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Lena, can you

    apany me to the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°The Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters?¡±

    3/4

    Yelena asked in surprise, ¡°Why? I have no connection with them.¡±

    ¡°Lena, do you still remember what you once told me? You said that in your memory, there were

    impressions of the Shadow Garden. In fact, Shadow Garden was once a secret force within Martial Arts

    Alliance.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Upon hearing Emrys¡¯s words, the three girls gasped, their faces revealing expressions of disbelief.

    After bing a cultivator, Yelena had already confessed to her sisters that she had once joined the

    organization known as the Shadow Garden, so they all knew that Shadow Garden was an assassin

    organization.

    Send Gifts

    16K

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713 Symbiosis

    As for Martial Arts Alliance, it represented justice.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    The fact that these two organizations would actually coborate was indeed beyond everyone¡¯s

    expectations.

    The primary issue was that the girls were of a simple mind, perhaps incapable of understanding that

    justice and darkness were not merely simple opposites. There was another way they could coexist¨C

    symbiosis.

    Seeing the surprised expressions on the three girls¡® faces, Emrys added with a smile, ¡°But that was in

    the past. Now, I doubt those people from the Martial Arts Alliance would dare to y such tricks.¡±

    The establishment of the Martial Arts Alliance Inquisition at least. ensured that those decadent entities

    no longer ran rampant.

    Wait a moment¡­ The Martial Arts Alliance Inquisition?

    Suddenly, Emrys thought of something.

    ¡°The Martial Arts Alliance Inquisition!¡± Emrys repeated softly.

    Over this period of time, the things he had done were not really that numerous. Acknowledging his

    sisters was one of them, but this matter had absolutely nothing to do with the ghost n.

    The second matter was the shattering of Deity yer Alliance. However, from the words of that ghost

    just now, it was clear that this didn¡¯t infringe upon their interests.

    1/4

    The reason was the fleeing ghost held nothing but contempt for the useless Deity yer Alliance.

    So, only one possibility remained¨Cthe Martial Arts Alliance Inquisition.

    The Martial Arts Alliance Inquisition targets the Martial Arts Alliance and naturally has a conflict of

    interest with them. In other words¡­

    Emrys sneered, ¡°It seems that Chanaea¡¯s Martial Arts Alliance is moreplex than I had imagined!¡°.

    Suddenly, he remembered Jerome¡¯s words previously. More than twenty years ago, the former leader

    of Shadow Garden, Titus, was not only incredibly skilled, but his identity was also shrouded in

    mystery.

    Even those within Shadow Garden had a limited understanding of Titus.

    However, one day, Titus was suddenly gravely injured, and soon after, the Shadow Garden fell out with

    Martial Arts Alliance.

    To be more precise, it was Titus who had a disagreement with Levente, the then leader of Martial Arts

    Alliance, which subsequently led to Shadow Garden being hunted down by Martial Arts Alliance.

    As for the specific reason for their fallout, Jerome himself had no idea.

    All he knew was that Titus was ultimately apprehended by Levente, and as a wanted criminal, he was

    locked up in the

    2/4

    dungeons of Martial Arts Alliance.

    Levente:

    Emrys quickly organized his thoughts and ultimately settled on a

    namic.

    He had originally nned to take Yelena with him to Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters, in

    search of clues about Titus. This was because Titus was very likely rted to Yelena¡¯s birth origins.

    Previously, Emrys had nned to investigate everything on his own before informing Yelena. However,

    the appearance of the ghost n made him change his mind.

    Yelena had already caught the attention of the ghost n. Only by staying by his side could she be

    truly safe.

    Now there was one more reason.

    That was to have Yelena apany him to meet Levente. Relying on her unique perceptivity, she

    should be able to determine whether Levente had been possessed by someone from the ghost n..

    As for Nte¡¯s matter of going to Cloudmist Academy, there was no need to rush for the time being. It

    wouldn¡¯t hurt to postpone it a bit.

    Emrys ryed the events concerning Titus truthfully to Yelena, who responded with a trembling body.

    3/4

    Naturally, she hoped to uncover the truth about her origins. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have relied solely

    on fragments of her memory and joined Shadow Garden.

    Later, upon discovering that it was incredibly difficult to investigate further within Shadow Garden, she

    eventually gave

    1. up.

    Upon hearing Emrys¡® words, Yelena could feel hope once again. rekindled in her heart.

    Following that, Emrys voiced his own suspicions about Levente.

    Yelena nodded in agreement, saying, ¡°Even though I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on, I¡¯m certain I would be

    able to sense if Levente is truly from the ghost n.¡±

    She had already memorized that peculiar sensation from before, confident that she would recognize it if

    it ever surfaced again.

    Emrys said, ¡°Let¡¯s not dy too long. We should set off as soon as possible!¡±

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714 The Death Of Yadiel

    After dealing with the man¡¯s corpse, Emrys turned to Cordelia and Nte, instructing, ¡°Both of you,

    please leave Verdant Estate as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll head to Summerbank first and stay there while waiting for your return,¡± Cordelia said.

    Meanwhile, at Cloudmist Academy on Mount Kushburn, Gideon Judd tightly clutched an emerald

    charm in his hand.

    The emerald charm was originally crystal clear, with only a hint of crimson in the center. However, at

    this moment, the crimson color had already seeped through the cracks on the surface, forming streaks

    of blood.

    It was a life emerald charm belonging to Yadiel, Gideon¡¯s son, who was also known as Lord Yadiel.

    The emerald charm had cracked, indicating that Yadiel had already died.

    Gideon¡¯s face was ashen, his eyes swirling with murderous intent.

    If he were to find out who the murderer of his son was, Gideon would surely tear them to pieces.

    ¡°Mr. Judd, Friar Winston has arrived.¡±

    At that moment, a voice echoed. Gideon quickly concealed his murderous gaze and rose to his feet,

    stepping outside the house. There, he saw a white¨Cbearded friar approaching him directly.

    1/4

    ¡°Friar Winston, I appreciate the trouble you¡¯ve taken to make this journey.¡±

    Gideon courteously weed the friar to the Judd residence.

    Stroking his beard, Friar Winston said, ¡°Mr. Judd, there¡¯s no need for such formality. I have been a

    long¨Ctime friend of Old Mr. Judd, and thus, the affairs of the Judd family are also my

    concern.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough, Friar Winston.¡±

    Gideon didn¡¯t beat around the bush. He directly handed the emerald charm to Winston, saying, ¡°This is

    my son¡¯s life emerald charm. Please take a look, Friar Winston.¡±

    Winston nodded and said, ¡°Give me some time. I will certainly be able to determine the location where

    your son met his demise.¡±

    Gideon said, ¡°I have faith in you, Friar Winston.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he gave Winston some space. He stood solemnly to one side, silently

    watching Winston perform his magic.

    Originally, Gideon had also nned to go to Crimson Sun Sect. to ask Pam about what was going

    on. However, not long ago, he heard a rumor that the tower guard of Crimson Sun Sect¡¯s tower, Abel,

    had taken on an extremely powerful disciple.

    Even Warde of Spirit Sword Sect, who wanted to seek justice for his younger brother, was beaten up

    badly by the bald¨Cheaded

    2/4

    man.

    Thus. Gideon felt that even if he went there, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get any answers.

    Hence, he invited his father¡¯s old friend, Winston, over to help. Using Winston¡¯s magecraft and Yadiel¡¯s

    life emerald charm, they were able to locate the ce where Yadiel had been attacked without much

    difficulty.

    Indeed, Winston¡¯s magecraft was incredibly powerful. In no time, he had found a clue. However, his

    expression turned grim.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gideon asked in a deep voice, as he had a bad feeling about it.

    After a moment of hesitation, Winston spoke with aplex expression. ¡°There¡¯s something I have to

    tell you, but I hope you won¡¯t be upset about it, Mr. Judd.¡±

    ¡°Please speak, Friar Winston,¡±

    The expression on Gideon¡¯s face grew increasingly solemn, and the ominous premonition in his heart

    intensified.

    Upon hearing this, Winston sighed lightly and said, ¡°I just used tracking magecraft and have found the

    location where your son was attacked. However, this location is not specific enough.¡±

    Gideon was slightly taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean that Lord Yadiel¡¯s body might have already¡­¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    3/4

    With a long sigh, Winston fell silent, but his meaning had already be clear.

    Even if Yadiel was reduced to a single bone, Winston could still locate his exact whereabouts using

    Yadiel¡¯s life emerald charm.

    However, all they had managed to obtain now was a vague location that was found based on a trace of

    aura left behind by Yadiel.

    Naturally, this indicated that not only had Yadiel been killed, but his body had also been disposed of by

    the murderer, leaving nothing behind.

    ¡°Darn it! Ah-¡±

    Gideon¡¯s face grimaced as he let out a cry of agony.

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715 Finding The Perpetrator

    He never imagined that his son would die without even leaving behind a corpse.

    That d*mned murderer!

    Gideon felt that tearing the murderer apart would be too lenient a punishment. He wanted to make the

    murderer experience a fate worse than death and endure a lifetime of torment and pain!

    Not only that, he was determined to round up the rtives and friends of the murderer, ensuring all of

    them tasted the same despair.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Gideon roared with all his might, a murderous urge surging within him.

    Winston¡¯s gaze faltered slightly as he said, ¡°Mr. Judd, please calm down. I understand that you are

    filled with hatred for the murderer right now, but what we need to do at this moment is to first ascertain

    the identity of the killer.¡±

    Winston¡¯s words calmed Gideon down a bit. Suddenly, an idea struck him, and he said, ¡°Please wait a

    moment, Friar Winston.¡±

    He quickly returned to his room, and when he emerged, he held an additional piece of the shattered life

    emerald charm.

    ¡°Could I trouble you to search again for the owner of this emerald charm?¡±

    Initially, Gideon had assigned an expert of Golden Elixir Stage to

    1/4

    secretly protect Yadiel. However, the expert¡¯s life emerald charm had also cracked open.

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Winston took the emerald charm and cast his spell once more. After a short while, he shook his head

    and said, ¡°The result is the

    same.¡±

    Clearly, the Golden Elixir Stage expert had also perished without

    a trace.

    Gideon¡¯s face darkened, his eyes turning bloodshot. However, he was much calmer than he had been

    earlier.

    This was an oue he had already anticipated.

    After a moment of silence, Gideon asked hoarsely, ¡°Friar Winston, where might they be located?¡±

    ¡°South of Chanaea, probably in the region of Jazona, as for the specific city, I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m of no

    more help.¡±

    ¡°Friar Winston, you¡¯ve already done your best, so don¡¯t me yourself.¡±

    Gideon shook his head, immediately falling into a prolonged silence. His gaze flickered as he lost

    himself in thought.

    With a long sigh, Winston patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Mr. Judd, my condolences. I believe that the

    perpetrator will eventually be brought to justice.¡±

    2/4

    After saying that, he quickly took his leave.

    Even if he had stayed here, he couldn¡¯t have been of any more help to Gideon.

    After Winston left, Gideon tightly clutched the life emerald charm of his son for a long, long time.

    Gideon then summoned a family member who was in middle- phase Golden Elixir Stage, his face grim

    as he ordered, ¡°Take a few other Golden Elixir Stage cultivators with you and head to Jazona. Search

    every city and find the culprit even if you have to turn the city upside down!¡±

    ¡°Understood¡­¡±

    The tribesman¡¯s face showed distress, but he still responded affirmatively.

    Without any leads, it was difficult to find the perpetrator with the entire Jazona as a rough location.

    Although Jazona was notrge in size, trying to find a single. person within it was akin to finding a

    needle in a haystack.

    Seeing Gideon¡¯s gloomy expression, the family member didn¡¯t dare to contradict him. He had no choice

    but to agree for the time being. He thought he¡¯d deal with itter when he couldn¡¯t find the perpetrator

    after making his rounds in Jazona.

    ¡°Wait for a moment.¡±

    After some thought, Gideon went to his study. Upon returning,

    3/4

    he handed a scroll to the family member.

    ¡°This Aura¨Cseeking Scroll is a magical item. Carry it with you, and if the other party reveals the slightest

    hint of their aura within fifty kilometers, the scroll will be able to detect it. Focus on documenting the

    locations the hidden Golden Elixir Stage cultivators, then report back to me. For now, let¡¯s not alert the

    enemy.¡±

    The expert that Gideon had dispatched to protect Yadiel, who was in early¨Cphase Golden Elixir Stage,

    was also killed. This indicated that the cultivation level of the opponent was at least above early¨Cphase

    Golden Elixir Stage.

    For safety¡¯s sake, Gideon first noted down the locations of those cultivators. He nned to meet them

    personally and was certain. that he could identify the murderer of his son from among them.

    ¡°I understand, Mr. Judd.¡±

    The family member quietly breathed a sigh of relief.

    If nothing was provided, and he was left to search on his own, it was likely he would find nothing even if

    he searched till who knows when.

    Send Gifts

    1.6K

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716 Tracking Down The Killer

    With the Aura seeking Scroll in hand, things became much easier.

    Although the identity of the culprit couldn¡¯t be precisely determined, the aura of the cultivator could still

    be captured, especially those in Golden Elixir Stage who might usually hide without revealing

    themselves.

    However, as long as they gave off the slightest hint of their presence, it would be marked on the Aura¨C

    seeking Scroll, and they could be continuously tracked.

    Originally, there weren¡¯t many Golden Elixir Stage cultivators hiding outside, It was estimated that even

    if the entire Jazona was searched, at most only two or three could be found. Then, identifying the

    culprit from these two or three wasn¡¯t a difficult task.

    The member of the Judd family stared at the scroll in his hand, which by now was covered in countless

    tiny red dots.

    The brightness of the red dots varied, representing the different levels of cultivation base.

    The majority were in Energy Cultivation Stage and Foundation Stage, with only a few exceptions. The

    ones with the most noticeable brightness were evidently those of Golden Elixir Stage from the Judd

    family.

    ¡°Master, I will take the men to Jazona immediately.¡±

    1/4

    The family member, holding the Aura¨Cseeking Scroll, swiftly departed from the Judd residence.

    The murderous intent within Gideon could no longer be contained, erupting uncontrobly. He smashed

    the tables and chairs to pieces, yet it was still not enough to vent his anger.

    ¡°D*mn it!¡±

    Inside the Hermansen residence at the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters, Levente, with a

    head full of white hair, was hunched over his desk. A brush in his hand, he was intently sketching

    something on parchment paper.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    On top of the papery a massive skeletonized body.

    It was huge because the skeletonized bodyy amidst the mountains. Its skull resembled a vast

    mountain range; its limbs were like long rivers; and its torso, in harmony with the surrounding

    mountains, undted endlessly.

    Levente¡¯s brush and ink focused heavily on the left arm of the skeletonized body. The dense ink was

    applied over and over again, almost soaking through the parchment paper, imprinting the pattern onto

    the desk below.

    Right then, he sensed someone approaching outside the study.

    Levente remained utterly still while speaking softly. ¡°Jonas, after crushing that insignificant Sky

    Devourer Lord, why don¡¯t you also deal with those people from Martial Arts Alliance Inquisition?

    Oh, and¡­¡±

    2/4

    Levente paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°If Sky Devourer Pce doesn¡¯t know better and

    investigates this matter, we should deal with them as well, to avoid anyone getting in your way.¡±

    However, the man who had just entered the study didn¡¯t respond.

    Levente furrowed his brows, finally setting down the brush in hist hand. He looked toward the

    neer, his gaze suddenly freezing.

    ¡°How did you manage to change your body? Wasn¡¯t the previous one already cultivated to Golden

    Elixir Stage?¡± Levente asked in confusion.

    ¡°There has been aplication, the body from before has been destroyed,¡± the man responded.

    ¡°Destroyed?¡±

    Levente was puzzled, ¡°Who could have destroyed it? Could it be that there was a Golden Elixir Stage

    cultivator hidden by Sky Devourer Lord¡¯s that day?¡±

    The man shook his head, ¡°No, my original body was destroyed by Sky Devourer Lord. His power is

    stronger than we initially estimated.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Levente paused for a moment, then scoffed, ¡°I initially thought he was an insect that could be easily

    crushed. I didn¡¯t expect him to have some skills. How intriguing.¡±

    3/4

    In this world, the stronger one was, the more understated they tended to be. Those who enjoyed being

    in the limelight were often of mediocre skill, obsessed with seeking a sense of superiority amidst those

    of the same level.

    To Levente, Sky Devourer Lord was one of them.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for his insistence on establishing the Martial Arts Alliance Inquisition to monitor the

    Martial Arts Alliance, which was nothing but a nuisance, Levente wouldn¡¯t have even bothered to deal

    with him.

    When you reveled in the vanity that the adtion of themon folk brought you, I didn¡¯t care. But you

    couldn¡¯t bring trouble to my doorstep. Otherwise, you would realize just how foolish and ignorant your

    past

    actions were.

    This was Levente¡¯s previous thought, so he sent Jonas to kill Sky Devourer Lord.

    Unexpectedly, Jonas brought him back such news.

    Sky Devourer Lord was in the Golden Elixir stage, yet he still enjoyed hogging the limelight amidst the

    mediocre, a point that was beyond Levente¡¯s expectations.

    Send Gifts

    1.6K

    (i)

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717 Titus Is Alive

    ¡°Although I failed to kill Sky Devourer Lord, I stumbled upon an unexpected gain. I found the girl who

    was released by Simeon over twenty years ago.¡±

    Levente¡¯s body jolted in shock. ¡°The one from the spirit fox n?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jonas nodded.

    Subconsciously, Levente nced at his left arm before quickly averting his gaze and remarking,

    ¡°Although she can¡¯t cause much trouble now, the perceptivity of the spirit fox n is quite unique. It

    would be best to kill her.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t kill her with Sky Devourer Lord by her side,¡± Jonas said, shaking his head.

    ¡°T

    ¡°Sky Devourer Lord¡­¡± Levente narrowed his eyes, which

    glimmered with intense hostility, and sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such an insignificant ant to constantly get

    in our way. Looks like we have no choice but to eliminate Sky Devourer Lord.¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± As the two were conversing, Endre suddenly barged in.

    Levente¡¯s face instantly fell, and he barked, ¡°How impudent! Get out and knock before youe in

    again!¡±

    Levente hadn¡¯t reacted as strongly when that man had entered just now. His son, however, was sternly

    reprimanded.

    Endre dared not voice any objections. He obediently exited the

    1/4

    study, knocked on the door, and only stepped back inside after receiving a response from Levente.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Levente asked with a serious expression.

    Endre nced at the unfamiliar man, then spoke to Levente fearfully. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s the Empyrean Lord. He

    hase to the Martial Alliance and wishes to see you.¡±

    ¡°Sky Devourer Lord!¡± A cold glint shed in Levente¡¯s eyes. He had been nning to seek out Sky

    Devourer Lord, but

    unexpectedly, thetter had delivered himself right to his doorstep.

    ¡°You can leave now. I¡¯ll be there shortly,¡± said Levente.

    Endre quickly left the study.

    Levente looked at Jonas, saying, ¡°You should hide for now. Don¡¯t reveal a single trace of your aura. I¡¯ll

    go and meet the Sky Devourer Lord.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Jonas swiftly departed.

    Levente stepped out of his study only to see Endre standing timidly in the hall. He couldn¡¯t help

    scoffing. ¡°Before entering my study in the future, always knock first regardless of the situation.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Endre was the current chief of the Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance

    2/4

    Headquarters, but he was reduced to aplete coward when facing his father.

    He was, of course, curious about the identity of the man he had just encountered, but he dared not ask.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Martial Arts Alliance.¡±

    Levente spoke in a cold voice, and the two immediately headed toward the Martial Arts Alliance. Upon

    reaching Endre¡¯s office, they found a young man and woman waiting there.

    It was none other than Emrys and Yelena.

    ¡°Empyrean Lord, may I know the reason for your summons?¡± Levente¡¯s demeanor waspletely

    different from before. He was full of smiles as if he truly held immense respect for Emrys.

    Emrys nced at him. ¡°Levente, there¡¯s something I want to ask you. It¡¯s about an incident from over

    twenty years ago, concerning the leader of the Shadow Garden, Titus.¡±

    After speaking, he carefully observed the changes in Levente¡¯s expression.

    Levente looked surprised and asked, ¡°Empyrean Lord, Titus is the Martial Arts Alliance¡¯s wanted

    criminal, notorious for hist extreme wickedness. What sparked your sudden interest in him?¡±

    ¡°Just drop the act. Jerome has already told me everything. The Shadow Garden used to be a dark

    force secretly cultivated by the Hermansen family.¡± Emrys scoffed.

    3/4

    The expression on Levente¡¯s face changed instantly.

    His face darkened, and he tried sounding Emrys out. ¡°So, have youe to hold me ountable

    today?¡±

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    A murderous desire began stirring in his heart.

    However, they were in the Martial Arts Alliance, where it wasn¡¯t. appropriate to start a fight.

    Emrys waved his hand dismissively. ¡°I have no interest.

    whatsoever in your petty old grudges. I just want to know if Titus is still alive.¡±

    ¡°He is.¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.6K

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718 No Anomaly

    After a moment of silence, Levente nodded.

    Unable to contain her curiosity, Yelena hastily asked, ¡°Where is he?¡±

    Titus was likely rted to her origins, which was why she seemed eager to know.

    Levente looked thoughtfully at Yelena, asking, ¡°Who might this youngdy be?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with who she is. Just tell us where Titus is now,¡± Emrys said

    indifferently.

    After a moment of contemtion, Levente said, ¡°Titus¡® strength is immense. A regr dungeon simply

    cannot confine him. Therefore, I had him transferred to Dragon Soul Penitentiary a while ago.¡±

    Dragon Soul Penitentiary was the most heavily guarded prison in Chanaea. Those who were

    incarcerated there were none other than the most vicious and malevolent criminals, who possessed

    terrifyingly formidable power..

    Although Emrys had no idea what kind of ce was Dragon Soul Penitentiary, he could infer from

    Levente¡¯s words that it was undoubtedly strictly guarded.

    ¡°Bring us there.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    1/4

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°No, but Dragon Soul Penitentiary isn¡¯t located in Jipsdale. Instead, it¡¯s situated in a sea region in the

    eastern part of Chanaca. It¡¯s an underwater penitentiary,¡± Levente responded.

    ¡°An underwater penitentiary?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If you really want to go, I am willing to take you there. However, it would be best not to let too

    many people know, as Dragon Soul Penitentiary has always been a secretive ce.¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°All right.¡± Emrys nodded in agreement.

    He had to go to Dragon Soul Penitentiary no matter what. There were certain questions that he needed

    to ask Titus in person. Otherwise, he might never get the answers.

    ¡°Shall we set off immediately?¡± asked Levente.

    After some thought, Emrys shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a bit. I need to go to your dungeon to meet

    someone.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Pascal.¡±

    Before Emrys came to the Martial Arts Alliance to find Endre, he first paid a visit to the Mapleton

    residence. He learned from Hazel that Pascal refused to leave the dungeon out of guilt.

    As such, Emrys decided to go see him.

    2/4

    He wasn¡¯t going to persuade Pascal toe out of the dungeon; he simply wanted to meet Pascal.

    In fact, Emrys had never really had a conversation with Pascal.

    Although Levente was puzzled as to why Emrys suddenly asked to meet Pascal, he didn¡¯t ask further

    questions, mainly because he wasn¡¯t particrly interested in such matters.

    ¡°Endre, apany the Empyrean Lord to the dungeon,¡±manded Levente.

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Endre led the two out of the office and headed. toward the dungeon.

    Levente fixed his gaze intently on the retreating figure of Yelena. Soon after, a cold sneer appeared on

    his face. ¡°Since you¡¯ve shown up yourself, you should die together!¡±

    He could naturally tell that the woman who came with Emrys was very likely the girl from the spirit fox

    n that Jonas had mentioned.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t care so much about Titus.

    On the way to the dungeon, Emrys asked Yelena right in front of Endre. ¡°Well? Have you sensed

    anything?¡±

    Yelena understood what he was asking. She shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t detected any aura of the ghost n from Levente.

    3/4

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help frowning.

    There was no anomaly? Was my previous guess incorrect?

    Emrys had instructed Yelena to be extra vignt when they first arrived at the Jipsdale Martial Arts

    Alliance Headquarters.

    Yelena did not sense the ghost n¡¯s aura on Endre, so Levente was the only remaining suspect.

    However, Yelena still imed she sensed nothing wrong after meeting Levente,

    This was strange.

    Levente was the prime suspect that Emrys had in mind.

    How could it not be Levente?

    Confusion inundated Emrys.

    Endre couldn¡¯t understand what the two were discussing. ¡°Empyrean Lord, is there something wrong?¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.6K

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719 Meeting Pascal

    ¡°Nothing, lead us to the dungeon!¡± Emrys said calmly.

    Endre didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions. He quickly escorted the two of them to the dungeon.

    ¡°Ask all the guards to leave. I need to discuss some private matters with Pascal,¡± said Emrys.

    The rtionship between Emrys and the Mapleton family was a mystery to most. Endre was puzzled,

    but he dared not defy Emrys¡® wishes. Consequently, he promptly withdrew all the guards.

    He, too, left tactfully.

    Yelena blinked and asked, ¡°Should I leave?¡±

    ¡°Why should you leave? You¡¯re not an outsider.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you trust me so much.¡± Yelena stared at Emrys with her charming eyes before

    chuckling. ¡°Never mind. I¡¯d better wait for you at the entrance.¡±

    Although Emrys didn¡¯t mind her tagging along, Yelena felt that she should be more sensible.

    Emrys shook his head helplessly.

    It¡¯s not anything particrly private. I¡¯m just here to ask Pascal how he¡¯s doing. She didn¡¯t have to

    leave.

    1/4

    However, since Yelena had already gone far away, Emrys couldn¡¯t be bothered to call her back.

    Based on the information provided by Endre, Emrys traversed through the dim and deep corridor,

    arriving at Cell A. Upon seeing the haggard figure inside, he blurted out, ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±

    Emrys had already learned about Pascal¡¯s situation from Hazel. He knew that his grandfather had long

    since repented despite his past indiscretions.

    Moreover, the reason he had been blinded by hatred in the past was due to his immense love for his

    daughter, who was also Emrys¡® mother.

    Emrys simply couldn¡¯t bring himself to hate him.

    Upon seeing this once revered guardian of the Martial Arts Alliance reduced to such a pitiful state,

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sorrow.

    In the cell, Pascal¡¯s aged body shuddered when he heard Emrys call him ¡°Grandpa.¡± His voice

    trembled, too. ¡°Empyrean Lord, I¡¯m a sinner. I¡¯m unworthy of being your grandfather.¡±

    Pascal had always felt guilty toward Emrys, and upon hearing how Emrys addressed him, his guilt

    deepened instantly.

    He hadn¡¯t fulfilled even the slightest bit of his responsibility as a grandfather over the years.

    Not only did he fail Emrys as a grandfather, but he even went so far as to send people to kill Emrys. He

    was foolish.

    2/4

    During the time he spent in the dungeon repenting his sins, he¡¯d p himself on the cheek every time

    he reflected on the foolish things he had done in the past.

    Therefore, Pascal felt he had no right to be called ¡°Grandpa¡± by Emrys.

    Emrys watched with a heavy heart, but he was at a loss for how tofort the old man. All he could

    say was, ¡°I will find Stein. I will make sure he answers to us.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Even the cruelest person shouldn¡¯ty his hand on a woman who loves him.

    Ever since Emrys learned the truth, he had instructed Seventy- two Shadow Forces to locate all

    individuals named Stein and deliver all their photographs to Hazel.

    s, none of them were a match.

    However, Emrys would not give up. He had a strong premonition that he would definitely find Stein, and

    when he did, he¡¯d confront Stein and ask why he had been so ruthless.

    He had a brief conversation with Pascal and got ready to leave, but before he could, Pascal¡¯s hoarse,

    weary voice rang out. ¡°Emrys, do you know why I despised your father so much and was against

    Aurelia being with him?¡±

    This time, he didn¡¯t address Emrys as ¡°Empyrean Lord,¡± but instead called him by his name.

    Emrys paused in his tracks and turned around.

    3/4

    Pascal sighed. ¡°I loved Aurelia so much, and she chose that t herself As her father, how could I bear to

    separate them or start in their way?

    ¡°Then why did you¡­¡± Emrys stopped short, his voice trailing off

    You said so, but the truth is, you still separated them. If you hadn¡¯t objected, my mother might still be

    alive.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720 Stein The Demonic Cultivator

    Emrys didn¡¯t say that out loud.

    He knew that Pascal was already filled with immense guilt.

    Pascal answered his own question, ¡°That¡¯s because I witnessed. Stein, your father, drain someone of

    their energy. I felt such an overwhelming surge of demonic energy, and it was utterly terrifying. I

    suspected that Stein was a demonic sect cultivator. No, it wasn¡¯t just a suspicion. I was certain of it. He

    was indeed at demonic sect cultivator, for I had never felt such horrifying malevolence emanating from

    anyone else. I told Aurelia, advising her to keep her distance from Stein. However, Aurelia didn¡¯t

    believe me at all. She thought I was merely using this as an excuse to deliberately drive a wedge

    between them. Come to think of it, it was weird. Apart from that one instance when Stein showed his

    true colors before me, he was always quite ordinary at all other times. He had a decent appearance,

    and there wasn¡¯t a single trait of a demonic sect cultivator about him. Therefore, I don¡¯t me Aurelia

    for not believing me. My only regret is that I didn¡¯t save the evidence that one time. Right from the start,

    I knew that if Aurelia continued to get involved with Stein, nothing good woulde of it. And in the

    end, things turned out exactly as I had feared¡­¡±

    As Pascal spoke, he gradually sank to the ground in agony, cradling his head as he wept bitterly.

    Back then, he truly didn¡¯t mean to break up the young lovebirds. He just couldn¡¯t watch his daughter

    step into her own doom and do nothing.

    However, the oue simply couldn¡¯t be altered.

    Aurelia still met her end, and just as Pascal had predicted, she died at the hands of Stein.

    Stein was a demonic sect cultivator, after all. When demonic sect cultivators lost control, they simply

    couldn¡¯t contain their emotions. As a result, the ones who suffered were those close to

    them.

    This was the inevitable fate of demonic sect cultivators.

    In their pursuit of rapid acquisition of immense power, they destined to pay a hefty price, and that would

    cost them their humanity.

    were

    This was why they said demonic cultivators would be condemned by the heavens.

    That saying made sense.

    Pascal told no one else but Aurelia about Stein being a demonic sect cultivator, or what the cultivation

    realm referred to as a demonic cultivator, in hopes that she would keep her distance

    from Stein.

    However, Aurelia did not believe him.

    After Aurelia¡¯s death, Pascal never spoke of the matter again to anyone, including his other daughter,

    Hazel.

    That was because if Hazel found out that Stein was a demonic cultivator, she¡¯d certainly prevent Pascal

    from continuing to

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    2/4

    search for Stein.

    Demonic cultivators were powerful existences that even the cultivators of upright sects feared. How

    could Pascal, a mere martial artist, possibly be a match for Stein?

    Therefore, if Hazel were to find out about this, she would undoubtedly realize that her father insisted on

    seeking out Stein because he wanted to fight Stein, putting his life on the line. The likely oue

    would be her father meeting his end following the death of her elder sister.

    Indeed, this was Pascal¡¯s initial thought.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t exact his revenge, he was determined to seek justice for his deceased daughter.

    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find Stein anywhere.

    Instead, he unexpectedly discovered the presence of Emrys, the demon¡¯s offspring, which led to him

    ordering an assassination attempt on Emrys.

    After Pascal finished speaking, he held his head and wept.

    Emrys, on the other hand, was dumbfounded.

    Shock inundated him.

    All the symptoms that Stein exhibited¨Cweird martial arts techniques, a bizarre physique, were simr to

    Emrys¡® current condition.

    Though there wasn¡¯t a single trait of a demonic cultivator in him, there were moments when he couldn¡¯t

    suppress the malevolent energy within him, easily leading others to mistake him for a demonic

    cultivator.

    It turned out that this peculiar phenomenon urring within Emrys was inherited from Stein.

    Could Stein have also cultivated the Nameless Divine Art?

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721 Lose Control

    That¡¯s not possible!

    The more Emrys thought about it, the more confused he became.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the Azure King¡¯s will inheritance, Emrys, like Pascal, would¡¯ve certainly assumed

    Stein was a demonic cultivator after hearing Pascal¡¯s description.

    However, back in the mural¡¯s world in Crimson Sun Tower, that chatterbox of a shadowy figure had

    clearly stated that what Emrys was cultivating was not a demonic technique.

    Emrys thought such an almighty figure didn¡¯t have a reason to deceive him.

    Therefore, like Emrys, Stein was not a demonic cultivator, yet he asionally exhibited characteristics

    of one, which could easily lead to misunderstandings.

    Emrys had never expected that the melodramatic incident from years ago could have such a story

    behind it. He felt that Pascal¡¯s actions were justifiable.

    No father would ever agree to his daughter being with a demonic cultivator.

    Pascal was essentially watching his daughter step into her doom, yet he was powerless to stop it.

    Therefore, he was rather pitiful.

    16:05 Wed 20

    Chapter 721 Lose Control

    As for Stein, Emuys empathized with his situation.

    It was terrifying when a person lost control of their emotions, just like how Emrys emitted a terrifying

    aura that interrupted Caylie¡¯sprehension of the Azure Heart Technique when he seized the spirit

    fire at Crimson Sun Tower back then.

    However, it was an unalterable and unforgivable fact that Stein, Emrys father whom he had never met,

    killed one of Emrys¡± closest rtives.

    Complex feelings overwhelmed Emrys when he emerged from the dungeon.

    Initially, he thought his issue originated from the mysterious Nameless Divine Art, but after the incident

    at Crimson Sun

    Tower and his conversation with his grandfather, he realized this was not the case.

    Perhaps it has nothing to do with the martial arts techniques I practiced. It¡¯s because of my bloodline.

    That strange, ferocious aura clearly emanated from the very marrow of Emrys¡® bones.

    He would have to find his father to get the answer to why this happened.

    ¡°Rys, is something troubling you?¡± Yelena asked with concern. upon noticing something off about

    Emrys.

    Emrys snapped back to reality, his gazending on Yelena¡¯s beautiful face before he fell into a daze

    again.

    Chapter 721 Lose Control

    If I be like Stein one day and lose control of myself, and these seven girls I cherish are the ones

    who happen to be by my side¡­

    Emrys pinched his palm to interrupt his thought process.

    No way! I¡¯d never lose control to that extent. If I feel that something is truly amiss. I¡¯d rather distance

    myself from them sooner thanter. I won¡¯t allow them to see my pain, nor will I let them bear any risks.

    What urred at Crimson Sun Tower that day served as a warning.

    Emrys caressed Yelena¡¯s cheek tenderly, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s head to Dragon Soul Penitentiary.¡±

    In that fleeting moment, Yelena detected a trace of sorrow in his

    eyes.

    Rys, I¡¯ll be by your side no matter what happens. Yelena vowed inwardly.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Dragon Soul Penitentiary was an ancient underwater penitentiary located in the eastern part of

    Chanaea. Despite its age, its secrecy and solidity were not affected.

    This penitentiary was encircled by nine massive dragon pirs, each corresponding to an ancient cage

    formation. Titus was confined within one of these cage formations.

    After passing through the underwater tunnel and arriving at the entrance of the massive underwater

    penitentiary, Levente smiled wryly. ¡°Empyrean Lord, I won¡¯t be going in there with you. As you know, I

    have a feud with Titus. He¡¯ll be agitated if he

    16:05 Wed, 28 Feb

    Chapter 721 Lose Control

    sees me.¡±

    Emrys nodded, but then quickly said, ¡°May I ask what happened between you and Titus back in the

    day?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Levente hesitated to answer that question, clearly troubled.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722 Meeting Titus

    Emrys said, ¡°Forget it if you¡¯re unwilling to tell me. I¡¯ll go in and ask Titus myself.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to tell you. It¡¯s just that even I haven¡¯t figured out some

    issues involving what happened. Have you ever heard of the ghost n?¡±

    ¡°The ghost n?¡± Emrys feigned surprise.

    Knowing Emrys was merely putting on an act like he was, Levente didn¡¯t expose the former.

    ¡°The ghost n was something I learned from Titus. I¡¯m not entirely sure what exactly it is. The only

    thing I know is that this race has the ability to manipte human consciousness. Titus had been

    manipted by the ghost n, bing incredibly violent and bloodthirsty. It was for this very reason

    that we had a falling out. In the end, it took me a great deal of effort to confine. him here. When you go

    in to see himter, please don¡¯t get too close to the cage formation. I¡¯m worried he might lose control

    and hurt you,¡± Levente reminded kindly as he recounted the events of the past.

    Naturally, Emrys didn¡¯t ceplete trust in his words. One should never believe one¨Csided stories

    in any situation. Only after meeting Titus could he ascertain the truth of what happened that

    year.

    Levente summoned a prison guard to guide Emrys and Yelena while he chose to stay outside.

    Chapter 722 Meeting Titus:

    Upon watching Emrys and Yelena venture deeper into the penitentiary, Levente immediately vanished

    from where he was.

    ¡°Rys, I¡¯m detecting the ghost n¡¯s aura.¡±

    The closer Yelena got to the array cage, the stronger she could sense the strange fluctuations in the

    atmosphere.

    She grew increasingly anxious.

    Naturally, she didn¡¯t want to witness Titus being possessed. After all, he could very well be someone

    she was rted to by blood.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Instinctively, Emrys grasped Yelena¡¯s hand, alleviating her

    nervousness.

    Atst, the two arrived in front of a cage formation.

    Dragon Soul Penitentiary wasprised of nine separate cage formations, each constructed from

    unique materials. Ancient formation marks were intricately carved everywhere.

    Even the ghost n, under the restraint of these formation. marks, found it difficult to escape from this

    prison.

    ¡°Titus, someone hase to see you.¡± The prison guard forcefully struck the prison bars with his

    baton, shouting loudly. into the dimly lit cell. Within the gloom, a figure, reduced to skin and bones,

    slowly shifted.

    Immediately after, a horse roar rang out. ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The prison guard smiled bitterly. ¡°This fellow has always been

    2/4

    16:06 Wed, 28 Feb

    Chapter 722 Meeting Titus

    34%Äê

    irritable. It¡¯s dangerous, so don¡¯t stand too close to the cage.¡±

    Although the prison guard recognized the bald young man standing before him as the renowned

    Empyrean Lord of Chanaca, who had gained fame in recent years, he still offered a kind¨Chearted

    reminder.

    He once had a colleague who was a Manifestor who got too close to the cage while delivering food. As

    a result, he was seized by Titus, who bit off his arm on the spot.

    It happened so fast that he didn¡¯t even have the chance to react.

    To the prison guards of Dragon Soul Penitentiary, Titus was nothing more than a deranged cannibal,

    and the incident scarred them for life.

    They were still wary of him even though he was confined.

    Emrys discerned the prison guard¡¯s fear and spoke in a calm voice. ¡°You may leave first. Titus cannot

    harm me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The prison guard couldn¡¯t wait to leave.

    Titus the lunatic carried a dark and oppressive aura about him. that made people feel incredibly

    uneasy.

    He didn¡¯t want to linger a moment longer.

    Silence ensued after the prison guard left.

    Emrys silently observed the figure within the cage.

    16:06 Wed, 28 Feb

    Chapter 722 Meeting Titus

    The light within the cage formation was extremely dim, barely illuminating the skeletal silhouette of

    Titus.

    Emrys activated True Sight to gain a clearer view of what was inside and to see through the ghost n

    member that was hiding in Titus¡® body.

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723 Not Blood Rted

    The oue was as expected.

    His True Sight had failed to discern anything.

    Emrys had to admit that True Sight indeed proved to be utterly useless when faced with the ghost n.

    ¡°Titus, allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Emrys. They all refer to me as the Empyrean Lord or the Sky

    Devourer Lord,¡± Emrys introduced himself, breaking the silence. However, the figure within the cage

    gave no response whatsoever.

    Titus was imprisoned here over twenty years ago, and Emrys was probably not even born back then.

    Hence, Titus had never heard of Emrys¡® title.

    ¡°I came over today because I wanted to ask you a few questions.¡± Emrys continued speaking, but Titus

    remained unresponsive.

    ¡°It was Levente who told me you were here, and he was also the one who brought me here,¡± he added.

    ¡°Levente Hermansen!¡± Titus roared.

    Emrys received no response before he mentioned Levente¡¯s name, but the moment he did, the gaunt

    figure in the cage suddenly lunged out from the darkness.

    He had unkempt hair, a grimy face, and bloodshot eyes.

    There wasn¡¯t much flesh on his cheeks; it was as if only ayer of

    Chapter 723 Not Blood Rted

    skin remained, stered against the bones.

    He resembled a wild beast that was starved to the point of disfigurement.

    At the same time, a wave of dark, decayed air hit Emrys in the face.

    Enraged beyond measure, Titus fiercely pped the cage pir, attempting to seize and tear Emrys to

    pieces. However, in an instant, the ancient formation marks surrounding the cage suddenly burst forth

    with a radiant glow, as if waves of terrifying currents surged through.

    Titus quickly withdrew his hand, his expression filled with pain and apprehension.

    Emrys remainedpletely unfazed, turning his head to look at Yelena and asking, ¡°Lena, have you

    remembered anything?¡±

    Yelena wore an expression of utter confusion.

    The aura emanating from Titus felt incredibly familiar to her, yet this familiarity did not stem from blood

    ties.

    Yelena gazed at Titus. ¡°Did we know each other before this?¡±

    She didn¡¯t remember much of her childhood, as if her memories had been sealed away. The only thing

    she could vaguely recall was the name ¡°Shadow Garden.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until today, when she saw Titus, that the familiar feeling buried deep in h¨¦r memory was finally

    awakened.

    Chapter 722 Not Blood Ran

    Intuition told her that there was certainly some kind of

    connection between her and Titus. However, this connection did not seem to be blood¨Crted.

    Therefore, she was perplexed.

    Upon hearing Yelena¡¯s voice, Titus abruptly turned and examined her with his bloodshot eyes.

    That was the first time he scrutinized someone so carefully since he was imprisoned.

    Three seconds passed, and a flicker of confusion crossed Titus¡± eyes, which were originally filled with

    madness and irritability.

    Noticing that, Emrys knew that things were not as simple as they seemed. Therefore, he presented the

    photo he had obtained from Walter a long time ago to Titus.

    It was the photo of Yelena as a child.

    Boom!

    The dank, rotting scent suddenly fluctuated violently.

    Titus¡® memories surged like a tidal wave, sweeping over him in a wild frenzy, causing his gaunt body to

    tremble violently. The madness in his eyes quickly faded away,

    Imprisoned for over twenty years, he had endured inhumane torments and contemted countless

    strategies to escape from his current physical form.

    16:06 Wed, 28 Feb GG.

    Chapter 723 Not Blood Rted

    334%

    s, all his ns ended in failure.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Although members of the ghost n could inhabit human bodies and manipte human

    consciousness, they had one significant limitation. Once they entered a human body, the only way they

    could leave was if the host died.

    This could be viewed as a form of contract.

    The ghost n came from Mount Jacaster, bringing with them a powerful cultivation method. Hence,

    those hosts possessed by the ghost n were able to experience a rapid surge in their strength in a

    short period of time.

    Many hosts willingly allowed the ghost n to possess them, thereby gaining immense strength.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724 Puppets

    They believed it to be a stroke of luck, but little did they know, as time passed, their very consciousness

    would gradually be consumed by the ghost n. Eventually, they would be nothing more than

    walking corpses, mere puppets of the n.

    Such was the case with Titus.

    To be exact, he was no longer Titus, but rather a ¡°corpse¡±pletely controlled by the ghost n.

    The distinction between Titus and a real corpse was that Titus possessed a self¨Cprotection instinct.

    This instinct persisted even if the host¡¯s consciousness was entirely consumed.

    In other words, although the ghost n could manipte the host body to do many things, they were

    incapable of forcing the host body to end their own lives.

    Trapped within this body, ¡°Titus¡± had attempted numerous methods of suicide, such as starvation.

    However, whenever he reached the brink of hunger, the survival instinct of the ¡°corpse¡± would be

    activated.

    That was how ¡°Titus¡± lived on in a miserable state, longing for

    his death yet unable to achieve it. Under the prolonged torture, temper became vtile, and his

    memory descended into utter chaos.

    It was not until this moment, upon seeing Yelena and the photograph in Emrys¡® hand, that Titus¡® murky

    eyes regained a semnce of rity.

    Chapter 724 Puppets

    ¡°Are you the girl from the spirit fox n?¡± Titus suddenly asked. with a bitter smile after studying Yelena

    for a long time, his face full of mncholy.

    ¡°The spirit fox n?¡± Upon hearing this new term, both Emrys. and Yelena disyed expressions of

    surprise.

    Emrys, in particr, nced at Yelena with mixed feelings.

    No wonder Lena has such a bewitching fox¨Clike face and often unintentionally exudes a captivating

    aura. It turns out she¡¯s indeed a seductive fox¡­ a true vixen!

    Emrys almost couldn¡¯t resist the urge to tease Yelena, but he knew it wasn¡¯t the right time. He quickly

    dismissed the thought and asked in a serious tone, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±

    ¡°Titus¡± slowly closed his eyes and began reminiscing the past. ¡°My name is Simeon, a member of the

    ghost n. The man I¡¯m possessing is named Titus. You already know this, so I won¡¯t borate

    further.¡±

    Over twenty years ago, before the closure of Mount Jacaster, the four Soul Kings of the ghost n

    traversed through Mount Jacaster and arrived in this world with some of the other n. members in

    tow.

    The reason they came here was because they had heard that a body was buried in this ce.

    The corpse of a Divine Revenant.

    The Divine Revenants was a remaining mysterious race of

    34%8

    2/4

    16:06 Wed, 28 Feb

    Chapter 724 Puppets

    ancient times. They possessed formidable physical strength, and as long as their hearts remained

    undamaged, they could reform their bodies even if they were shattered to pieces.

    However, the Divine Revenants had a significant w¨Cthey were dim¨Cwitted, which meant that the

    ghost n could easily manipte the Divine Revenants¡® consciousness.

    It was precisely for this reason that the Divine Revenants became the most favored host bodies for the

    ghost n.

    Back then, the four Soul Kings traversed Mount Jacaster and came all the way here with the sole

    purpose of resurrecting this Divine Revenant. Their intention was to possess this Divine Revenant,

    transforming it into a formidable killing machine.

    Simeon, one of the four Soul Kings, possessed the strongest soul energy among them.

    It had chosen Titus as its host.

    After Simeon became the leader of Shadow Garden, all of his actions were covered up by the Chanaea

    Martial Arts Alliance, which made things easier for him. It was also more convenient for him to search

    for the Divine Revenant¡¯s heart.

    This matter was carried out with utmost secrecy.

    Even the cultivators within Mount Kushburn were oblivious to the sinister plot of the ghost n.

    However, one day, they were eventually exposed.

    16:06 Wed, 28 Feb

    Chapter 724 Puppets

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    The one who discovered their existence was, surprisingly, a

    countrywoman.

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725 Backstory Of Yelena

    Back then, the ghost n discovered a massive arm deep in the mountains near the countrywoman¡¯s

    house. From the shape of the skeleton, it could be identified as the Divine Revenant¡¯s arm.

    Thus, the ghost n frequently ventured into the mountains, intending to transport this arm out. To

    avoid causing any disturbance, this operation had to be carried out covertly.

    However, that countrywoman had noticed something unusual.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    She didn¡¯t see the arm, but during that period, she sensed a peculiar aura from those who frequented

    the mountains.

    The countrywoman was filled with unease, and coupled with those people¡¯s suspicion actions, the

    countrywoman decided to call the police, for she had no idea what they were up to.

    After conducting an investigation, the police informed the countrywoman not to be paranoid. They

    exined that the individuals were from the Martial Arts Alliance, carrying out a top¨Csecret mission,

    and that she was not allowed to disclose any information.

    The ignorant countrywoman instantly treated those individuals with respect upon hearing they were

    from the Martial Arts Alliance. She could only suppress and ignore that strange feeling in her heart no

    matter how strong it had be.

    Back then, the Sky Devourer Pce still did not exist, and the Martial Arts Alliance was the greatest

    faith of the people in

    Chanaea.

    16 07 Wed, 21

    Chapter 725 Backstory Of Yelena

    The countrywoman chose to believe.

    However, not long after, a disaster suddenly struck..

    The ghost n spected that the countrywoman could very likely be a descendant of the spirit fox

    n. This was because only the spirit fox n possessed such a powerful perceptivity. They were also

    the only race that could sense the presence of the ghost n after they had entered a host body.

    And so, a tragedy unfolded.

    At that time, the countrywoman had just given birth to a baby girl, and that evoked a sense of

    compassion from one of the members of the ghost n. He quietly took the baby girl away and gave

    her a name¨CYelena Lynch.

    The member of the ghost n who did that was none other than one of the four Soul Kings, Simeon.

    Simeon raised that baby girl for several years in secret, but his actions were unexpectedly discovered,

    and so he became the traitor of the ghost n. Consequently, he quickly found himself besieged by the

    other three Soul Kings.

    Although Simeon was the strongest among the four Soul Kings, and the body of Titus that he inhabited

    experienced the fastest. growth in strength, he still couldn¡¯t withstand thebined forces of the three

    other Soul Kings in the end.

    He sustained severe injuries.

    At that critical moment, a friar suddenly appeared and took

    16:07 Wed, 28 Feb (

    Chapter 725 Backstory Of Yelena

    Yelena away, while Simeon was unfortunately captured and imprisoned in Dragon Soul Penitentiary.

    Over two decades had passed, and he had be delirious.

    It wasn¡¯t until today that he finally regained some rity.

    By the time Simeon finished his story, Yelena was sobbing uncontrobly, tears streaming down from

    her eyes.

    When she had just learned about Titus from Emrys, she had once fantasized that Titus could possibly

    be her father. She was also worried that he might have been possessed by the ghost n.

    However, the truth was far harsher than she had ever anticipated.

    Her biological parents were long gone, and the man before her eyes was one of the culprits

    responsible for the death of her parents.

    How could she possibly ept such a truth?

    Emrys¡® heart broke for Yelena, and he gripped her hand tightly, consoling her, ¡°Lena, what goes around

    comes around. I¡¯m going to make the ghost n pay a heavy price sooner orter.¡±

    He didn¡¯t mind saying that in front of Simeon.

    However, Simeon sn¨¦ered and said, ¡°Ha, young man, although I don¡¯t know who you are, the ghost

    n isn¡¯t a presence you can afford to mess with.¡±

    Instead of responding, Emrys merely regarded Simeon with a

    16:07 Wed 28 Feb

    Chapter 725 Backstory Of Yelena

    cold expression.

    No matter how hard it is to deal with the ghost n, I won¡¯t mind smashing them to pieces if they break

    Lena¡¯s heart.

    ¡°You just mentioned that the three Soul Kings were the ones who severely injured you back then, and

    they were also the ones who imprisoned you here. Does this mean that Levente is one of those three

    Soul Kings?¡±

    The person who had captured Titus was Levente, so it was only natural that Emrys reached that

    conclusion.

    With a hint of resentment in his eyes, Simeon said, ¡°The one who possessed Levente is Han. As for

    the other two¡­¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726 Trapped

    A cold sneer interrupted Simeon before he could finish his sentence, and Emrys, who was just about to

    ask why Yelena couldn¡¯t detect the ghost n aura within Levente, turned to see. an elderly man.

    ¡°Haha, Simeon, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve been a bit too talkative today?¡± The man¡¯s body was hunched

    over, his hair a silvery grey, and he wore an eerie smile.

    He was none other than Levente, or to be more specific, one of the four Soul Kings of the ghost n,

    Han Gast.

    Behind him was a young, unfamiliar man.

    Yelena had already regained herposure and leaned over to Emrys, saying, ¡°Rys, the man behind

    Levente is the same ghost n member we encountered near our home that day.¡±

    The unfamiliar man was indeed Jonas.

    Yelena could sense the familiar aura emanating from him, but she couldn¡¯t perceive anything from

    Levente at all.

    Emrys nodded.

    Simeon suddenly grew agitated, and his eyes that had regained focus turned bloodshot once more as

    he red at Levente with. hatred.

    ¡°Han! Let me out! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± roaring at the top of his lungs, Simeon gripped the bars of the

    cage, allowing the

    power of the ancient formation marks to prate his body.

    Buzz!

    His frail and skinny body trembled violently. However, the pain he was enduring at that moment was

    nothingpared to the overwhelming hatred that filled his heart.

    ¡°Simeon, you traitor. You secretly nurtured a remnant of the spirit fox n and also had the audacity to

    reveal our n¡¯s secrets. Nothing you do will be enough to cleanse your sins.¡± Han stared coldly at

    Simeon, his abyss¨Clike eyes flickering with intense murderous intent.

    A momentter, he scoffed and turned to the man behind him. ¡°Jonas, go and turn off the formation

    marks of the cage.¡±

    Jonas stepped out without hesitation, and shortly after, the formation marks etched all around the cage

    formation that held Simeon dimmed.

    Simeon, clinging to the cage¡¯s bars, was no longer subjected to the formation marks¡® assault.

    ¡°Heh, Hen, you finally have the courage to face me in a fight to the death after imprisoning me for

    over twenty years, huh? You coward!¡± Simeon hollered, his tone carrying a hint of mockery.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    He possessed the strongest soul energy among the four Soul Kings, while Han¡¯s soul energy was

    the weakest. Therefore, Simeon had always looked down upon Han.

    If the three Soul Kings hadn¡¯t joined forces back then, Han

    2/4

    himself wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance against Simeon.

    This was also why Han only dared to confine Simeon in Dragon Soul Penitentiary for over twenty

    years.

    Han¡¯s expression darkened when Simeon mocked him.

    At that moment, Simeon turned to look at Emrys. ¡°Young man, I have a favor to ask of you. Kill me.¡±

    ¡°Kill you?¡±

    Emrys¡® face showed a look of surprise.

    Simeon nodded. ¡°I am trapped in this body, unable to fully utilize my power. Only when the original host

    of this body diespletely can I break free. This is the ghost n¡¯s weakness.¡±

    The ghost n could infiltrate human bodies and manipte their consciousness, and their methods of

    disguise were incredibly potent. However, their weakness was also quite pronounced.

    The host¡¯s body would serve as a constraint for the ghost n after it had deteriorated.

    Over two decades ago, Titus¡® body became incapacitated in the sh between Simeon and the other

    three Soul Kings. His elixir field was entirely obliterated, and after enduring imprisonment for more than

    twenty years, he nowy in a state ofplete

    ruin.

    Hence, he seemed as emaciated as a rail. At this point, this body had transformed into a confining

    restraint for Simeon. Trapped within, he couldn¡¯t unleash his full power, yet he couldn¡¯t seek a way out

    with death, either.

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727 Battle

    Consequently, he found himself left with no choice but to implore Emrys to end his life.

    However, Emrys was riddled with confusion. He cast a fleeting nce at Jonas, who had just re¨C

    entered, before redirecting his gaze toward Simeon. ¡°Are you suggesting that once a member of the

    ghost n inhabits a host, suicide bes an impossibility?¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± Simeon nodded.

    This left Emryspletely bewildered.

    On that day, he had engaged in a confrontation with Jonas. It was evident that Jonas had escaped

    through self¨Cdetonation. So, why did Simeon im they can¡¯t resort to suicide?

    ¡°Simeon, looks like your mindset is still stuck in the past,¡± remarked Han, his voiceced with a cold

    sneer, just as Emrys grappled with the confusion.

    ¡°I can tell you a harsh truth. Simplybine the blood essence of these fragile human cultivator bodies

    with the golden elixir field, then forcefully collide it with soul energy to initiate a self- destructive effect.

    Such a method of self¨Cdestruction is so fast. that even though the host possesses survival instincts,

    their reaction will be toote to prevent it. Haha, Simeon, I concede that your soul energy surpasses all

    of us, but in the realm of studying and understanding human cultivators, you pale inparison to me,¡±

    Han expounded. As he spoke, the smugness on his face grew increasingly apparent, serving as a

    subtle rebuttal to the mockery Simeon had previously directed at

    Chapter 727 Battle

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    him.

    This revtion proved exceptionally harsh for Simeon.

    In the past, his heavily injured body had always been a hindrance. If only he had been aware of this

    method of self- destruction back then¨Cbeing able to cast off his physical form- how differently his fate

    might have unfolded. With his formidable soul energy, he would¡¯ve escaped Han¡¯s capture.

    Regrettably, that knowledge came toote.

    Back when he was severely injured and captured by the three Soul Kings, his elixir field had been

    destroyed, and his golden elixir field and blood essence had long ceased to exist. Consequently,

    despite his current awareness of this self- destruction method, he found himself incapable of employing

    it.

    He had no choice but to depend on Emrys.

    Emrys¡® question was finally answered.

    In the blink of an eye, a vivid surge of life energy emanated from the tip of Emrys¡® finger, honing in on

    the exact center of

    Simeon¡¯s brow.

    The tattered body¡¯s original owner, Titus, retained a lingering survival instinct that surged forth,

    instinctively wanting to evade the attack.

    However, being a desated husk, the suddenness of Emrys¡® assault left him unable to evade in time.

    Chapter 727 Battle

    Pfft!

    A bloody aperture, norger than a fingertip, abruptly manifested on Titus¡® forehead. His eyes swiftly

    lost their luster.

    Subsequently, an unparalleled, immense ck mist surged forth from within Titus¡® body, which was the

    true form of Simeon.

    A blurry countenance materialized within the mist, casting a brief nce at Emrys and uttering, ¡°Young

    man, thank you. I¡¯m going to tear that coward Han into shreds!¡±

    Boom!

    A menacing aura surged forth, sending chills down the spines of

    everyone present.

    With his soul disengaging from the crumbling vessel, Simeon¡¯s demeanor underwent an immediate and

    profound metamorphosis.

    The formation marks enclosing the cage had already been deactivated, enabling Simeon to effortlessly

    traverse through the openings, morphing into a colossal shadow that loomed over Han.

    Even Emrys¡® very soul appeared to quiver.

    Simeon was truly deserving of his status as the most formidable among the four Soul Kings, exuding

    an oppressively intense aura.

    Meanwhile, Yelena endured an agonizing headache. Such profound tremor was difficult to withstand.

    3/4

    16:08 Wed, 28 Feb

    Chapter 727 Battle

    Fortunately, Emrys had made strides in strengthening his mental resilience, enabling him to lend some

    protection to Yelena, mitigating a portion of the impact. Additionally, the Telepathic Formation Yelena

    had on her contributed to casing her difort.

    Boom!

    At this juncture, the conflict between the two Soul Kings had ignited in full force.

    Simeon harnessed the potent soul energy of his true form for the confrontation.

    Meanwhile, Han manipted Levente¡¯s body, the life energy within surging and entwining with the

    soul energy resembling a ck fog, likewise unleashing extraordinary power.

    Rumble!

    The unrestrained surge of soul energy swept through, and within moments, the entirety of Dragon Soul

    Penitentiary became engulfed in a swirling abyss of dark fog, as if the world itself had descended into

    utter chaos.

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728 Ghostly Waterlily

    The prison guards who were close by met their demise directly, sumbing to fatal bleeding. Those

    positioned farther away hesitated to approach, remaining oblivious to the events. unfolding within.

    This assault originated from the soul, a form of attack for which most were ill¨Cprepared. Once ensnared

    in its grip, the inevitable result was the dispersal of one¡¯s spirit and soul.

    ¡°Han, over twenty years have passed, yet you¡¯re still a loser!¡±

    Simeon¡¯s strength stood unrivaled, and after a disdainful roar, a formidable energy ruthlessly assailed

    Han¡¯s body.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    His resounding roar intensified the undtions of his soul energy. The dark fog detonated like a nuclear

    explosion, violently surging in all directions. This further plunged the already lightless Dragon Soul

    Penitentiary into an even deeper gloom.

    Han¡¯s body convulsed, hisplexion paling, creating a stark contrast with the enveloping ck

    mist.

    Throughout more than two decades, Simeon endured captivity within Dragon Soul Penitentiary, with his

    soul energy

    persistently drained. Nevertheless, he maintained an upper hand. This starkly demonstrated the

    formidable prowess he possessed during his prime.

    Despite both being Soul Kings, Han could never measure up to Simeon.

    It became evident why Simeon harbored a sense of contempt for

    Han.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Simeon relentlessly delivered blow after blow, giving Han no respite,pelling him to retreat

    repeatedly. It appeared as though Simeon aimed to reciprocate all the agony endured over the past two

    decades back onto Han.

    Consider the irony: possessing vastly superior soul energy, yet ensnared within a frail and feeble body,

    unable to unleash full strength. The sheer frustration of such a predicament must have been immense.

    The pent¨Cup emotions that had umted within Simeon for more than twenty years erupted in full

    force the moment he was liberated from his constraints.

    Words fell short of capturing the ferocity of Simeon¡¯s onught.

    ¡°Jonas!¡±

    Han¡¯s countenance turned extremely grim, as he was

    Even though Jonas was fully cognizant of Han¡¯s intentions in summoning him, he disyed no

    hesitation, boldly stepping forward to join the fray.

    As Jonas entered the battlefield, an ominous force surged through

    Chapter 728 Ghostly Watermly

    the darkness like a relentless tornado, swiftly rending his body to shreds. Simultaneously, the true form

    of Jonas wasid bare.

    Pife!

    Han extended his hand, effortlessly capturing Jonas in his

    grasp.

    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be a part of Soul King Han!¡±

    Jonas, with a resounding roar, bravely dived into Levente¡¯s body, and the instant he entered, Han

    swiftly and voraciously consumed him.

    Buzz!

    Han¡¯s soul energy surged dramatically, its aura growing oppressively intense and increasingly

    horrifying.

    The obscured face of Simeon within the ck mist subtly fluctuated, almost as if expressing a frown.

    Then, a resolute voice echoed. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ve got yourself a good dog there. But if you believe this

    alone will force my submission, you¡¯re gravely

    mistaken.¡±

    As his words resounded, a peculiar ck waterlily materialized abruptly in front of him, emitting a

    captivating aura.

    He unleashed his renowned soul technique¨CGhostly Waterlily.

    ¡°In the past, constrained by the limitations of that body, my soul technique couldn¡¯t reach its full

    potential, only managing to injure the three of you. Today, I will unveil the true power of my

    16:08 Wed, 28 Feb G

    Chapter 728 Ghostly Waterlily

    34

    Ghostly Waterlily!¡± Simeon roared proudly, asserting hist unrivaled dominance.

    Back then, he stood alone against the three Soul Kings. Despite ultimately being captured and severely

    wounded, he managed to inflict injuries on them with his soul technique, all while his soul technique

    was limited.

    Now, liberated from his host body, Simeon could finally unleash the unbridled power of his soul

    technique.

    The eerie ck waterlily before him swiftly absorbed the surrounding ck fog which incorporated the

    entirety of Simeon¡¯s soul energy.

    Without dy, it bloomed suddenly, releasing a horrifying power that reverberated through the very

    core of the soul.

    Boom!

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730 Spirit Fire

    ¡°Spirit fire?¡±

    A trace of unease crept onto Han¡¯s countenance as the epassing ck mist swiftly drew in.

    Observing this, Emrys was ted.

    So it really is useful after all!

    He had previously believed that magecraft was the most efficient when it came to confronting entities

    akin to spirits. Yet, in his recent encounter with Jonas, he discovered that that was not the case at all.

    The ghost n, though resembling spectral entities, were entirely different beings.

    Thus, a newfound idea struck Emrys. He tried using spirit fire, and, as expected, discerned a subtle but

    significant hint of trepidation from Han.

    Who said the ghost n couldn¡¯t be annihted? Today, I¡¯ll wipe them

    out!

    Emrys continued to attack with his spirit fire longsword.

    Simeon, now weakened to the point of near transparency, wore aplex expression.

    He was exasperated and at a loss for words.

    1/4

    Chapter 730 Spint Fire

    Why didn¡¯t you use spirit fire sooner? It¡¯s the ghost n¡¯s nemesis!

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Yet, what confounded Simeon was the question of how someone. could constantly carry spirit fire.

    It appeared as though the sphere of spirit fire had erupted from Emrys¡® right index finger. Could it be

    that, like Han, he too had merged with the remnants of the Divine Revenant?

    The physical form of the Divine Revenants was formidable. As long as their hearts remained intact,

    they were essentially akin to immortal beings.

    Consequently, every part of their bodies, especially the skeletons, were iparably precious

    treasures.

    Han¡¯s left arm was of that nature.

    Additionally, the corpses of Divine Revenants possessed the ability to conceal the aura of the ghost

    n members. This

    exined why Yelena couldn¡¯t perceive the ghost n¡¯s presence on Levente.

    ¡°It¡¯s you again, Sky Devourer Lord! Today you will be buried here in Dragon Soul Penitentiary, along

    with Simeon!¡±

    Perceiving the menace posed by the spirit fire, Han felt a tinge of irritation. Prudently, he withdrew all

    his soul energy back into his body.

    He recognized that, no matter how potent the soul energy might be, it held little defense against its

    adversary, the spirit fire.

    16.09 Wed, 28 Feb

    Chapter 730 Spirit Fire

    Acknowledging this, he opted to engage in a battle between cultivators.

    The once¨Cenveloping dark fog had entirely dispersed, and Han, wielding his left arm, swung it

    forcefully. The white bone of his arm shone, astoundinglypelling the spirit fire to recede.

    Emrys asked with a hint of surprise, ¡°So this is a remnant of the Divine Revenant¡¯s body? It¡¯s indeed

    extraordinary.¡±

    The white radiance possessed the unexpected ability to repel the spirit fire, a revtion that caught

    Emrys off guard. However, there was no time for him to contemte this unforeseen turn of events. His

    gaze abruptly hardened, and he swiftly withdrew all the unleashed spirit fire.

    Emrys¡® forefinger instantaneously took on a fiery red hue, its surface adorned with ayer of crimson

    scales. As these scales. melded with his life energy, they morphed into exceptional force.

    ¡°You think you can destroy my arm? You must be dreaming!¡±

    Witnessing Emrys daring to engage in the battle with just a single finger, Han couldn¡¯t help but scoff,

    convinced that Emrys must have lost his sanity.

    Without hesitation, Han clenched his fist andunched a punch, a strike imbued with the formidable

    strength of a Divine Revenant.

    Even magical treasures would sumb under its force, let alone.

    16:00 West 381h

    Chapter 730 Set Fire

    minuscule finger.

    That finger was indeed strange, but it wouldn¡¯t change anything.

    Bang!

    Emrys¡® fingers ultimately shed with Han¡¯s fist. It was an audacious gamble on his part, the

    oue of which remained uncertain.

    The next moment, an unprecedented force of immense magnitude surged upward, coursing through

    Emrys¡® fingertip.

    Rip! Rip! Rip!

    The sleeves of Emrys¡® clothing tore, and his entire arm instantly reddened.

    That wasn¡¯t even the worst part. The force, unabated, pressed onward. After piercing through Emrys¡®

    arm, it persisted, striking against his chest.

    In the blink of an eye, it seemed as though all of Emrys¡® internal organs had undergone a

    rearrangement.

    The power unleashed was nothing short of terrifying.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but cough up a mouthful of fresh blood, his pitch¨Cck eyes trembling.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731 Sword Energy Attack

    His finger, infused with spirit fire, exerted nearly the utmost strength his physical body could muster.

    Yet, in the face of Han¡¯s left arm, it proved utterly ineffective.

    A lone severed arm wielded such formidable might; the thought of the ghost n sessfully

    resurrecting theplete Divine Revenant was staggering.

    The potential magnitude of such power was unfathomable¨Cso immense that even Mount Kushburn

    might crumble under its force.

    A hint of concern began to take root in Emrys¡® heart.

    Perhaps it was the influence of his five years in the military that set Emrys apart from other cultivators,

    not solely preupied with personal pursuits.

    The word ¡°patriotism¡± had been etched deep into his bones, a sentiment reflected in the esteemed title

    of ¡°Empyrean Lord¡± that he bore with utmost honor.

    Consequently, Emrys was resolute in preventing a menacing force like the Divine Revenants from

    unleashing chaos in Chanaea.

    He must thwart the ghost n¡¯s n.

    But how?

    He contemted capturing Han to see whether he could force thetter to divulge the secrets

    regarding the heart of the Divine Revenants.

    When Simeon was talking about their n¡¯s n earlier, he had emphasized that the key to reviving

    the Divine Revenants rested in their heart.

    As long as that crucial organ was obliterated, the resurrection of the Divine Revenants would be

    thwarted.

    However, Simeon did not know where that heart was located back then.

    More than two decades had psed since then, raising the possibility that the other three Soul Kings

    might have discovered the heart in the meantime.

    Looks like I¡¯ll have to interrogate Han.

    Emrys¡® mind raced, a whirlwind of thoughts cascading through his consciousness. Turning to Yelena,

    who was about to rush forward and assist him, he uttered, ¡°Lena, I¡¯m fine. Please stay back. I must

    defeat Han today no matter what.¡±

    Chapter 731 Sword Energy Attack

    Yelena came to a sudden stop, her expression fraught with concern, but she obediently nodded

    nheless.

    She found herself powerless to aid Emrys in any way and could only retreat.

    At this juncture, Han was equally taken aback.

    His left arm failed to reduce Emrys to rubble.

    The force unleashed had the potential to pulverize a cultivator at the absolute pinnacle of the Golden

    Elixir Stage into a mist of blood.

    Nevertheless, despite Emrys being repelled and even coughing up blood, Han found himself far from

    satisfied with this oue.

    It shouldn¡¯t have ended up like this! It was because of that finger!

    Han narrowed his eyes, carefully examining Emrys¡® crimson¨Cred index finger.

    It was this very finger that had unleashed the burst of spirit fire, sessfully dispersing most of the

    power from Han¡¯s left arm.

    If only that finger could be attached to my right hand¡­

    Han¡¯s gaze suddenly intensified, a fiery passion kindling within him. Licking his lips, he remarked,

    ¡°Today, fortune has undeniably smiled upon me. First, the gift of soul energy from Simeon, and now,

    you, Sky Devourer Lord, have bestowed upon me a finger. I must genuinely express my gratitude to

    you both.¡±

    Han sneered menacingly.

    He reveled in the exhration of his surging power.

    Simultaneously, madness inundated him.

    Han couldn¡¯t resist the curiosity about the potential consequences of merging the finger, infused with

    spirit fire, with his body.

    Will the spirit fire and my soul energy mutually restrain each other, or will theybine and be

    stronger?

    The more he contemted it, the deeper he delved into madness, his greed intensifying with each

    passing thought.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    He just couldn¡¯t wait and even began salivating in anticipation.

    16:10 Wed, 28 Feb

    GG

    Chapter 731 Sword Energy Attack

    Hmm?

    Just as Han was fantasizing about obtaining Emrys¡¯s finger, he suddenly sensed something.

    In that fleeting moment, a potent aura registered on his senses.

    Sword energy? Where¡¯d thate from?

    Han was confused.

    During his time undercover in the Hermansen family as Levente, although he hadn¡¯t regarded the Sky

    Devourer Lord as a threat, he had to acknowledge that within Chanaea, the reputation of the Sky

    Devourer Lord was undeniably prominent.

    Han couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay the Sky Devourer Lord any heed, yet snippets of news about him

    always managed to reach his ears.

    Oh, I shouldn¡¯t call him the Sky Devourer Lord. He¡¯s the Empyrean Lord.

    The people of Chanaea consistently talked about the Empyrean Lord, and even Han couldn¡¯t ignore

    information about him.

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732 Showdown

    Emrys was just too popr.

    Han was also well¨Cinformed about the sh at Sky Devourer Peak, during which Emrys single¨C

    handedly daunted a hundred cultivators in the Divinity stage, armed with nothing but a single sword.

    Even someone with a modest grasp of swordsmanship could discern that the Sky Devourer Lord

    possessed no knowledge of sword techniques. His victory relied solely on sheer force to overpower the

    lesspetent cultivators.

    Of course, the me alsoy with those cultivators for being too inept.

    Han could tell that, too.

    That was precisely why he was astonished.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    How could someone who had never even learned sword technique possibly emit sword energy? Is he a

    naturally gifted sword cultivator? Clearly, he¡¯s not.

    Anyone who approached a talented sword cultivator could sense the sharp, formidable aura that he

    exuded.

    However, while Emrys did exude a certain sharpness in his demeanor, it was distinctly different from

    the aura associated with a sword cultivator.

    Han racked his brains but couldn¡¯t figure it out. He struggled toprehend how Emrys had

    harnessed that formidable sword energy earlier.

    Nheless, that sliver of sword energy had made him feel threatened.

    Consequently, Han dared not let his guard down. Swiftly, he wielded his left arm, and in a sh, a

    pale light flickered as the arm dramatically swelled, emanating the overpowering presence of the Divine

    Revenant.

    Buzz!

    Unexpectedly, Emrys syed his fingers wide, conjuring in his palm a diamond¨Cshaped mirror. Its

    surface gleamed with an unceasing brilliance.

    The sword energy Han had sensed moments ago emanated directly from the Heavenly Fortune

    Mirror in Emrys grasp.

    Emrys had encountered three formidable sword energies in the underwater world. He had showcased

    one during the initial demonstration of the Heavenly Fortune Mirror¡¯s

    1/3

    TOU wea, zo rev

    Chapter 732 Showdown

    3

    function, keeping the remaining two in reserve.

    This stood as his most potent method of attack at the moment, with only two opportunities in total.

    Emrys hesitated to use and deplete it unless absolutely necessary.

    However, facing Han¡¯s formidable strength, especially with the enigmatic Divine Revenant¡¯s left arm,

    Emrys found himself without alternative solutions.

    Thus, he summoned a single sword energy, aiming to test its efficacy against the Divine Revenant¡¯s left

    arm.

    ?????????

    ¡°Strike!¡± Emrys bellowed, and an immense sword energy shot forth from his palm in an instant.

    Boom!

    Simultaneously, the overpowering sword energy erupted, causing the entire Dragon Soul Penitentiary

    to shake violently.

    On the nearest dragon pir, the mottled stone wall began to peel off, and atop it, the massive dragon

    head seemed to shimmer with light. The pair of dragon eyes disyed faint signs of opening.

    No one noticed these transformations for the time being.

    Everyone present, including Yelena, Simeon, and Han, were deeply shaken.

    Emrys¡® assault proved to be terrifyingly potent.

    The crippling terror surpassed the bounds of verbal description, as if the skies themselves were

    copsing in that very moment.

    Han was positioned right at the epicenter of the sword energy, and his face contorted in fear.

    ¡°D*mn it! How could you possibly summon such terrifying energy? Ah!¡±

    Emitting a roar that seemed to shake his very soul, he desperately manipted his left arm, striving to

    ward off the relentless assault of the sword energy.

    Boom!

    Right before everyone¡¯s eyes, half of Han¡¯s body detonated in an instant, leaving only a fraction of

    his head intact, with lifeless eyes bulging out.

    2/3

    16:10 Wed, 28 Feb

    Chapter 732 Showdown

    Swoosh!

    The soul energy, condensed into a dark fog, swiftly dissipated, shrouding the surroundings in profound

    darkness once again.

    However, a brilliant white light erupted in the darkness shortly after, manifesting into the form of an arm.

    Emrys¡® pupils contracted suddenly as he identified it as the Divine Revenant¡¯s left arm.

    Despite the formidable sword energy attack, the arm remained impervious to destruction.

    The Divine Revenants are indeed overwhelmingly powerful. No wonder Simeon said that as long as

    their hearts don¡¯t perish, they¡¯re practically immortal.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733 Break Free

    Even after Emrys had used his strongest attack, he still couldn¡¯t destroy that arm. How on earth am I

    supposed to continue the fight?

    For the first time, Emrys encountered such a tricky situation.

    ¡°Sky Devourer Lord!¡±

    A thunderous roar of fury echoed through the air.

    The dark fog that had dispersed around rapidly contracted, eventually condensing entirely within the

    arm of the Divine Revenant.

    ¡°Sky Devourer Lord, once I have reformed my physical body, I swear to tear you into a thousand

    pieces!¡±

    Han roared in extreme madness.

    With a thunderous sound, the Divine Revenant¡¯s left arm detached from Levente¡¯s body. Carrying the

    essence of Han, it transformed into a streak of light, bursting out of Dragon Soul Penitentiary and

    escaping the depths of the ocean.

    The speed was so fast that even Emrys couldn¡¯t react in time.

    ¡°He ran away!¡±

    Emrys wore a serious expression, casting a nce at the half¨Cruined body of Levente. A perfectly

    round golden elixir field was floating out.

    When Emrys had unleashed that sword energy moments earlier, he had already obliterated Levente¡¯s

    remaining consciousness. Therefore, Han did not need to rely on the explosive power of the golden

    elixir field to break through Levente¡¯s body.

    Therefore, he easily broke free.

    Emrys could only exim in regret, but he couldn¡¯t afford to miss the golden elixir field. before him.

    Thus, he strode forward and swallowed it.

    The third energy ring within the palm of the hand lit up.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Young man of the human race, you are simply the bane of the ghost n. As long as the Divine

    Revenant does not resurrect, you would not fear, even if you were to face thebined forces of the

    three great Soul Kings, including Han,¡± Simeon uttered in aplicated tone.

    1/3

    16:10 Wed, 28 Fed

    Chapter 733 Break Free

    The spirit fire restrained the soul energy, and the sword energy tore the flesh apart. Those three Soul

    Kings simply stood no chance against Emrys.

    However, Simeon didn¡¯t know that this kind of powerful sword energy could only be disyed by Emrys

    one more time at most.

    Emrys did not offer much exnation.

    He was quite mncholic. Even such a powerful sword energy couldn¡¯t destroy the arm of the Divine

    Revenants. If the Divine Revenants were truly resurrected, there would be hell to pay.

    ¡°What identities did the remaining two Soul Kings assume?¡± Emrys pulled his thoughts back and asked

    the Soul Elder Saint.

    After a moment of reflection, Simeon shook his head and said, ¡°I only know of the two of them. One is

    called Kurt Gast, and the other is called Ewan Gast. As for what identities they have assumed, I have

    no idea.¡±

    Back then, they hade from Mount Jacaster, each choosing their own hosts. The only thing that

    Simeon knew was that the host chosen by Han was Levente, who was the chief of the Chanaea

    Martial Arts Alliance at that time.

    Simeon, under the guise of Titus, infiltrated the Martial Arts Alliance¡¯s shadow organization, Shadow

    Garden.

    As for the other two, their identities were unknown.

    Initially, Simeon was regarded as a traitor by the ghost n. It was Han who had reached out to the

    other two great Soul Kings, dealing him a severe blow.

    The identities of the hosts for those two great Soul Kings were not clear to Simeon.

    Emrys furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°But you should at least remember their appearances, right?¡±

    These ghost ns were attempting to resurrect a Divine Revenant, a n that was simply too insane.

    Given the chance, Emrys wanted to deal with the remaining two Soul Kings as soon as possible.

    ¡°Time has passed for so long, and my memory is a bit hazy. However, if I were to see them again, I

    should be able to recognize them.¡±

    For over twenty years, Simeon had crossed paths with them. Although he was unaware of their host

    identities, he had seen the faces of their hosts. Recognizing them wasn¡¯t a problem.

    16:10 Wed, 28 Feb

    Chapter 733 Break Free

    ¡°That simplifies things. if you stick with me, we might run into those two,¡± Emrys said.

    With a bitter smile and a shake of his head, Simeon replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Emrys frowned.

    ¡°All my soul energy has been devoured by Han, My life is ending soon. The fact that I¡¯ve managed to

    hold on until now is nothing short of a miracle.¡± Simeon was smiling bitterly.

    As soon as those words fell, Simeon vanished with a pop.

    Emrys was speechless. The timing of the death is truly impable.

    Just as he was about to leave Dragon Soul Penitentiary with Yelena, the ground suddenly trembled.

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734 Dragon Is Awakened

    What¡¯s going on? Could it be that Dragon Soul Penitentiary is about to copse? Emrys looked around,

    grabbed Yelena¡¯s pale wrist, and said, ¡°Lena, we must leave quickly. This Dragon Soul Penitentiary is

    likely not as simple as it seems.¡±

    No sooner had these words been spoken, than a massive cage formation rose up around them,

    forming a colossal cage. Ancient formation marks swirled into a wall, effectively trapping the two in the

    middle.

    Meanwhile, from one of the nine dragon pirs, a sudden burst of two red rays shot out from the

    massive dragon head.

    Surprisingly, the dragon¡¯s eyes were opened.

    The duo wondered if there really is a dragon in Dragon Soul Penitentiary.

    A colossal shadowy figure of a blood dragon loomed over the

    cage formation.

    The dragon¡¯s eyes were piercing, and its aura was imposing as it looked down at the two of them.

    ¡°Was it you two youngsters who disturbed my rest just now?¡±

    Amanding voice rang out.

    Yelena was stunned. Her narrow, fox¨Clike eyes suddenly widened, filled with an expression of disbelief.

    Is there really a dragon in Dragon Soul Penitentiary? Not only is there a dragon, but it¡¯s even talking!

    Yelena had only seen such a scene on television before. She never thought it would actually exist. This

    is unbelievable!

    ¡°Rys¡­ U¨CUm¡­¡±

    Yelena was so shocked that she stuttered when she spoke. She tightly gripped Emrys¡® arm, her palms

    filled with sweat.

    Emrys, on the other hand, appeared much moreposed. He nced at Yelena and said, ¡°Lena,

    even you, a vixen, have shown up. Isn¡¯t it quite normal for a real dragon to appear?¡±

    Despite saying those words, Emrys was also somewhat surprised.

    However, this surprise was not due to the appearance of a real dragon, but rather the emergence of

    this massive, blood¨Cred dragon in Dragon Soul Penitentiary.

    1/3

    16:11 Wed, 28 Feb GG

    Chapter 734 Dragon Is Awakened

    Indeed, just as Jonas had initially stated, this world was far from being as simple as it appeared on the

    surface.

    The sorrow that had once gripped Yelena had dissipated after enduring numerous shocks. Upon

    hearing Emrys call her a vixen, she couldn¡¯t help but respond with a faint smile, ¡°Rys, you¡¯re the real

    vixen!¡±

    She could ept the notion that she was a descendant of the spirit fox n, but she couldn¡¯t bear to

    be referred to as a vixen.

    It was, after all, unpleasant to the car.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Are you not a-

    Emrys was on the verge of blurting

    out those three words again, but upon seeing the sudden seriousness on Yelena¡¯s pretty face, he

    hastily held his tongue. ¡°I wasplimenting you on your beauty and captivating aura, akin to a fox

    deity. I couldn¡¯t help but want to devour you.¡±

    ¡°Do I need your praise?¡±

    With a soft hum, Yelena quickly retorted, ¡°Rys, can¡¯t you be serious for once? Is this really the time for

    flirting and teasing?¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh, right¡­ Now¡¯s not the time. With that beast watching over us, we have no privacy at all. It¡¯s so

    annoying!¡±

    ¡°Beast?¡±

    Upon hearing Emrys actually refer to the dragon as a beast, Yelena momentarily thought he had gone

    mad.

    The shadowy figure of the blood dragon that loomed above was instantly enraged. ¡°Impudent youth,

    how dare you disrespect me so? You deserve to die!¡±

    Just a moment ago, it had asked if Emrys and hispanion had disturbed its rest. However, the two

    did not respond at all. Instead, they continued to flirt and tease each other, clearly disregarding its

    presence.

    The dragon was already annoyed, but what was infuriating was that this bald man even dared to insult

    it by calling it a beast.

    It was simply rude and ignorant.

    Hence, it was only natural for the dragon to be angry.

    2/3

    Chapter 734 Dragon Is Awakened

    Immediately, the blood dragon let out a roar filled with absolute authority. Its crimson ws were

    poised, ready to tear Emrys to shreds.

    However, at that moment, Emrys suddenly lifted his gaze to the crimson dragon w. He licked his lips,

    his eyes taking on a hint of fervor.

    Faced with a formidable enemy, he could afford to be rxed, flirt with Yelena, and even go as far as to

    insult the dragon by calling it a beast.

    That was because of a feeling that originated deep within the bloodline.

    Just as when he first encountered the spirit fire at Crimson Sun Tower, there was an instinct etched

    deep within his bones,pelling him to devour that spirit fire.

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735 Blood Dragon

    At that moment, that feeling surfaced once again.

    It happened when Emrys saw the shadowy figure of the blood dragon.

    The only difference from thest time was that Emrys, at this moment, was in a clear state of mind.

    He wasn¡¯t mad.

    In fact, he was exhrated, so his heart was shaking.

    Therefore, he seized the opportunity to chat and joke with Yelena to suppress the excitement in his

    heart.

    Looking up, he saw the w of the blood dragon sweeping down.

    A sly smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Emrys¡® mouth.

    He swiftly made a cut by channeling his life energy into his palm. Instantly, fresh blood stained his palm

    red.

    Seeing this, Yelena screamed, ¡°Rys, are you crazy? Why are you hurting yourself?¡±

    Emrys did not respond to her. Instead, his gaze was intensely fixed on the space above his head,

    waiting for the dragon¡¯s w to descend. His eyes grew increasingly fervent.

    The blood dragon had not yet noticed anything unusual.

    Finally, the dragon¡¯s w tore through Emrys¡® body.

    In the blink of an eye, Emrys made his move. He reached out to the dragon¡¯s w with his bloody

    hand.

    Bang!

    The w of the blood dragon was almost asrge as Emrys¡® entire body, thus his hand, in stark

    contrast with the dragon¡¯s w, appeared incredibly minuscule.

    This act was undoubtedly akin to attempting the impossible.

    The terrifying power that erupted from the dragon¡¯s w nearly crushed Emrys¡® arm.

    But at this crucial moment, the dragon w suddenly stopped in mid¨Cair.

    WoU, ZO EEU

    Chapter 735 Blood Dragon

    The shadowy figure of the blood dragon trembled violently. A flicker of surprise emerged in its dragon

    eyes, which quickly turned into fear.

    This baldy is surprisingly¡­

    The blood dragon desperately wanted to retract its ws.

    However. Emrys¡¯s blood seemed to have an infinite force. It unexpectedly grabbed hold of the huge

    dragon w.

    As the blood dragon was originally just a shadowy figure of a dragon soul, not a physical entity, its

    ws began to distort quickly after they were grasped by Emrys¡® hand.

    Buzz!

    The massive blood dragon shadow quickly shrank and soon waspletely devoured by Emrys.

    ¡°My apologies, my apologies. I¡­ I¡¯ve made a mistake. Please spare me, sir!¡±

    The soul of the blood dragon, which a moment ago was acting all high and mighty, was now trembling

    in fear. It became humble, desperately begging Emrys for mercy.

    Emrys paid it no mind, consuming voraciously as if he were devouring a great supplement.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    On the side, Yelena stood dumbfounded.

    What kind of monster Rys is?

    In no time, the colossal blood dragon shadowy figure had fully merged into Emrys¡® body, transforming

    into the size of a small snake.

    But suddenly, Emrys¡® brows furrowed fiercely, as if he could no longer contain the power of the dragon

    soul and ejected it out.

    Boom!

    The dragon soul rapidly erged, quickly returning to its original size. However, this time. it didn¡¯t dare

    to provoke Emrys again. After giving Emrys a wary nce, it swiftly burrowed into the dragon pir.

    It was trembling!

    Dragons were mystical creatures in Chanaea.

    010

    Chapter 735 Blood Dragon

    Among all living beings, it was high and noble in bloodline.

    However, upon encountering Emrys today, this legendary dragon surprisingly showed signs of

    cowardice, trembling and retreating into the dragon pir.

    As the shadowy figure of the blood dragon disappeared, the cage formation that had surrounded it also

    vanished.

    Emrys sighed in regret.

    It was truly a pity.

    He didn¡¯t know what bad luck he had today, unexpectedly losing two opportunities in a

    row.

    One time was letting Han escape with the Divine Revenant¡¯s left arm.

    The other time was letting the blood dragon soul escape.

    Life is full of failures! Emrys thought in disappointment.

    If others knew about his thoughts, they would surely curse him for being ungrateful.

    Ordinary people facing either Han or the blood dragon soul wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to live.

    But what about Emrys?

    He dared to regret not seizing the Divine Revenant¡¯s left arm and the blood dragon soul as his own.

    What an insatiable bald¨Cheaded man!

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 786 What Kind Of Monster

    Yelena still hadn¡¯t snapped out of it.

    Her ample bosom heaved continuously.

    She increasingly felt that Emrys was an outrageous monster.

    That was a dragon!

    And it got scared off like this?

    Yelena licked her slightly dry red lips and said, ¡°Rys, be honest with me. What kind of monster are

    you?¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys was feeling dejected. Upon hearing Yelena¡¯s words, he too fell into deep thought.

    What kind of monster am I? I don¡¯t even know!

    ¡°Lena, your spirit fox n has strong sensing abilities. Why don¡¯t you try sensing what kind of creature I

    am?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re putting me in a tough spot.¡±

    Speechless, Yelena shook her head.

    If she could have sensed any aura from Emrys, she would have done so long ago. However, she

    couldn¡¯t perceive anything from him at all.

    Well, not entirely. She could sense one thing.

    It was the robust masculine pheromones emanating from Emrys.

    Emrys suddenly had a clever idea and said, ¡°Lena, I think maybe your sensing method is incorrect.¡±

    ¡°How should I sense it then?¡± Yelena asked seriously.

    ¡°Go a bit deeper.¡±

    ¡°Deeper?¡±

    A puzzled expression appeared on Yelena¡¯s pretty face.

    She was seriously considering it.

    1/3

    16:17 Wea, zort

    Chapter 736 What Kind Of Monster

    Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of a yful smile at the corner of Emrys¡® mouth. Following his gaze,

    she slowly moved downwards, past her chest and t belly.

    ¡°D*mn it, Emrys, you¡¯re being inappropriate again. How dare you take advantage of me at a time like

    this?¡±

    In an instant, Yelena flew into a rage, flicking her finger on Emrys¡® forehead.

    She took him seriously but was merely wasting time.

    Emrys rubbed his forehead, feeling wronged. ¡°Lena, you¡¯re using me wrongly. When have I ever

    taken advantage of you?¡±

    ¡°Your eyes!¡±

    Fine, now I can¡¯t even look at her. Back then, it was her who tried seducing me all the time!

    Emrys felt extremely wronged.

    ¡°Rys, apany me to rora. I wish to pay my respects to my parents,¡± Yelena said earnestly, her

    yful banter with Emrys quickly fading away.

    Emrys put on a solemn expression. He nodded, and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Earlier, when Simeon was describing the conspiracy of the ghost n, he mentioned the location of

    Yelena¡¯s hometown.

    Even though her parents were no longer there, and more than twenty years had passed, Yelena still

    wanted to pay the ce a visit.

    The two soon left Dragon Soul Penitentiary.

    As they were about to leave this massive underwater penitentiary, Emrys turned around and looked at

    the nine ancient and mysterious dragon pirs. He sighed and said, ¡°After I figure out what¡¯s going on

    with my body, I¡¯ll definitelye back.¡±

    When Emrys swallowed the blood dragon soul into his body earlier, he had a strong premonition that it

    would greatly enhance his strength.

    Unfortunately, perhaps due to hisck of mastery over controlling the dragon soul, Emrys was simply

    unable to suppress the blood dragon soul, which was why it managed to

    escape.

    The next time he came back, Emrys would make sure such a situation wouldn¡¯t happen again.

    3/2

    Wed, 28 FOD

    Chapter 736 What Kind Of Monster

    The two left Dragon Soul Penitentiary.

    A momentter, the nine dragon pirs, as if they had agreed in advance, mysteriously trembled.

    At the bottom of the pirs, nine enormous crimson shadowy figures couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    ¡°Oh Novemrax, oh Novemrax, why did you provoke him? Why did you provoke him?¡±

    ¡°Novemrax, although we were ordered to guard the Dragon Soul Penitentiary, we must also assess the

    situation carefully. There are certain people we simply cannot afford to provoke.¡±

    ¡°Thankfully, that guy hadn¡¯t discovered our identities yet. Otherwise, all nine of us would have fallen

    into his hands. You know as well as I do how terrifying that kind of existence can be¡­¡±

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737 Cloudmist Academy

    ¡°Novemrax, that was a stupid move. We were lucky to escape this time, but our traces have been

    exposed. It¡¯ll be difficult next time.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, did you hear what that guy just said? He¡¯s going toe back again¡­¡±

    The arrogant blood dragon soul, under the reprimand of its eight older brothers, curled up its body.

    Only after being scolded by them did it lower its head and say, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a

    Malevolent Deity!¡±

    In Summerbank, Jazona, several figures of extraordinary demeanor quickly gathered, their expressions

    all somewhat dejected.

    clues, he sent

    One personmented, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Mr. Judd is thinking. Without any clues, us to Jazona to find

    the murderer. It¡¯s like looking for a needle in a haystack.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. We didn¡¯t even see any Foundation Stage cultivators, let alone those at the Golden Elixir

    Stage.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Foundation Stage? Even Energy Cultivation Stage cultivators are rarely seen. These cultivators from

    Jazona Province are just too trashy. We¡¯re not at Mount Kushburn, after all.¡±

    ¡°Enough, stopining. Mr. Judd definitely knows that the hopes are slim. He just lost his son and

    is in mourning. Let¡¯s not worry about it too much. Let¡¯s just wander around Jazona casually!¡±

    At that moment, the man leading the group suddenly announced, ¡°The Aura¨Cseeking Scroll is showing

    something!¡±

    The others perked up and nced at him earnestly. ¡°What stage?¡±

    ¡°Energy Cultivation¡­¡±

    The expressions of the group immediately turned disappointed again.

    Nte was condensing her life energy in an apartment in Summerbank.

    She had already decided to go to Cloudmist Academy, but the time was still uncertain At the very least,

    she had to wait until Emrys returned before making any further ns.

    It would be best to increase her strength before heading to Cloudmist Academy.

    Although Nte was aware that even if she achieved Foundation Stage at rocket speed, in the eyes of

    those at Cloudmist Academy, she was still far from being considered

    1/3

    1631 9148, ZM FANY

    Chap 737 Crudel Readiny

    significant.

    Whoosht

    The sparse spirit energy around her was inhaled into her body and slowly transformed into life energy.

    Given Nte¡¯s current state, even if she caused a greatmotion, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to attract

    the attention of any cultivator.

    She had be a cultivator for too short a time, and she was at a low stage. Even if someone saw

    her, they would just think she was meditating, not cultivating.

    Within a hundred miles of this condominium, Nte¡¯s cultivator aura was still captured by the Aura¨C

    seeking Scroll.

    Those from the Judd family in Cloudmist Academy felt helpless. They hadn¡¯t encountered a Golden

    Elizir Stage cultivator in Jazona, and they couldn¡¯t go back empty¨Chanded.

    At the very least, they had to bring something back to show to Gideon, letting him know that they had

    actually done something

    So, as long as they captured the aura of a cultivator, regardless of whether the person was in the

    Energy Cultivation or Foundation Stage, they would record it first.

    Following the guidance of the Aura¨Cseeking Scroll, the few of them quickly approached the

    condominium where Nte was.

    When they were nearby, the original n was to discreetly note down the exact address of this

    condominium, making it easier to locate in the future.

    Right then, a beautiful woman gracefully emerged from the house, making her way to the yard.

    ¡°Sylvia?¡±

    The several Golden Elixir Stage members of the Judd family looked at each other in surprise.

    The girl who emerged from the house was none other than Nte.

    After cultivating for a while with her legs crossed, she felt a bit stiff, so she came to the courtyard to do

    some stretching exercises. Her hands ovepped as she reached upwards. Her figure, seemingly

    delicate, was actually hiding a lot. Her graceful curves were in no way inferior to any other girl¡¯s, though

    not as exaggerated as Cordelia¡¯s or Yelena¡¯s.

    16:12 Wed, 28 Feb G G

    1. GG.

    Chapter 737 Cloudmist Academy

    @ 3.34%

    Especially Caylie, who was iparable.

    Nte waspletely oblivious to the several surprised gazes that were secretly observing her.

 Chatper 738

    Chapter 738 Exposed

    Among the Judd family members, the man leading with the Aura¨Cseeking Scroll instructed, ¡°Wait here.

    I¡¯ll go meet Sylvia.¡±

    After saying that, he revealed himself and headed toward the yard.

    The man had already put away the Aura¨Cseeking Scroll and walked briskly toward Nte. He asked

    gently, ¡°Ms. Morris, why are you in Jazona?¡±

    Ms. Morrist

    Nte was momentarily puzzled. She looked behind and around her, confirming that there was no one

    else. Only then did she realize that this man was indeed speaking to her.

    The man thought Nte was wary of him, so he took the initiative to introduce himself, saying, ¡°I¡¯m

    Logan Judd from the Judd family at Cloudmist Academy. Ms. Morris, please don¡¯t panic.¡±

    Cloudmist Academy?

    As soon as Logan mentioned it, Nte immediately understood what was going on.

    She had heard from Little Emrys before that there was a girl in Cloudmist Academy who looked exactly

    like her. Presumably, Logan mistook her for that girl.

    How should I respond? Should I tell him I¡¯m not ¡°Ms. Morris,¡± and that he had the wrong person? That

    won¡¯t do. I don¡¯t want to get exposed prematurely. After all, in this world, having two identical people

    would naturally raise suspicions.

    Nte didn¡¯t n to reveal herself so soon, especially before Emrys returned.

    Nte pondered. Finally, with feignedposure, she said, ¡°I¨CI came to Jazona to handle some

    affairs.¡±

    She stuttered.

    During her student days, Nte actually had a little problem. She tended to stutter when telling lies.

    However, she had ovee itter with strong professional qualities.

    She rarely stuttered after that, but it happened again today.

    It was mostly because after hearing what Emrys saidst time, Nte had conflicting

    Chapter 738 Exposed

    2

    feelings about Cloudmist Academy. She wanted to find answers about her origin but was also afraid of

    that ce.

    That ce was a world of cultivators,

    Therefore, this man named Logan who stood before her, was undoubtedly a cultivator. His appearance

    had undoubtedly increased the pressure on Nte¡¯s heart.

    Nte did her best to suppress her nervousness, but when she opened her mouth to speak, she

    almost gave herself away.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Logan looked at her with a puzzled expression and asked, ¡°Ms. Morris, you seem very nervous?¡±

    ¡°N¨CNonsense¡­

    Nte took a deep breath and slowly exhaled, saying, ¡°Nonsense! I came to Jazona for a very

    important matter. Don¡¯t disturb my ns here. Go away!¡±

    Nte¡¯s face turned cold as she issued an eviction order.

    Logan furrowed his brows, saying, ¡°Since you seem to have such a distaste for me, I suppose I should

    take my leave.¡±

    Logan looked puzzled, but in the end, he turned and strode away.

    Nte stared at Logan until his figure disappeared from sight. Only then did she rx.

    Back in the condominium, she let out a heavy sigh.

    After careful thought, Nte called Emrys. Rys, I might be exposed soon.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Nte told Emrys about what had just happened.

    Emrys fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I thought it was something serious. Don¡¯t worry; you¡¯ll be

    exposed sooner orter. Go to Cloudmist Academy and wait for me. I¡¯lle find you soon.¡±

    ¡°But if you¡¯re not here, I might get nervous¡­¡±

    ¡°Why would you be nervous?¡± Emrys cleared his throat. ¡°It¡¯s okay; you have the lucky charm on you,

    right? If someone dares to cause trouble for you, summon me, and I¡¯ll rush

    over to tten Cloudmist Academy!¡±

    ¡°Rys, you¡¯re so domineering. I really like it.¡±

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you calling me ¡®Honey¡°?¡±

    ¡°What? Pah, you¡¯ve already eloped with Yelena, and you still have the nerve to ask me to call you

    ¡®Honey? Hmph!¡±

 Chatper 739

    Chapter 739 Keep An Eye On Her

    After bidding farewell to ¡°Sylvia,¡± Logan felt increasingly uneasy.

    Why would a youngdy from the Morris family get nervous when she sees me? Besides, the aura

    detected by the Aura¨Csecking Scroll indicated only the Energy Cultivation Stage. How could Sylvia be

    merely at the Energy Cultivation Stage? This is highly suspicious.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Logan, why did that girl from the Morris familye to Jazona?¡± Logan¡¯spanions couldn¡¯t help

    but ask curiously upon his return.

    Logan shook his head.

    After a moment of contemtion, he made up his mind.

    He told them, ¡°You guys continue collecting information on cultivators in Jazona Province using the

    Aura¨Cseeking Scroll. I need to return to Cloudmist Academy.¡±

    He decided to report this information to Gideon personally.

    In this sensitive period, Sylvia¡¯s sudden appearance in Jazona was highly suspicious.

    Logan sooh returned to Cloudmist Academy.

    At the Judd residence, Gideon was still in seclusion, tightly holding his son¡¯s life emerald charm in his

    hands, unable to find sce.

    He only had this one son, who was supposed to inherit his legacy, but inexplicably met his end in

    Jazona.

    Gideon couldn¡¯t ept this fact.

    ¡°Mr. Judd, this is Gideon. I have something to report!¡±

    ¡°Is there news about the culprit who killed Yadiel?¡±

    A menacing glint shed across Gideon¡¯s eyes.

    Logan couldn¡¯t help but tremble, but he bit his teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Judd, we haven¡¯t detected any

    Golden Elixir Stage aura in Jazona for now, but Doug and the others are working hard on the search.¡±

    ¡°Why did youe back then?¡±e back then?¡±

    Chapter 739 Keep An Eye On Her

    Anger crossed Gideon¡¯s face.

    Logan trembled but said. ¡°I met the girl from the Morris family in Jazona and found it strange. So, I

    came back to ask for your opinion.

    ¡°Sylvia Morris?¡±

    Gideon frowned, then snorted. ¡°Whether she¡¯s in Jazona or not has nothing to do with

    me.¡±

    His son was dead, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered about the Morris family.

    Logan hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Judd, I¡¯m just thinking, Sylvia¡¯s appearance in Jazona

    Province at this time is too strange. Do you think¡­ it might be rted to Mr. Yadicl¡¯s death?¡±

    Gideon¡¯s gaze turned sharp again.

    Under normal circumstances, Sylvia¡¯s appearance in Jazona wouldn¡¯t be noteworthy. However, Yadiel

    had just died not long ago, and Sylvia suddenly showed up there. It was indeed suspicious.

    Logan continued, ¡°I remember some time ago, Mr. Yadiel had a conflict with Sylvia¡­¡±

    Yadiel was known for being a yboy at Cloudmist Academy.

    He had his own standard for rating girls. Those who scored above nine were all potential targets for

    him.

    Sylvia¡¯s score was high./

    Yadiel naturally pursued her, but it was unsessful.

    There was a recent conflict due to this matter, but it certainly hadn¡¯t reached the point of a life¨Cand¨C

    death struggle.

    Moreover, Gideon believed that the Morris family wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to harm Yadiel, knowing

    he would go mad after his son¡¯s death.

    But if it wasn¡¯t the Morris family, how did Haunn die?

    It didn¡¯t make sense.

    ¡°You continue to search for clues in Jazona Province. At the same time, have someone

    Chapter 739 Keep An Eye On Her

    keep an eye on Sylvia. I¡¯ll go to the Morris family.¡±

    After pondering for a moment, Gideon decided to personally visit the Morris family to probe them. As

    long as there was a slight possibility, he wouldn¡¯t let it pass.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Logan respectfully withdrew.

    ¡°The Morris family¡­¡±

    Gideon¡¯s eyes shed, and he quickly set off for the Morris residence.

    Although both families were prominent at Cloudmist Academy, their rtionship wasn¡¯t particrly

    deep. If it weren¡¯t for investigating the cause of his son¡¯s death, Gideon wouldn¡¯t want to have any

    dealings with the Morris family at all.

 Chatper 740

    Chapter 740 Resort To Violence

    Especially that profit¨Cseeking woman, Ameera.

    Just coincidentally, as Gideon arrived at the Morris family, he ran into Ameera.

    Upon seeing him, Ameera¡¯s lips curled into a sardonic smile. ¡°Well, what a rare visitor,¡± she said. ¡°Mr.

    Judd, I wonder what brings you to my humble abode?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to inquire about, Mdm. Ameera.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I probably won¡¯t have time for that. I need to rush to the school to teach my students!¡±

    ¡°Could I perhaps borrow a few minutes of your time in exchange for this Misty Spirit Brush Pen?¡±

    Gideon seemed to have anticipated Ameera¡¯s attitude and took out a brush pen he had prepared in

    advance in a humble manner.

    ¡°Well, Mr. Judd. That¡¯s too polite of you.¡±

    Ameeraughed lightly and naturally epted the brush pen from Gideon. After examining it for a

    moment, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your son¡¯s situation. Please ept my condolences, Mr. Judd.¡±

    Seeing Ameera¡¯s change in attitude, Gideon felt disdain in his heart.

    Gideon started with an innocuous question. ¡°Mdm. Ameera, a while ago, when the academy sent you

    to negotiate with Quincey, did you find out anything about the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will?¡±

    Ameera gave him a half smile and asked, ¡°Mr. Judd, you didn¡¯t give me the brush pen to ask this

    question, right?¡±

    She clearly understood Gideon¡¯s thoughts.

    Although everyone wanted to take advantage of the great opportunity that was the inheritor of Azure

    King¡¯s will, Gideon, who had just lost his son, obviously didn¡¯t have the mood for it.

    Ameera didn¡¯t want to waste time and said, ¡°Although our two families don¡¯t have a deep rtionship,

    since I¡¯ve epted your gift, I won¡¯t hide anything.¡±

    1/3

    ¡°Of course, I trust you.¡±

    Gideon nodded and asked, ¡°I wanted to ask if you found any information about the Azure me

    Cauldron during your visit to Crimson Sun Sect,¡±

    Gideon knew very well that his son had left Cloudmist Academy with the purpose of seizing the Azure

    me Cauldron.

    To uncover the cause of death, one simply needed to locate the owner of the Azure me Cauldron.

    This should shed light on what exactly transpired that day.

    Of course, there was another possibility: his son had met with an ident before encountering the

    Azure me Cauldron.

    However, this possibility was unlikely.

    It was unlikely that both his son and Haunn coincidentally met their demise in that time frame.

    Gideon understood that Crimson Sun Sect most likely held the answers to his son¡¯s death, especially

    concerning the Azure me Cauldron.

    If the cauldron had returned to Crimson Sun Sect, it would almost confirm that his son¡¯s death was

    rted to the person who took the cauldron back.

    That was why Gideon asked that question.

    Ameera answered, ¡°I did discuss this topic with Quincey that day. However, Quincey said that after his

    men descended the mountain, they lost the aura of the Azure me Cauldron and haven¡¯t found it to

    this day.¡±

    ¡°Still no trace until now?¡±

    Gideon¡¯s face showed a skeptical expression.

    The fact that the Azure me Cauldron had not been found indicated that the conflict didn¡¯t erupt

    during the struggle for the cauldron.

    Could it be that Yadiel and Haunn met their demise due to some other reason?

    Naturally, Gideon didn¡¯t believe it.

    Ameera nced at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you exactly what Quincey said. If you don¡¯t believe it, you

    can go to Crimson Sun Sect and see for yourself.¡±

    2/3

    Gideon shook his head and said, ¡°Mdm. Ameera, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe

    you, but rather, I don¡¯t trust Quincey. I suspect he must be hiding something.¡±

    Why didn¡¯t he want to visit Crimson Sun Sect?

    Simply because it would be futile.

    If Quincey had the intention to conceal something, no matter how many times he visited, it would be in

    vain.

    After a

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    all, he couldn¡¯t resort to force, could he?

 Chatper 741

    Chapter 741 Nothing He Could Do

    Never mind the protective array of Crimson Sun Sect. Didn¡¯t they mention that a bald formidable expert

    emerged recently in Crimson Sun Sect, even surpassing Rodney? If Rodney couldn¡¯t handle him, what

    could Gideon do?

    It was ast resort to send people like Logan to look for a needle in a haystack in Jazona.

    Ameera was also lost in her own thoughts.

    Of course, she suspected that Quincey was lying, but that was about it. As he refused to reveal

    anything, there was nothing she could do.

    Gideon¡¯s gaze darkened as he suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent some people to Jazona to search for clues. It¡¯s

    been a while, but we haven¡¯t found anything yet..¡±

    ¡°Jazona?¡± Ameera looked surprised. ¡°Are you suggesting that your son met his demise in Jazona?¡±

    ¡°I consulted a friar with profound skills to trace my son¡¯sst aura. It vanished in Jazona. The family

    members I sent to protect him also disappeared there.¡±

    Ameera fell silent for a while and could only offerforting words, ¡°Even though Jazona isn¡¯trge,

    searching like a headless chicken will yield no results.¡±

    ¡°Although there were no gains, they met someone there,¡± Gideon suddenly said.

    ¡°Who?¡± Ameera asked.

    ¡°Someone close to you, Mdm. Ameera.¡±

    After Gideon said this, he fixed his gaze on Ameera, observing herchange in expression.

    If she had indeed sent Sylvia to Jazona, Ameera would have recognized whom he was talking about by

    now.

    However, Ameera appeared confused.

    ¨C very

    close to me? Mr. Judd, spare me the riddles here.¡±

    She genuinely couldn¡¯t guess which person close to her would appear in Jazona.

    Even among the people she knew, none had mentioned going there.

    1/3

    Observing Ameera¡¯s perplexed expression, Gideon furrowed his brow.

    Is this woman genuinely unaware, or is she just putting on an act? If she¡¯s acting. I have to admit she

    puts on a convincing act.

    Gideon continued to observe the changes in Ameera¡¯s expression. He slowly said, ¡°Mdm. Ameera,

    don¡¯t you know that your daughter is in Jazona?¡±

    ¡°My daughter?¡±

    Ameera paused for a moment, then asked with confusion, ¡°Are you talking about Sylvia?

    Isn¡¯t she in¡­¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Didn¡¯t I leave Sylvia at Crimson Sun Sect to seduce¡­ No, to patch things up with that bald¨Cheaded

    man? Why did she go to Jazona?

    Ameera inquired, ¡°Mr. Judd, are you sure my daughter went to Jazona?¡±

    Gideon was also perplexed.

    Judging by the look on Ameera¡¯s face, it seemed she truly was unaware of the matter.

    Gideon affirmed, ¡°ording to the information from my men, they indeed encountered her in Jazona.

    He specifically came back to report to me.¡±

    Ameera frowned as she said, ¡°Mr. Judd, thank you for bringing me this news. I will visit the Judd

    residence at ater date.¡±

    After saying that, he left in a hurry.

    Gideon felt even more bewildered.

    Wasn¡¯t I supposed to be gathering information? How did I end up delivering it instead? Most

    importantly, I delivered the news to you, but you didn¡¯t return the Misty Spirit Brush Pen to me! How

    ridiculous!

    Gideon felt a stifling sensation in his chest.

    The thought of his son¡¯s death made him even more uneasy.

    Ameera did not waste a single moment and left in a hurry.

    Of course, she was heading to Crimson Sun Sect.

    2/3

    It was absolutely impossible that Sylvia would head to Jazona without telling her.

    After exchanging a few simple pleasantries with the cheerful but cunning Quincey, Ameera found Sylvia

    and asked her with a puzzled expression, ¡°Sylvia, have you always. been in Crimson Sun Sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Hollie and I are here all the while. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chatper 742

    Chapter 742 Man Of Good Character

    ¡°That¡¯s strange.

    Ameera fell into deep thought.

    Clearly, my daughter had been in Crimson Sun Sect all along. Why did Gideon im that his people

    encountered her in Jazona? Gideon had no reason to bring up such a trivial matter to deceive me,

    right? Oh well, I¡¯d ask about itter.

    With a beaming smile, Ameera looked at Sylvia and asked, ¡°Sylvia, during this time in Crimson Sun

    Sect, how have you been getting along with that bald young man named

    Emrys?¡±

    Her eyes were filled with hope.

    Sylvia turned her head, exchanged a nce with Hollie beside her, and smiled wryly. She said.

    ¡°There¡¯s no chance to get along with him. We haven¡¯t even run into him again.¡±

    Haven¡¯t run into Emrys at all?

    Ameera was taken aback.

    Crimson Sun Sect wasn¡¯t asrge as she imagined. Besides, now that Emrys was the direct mentee of

    the tower guard, it was impossible not to run into him.

    Could it be that Sylvia didn¡¯t search earnestly?

    Ameera¡¯s face slightly darkened as she said, ¡°Sylvia, you must understand that opportunities,

    especially for us cultivators, are rare and unpredictable. Seize any opportunity thates your way. I

    know that back at Cloudmist Academy, you maintained a high profile, even the son of the Judd family,

    Yadiel..couldn¡¯t catch your eye. But our pride also needs to be timed! Emrys is an excellent person. As

    the inheritor of the Azure King¡¯s will, he must have a great destiny. His future is limitless, and

    considering his current strength, it¡¯s worth lowering your pride to pursue him. If you could capture his

    interest, it would be your good fortune. Putting aside all that, Emrys is also quite handsome, with a

    good character. If I weren¡¯t already old and married, such good fortune wouldn¡¯t have eluded you.

    Sylvia, listen to me. Opportunity knocks but once.¡±

    Ameera¡¯s astonishing words left Sylvia wide¨Ceyed and astounded.

    There was no doubt that Emrys was blessed with great fortune. However, to say that he was a man of

    good character¡­.

    1/3

    Back then, that bald guy had smacked Sylivia¡¯s buttocks repeatedly. Moreover, Ameera herself had

    vowed to punish Emrys severely at that time. Howe she had changed her

    mind?

    She had changed her mind swiftly.

    Sylvia was truly at a loss for words.

    However, she also understood what her mother meant.

    It was a reminder to seize the opportunity and be proactive.

    As for pride? Well, that depended on who it was.

    Sylvia gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been passive. I¡¯ve been diligently searching for Emrys

    during this time, but I really haven¡¯t seen him again. Hollie can vouch for that.¡±

    Hollie quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, Ms. Lozano. I can vouch for it. Sylvia has been putting in a lot of effort.¡±

    As her daughter didn¡¯t seem to be lying, Ameera finally stopped her incessant chatter.

    However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel dejected.

    How could they possibly develop a rtionship if Sylvia couldn¡¯t even find him?

    That cunning fox, Quincey, should be struck by lightning!

    Ameera didn¡¯t reflect on herself and instead cursed Quincey in her heart, grinding her teeth in

    frustration.

    From the corner of her eye, Ameera seemed to have caught a glimpse of a light bulb shing past¡­

    No, wait, it was a bald head.

    Bald?

    Ameera perked up. She red at Sylvia and Hollie. ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t searching earnestly. Look, as

    soon as I came, I spotted Emrys. Just you wait!¡±

    With that, she chased after the bald head¡¯s direction.

    The two women regained their senses and exchanged wry smiles.

    They understood all too well. Just like them in the past, Ameera must have mistaken the

    2/3This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    bald man for Emrys upon seeing him.

    As expected, a short whileter, Ameera returned, grumbling and muttering, ¡°There are oddballs every

    year, but this year there seems to be an exceptional number. Of all the things they could learn, they

    insist on shaving their heads, even iming it¡¯s the new trend of Crimson Sun Sect. It¡¯s truly absurd!¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.7K

 Chatper 743

    Chapter 743 Bald Ment

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing Ameera¡¯s irritated expression, Sylvia couldn¡¯t help but stifle augh. Still, she couldn¡¯t resist

    teasing, ¡°Look, Ms. Lozano. There are seven or eight Emrys over there!¡±

    Ameera subconsciously looked in that direction

    Indeed, there were seven or eight bald men walking side by side, wearing the uniform of

    Crimson Sun Sect.

    The scene was quiteical at one point.

    Ameera¡¯s expression became awkward.

    The bald men were dressed in Crimson Sun Sect¡¯s uniform, making them

    indistinguishable from one another. With their simr body shapes and bald heads, it was impossible to

    tell who was who from behind.

    Just like twins.

    Twins¡­

    Ameera¡¯s body suddenly trembled. Her eyes zed over, and a painful expression appeared on her

    face.

    Twins!

    Ameera seemed to recall a painful memory buried deep in her heart, something she had been reluctant

    to reminisce about.

    Back then, she had indeed given birth to a pair of twins.

    Before she could name them, one of them was stolen.

    This incident had plunged Ameera into a prolonged period of depression, and she only managed to

    ovee it with great difficulty.

    From then on, the Morris family dared not mention the matter in front of Ameera and could only quietly

    dispatch people to search all over Mount Kushburn, but to no avail.

    They saw Ameera weeping day after day, so they used their means to help her seal those

    memories.

    1/3

    Many years had passed in this manner, until today.

    After Ameera saw those bald heads and suddenly associated them with the term ¡°twins,¡± her sealed

    memories seemed to crack open a fissure.

    The pain rushed in.

    ¡°Twins¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing Ameera suddenly clutching her head in pain and muttering incoherently, Sylvia became

    rmed in an instant.

    ¡°Jazona¡­¡±

    Ameera abruptly raised her head, gripping Sylvia¡¯s arm tightly. Her nails were deeply embedded into

    the flesh, causing Sylvia to frown slightly.

    But her concern outweighed the pain.

    Never before had Sylvia seen her mother so distraught.

    ¡°Sylvia, let¡¯s go back to Cloudmist Academy now and visit the Judd family!¡±

    Ameera¡¯s emotions fluctuated violently, but there was no time to exin. She dragged Sylvia away

    from Crimson Sun Sect.

    Hollie thought for a moment and went after them. However, upon arrival at the Cloudmist Academy, she

    decided not to follow them to the Judd residence.

    Something serious must¡¯ve happened to make Ameera so emotional. Hollie felt it wasn¡¯t appropriate to

    tag along.

    Gideon was brooding at home.

    Hearing that Ameera hade to visit, he couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled.

    When Ameera met him, she promptly returned the Misty Spirit Brush Pen to him and cagerly said, ¡°Mr.

    Judd, this Misty Spirit Brush Pen is a gift for you. I hope you can answer a question.¡±

    Gideon nced down at the Misty Spirit Brush Pen and thought, Isn¡¯t this the Misty Spirit Brush Pen I

    gave her earlier? She¡¯s giving it back to me now? Is this a joke?

    2/3

    Gideon thought she was crazy.

    She took the brush pen he gave her earlier and imed it was a gift to him.

    If he hadn¡¯t just experienced the pain of losing a son, Gideon would have mocked Ameera.

    However. was a good thing to get the Misty Spirit Brush Pen back. Gideon asked, ¡°Mdm. Ameera, what

    do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°I want to know where in Jazona your people encountered my daughter. Can you provide me with the

    address?¡± Ameera urgently asked.

    Only then did Gideon notice that Sylvia was behind Ameera.

    If he was that woman in Jazona, then?

    Gideon was also a bit puzzled, but seeing Ameera returning the brush pen, he decided to give her the

    address provided by Logan.

 Chatper 744

    Chapter 744 Reunite

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    When Ameera received the address, her hands trembled for a moment.

    Soon after, she swiftly left with Sylvia.

    Watching the two figures disappear, Gideon seemed to realize something.

    Over twenty years ago. Ameera gave birth to Sylvia and soon fell into depression.

    While postpartum depression is not umon among ordinary people, it¡¯s highly unlikely for

    cultivators like Ameera.

    At that time, there were rumors suggesting that Ameera had given birth to twins, and one of the infants,

    a girl, was stolen shortly after birth, leading to Ameera¡¯s depression.

    However, the Morris family promptly refuted these ims, threatening severe consequences for

    spreading baseless rumors.

    Originally, the other prestigious families weren¡¯t particrly interested in such matters. Everyone was

    busy, so no one could be bothered about the reason of her depression. If you said it didn¡¯t exist, then

    so be it!

    Over time, the matter was forgotten.

    It was not until he saw Sylvia just now that Gideon recalled the rumor from over twenty

    years ago.

    Perhaps that rumor was indeed true.

    Ameera did give birth to twins, and the girl who appeared in Jazona this time was likely. the one stolen

    years ago.

    Otherwise, Ameera wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry, and Sylvia¡¯s sudden return from Jazona to Mount

    Kushburn would be inexplicable.

    Gideon quickly figured out the truth.

    Suddenly, he found it boring.

    He had initially thought the person in Jazona was Sylvia, so he wanted to dig for clues

    Chapter 744 Reunite

    11:36

    about Yadiel from her. Now, it seemed that it was merely a misunderstanding.

    Gideon instantly lost interest and felt a bit frustrated.

    He wanted to sound Ameera out following his son¡¯s death, but in the end, it turned out that he had

    helped Ameera find her daughter who had been lost for many years.

    He felt truly indignant.

    At this moment, in her condominium in Jazona, Nte felt increasingly anxious.

    She seemed to have a premonition that something she both anticipated and feared would happen

    soon.

    Indeed, Nte¡¯s premonition was urate.

    It happened even faster than she had imagined.

    When Nte saw the girl who looked almost identical to herself and the tearful beautiful woman

    beside her, her emotions became exceptionallyplex.

    ¡°Daughter¡­ My daughter¡­¡±

    Tears streamed down Ameera¡¯s face as she excitedly approached and pulled Nte into a tight

    embrace.

    Perhaps it was the bond from deep within their blood.

    The moment Nte felt the warmth of Ameera¡¯s embrace, a pang of emotion hit her, causing

    uncontroble tears to well up and spill out.

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nte had often envisioned the scene of meeting her parents.

    She had thought that when she saw them, she would hysterically question why they had abandoned

    her in the first ce.

    However, at this moment, Nte realized that her emotions were not as agitated as she had

    envisioned.

    All she felt was joy and warmth.

    From her mother¡¯s words and through her tears, she had already sensed that perhaps

    2/3

    NBB N N

    Chapter 744 Reunite

    7

    there had been some misunderstanding in the past.

    It was simr to Cordelia¡¯s situation.

    Cordelia had been sent to the orphanage because Richard and Lydia believed she had died

    prematurely. They sent her to Mount Dracoger, but she ended up at Sunshine Children¡¯s Home.

    Nte believed there must be a reason for her situation as

    well.

    No parents would be so heartless as to abandon their own biological daughter.

    Nte didn¡¯t ask for an exnation at this moment.

    At that moment, all she wanted was to fully immerse herself in her mother¡¯s embrace.

    The rest could wait for another time.

    On the other hand, Sylvia waspletely stunned by the unfolding scene.

 Chatper 745

    Chapter 745 A Twin Sister

    Beforeing here, she had been in a confused state, not knowing why her mother urgently brought

    her to Jazona.

    Throughout the entire process, Ameera did not offer any exnations.

    Upon seeing Nte, who looked so simr to herself, Sylvia instantly understood.

    Turns out I have a twin. Is she younger or older than me?

    Sylvia was unsure because their ages were simr, and from their appearances, it was impossible to

    tell who was older.

    ¡°Daughter, this is your biological sister, Sylvia, who was born a few minutes before

    you¡­¡±

    After a tender moment shared between mother and daughter, Ameera had fully recalled the events of

    the past. The sealed memories were finally, andpletely, unraveled.

    She was crying, but a smile was ying on her lips.

    Holding Nte¡¯s hand tightly, she introduced Sylvia to her. However, as she was about to say

    something to Sylvia, she suddenly stopped.

    Nte immediately caught on and said, ¡°Mom, my name now is Nte Wicker.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Ameera nodded with a smile and introduced, ¡°Sylvia, this is your younger sister, Nte¡­¡±

    They were deeply moved.

    Wiping away the tear stains from the corners of her eyes, Nte said, ¡°Mom, Sylvia, let¡¯s go inside the

    house!¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    The three of them prepared to return to the condominium.

    However, just as they were about to enter, Ameera suddenly paused. She turned in a direction outside

    and shouted sternly, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Lurking near the apartment was none other than a Golden Elixir Stage cultivator of the

    1/3

    M BBM M

    Chapter 745 A Twin Sister

    IN Ian 11:36

    Judd family.

    After reporting the situation to Gideon, Logan quickly returned to Jazona and arranged for someone to

    watch over ¡°Sylvia¡± following Gideon¡¯s instructions.

    When he saw two ¡°Sylvias appearing, the Golden Elixir Stage cultivator from the Judd family was

    baffled.

    But he quickly realized what was going on.

    They were twins.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    This confirmed Gideon¡¯s spection.

    Seeing that Ameera had discovered his presence, the Golden Elixir Stage cultivator from the Judd

    family naturally didn¡¯t dare to continue spying and quickly left.

    In Cloudmist Academy, Ameera was well¨Crespected. He, a servant of the Judd family, couldn¡¯t afford to

    provoke her.

    Ameera and her two daughters entered the living room.

    Their emotions had stabilized quite a bit.

    Although Nte didn¡¯t ask, Ameera was afraid that she might harbor resentment, so she took the

    initiative to exin the events of the past to Nte.

    Nte felt relieved.

    She knew there must have been apelling reason back then.

    She wasn¡¯t abandoned but was taken away by a mysterious person.

    Ameera held Nte¡¯s hands tightly, refusing to let go. Her heart ached as she said, ¡°Nte, you¡¯ve

    been through a lot these years.¡±

    Nte shook her head. ¡°Not at all.¡±

    She had been in Sunshine Children¡¯s Home since she could remember. Although she was an orphan,

    the orphanage provided warmth, and she had so many sisters to apany her.

    Nte briefly recounted her experiences over the years.

    2/3

    Ö¥…^

    84% 17:00

    Ameera listened, feeling somewhat puzzled when she heard that Nte had been in the orphanage

    since she could remember.

    Back then, she didn¡¯t know who the hell stole her daughter.

    Why did they steal her daughter, and why did they send her to a small orphanage in

    What were they plotting?

    It

    it was a human trafficker, why didn¡¯t they steal both but only one baby?

    ouldn¡¯t understand, and she could only curse them in her heart for being

    Ameera unscrupulous.

    Somewhere in Chanaca, a rather unorthodox friar was surrounded by people, when he suddenly

    sneezed without reason. Puzzled, he grumbled, ¡°Humph, I wonder which scoundrel is speaking ill of

    me?¡±

    ¡°Friar Athos, who would dare to speak ill of you?¡±

 Chatper 746

    Chapter 746 Son In Law

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Friar Athos, you are a deity. Those who dare to insult you will surely face retribution.¡±

    The two voluptuous women in his arms spoke with feigned admiration while their eyes. were tightly

    fixed on therge gold chain before the friar¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Well said, well said indeed. Come on. Let¡¯s go watch the game.¡±

    ¡°Oh Friar Athos, you¡¯re annoying. Watch the game. Why are you touching me?¡±

    ¡°Friar Athos, we¡¯re innocentdies.¡±

    Sylvia learned for the first time that she had a twin sister. Apart from the joy of seeing each other as

    sisters, there was also an inexplicable and strange feeling.

    She pondered over it carefully butcked that tiny spark of inspiration, like a faint light that she could

    sense but couldn¡¯t quite grasp.

    What was wrong exactly?

    Sylvia fell into deep thought.

    Ameera did not notice Sylvia¡¯s changing expression, immersed as she was in the joy of finding her

    daughter.

    ¡°Nte, let me tell you about our Cloudmist Academy. Please don¡¯t feel surprised¡­¡±

    Ameera had no idea that Nte had already heard about Cloudmist Academy from Emrys and had

    been thoughtfully introduced to the situation there.

    The main goal was to have Nte quickly ept the fact that she was born into a family of cultivators.

    Normally, a child growing up outside of Mount Kushburn would know very little about cultivators.

    Suddenly telling her that she came from a cultivation family, and they were all cultivators, would likely

    be unbelievable for anyone.

    Ameera could only slowly exin.

    1/3

    NB BM Nd

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 740 Son In taw

    However, what Ameera didn¡¯t expect was that Nte was even moreposed than she had

    imagined.

    When Nte heard the term ¡°cultivator¡± she didn¡¯t show too much surprise,

    This was indeed strange.

    For ordinary people, cultivators were akin to mythical beings. How could she be so calm?

    ¡°Mom, I already know all of this.¡±

    ¡°You already know?¡± Ameera was astonished.

    ¡°Yes, a man who loved me dearly told me that. Moreover, I am now a cultivator myself.¡± Nte said,

    her face brimming with a joyful smile.

    Ameera¡¯s gaze sharpened as she asked, ¡°Nte, do you already have a man in your life? Where is he

    now? Can you ask him toe and meet me?¡±

    She wanted to see who this audacious man was.

    Judging from her daughter¡¯s tone, it seemed that this man was also a cultivator. However, even if he

    was a cultivator, it didn¡¯t mean he was worthy of her daughter.

    That was what Ameera thought.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t say it out loud.

    After all, they had just reunited with each other, and many things needed to be resolved slowly.

    So, Ameera only expressed her desire to meet the man and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Nte shook her head and said, ¡°He¡¯s out on business, and it will probably take a while before he

    comes home.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a pity. I wanted to meet my future son¨Cinw soon!¡±

    Ameera pretended to sigh, but the three words ¡®future son¨Cinw¡® were clearly emphasized, as if she

    was gritting her teeth.

    Nte didn¡¯t notice anything unusual.

    At this moment, Ameera suddenly brightened and said, ¡°Nte, you mentioned earlier

    2/3

    Chapter 746 Son In Law

    that you are also a cultivator. Can you tell me about your current cultivation level?¡±

    She had not sensed any aura of a cultivator from Nte since they met.

    Nte sheepishly scratched her own head and said in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m in the first stage of the

    Energy Cultivation Stage.¡±

    Energy Cultivation Stage, and only in the first stage.

    Ameera felt a pang of heartache.

    Given her and her husband¡¯s excellent genes, their daughter was sure to be born with potential.

    great

    If Nte hadn¡¯t been stolen away, and if she had grown up normally in Cloudmist Academy, it would

    have been absolutely impossible for her to be only at the first stage of the Energy Cultivation Stage at

    this age.

 Chatper 747

    Chapter 747 Changing Surnames

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    That despicable thief truly deserved a terrible end!

    Ameera cursed inwardly again.

    Little did she know that Nte¡¯s time as a cultivator was incredibly short, and reaching the first stage

    of the Energy Cultivation Stage was already extraordinary.

    If it were anyone else, within such a short period of time, they probably wouldn¡¯t have even managed to

    condense their life energy.

    ¡°Nte, once you return to Cloudmist Academy, I will spare no effort to nurture you. We will quickly

    make up for the time you¡¯ve missed and increase your cultivation base. Once you acknowledge your

    ancestry and return to the n, you will be a part of our Morris family. You will need to change your

    surname ordingly.¡±

    Nte¡¯s Energy Cultivation Stage at only the first stage might not be impressive for Cloudmist

    Academy, and she might even face disdain from others, but Ameera didn¡¯t

    mind.

    Her daughter would certainly not be inferior to others.

    She believed in her ability to cultivate Nte, and even if Nte didn¡¯t surpass others, Ameera was

    confident she could help her reach the Foundation Stage before the age of thirty.

    Nte pondered and replied, ¡°Mom, I will definitely go back to Cloudmist Academy with you, but

    changing my surname isn¡¯t necessary. I like my current name.¡±

    Having been known as Nte Wicker for over twenty years, suddenly changing her name to Nte

    Morris felt somewhat strange.

    Moreover, the surname ¡°Wicker¡± came from the orphanage, which was also her home. There was no

    need to change it.

    In the past, orphans in the orphanage would generally be given the surname ¡°Bless.¡± Normally, this

    wouldn¡¯t pose any issues, but asionally, it did present challenges.

    For instance, as these children grew up and integrated into society, some people could easily guess

    that these children were from an orphanage upon hearing their surnames and potentially look down on

    them.

    Chapter 747 Changing Surnames

    WYN 84% 11:37

    For those children who already had a hard life, this was undoubtedly a second blow.

    Therefore, subsequent reforms in the orphanage led to the decision to rece the few fixed surnames

    with more popr surnames.

    It was indeed a very heartwarming improvement.

    Nte had grown ustomed to this name and felt that even if she returned to the Morris family, there

    was no need for a change.

    Ameeraughed and said, ¡°Okay, Nte. We¡¯ll do as you say. Since you don¡¯t want to change, I

    certainly won¡¯t force you.¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t force Nte now.

    As for the future, well, that depended on the situation.

    While they were talking, Cordelia returned home. Seeing the heartwarming scene in the living room,

    she instantly understood what was going on.

    Nte quickly rose to her feet and proceeded to introduce everyone.

    Ameera carefully observed Cordelia, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of admiration.

    What a beautifuldy!

    Her demeanor was not inferior in any respect to those female cultivators in Mount Kushburn.

    Moreover, when Cordelia took the initiative to greet her, it was polite without being pretentious. At the

    same time, she maintained a unique and proud demeanor that didn¡¯t make people feel ufortable.

    This kind of temperament perfectly suited Ameera¡¯s taste.

    She had a great impression of Cordelia.

    Nte smiled and said, ¡°Delia has always taken great care of me. We are like real sisters. By the way,

    I have a few more sisters. If we have the chance, I¡¯ll introduce each of them to you.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    2/3

    MBBM N

    Chapter 747 Changing Surnames

    With a smile, Ameera nodded repeatedly. Her gaze fell on Cordelia as she asked, ¡°Cordelia, are you

    also a cultivator?¡±

    Since Nte was a cultivator, it was likely that her sister was also familiar with the term.

    ¡°Yes, Mdm. Ameera. I¡¯m currently at the fifth stage of the Energy Cultivation Stage,¡± Cordelia truthfully

    replied.

    She and Yelena were the first two among the sisters to be cultivators. In just a few months, they

    had progressed from novices to the fifth stage of the Energy Cultivation Stage.

    In the realm of martial arts, it was equivalent to the level of a Manifestor grandmaster.

 Chatper 748

    Chapter 748 Insignificant

    This speed was truly horrifying.

    Just as Emrys spected before, his sisters are all extraordinary, with exceptional innate talents in

    cultivation.

    Among them, Cordelia stood out as exceptionally outstanding.

    Her cultivation period was shorter than that of Yelena. Moreover, out of modesty, she did not frequently

    seek Emrys¡® assistance boldly like Yelena.

    However, she and Yelena had simultaneously advanced to the fifth stage of Energy Cultivation Stage.

    It was evident just how terrifying her talent for cultivation was.

    If there was a single regret, it might be that Cordelia¡¯s opportunities were not as favorable as those of

    her sisters.

    Caylie had the Azure me Cauldron of the Azure King and joined the Crimson Sun Sect.

    Yelena, with her spirit fox n lineage, was destined for greatness.

    Nte was born into a family of cultivators. Once she returned to Cloudmist Academy, she was bound

    to undergo a significant transformation.

    As for her other sisters¡­

    Although Cordelia hadn¡¯t seen anything yet, she had an intuition that they were certainly not ordinary.

    Cordelia¡¯s intuition had always been quite urate.

    During this period, she often felt a sense of loss, thinking that she was falling behind.

    However, what Cordelia didn¡¯t know was that while her intuition was keen in observing others, she had

    yet to realize the true terror of her own identity.

    But these were stories forter.

    At the moment, upon hearing that Cordelia was also at the Energy Cultivation Stage, Ameera couldn¡¯t

    help but sigh, ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve wasted your talents in this mundane world.¡±

    Chapter 748 Insignificant

    In the realm of Mount Kushburn, those who were at the Energy Cultivation Stage were nobodies.

    Ameera didn¡¯t inquire about how long Cordelia had been cultivating as she never even considered that

    aspect. She expressed regret upon hearing that Cordelia was only at the Energy Cultivation Stage.

    If Ameera knew that Cordelia had reached this level in just two or three months, she would probably

    have been shocked and eximed at her exceptional talent.

    ¡°Cordelia, why don¡¯t you join Nte ande with us to Cloudmist Academy? I can guarantee that

    the cultivation resources I can provide for Nte will definitely be avable to you too,¡± Ameera

    eagerly suggested.

    First impressions were important.

    If the first impression wasn¡¯t favorable, it would be extremely challenging to alter that perception in

    subsequent interactions.

    After all, not everyone was like Emrys.

    Ameera¡¯s initial perception of him was quite unfavorable. He appeared as nothing but an audacious,

    bald troublemaker. Nevertheless, it couldn¡¯t be denied that Emrys was remarkably exceptional, to the

    extent that he managed to overturn that unfavorable first impression.

    But Cordelia was different.

    Ameera had a good feeling about her the moment she saw her.

    If she coulde back with them to Cloudmist Academy, Ameera didn¡¯t mind treating her as her third

    daughter.

    ¡°How about it, Cordelia?¡±

    Ameera looked at Cordelia hopefully.

    ¡°Mdm. Ameera, thank you for your kindness, but I currently have no ns to go to Cloudmist

    Academy.¡±

    Although Cordelia was quite envious of the opportunities her sisters had, after careful consideration,

    she still declined the invitation from Ameera.

    Ameera sighed, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a pity. It¡¯s okay. When you change your mind, you¡¯re wee to

    2/3

    MG BMN

    Chapter 749 Insignificant

    Z

    ¡°Okay¡±

    Cordelia nodded. ¡°Since Nina has returned to Cloudmist Academy, I¡¯ll definitely visit her when I have

    the chance and pay a visit to you, Mdm. Ameera.¡±

    Nina!

    At that moment, Sylvia, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly found her eyes twitching.

    She finally figured out what that strange feeling was.

    ¡°Do you have a younger godbrother named Emrys Lund?¡± Sylvia suddenly asked.

    No wonder Nte¡¯s name sounded familiar to her.

    She didn¡¯t recall it until Cordelia called her ¡°Nina.¡±

    Upon seeing her for the first time, the bald Emrys had rushed over to pat her on the shoulder, then

    pinched her face. One moment he was calling her ¡°Wifey Nina,¡± and the next he was asking if she was

    Nte.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Cordelia nodded. ¡°Since Nina has returned to Cloudmist Academy, I¡¯ll definitely visit her when I have

    the chance and pay a visit to you, Mdm. Ameera.¡±

    Nina?

    At that moment, Sylvia, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly found her eyes. twitching.

    She finally figured out what that strange feeling was.

    ¡°Do you have a younger godbrother named Emrys Lund?¡± Sylvia suddenly asked.

    No wonder Nte¡¯s name sounded familiar to her.

    She didn¡¯t recall it until Cordelia called her ¡°Nina.¡±

    Upon seeing her for the first time, the bald Emrys had rushed over to pat her on the shoulder, then

    pinched her face. One moment he was calling her ¡°Wifey Nina,¡± and the next he was asking if she was

    Nte.

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749: A Misunderstanding

    Back then, Sylvia subconsciously assumed that Emrys was nothing more than a lecher who tried to strike up a conversation with her. Therefore, when Emrys mentioned the name ¡°Nte,¡± she didn¡¯t really pay much attention.

    It just left a vague impression on her.

    The name sounded familiar but wasn¡¯t easy to recall.

    It wasn¡¯t until Cordelia eximed ¡°Nina¡± that Sylvia instantly associated it with Emrys'' previous form of address, ¡°Wifey Nina.¡± That was when she realized she had heard the name Nte back then.

    Sylvia finally realized what it was and posed the question.

    Both Cordelia and Nte disyed expressions of surprise, not understanding how Sylvia figured it out. Nheless, they simultaneously nodded.

    I knew it!

    Sylvia was taken aback, feeling an extremelyplex mix of emotions.

    So it was indeed a misunderstanding.

    The bald-headed Emrys wasn¡¯t intentionally flirting with her.

    During the time Sylvia was searching for Emrys in Crimson Sun Sect, she was actually quite puzzled. She wondered why Emrys had initially approached her on his own ord, even taking advantage of her in such a manner.

    However, when she truly wanted to get to know and befriend Emrys, he was nowhere to be found.

    At one point, Sylvia even doubted if her own buttocks weren¡¯t perky enough.

    Otherwise, how could it be possible that Emrys was so enthusiastic before, but lost all interest after doing that?

    Why did he find her boring so soon?

    Sylvia truly couldn¡¯t fathom Emrys¡® thoughts.

    This was indeed the most fatal.

    When a girl attempted to decipher a man¡¯s thoughts, there was no doubt that it would be the beginning of another ill-fated rtionship.

    Discovering the truth left Sylvia with a sense of loss.

    It turned out to be a misunderstanding.

    It turned out that Emrys¡® approach wasn¡¯t fueled by personal interest but because she resembled his fourth sister.

    That was all there was to it.

    Sylvia had made a fool of herself.

    This was a very peculiar psychological transformation.

    It was akin to a confident beauty assuming a casually dressed man asking for directions was hitting on her.

    After all, she was confident and arrogant.

    However, it waster discovered that the man only wanted to ask for directions and quickly left with an expressionless face without even asking for her contact information.

    The beauty would surely feel surprised and disappointed.

    She would wonder if her charm had diminished recently.

    The beautiful woman then caught sight of the man from before, driving past her in a Lamborghini.

    The beautiful woman could no longer hold back and stepped forward to ask a question. However, the other party didn¡¯t even bother to acknowledge her.

    Who wouldn¡¯t be confused when faced with such a situation?

    She had no idea where things went wrong!

    In the end, she finally realized that the man had simply wanted to ask for directions. He didn¡¯t harbor any thoughts about her.

    The entire misunderstanding was created by the beauty¡¯s preconceived notion that ¡°the man is here to hit on me,¡± firmly nted in her mind.

    So, when the truth was revealed, she felt disappointed.

    She would likely never forget that man in her entire lifetime.

    Of course, the assumption here is that the man indeed has a Lamborghini; otherwise, the beauty might immediately develop a sense of difort,ining about when she became so cheap that even such a loser dared to approach her.

    The process by which Sylvia and Emrys came to know each other was much like this.

    Emrys¡® strength and future potential were like that Lamborghini.

    At that moment, Sylvia felt incredibly bitter.From N?velDrama.Org.

    However, Ameera was on the verge of climaxing with excitement.

 Chatper 750

    Chapter 750 Bald Emrys

    Her captivating eyes turned sharp. She tightly gripped Nte¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Nte, did you say

    Emrys is your godbrother? Are you talking about Bald Emrys?¡±

    Uh, Bald Emrys? Is that what Rys is known as now?

    Nte couldn¡¯t help butugh and gave a firm nod. ¡°Yes, that despicable and shameless rogue, Bald

    Emrys, he is our younger brother.¡±

    The thought of Emrys cloping with Yelena for such a long time only served to intensify Nte¡¯s

    jealousy,

    She took the opportunity to degrade him.

    However, Ameera¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious as she reprimanded, ¡°Nte, Emrys is your

    godbrother. How could you speak of him in such a way? You must not say such hurtful things in the

    future!¡±

    Ameera¡¯s excitement was hard to contain.

    She had always been thinking about having her daughter build a good rtionship with Emrys, even if

    it meant seducing him.

    For such a long time, Sylvia had not made any significant breakthroughs, which left Ameera feeling

    very disappointed.

    However, fate yed its tricks.

    Ameera not only found her missing daughter, and the man she wanted to befriend was her daughter¡¯s

    godbrother.

    It was akin to finding something by chance after looking for it high and low.

    How could Ameera pass up such a great opportunity?

    Both of them were her daughters, and whoever built a good rtionship with Emrys wouldn¡¯t make

    much difference.

    If Emrys were a bit more greedy, she could even consider giving both to him.

    If Emrys were even more greedy, she might include her in the deal.

    1/3

    After all, she maintained her face and body well. She also had a mature charm that surpasses ordinary

    girls¡­.

    Ameera cleared her throat, thinking that it was inappropriate.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    She quickly put an end to her own wicked thoughts.

    That was way ahead of its time.

    She had her own integrity.

    How could she betray her husband like that?

    Ameera pulled herself together.

    However, one thing was certain¨Cher younger daughter, Nte, had a good chance of developing a

    closer rtionship with Emrys than Sylvia.

    So, Ameera sternly corrected Nte¡¯s thinking, highlighting Emrys¡® virtues. How could she call him a

    despicable and shameless rogue like that?

    That was wrong of her.

    However, Ameera¡¯s sudden change of stance left both Cordelia and Nte utterly bewildered.

    What¡¯s going on? ording to Ameera¡¯s words, it seems like she is exceptionally protective of Rys, as

    if he were her son.

    Both beauties were taken aback.

    Regaining herposure, Nte asked, ¡°Mom, are you very familiar with Rys?¡±

    Ameera coughed twice. ¡°We had a slight interaction.¡±

    ¡°Slight? Really?¡±

    Nte stared at Ameera dubiously.

    You¡¯re protecting him just because of a slight interaction?

    Clearly, Nte didn¡¯t believe it.

    Ameera maintained herposure and said, ¡°The moment Iid eyes on Emrys, I was

    2/3

    Chapter 750 Bald Emrys

    incredibly fond of him. I could also tell he is a man with good character and responsibility.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t possibly say she was after the lucky chances Emrys possessed, right? That would seem

    so profit¨Cdriven!

    On the side, Sylvia had almost recovered from her bitter mood. Hearing Ameera¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t

    help blushing.

    That¡¯s a tant lic. Mom is too thick¨Cskinned!

    Ameera continued with carnest advice, ¡°Nte, I just want to tell you that Emrys is a good man. You

    should cherish him.¡±

    Nte was amused. She exined, ¡°I know. I was just joking. Rys dotes on me, so why would I dislike

    him?¡±

 Chatper 751

    Chapter 751 Shared Marriage

    ¡°Is the guy you were talking about earlier, the one who¡¯s totally smitten with you, Emrys?¡± Ameera

    finally showed a reaction at that.

    Nte nodded, her voice dripping with humor. ¡°Who else could it possibly be but our adorable baldy?

    It¡¯s not just me he¡¯s got a soft spot for: he adores my sisters just as mi Even went as far as saying he¡¯d

    marry all of us, didn¡¯t he, Delia?¡±

    She shot Cordelia a look, one eyebrow raised, her face a picture of mischief.

    ¡°Um¡­

    Cordelia found herself at a loss for words.

    Is this really the time for making such yful remarks in front of the older folks? It seems that this dirty¨C

    minded girl hasn¡¯t lost her knack for ignoring social cues!

    A blush crept over Cordelia¡¯s cheeks as she stammered, a touch flustered, ¡°Mdm. Ameera, those were

    just silly things we said when we were kids. Please don¡¯t take it to heart¡­¡±

    Bang!

    Then, all of a sudden, the room was filled with the sound of Ameera¡¯s handing down. hard on the

    tea table. Her voice was sharp as she demanded, ¡°Not take it seriously? And why on earth not?¡±

    Her outburst rendered both Cordelia and Nte speechless.

    As expected, we ticked her off. Who in their right mind would be okay with the idea of their daughter

    being proposed a shared marriage? Such parents simply don¡¯t exist. It¡¯s utterly unthinkable. And yet,

    there you were, making light of everything, no matter the asion!

    Cordelia shot Nte a fierce look, her eyes practically scolding.

    Nte, for her part, stuck out her tongue, the picture of innocence.

    Just then, Ameera chimed in again, ¡°A real man stands by his word. If Emrys has made such promises,

    then it¡¯s only right he follows through on them!¡±

    Crack!

    Both Cordelia and Nte, stunning in their beauty, gasped, their mouths agape in

    1/3

    Chapter 751 Shared Marriage

    astonishment as if they could literally hear the sound of their jaws hitting the floor.

    Such a revtion was both shocking andpletely unexpected!

    Who would have thought the world contained such reasonable¡­ no, wait, such peculiar mothers?

    Cordelia realized her view of the world was far too limited.

    Only Sylvia, already familiar with her mother¡¯s unpredictable nature, remained unfazed by the

    revtion, in stark contrast to the astonishment shown by the others.

    Ameera pped her hands together, decisively stating, ¡°Well, that settles it. The next time I see Emrys,

    I need to ask him exactly when he intends to keep his promise¡­¡±

    She paused, a thought urring to her.

    Out of the blue, she inquired, ¡°By the way, is Emrys still hanging around the Crimson Sun Sect?¡±

    ¡°Ha, that baldy¡¯s been back for ages now, off gallivanting with that vixen, Yelena. No telling what

    mischief they¡¯re up to, left to their own devices like that,¡± Nte said, her voice tinged with jealousy.

    She regretted not tagging along; if she had known they¡¯d be away this long, she definitely would have.

    Ameera and Sylvia exchanged puzzled looks at these words.

    Cordelia rushed to rify, ¡°Mdm. Ameera, don¡¯t mind Nte¡¯s wild tales. Yelena is actually my third

    sister. Rys went with her because they had some very important business. to attend to.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Ameera let out a sigh, relieved to hear that Emrys hadn¡¯t actually run off with some vixen.

    But then, her gazended on Sylvia, filled withplexity.

    No wonder her daughter had returned from the Crimson Sun Sect disheartened; Emrys had long since

    departed from there.

    Ah, how heartbreaking!

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Ameera felt a wave of sympathy for her daughter, while inwardly, she cursed Quincey, that sly old fox.

    2/3

    Quincey must have known Emrys was no longer at the sect but chose to say nothing, leading us on a

    fruitless search. The deception is so infuriating! Yet, despite Quincey¡¯s scheming, he surely didn¡¯t

    anticipate the close bond my other daughter shared with Emrys, did her I¡¯m definitely going to seize this

    opportunity.

    Ameera couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of triumph, but her satisfaction was fleeting.

    A sudden insight struck her, and her expression quickly turned grave. ¡°Something¡¯s not right¡­¡±

    Her brow furrowed in concern, leaving everyone around her puzzled and anxious about what could

    possibly be wrong.

 Chatper 752

    Chapter 752 Piecing Together The Puzzle

    Ameera whispered under her breath, grappling with a puzzle that refused to leave her mind. ¡°So, if I¡¯ve

    got this straight, Emrys was never really tied to the Crimson Sun Sect, right? Then what the heck was

    he doing messing around with them?¡± Her voice, a soft murmur, was more to herself than anyone else.

    Without missing a beat, Ameera shifted her focus, her eyes locking onto Nte with an intensity that

    was hard to ignore. Sheid bare the confusion that had taken root in her heart, looking for answers.

    Nte, caught off¨Cguard by the sudden attention, hesitated. She found herself at a loss. for words.

    Despite the woman in front of her being her mother, and clearly harboring no malice, Nte was

    bound by Emrys¡® strict instruction. He had made it crystal clear under no circumstances was she to

    divulge the secret that her sister, Caylie, was safeguarding the Azure me Cauldron.

    The stakes were too high; revealing such information could unleash a catastrophe.

    The dilemma was palpable. Disclosing why Emrys had ventured into the Crimson Sun Sect

    could¡¯inadvertently put Caylie in jeopardy.

    Lost for words, Nte¡¯s eyes pleaded for help, turning toward Cordelia in desperation.

    Cordelia took a moment, weighing her words carefully before responding, ¡°Rys¡® visit to the Crimson

    Sun Sect waspelled by certain unavoidable factors. Unfortunately, the finer details are something

    we¡¯re not at liberty to share. We trust you will understand our position, Mdm. Ameera.¡±

    H

    Ameera, ever the astute one, jumped in with her guess, ¡°This is about the Azure me Cauldron that

    belonged to the Crimson Sun Sect, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Her intuition was sharp; despite the silence from the others, she connected the dots. effortlessly.

    It was an easy puzzle for Ameera.

    Crimson Sun Sect had been vocal about their quest for the Azure me Cauldron. Then, like a bolt

    from the blue, Emrys emerged in Mount Kushburn, assuming the mantle of the Azure King¡¯s will

    inheritor.

    1/3

    The pieces started falling into ce for Ameera, who had always wondered how a formidable figure like

    Emrys had suddenly risen from the ranks of the Crimson Sun Sect.

    The sect¡¯s story of Emrys being the direct mentee of Abel, the tower guard, and his subsequent rise to

    prominence now seemed dubious at best.

    ¡°I had a hunch!¡± Ameera eximed, her voice a mix of excitement and vindication. ¡°Emrys is truly a

    man touched by destiny, the Ultimate Lucky One. To think he has the Azure me Cauldron, and so

    well¨Cconcealed at that!¡±

    To Ameera, everything made perfect sense now.

    Emrys was undoubtedly the keeper of the Azure me Cauldron, an identity that aligned seamlessly

    with his role as the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will.

    It exined why Quincey was so guarded, fearful that Emrys¡¯s true identity and the location of the

    sect¡¯s most treasured relic woulde to light.

    She nodded to herself, convinced of her theory. Her keen insight allowed her to piece together the

    entire saga, further fueling her desire to forge a strong bond with Emrys.

    Meanwhile, Cordelia and Nte could barely hide their relief.

    Ameera had only managed to guess half the story.

    True, Emrys¡® journey to the Crimson Sun Sect was intertwined with the Azure me. Cauldron, but his

    real mission was to protect Caylic.

    The cauldron itself was not in his possession. This misconception worked in their favor, shielding Caylie

    from unwanted attention.

    Ameera¡¯s gaze fell on Cordelia and Nte, her eyes sharp and calcting. Her assumption seemed to

    be on the mark.

    But her thoughts didn¡¯t stop there; she also pondered the fate of Yadiel and Haunn.

    It¡¯s likely they met their end at Emrys¡® hands in the tussle over the Azure me Cauldron. He certainly

    had the means.

    Ameera, with a grave look, addressed the room, ¡°I respect your need for caution and your reluctance to

    share everything. But please, believe me when I say I have no intention of causing harm.¡±

    Her gaze softened as she looked at Nte again. ¡°Nte, remember, I am your mother.

    2/3

    Though it¡¯s only today we¡¯ve recognized each other, you¡¯ve always been a part of me. Please, take my

    words to heart.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Nte, mistaking Ameera¡¯s concern for reproach, whispered her apology, her voice

    barely above a breath.

    Ameera, however, quickly reassured her. ¡°No, darling, mother isn¡¯t upset with you. What you did was

    absolutely necessary. We must keep Emrys¡® secret between us.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    She hesitated briefly before adding, ¡°Listen, you need to get in touch with Emrys. Tell him we¡¯ve got

    visitors from Mount Kushburn on our doorstep. They¡¯re on the hunt for cultivator above the Golden

    Elixir Stage in Jazona. He¡¯ll get the drift.¡±

 Chatper 753

    Chapter 753 Think It Over

    Ameera¡¯s thoughts then drifted to those from the Judd family.

    The mere idea that they might link Emrys, a Golden Elixir Stage cultivator, to the demise of Yadiel

    caused her concern.

    Golden Elixir Stage cultivators were a rarity in Jazona, making any such individual a prime suspect in

    their eyes.

    Should the Judd family piece together Emrys¡® connection to the Crimson Sun Sect, it would all but

    confirm his guilt in their minds.

    Gideon, driven by vengeance, wouldn¡¯t be one to back down casily.

    Despite Emrys¡® formidable power potentially overshadowing Gideon, provoking the well- established

    Judd family, allied with Cloudmist Academy, could indeed spell trouble.

    Meanwhile, Ameera, despite having dispensed her sage advice, couldn¡¯t shake off a lingering sense of

    unease. Turning toward Cordelia, she voiced her concern with genuine. apprehension, ¡°Cordelia, are

    you absolutely sure you want to tag along to Cloudmist. Academy? Think it over, will you?¡±

    Her worry wasn¡¯t so much about Emrys, given his unparalleled strength and the lucky chance that

    seemed to guard him against misfortune.

    Rather, it was Cordelia, still at the Energy Cultivation Stage, who upied her thoughts.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The Judd family¡¯s ignorance of Emrys was a stroke of luck, but the nightmare scenario. would be them

    using Cordelia as leverage if they ever caught wind of Emrys. Such a turn of events would undoubtedly

    lead to dire consequences.

    Ameera shared these concerns for Cordelia¡¯s well¨Cbeing.

    The safety of staying with the Morris family seemed a far better option than risking their current

    predicament.

    After much deliberation, Cordelia graciously declined Ameera¡¯s offer.

    I¡¯ve already reached out to Rys earlier. He¡¯s savvy enough to stay one step ahead. Seeking refuge with

    the Morris family is hardly a long¨Cterm solution. It¡¯s not like I can spend his whole life in hiding. right?

    1/3

    JMGB N

    Chapter 753 Think It Over

    Z % 11:39

    M

    In rora, in a quaint vige nestled in the south, Yelena concluded her prayers, her eyes still showing

    traces of recent tears,

    Returning to one¡¯s roots after more than two decades was no small feat.

    Thankfully, the benevolent vige chief had over the years maintained the ancestral hall. preventing it

    from falling into disrepair.

    It was he who had initially ced the memorial tablet for her family.

    Expressing her heartfelt thanks to the chief, they then set off back to Jazona.

    While passing through a small town, a buzz of excitement caught their attention. The renowned

    Emerentius was reportedly in town, captivating an audience with his live painting.

    Emerentius was a formidable figure in the calligraphy and painting field. Certainly, his appearance

    would be apanied by substantial fanfare.

    ¡°Mr. Emerentius is here, of all ces? I¡¯ve got to see this for myself!¡± Yelena eximed, her curiosity

    piqued, especially after the somber task of honoring her parents. The notion of confronting an impostor

    pretending to be Emerentius seemed like the perfect outlet for her pent¨Cup frustrations.

    Unbeknownst to the crowd, Emrys, the real Emerentius, was right there, incognito, with Yelena. His

    disguise,plete with a ck baseball cap, sunsses, and a mask, was thorough, ensuring his

    anonymity.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions. We¡¯ll check him out first,¡± Emrys suggested, his voice carrying a hint of

    amusement as he held Yelena back from doing anything drastic.

    Such were the troubles of being a public figure.

    If he were to be recognized as the Empyrean Lord, it could certainly stir up some trouble.

    The fame that apanied his alias, Empyrean Lord, was a double¨Cedged sword, restricting the

    freedom he once enjoyed. Gone were the days when he could meander through the streets unnoticed,

    indulging in his whims.

    Now, as a figure of high regard, such carefree antics were no longer befitting.

    Nheless, they made their way to the art booth, where a rather unkempt man, presumably in his

    forties or fifties, was drawing a crowd with his art.

 Chatper 754

    Chapter 754 An Imposter

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Sporting a rough beard and sideburns that seamlessly connected, he looked like someone for whom a

    shattered bowlid out in front might suggest a life spent on the streets, begging for scraps.

    Yet, instead of a broken bowl, whaty before him was an art booth adorned with paintings, an odd

    sight indeed.

    This disheveled look wasn¡¯t a sign of neglect; rather, it was his signature style, a deration of

    unbridled freedom and creativity, making him the epitome of an artist¡¯s spirit.

    This very appearance made it all the more convincing to onlookers that he was none other than the

    renowned Emerentius.

    Standing in line behind this untidy figure were men and women, showing their respect in silence.

    One among them, a crew¨Ccut man, stepped forward confidently and addressed the gathering, ¡°Folks,

    let¡¯s not be taken aback. Our Mr. Emerentius has always stood out with his unique charm.¡± He rified,

    aiming to set the record straight regarding the artist¡¯s unconventional appearance.

    This prompted a wave of admiration from the crowd, affirming the idea that an artist¡¯s worth transcends

    their outward look. They were celebrated for their intellectual pursuits and their ability to reach the

    pinnacle of thought.

    ¡°Truly remarkable,¡± the crowd murmured in agreement.

    Hearing the crowd¡¯s praises, the crew¨Ccut man couldn¡¯t help but smile with satisfaction. He then

    announced, ¡°This time, Mr. Emerentius has ventured to rora in search of inspiration. Ovee with

    a sudden burst of creativity, he¡¯s decided to grace us by crafting two masterpieces right here, on the

    spot.¡±

    The announcement was met with enthusiastic apuse and cheers.

    The man, looking rather pleased with the turn of events, bowed slightly and respectfully. inquired of the

    scruffy artist, ¡°Mr. Emerentius are we ready to begin?¡±

    Without uttering a single word, the unkempt man merely nodded slightly in affirmation.

    Th crew¨Ccut man promptly instructed those standing behind him, ¡°Mr. Emerentius will

    1/3

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Several individuals cooperated to smoothly roll out arge, pale scroll, carefully ensuring its surface

    was t and ready.

    Offering the ink brush to Emerentius, the crew¨Ccut man invited, ¡°Mr. Emerentius, if you please!¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the unkempt man declined the brush, instead taking arge swig of potent

    liquor before energetically plunging his hand into the ink pot.

    He then turned his attention to the expansive nk canvas before him, his presencemanding

    silence and awe.

    Suddenly, the unkept man let out a powerful shout, ¡°Ha!¡± which seemed to electrify the atmosphere,

    energizing everyone present as if they too had been struck by a wave of adrenaline.

    With hands coated in ink, he began to fervently paint, his movements bringing to life. images of

    dragons soaring and tigers bounding across the canvas.

    After a flurry of intense activity, he abruptly stopped andmanded, ¡°Hold!¡±

    The fric energy dissipated as he coolly retreated to the center of his stall, adopting ant air of

    indifference, his eyelids heavy, utterly disregarding the crowd of onlookers that had gathered.

    The crowd, meanwhile, was left utterly dumbfounded. It wasn¡¯t that the unkept man¡¯s painting skills

    were in question; rather, they werepletely baffled by what they saw as his ¡°masterpiece.¡±

    To them, it seemed iprehensible, far removed from what one might typically. admire as art.

    It resembled a scrawl more than anything!

    There were murmurs and whispers, doubting whether this man was truly the Emerentius. they had

    heard of.

    Just then, the crew¨Ccut man who had initially spoken took the stage again, his smile

    2/3

    Chapter 754 An Imposter

    cryptic as he addressed the confused onlookers, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I can see the bewilderment in

    your eyes. Please, allow me to elucidate. Our esteemed Mr. Emerentius is ever the pioneer, constantly

    exploring new frontiers in art. What you see before you is histest venture into an innovative style, one

    that prioritizes the essence over the explicit form. This piece is a bold leap into a realm where

    traditional forms are discarded, leaving only the purest expression of thought and meaning. It¡¯s an

    avant¨Cgarde representation of Mr. Emerentius¡® continuous exploration of the subconscious.¡±

    As he concluded, the crowd exchanged unsure looks..

    While they were familiar with Emerentius¡® penchant for abstract and thought¨Cprovoking art, thistest

    creation pushed the boundaries of their understanding, leaving them to ponder, Im¡¯t this stream of

    consciousness a bit too¡­ abstract?

 Chatper 755

    Chapter 755 You Call This Art

    Why don¡¯t you ask him directly if you can make heads or tails of what he¡¯s scribbled down there?

    Honestly, even if I were schlepping a pig around on my shoulders, I reckon I¡¯d still manage to pull off

    something simr.

    You really think we¡¯re that gullible, huh? Trying to pull a fast one on us?

    The crowd gathered around started feeling like they were the butt of some kind of joke, as if someone

    was making monkeys out of them.

    this mess supposed to be the work of the esteemed Mr. Emerentius? This is absurd!

    What an utter waste of our time!

    ¡°Just a moment, folks, please don¡¯t rush off¡­¡±

    Realizing his attempt to sway the crowd was failing miserably, the man with the crew cut felt his cheeks

    burn with embarrassment. Desperately, he raised his voice, trying to keep the audience from

    dispersing.

    To his relief,

    f, the crowd paused, their steps halting.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    They nced around, bewildered, wondering what the alleged master would attempt.

    next.

    Bending down once more, the crew¨Ccut man addressed the unkempt man with a touch of deference,

    ¡°Mr. Emerentius, it appears the audience hasn¡¯t quite warmed up to your previous disy. Would you

    honor us with another demonstration, perhaps?¡±

    ¡°Hah! A bunch of ignorant ninnies, they just can¡¯t grasp the finer points of true art!¡± The unkept man¡¯s

    retort was like a cold p to the face, instantly igniting widespread.

    resentment.

    ¡°Come on, now, how can you say such things? Who are you calling ignorant? Take a good look at what

    you¡¯ve drawn. Does that even qualify as art? It¡¯s no better than a toddler¡¯s scribbling!¡±

    ¡°Really, the nerve of you to im we can¡¯t appreciate art, while you¡¯re out here pretending

    to be Mr. Emerentius?¡±

    ¡°Sir, do us all a favor, would you? Go home, have a shower, and change out of those musty

    clothes.¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 755 You Call This Art

    2

    At this point, the crowd was simmering with ange

    Quick to defuse the situation, the crew¨Ccut man stepped in. ¡°Let¡¯s all stay calm, please. Mr. Emerentius

    is deeply passionate about art, and I assure you, he didn¡¯t mean to offend anyone.¡±

    ¡°Oh, posing as Mr. Emerentius now, are we? Shameless, absolutely shameless!¡±

    It was clear that no one was buying the act; they were all convinced that the disheveled man standing

    before them couldn¡¯t possibly be the renowned Emerentius.

    Witnessing the unfolding drama, Yelena couldn¡¯t help but feel her spirits lift. She turned to Emrys with a

    mischievous smile, ¡°Hey, Rys, what do you think this ¡®Mr. Emerentius should do now to save face?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s stick around for a bit longer and see!¡± Emrys responded with eager anticipation.

    ¡°Pili! Ridiculous! To think I mistook this gathering for an audience capable of recognizing true art. This

    is an insult to the very concept of artistry!¡±

    Ovee with indignation, the unkempt man stood up abruptly, filled with a fury that seemed to

    command the room, as if he was about to leave in a storm of

    rage.

    This only served to fuel the crowd¡¯s anger even more.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Did we hit a nerve by calling out your charade, and now you¡¯re throwing a

    tantrum out of sheer embarrassment, looking for an excuse to make a hasty retreat?¡±

    ¡°Ha! What else could it be? Just listen to him, calling us clowns!¡±

    ¡°So, first we¡¯re the fools, and now you¡¯re the one making a spectacle of yourself¡­¡±

    The verbal onught continued unabated.

    Stepping forward, the crew¨Ccut man grabbed the unkempt man¡¯s arm, attempting to calm. him, ¡°Mr.

    Emerentius, please, don¡¯t take offense. If they can¡¯t see your genius, then prove it to them with your

    talent!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, they¡¯re simply not worthy of witnessing it,¡± the unkempt man snapped back, his patience clearly

    wearing thin.

    ¡°Mr. Emerentius, I get where you¡¯reing from, and I respect your principles. But surely, you wouldn¡¯t

    want this misunderstanding to tarnish your esteemed reputation?¡±

    11:39

    hapter 755 You Call This Art

    the crew¨Ccut man implored earnestly.

    After a brief moment of contemtion, the unkept man suddenly turned back, his demeanor charged

    with a newfound resolve. ¡°Fine, if that¡¯s how it is, then let this master enlighten you. Prepare yourselves

    for a real lesson in art!¡±

    Hmph

    Everyone sighed.

    Despite their reservations, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of skepticism and curiosity about what

    the unkept man had up his sleeve this time.

    Emrys, taken by surprise by the man¡¯s unexpected return, couldn¡¯t shake off a sense of

    intrigue.

    After all, walking away earlier had seemed like the perfect exit strategy for someone whose bluff had

    been called. Yet, here he was, making aeback.

    Isn¡¯t he just making things harder for himself bying back? Or maybe, he¡¯s got an ace up his sleeve

    I don¡¯t know about?

    Emrys watched with a mix of intrigue and skepticism, his eyes darting around to gauge the crowd¡¯s

    reaction.

    It was as if they were spectators at a theatre, eagerly awaiting the next act in a drama.

    At that point, the unkempt man swept his gaze over the crowd, icy and deliberate, beforemanding

    in a tone that brooked no argument, ¡°Spread out the drawing paper.¡±

    ¡°Come on,e on, let¡¯s get the drawing paper rolled out. The master¡¯s about to reveal his true

    genius,¡± the crew¨Ccut man eagerly chided his mates, as they hurried to unveil a fresh, white drawing

    paper.

    With a gesture of deep reverence, he then presented the brush to the unkept man.

 Chatper 756

    Chapter 756 Who Dares Call Me A Fraud

    This time, the unkempt man didn¡¯t push the brush away. Instead, he epted it with a

    nod.

    Just like before, the crowd hushed, their anticipation palpable in the air.

    But unlike his previous disy of wild fervor, he now embodied the epitome of concentration, his every

    stroke deliberate, every line filled with purpose.

    As time ticked by, the initially raucous and skeptical crowd began to fall silent, their disdain giving way

    to rapt attention.

    They were all staring, eyes wide, mouths agape at the unfolding masterpiece before them.

    Thirty minutes had passed, and the canvas was already half¨Cfilled. Even to the untrained eye, it was

    clear the man was painting an ¡°Eagle on a Tree.¡±

    What was more, he had somehow captured that distinctive artistic conception synonymous with

    Emerentius¡® work.

    This was no small feat, considering theplexity and uniqueness of Emerentius¡® style.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    An eerie silence had enveloped the crowd.

    The man continued his work, unbothered by the awe he had inspired.

    Another half hour slipped by, and finally, the man ceased his brushwork.

    He had focused solely on the central part of the drawing paper leaving the periphery. untouched.

    Yet, within that central space, he had rendered aplete and breathtaking ¡°Eagle on a

    Tree.¡±

    ¡°Now, who dares call me a fraud?¡± he challenged, his voice cutting through the stunned silence like a

    knife.

    The crowd, momentarily lost in the shock of the revtion, was snapped back to reality by his scoff. It

    was unmistakable.

    It Is indeed Mr. Emerentius!

    JMB BN M

    Chapter 756 Who Dares Call Me A Fraud

    D

    * 11:40

    D

    p, p, p, p, p!

    Suddenly, led by the crew¨Ccut man, apuse broke out, a spontaneous symphony of admiration and

    respect.

    The crowd¡¯s perception of the unkempt man transformed in an instant.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always said he was Mr. Emerentius! But did you listen? No! And now, here we are. You can¡¯t deny

    the evidence in front of your eyes,¡± one onlooker crowed triumphantly.

    ¡°Exactly! I¡¯ve never doubted it for a second. Mr. Emerentius¡® artistic essence is unmistakable. Such

    talent cannot be mimicked easily,¡± another voice added.

    ¡°And as Mr. Emerentius himself said, you lot were nothing more than jesters,pletely oblivious to

    the true essence of art. The first painting was a clear reflection of the master¡¯s stream of

    consciousness. You were all blind not to see it.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Emerentius, would you consider selling the clothes you¡¯re wearing? Their natural look has really

    caught my eye.¡±

    The crowd, without needing any prompt from the crew¨Ccut man, began to openly express their

    newfound respect and admiration for Emerentius.

    The onlookers¡® expressions morphed from skepticism to reverence, none wanting to be branded the

    ¡°ignorant fool¡± Emerentius had derided.

    Emrys, watching this unfold, couldn¡¯t help but feel a touch of amusement.

    Yet, there was a newfound respect for the unkept man.

    Replicating his own style had always seemed an insurmountable challenge, yet here it was, being done

    before his very eyes.

    It was evident that the unkempt man had put in quite the effort to mimic Emrys distinctive style of work.

    Huh, what am I thinking about?

    Emrys found himself thinking, a surprising sense of pride welling up inside.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen. I believe we¡¯re all in agreement now that the man before us is indeed Mr.

    Emerentius, correct?¡± the crew¨Ccut dered, his smile revealing a set of gleaming white teeth.

    2/3

    Chapter 756 Who Dares Call Me A Fraud

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®now agree? We¡¯ve always known it was Mr. Emerentius. The aura of his artistry is

    undeniable,¡± came a confident reply.

    ¡°Ah, the subtle fragrance of ink in the air, it¡¯s truly invigorating,¡± another added.

    ¡°Mr. Emerentius, may I have your autograph?¡±

    In an atmosphere ripe with anticipation, the crew¨Ccut man gently pressed his hand downwards,

    signaling the crowd to hush. A grin spreading across his face, he announced, ¡°You know, our dear Mr.

    Emerentius has decided to grace us with some goodies this time. around.¡±

    ¡°Goodies? What kind of goodies?¡±

    The moment those words hit the air, the room was filled with a mix of surprise and curiosity. Without

    missing a beat, someone from the crowd blurted out, ¡°What¡¯re we talking here? Adult movies?¡±

    ¡°Come on, man! That¡¯s just low. You¡¯re disrespecting our whole circle here. Get lost!¡±

 Chatper 757

    Chapter 757 A Great Deal

    No sooner had the words left his mouth, the nosy fellow found himself being unceremoniously ejected

    from the gathering.

    With a heartyugh, the crew¨Ccut man, now showing off a dazzling set of teeth, announced. ¡°The treat

    Mr. Emerentius has for us today includes these two exquisite paintings. And guess what? They¡¯re going

    for a steal¨Cjust three hundred thousand for the pair.¡±

    ¡°Three hundred thousand?¡±

    ¡°Wait, hold up. Are you saying both paintings are going for three hundred thousand total?¡±

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Disbelief washed over the crowd.

    It wasmon knowledge that Emerentius¡® pieces, when auctioned, could easily rake in anything from

    a cool million to tens of millions.

    And now, here they were, two of his paintings up for grabs at a mere three hundred thousand.

    If one managed to snag them at this price, it¡¯d be like hitting the jackpot.

    It was akin to striking gold, much like the gambling dens next door!

    rora was a ma for tourists, particrly wealthy businessmen on the hunt for stone gambling,

    equipped with hefty wallets but never expecting to stumble upon such a windfall.

    And surely, this deal was a far better bet than any stone gambling¡­

    Stone gambling could plunge one into bankruptcy with a single bad cur, but investing in Emerentius¡®

    art? That was a guaranteed gold mine.

    What was there to hesitate about?

    The decision was made on the spot, and the crowd went wild.

    Yet, the crew¨Ccut man persisted, determined to see the process through, ¡°This special offer of three

    hundred thousand for both pieces is because Mr. Emerentius came to rora seeking inspiration. He

    crafted these two masterpieces on a whim,pletely

    1/3

    Chapter 757 A Great Deal

    disregarding their potential price tag.¡±

    He borated, ¡°Though we¡¯ve seen a couple of versions of ¡®Eagle on a Tree¡® before, its worth remains

    undiminished. But don¡¯t worry. Anything from the hands of the esteemed Mr. Emerentius is bound to be

    a hit, even if he were to create ten more versions. Each would still be coveted. Also, mark my words,

    another of today¡¯s pieces from Mr. Emerentius is set to revolutionize the calligraphy and painting scene.

    Whoever gets their hands on it today is definitely going to make a killing as its value skyrockets!¡±

    Lastly, the crew¨Ccut man made a point to emphasize, ¡°And onest thing. Mr. Emerentius has always

    been one to shun the limelight and material wealth, which is exactly why he¡¯s offering such a generous

    deal today.¡±

    As soon as he finished, apuse thundered through the room. Praises started flying left and right. ¡°Mr.

    Emerentius is the epitome of grace and virtue. His artistic conception surpasses that of other masters

    by leagues.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Only Mr. Emerentius could create such a deeply moving work.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Emerentius, you¡¯re my hero. Could I possibly buy your shirt? I¡¯m absolutely in love with its genuine,

    ink¨Csoaked scent¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s that oddball again!¡±

    The room was electric with excitement and admiration.

    Seizing the moment, the crew¨Ccut man spoke up, ¡°All right, folks. Let¡¯s get down to business. These

    two pieces by Mr. Emerentius are going for three hundred thousand, cash only. No checks or bank

    transfers, please.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    A brief pause swept through the crowd at his words.

    Three hundred thousand in cash¡­.

    Despite the presence of numerous affluent onlookers, who really walks around with that kind of cash on

    hand?

    The crew¨Ccut man borated, ¡°Given that we¡¯ve only got two pieces, and they¡¯re being sold as a set,

    we had to figure out a fair way to decide who gets them. We thought asking for cash would be a good

    test ofmitment.¡±

    ¡°I see the logic. I¡¯ll go grab my suitcase and hit the ATM right now. Gotta show Mr.

    2/3

    Chapter 757 A Great Deal

    Emerentius my dedication,¡± chimed in a shill, long nted in the crowd by the man with the crew cut,

    springing into action.

    His move set off a frenzy among the other wealthy businessmen, now scrambling to withdraw their

    cash in a bid to secure the purchase.

    After a few had dashed off, the buzz of excitement continued unabated.

    For most, they were merely spectators. Even with the desire to buy, the means or the opportunity was

    out of reach, especially now that others had beaten them to the punch.

    The unkempt man ran his fingers through his disheveled hair, shifting his gaze toward the window.

    Noticing that the fish had indeed fallen for the bait, a subtle grin unknowingly made its way across his

    face.

    Meanwhile, the crew¨Ccut man, who had been babbling non¨Cstop until just a few seconds ago, suddenly

    found himself at a loss for words, no longer feeling the urge to speak.

 Chatper 758

    Chapter 758 Trashy Paintings

    The rest of them were just penniless, and there was absolutely no need to waste breath on

    them.

    As everyone anxiously awaited the return of the wealthy merchants with the money, a crisp voice

    suddenly rang out from the crowd. ¡°If such trashy paintings can sell for three hundred thousand, I could

    do it too.¡±

    The person who spoke was Yelena.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    She gracefully sauntered over to the art booth. When she stopped, her round and perky buttocks subtly

    lifted.

    The impact was tremendous.

    This wasn¡¯t Yelena intentionally behaving seductively. It¡¯s just that she inherently had that quality¡­

    ahem, just kidding.

    However, Yelena made an impression on everyone present.

    She had a great figure!

    Not only did she have a great body, but her face was also pretty. Her charm was captivating, the kind

    that made one weak in the knees with just a single nce.

    Her charm had truly reached a level of effortless perfection. With every move she made, it naturally

    radiated from her.

    However, no matter how gorgeous and curvaceous she was, it was still wrong of her to disrespect

    Emerentius.

    Could being good¨Clooking give you the freedom to do anything?

    Apparently, it could!

    Originally, when the crew¨Ccut man heard Yelena utter those extremely disrespectful words, he was very

    displeased.

    He nearly burst out in anger.

    However, when he shifted his gaze to Yelena, he was momentarily stunned. A faint smile appeared on

    his face as he said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re not part of the calligraphy and painting

    1/3

    Chapter 758 Trashy Paintings

    circle and may not be familiar with Mr. Emerentius¡­¡±

    Before the crew¨Ccut man could finish, Yelena forcefully interrupted him, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with Mr.

    Emerentius? Are you kidding me? I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s anyone in this world who understands Mr.

    Emerentius better than I do!¡±

    The unkempt man sitting in the middle of the art booth raised his head. A hint of fervor shed in his

    eyes as he said, ¡°Miss, I feel like you¡¯re implying something?¡±

    He was now Emerentius.

    The beautiful woman just imed that no one understands Emerentius better than her. Implicitly, wasn¡¯t

    she saying that she wanted to get to know Emerentius more intimately?

    There was always an underlying meaning in a girl¡¯s words.

    The unkempt man seemed to have figured out why the beautiful woman had spoken that way just now.

    Clearly, she wanted to attract his attention!

    After all, the reputation of Emerentius was not for nothing.

    The unkempt man thought happily, Good. Youngdy, you¡¯ve caught my attention. We can have a deep

    conversation.

    However, the next moment, Yelena directly stomped her heel on his forehead, angrily saying, ¡°F*ck off!

    Do you believe I could crush your head with one foot?¡±

    Yelena¡¯s fiery temper red up, and she couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud.

    The surrounding crowd was instantly shocked.

    This beautiful woman is too violent, daring to use her heel to kick Mr. Emerentius¡® head. It¡¯s truly a

    disgrace to civilization!

    A glint of cold light suddenly shed in the crew¨Ccut man¡¯s eyes.

    It was clear that this woman hade to cause trouble.

    But before he could react, the unkempt man waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It isn¡¯t a serious matter.

    I won¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    The unkempt man wiped away the heel mark on his forehead.

    However, he was inwardly brimming with joy.

    2/3

    Indeed, a beauty looks good even when she kicked me. Getting stepped on the head by woman feels

    somewhat thrilling. What is wrong with me? Although she looked fierce, she didn¡¯t really kick me that

    hard. I knew she was trying to get my attention. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t she kick harder?

    The unkempt man had no idea that Yelena was already in the fifth stage of energy cultivation. She was

    afraid that if she used too much force, she might identally crush

    his head.

    She didn¡¯t want his blood and flesh to dirty her shoes.

 Chatper 759

    Chapter 759 Too Violent

    There was no way she would let that happen.

    ¡°Rys, you jerk. How long do you n to watch the show?¡± Yelena suddenly turned and shouted at the

    crowd.

    Only then did Emrys walk over with an embarrassed smile.

    Lena was really rough. But the rougher she is, the more I like her. It looks like I¡¯ll have to keep a whip at

    home and let her vent when she¡¯s angry. Yes, that¡¯s a nice idea.

    Emrys affirmed inwardly.

    However, now was not the time to think about such messy matters. Emrys leisurely walked up to the

    painting titled ¡°Eagle on a Tree¡± and quietly observed it for a few seconds.

    He then said, ¡°Regarding the art of calligraphy and painting, it is not difficult to pursue and achieve

    ¡®form¡® through polishing and refinement. However, when ites to capturing artistic conception, it is

    best to do it in one go.¡±

    The unkempt man spent a full hour on this painting with many pauses in between.

    So the final product, although achieving the ¡°form,¡±cked the smoothness of a seamless. flow.

    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be urate to say that this painting, ¡°Eagle on a Tree,¡±cked any artistic

    conception. This unkept man did have some talent, otherwise those wealthy businessmen wouldn¡¯t

    have been so easily hooked.

    Right after Emrys said that, a heated argument ensued..

    ¡°Where did this brate from? Do you really think you¡¯re qualified to critique the artwork of our

    esteemed Mr. Emerentius?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, how ridiculous. He actually dares to say that Mr. Emerentius¡¯s worksck artistic conception.

    Any discerning person can see the artistic conception in them. If you can¡¯t see it, it just means you¡¯re

    blind!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you see him wearing sunsses? I guess he¡¯s one of those types. mentioned by

    Mr. Emerentius, those who don¡¯t understand art but like to show off.¡±

    1/3

    MBB!

    Chapter 759 Too Violent

    ¡°Ha! Dare you remove your mask and hat so we can see what you look like?¡±

    Almost everyone around had already identified this unkempt man as Emerentius.

    In an instant, everyone turned into his supporters,unching a verbal onught against

    Emrys.

    Because they didn¡¯t trust Emerentius before, causing Emerentius to be displeased, their support now

    appeared even more enthusiastic, highlighting their loyalty to their faith.

    In the world of calligraphy and painting. Emerentius was a religion.

    ¡°Yes! Do you dare to remove your mask and hat and let us see what you truly look like? How dare you

    insult Mr. Emerentius¡¯s painting

    A clear female voice sounded in the crowd, leaving Emrys somewhat speechless.

    That was obviously Yelena.

    This girl truly loved stirring up trouble, never shying away from a spectacle. She was the one who had

    started the fire, yet when Emrys rushed over to help put it out, she had conveniently slipped away to

    the sidelines.

    Never mind if she hid herself, but she even joined in themotion.

    When that unkept man saw Yelena on his side, his heart was filled with immense joy.

    See that? See that? That beautifuldy is indeed my fan! Everything she did previously was to attract

    my attention.

    Yelena joined in themotion blindly.

    She really wants to see Emrys take off his mask and sunsses.

    If these people were to find out that the person they were currently berating and insulting was none

    other than the holy guardian of Chanaea, Empyrean Lord, the expressions on their faces would surely

    be priceless.

    Yelena¡¯s expectations are destined to be in vain because Emrys has no intention of revealing his

    identity.

    Instead, he calmly said, ¡°I can draw the same painting, ¡®Eagle on a Tree¡® in ten minutes.¡±

    Drawing ¡°Eagle on a Tree¡± in ten minutes?

    2/3

    JMBBM M

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Chapter 759 Too Violent

    N

    83% 11:40

    Everyone looked at Emrys as if they were looking at a madman.

    Emerentius¡¯s artistic style was so distinctive that many people, even given ample time, found it

    impossible to emte.

 Chatper 760

    Chapter 760 Smash A Finger

    This kid actually imed he could finish the drawing in just ten minutes. If that¡¯s not madness, then

    what is?

    No one bothered scolding him as that would be wasting time.

    ¡°Kid, it seems to me you¡¯re deliberately looking for trouble. However, that was a dumb idea. To sketch

    ¡®Eagle on a Tree¡® in ten minutes? I don¡¯t think that Mr. Emerentius himself¡­

    The crew¨Ccut man was initially going to mock Emrys, but he almost spilled the beans.

    ¡°What if I seed?¡±

    ¡°If you seed? If you seed, I¡¯ll kneel right here and acknowledge you as my master!¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want an ugly disciple like you.¡±

    ¡°You¡­

    The crew¨Ccut man was seething with anger.

    Immediately, a menacing look crossed his face as he said, ¡°If you seed, I¡¯ll kneel and apologize to

    you. But if you fail to do so¡­¡±

    The crew¨Ccut man took a stroll, swiftly returning with a stone in hand. He sneered, ¡°If you fail to draw,

    how about you take this stone and smash one of your fingers?¡±

    When the surrounding people heard this bet, they felt it was a bit too harsh.

    Smashing one¡¯s own finger was not just physical pain but also inner fear. What if it didn¡¯t break with

    one hit? Would there be a second hit?

    Only a ruthless individual would dare to ept such a wager.

    However, this young man had iting. Who asked him to unnecessarily stir up trouble? He even had

    the audacity to im that he could sketch ¡°Eagle on a Tree¡± in just ten minutes.

    Losing one finger would be a lesson for him.

    Everyone reveled in his misfortune.

    1/3

    Chapter 760 Smash A Finger

    D

    Nevertheless, Emrys responded with a calm expression, ¡°Although the stakes between us seem

    somewhat unfair, 1 ept.¡±

    He said yes. He seriously took up the bet. Is he an idiot!

    It was simply impossible for anyone to draw ¡°Eagle on a Tree¡± in just ten minutes.

    ¡°Okay, I admit you have some courage. But let me remind you, if you dare to y tricks, it won¡¯t be just

    one finger.¡±

    The crew¨Ccut man sneered, casting a nce over his shoulder. Behind him stood a formidable line of

    his aplices, an imposing force that would certainly not allow Emrys any chance of escape.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Emrys nodded.

    The crew¨Ccut man was also proactive, instructing hispanions behind him to unfold a piece of

    drawing paper, just like the unkempt man did earlier.

    However, unlike before, these men holding the drawing paper had reluctant expressions. on their faces.

    They even thought about deliberately shaking the paper and disturbing Emrys when he started

    drawing.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys looked at the drawing paper, then picked up a wolf hair brush dipped in ink, but hesitated to start

    drawing.

    One minute passed..

    Two minutes passed.

    Emrys seemed like he was in a trance, holding the brush but not moving.

    ¡°Haha, now he realizes he doesn¡¯t know where to start. It¡¯s hrious!¡±

    Subtle snickers had already begun to echo around the area.

    When creating an artwork, initiating the first stroke was incredibly challenging. If the first. stroke wasn¡¯t

    executed well, it essentially ruined the majority of the piece.

    Emrys seemed to be at a loss..

    ¡°How ridiculous. He could spout theory after theory, but when it¡¯s his turn to draw, he

    2/3

    Chapter 760 Smash A Finger

    D

    doesn¡¯t even dare to start the first stroke. How embarrassing¡±

    ¡°How could such a person have the audacity to critique Mr. Emerentius? He¡¯s not even worthy of being

    Mr. Emerentius¡¯s shoe bearer!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just a clown. What can you expect from him? It¡¯s all his own fault. Why bet on something like

    this? Even if he lost a finger, he doesn¡¯t deserve any sympathy¡±

    Derisive voices echoed through the crowd.

    The unkempt man lifted his head to nce at Emrys, not uttering a single word. However, a soft snort

    could be heard from his nostrils

    It was utter contempt.

    The idea of sketching ¡°Eagle on a Tree¡± in just ten minutes was utterly fanciful.

    Emrys maintained an utterly motionless posture

 Chatper 761

    Chapter 761 Less Than Two Minutes

    Another six minutes passed.

    Everyone had lost hope long ago. The men holding the drawing paper grew impatient. ¡°Kid, are you

    going to draw or not? If not, just say so!¡±

    They were fed up.

    They had thought of shaking the paper a bitter to disturb Emrys while drawing, but now it seemed

    like everything was unnecessary.

    There was no need for any interference as he was already confused.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    With only two minutes left, Emrys finally made a move. However, it was to p his forehead with his

    empty hand and say, ¡°Lena, let¡¯s go eat somesagnater. I heard there¡¯s a restaurant that sells

    amazingsagna here.¡±

    They thought he was genuinely confused. Turns out, he actually wasted eight minutes to ponder over

    what to eatter.

    Are you kidding me?

    A flicker of anger shed in the crew¨Ccut man¡¯s eyes. However, remembering that there were still two

    minutes left, he managed to suppress this surge of rage.

    If this kid failed to paint ¡°Eagle on a Tree¡± in two minutes, his fingers would definitely be smashed. He

    was just too arrogant.

    Surprisingly, at this moment, Yelena still smiled and said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s eatsagna!¡±

    Everyone was speechless.

    Are they bold, or are they stupid?

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s settled then.¡±

    At that moment, they suddenly heard Emrys¡¯s heartyughter.

    Emrys began drawing.

    MBBM M

    Chapter 761 Less Than Two Minutes

    IN

    11:43

    On that pale canvas, lines flowed in an instant, from top to bottom, from left to right. An eagle and

    branches almost instantly took shape.

    Emerentius, who was, of course, Emrys, had a distinctive feature in all his paintings. They were

    characterized by simplicity in brush and ink. Often, he could sketch the outline of a majestic eagle with

    just a few strokes.

    The branches below were the same.

    With the simplest strokes, he depicted the deepest artistic conception.

    Initially, Emrys felt bored staying in the monastery on the mountain, so he whimsically drew some

    things.

    Just as when someone felt irritated while studying, they would fiercely grip their pencil and scribble all

    over the draft paper. There was no need for thought, and naturally, the speed was extremely fast.

    It was just that Emrys was more skilled. What he drew were not chaotic, disorganized lines, but rather,

    some well¨Cdefined shapes.

    With Athos¡® marketing, these simple outlines turned into the artistic conception in the eyes of the world.

    Even Emrys himself didn¡¯t know he was this capable.

    There was absolutely no need for two minutes.

    Emrys didn¡¯t pause in his drawing. Every stroke was drawn in one continuous breath, which then came

    together to form a perfectlyposed masterpiece.

    It was a third version of ¡°Eagle on a Tree.¡±

    Completed.

    The three versions of ¡°Eagle on a Tree¡± shared simr overall outlines, yet the details within each were

    distinctly unique.

    It was something drawn whimsically, so naturally, each time was different.

    However, no matter how the internal lines changed, anyone with discerning eyes could tell at a nce

    that this was ¡°Eagle on a Tree,¡± and it was undoubtedly the work of Emerentius.

    The surrounding people werepletely dumbfounded.

    Many people didn¡¯t even have time toprehend what was happening.

    One second ago, they were full of disdain for Emrys, thinking he was out of his mind. But the next

    second, they unconsciously opened their mouths, their throats choked, unable to make a sound.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    The scene was eerily silent.

    The impact was too immense.

    Previously, everyone thought drawing ¡°Eagle on a Tree¡± in ten minutes was a fool¡¯s talk, but Emrys

    actually did it.

    Not only did he draw it, but he actually did it in less than two minutes.

    Most importantly, under Emrys¡¯s artwork, next to the unkempt man¡¯s art booth, there was the previously

    drawn ¡°Eagle on a Tree¡± by the unkempt man.

 Chatper 762

    Chapter 762 Comparison

    Naturally, they werepared.

    The unkempt man¡¯s version of ¡°Eagle on a Tree¡± was, in terms of graphical structure, actually more

    simr to the second version of ¡°Eagle on a Tree,¡± the version that Emrys disyed at Eastfield

    Auctions to help Yelena vent her frustration.

    After all, he had spent a great deal of effort to meticulously replicate it. Itcked the fluidity of freehand

    drawing, so naturally, he paid more attention to the simrity of the

    brush strokes.

    However, what must be understood is that Emerentius¡¯s works have never been about form, but rather

    about meaning.

    When there was noparison before, everyone felt that what the unkempt man drew was already

    very artistic. But now, with aparison, they realized what a gap there was.

    It was like a beauty with an overall score of eighty¨Cfive walking on the street; she was definitely an

    eye¨Ccatching presence.

    But if suddenly, any one of Emrys¡¯s seven sisters walked by the side of this stunning beauty, there was

    no doubt that all eyes would shift in their direction.

    When they looked back at that beauty with a score of eighty¨Cfive again, they would feel that she was

    nothing special.

    A very cruelparison.

    By this point, how could everyone not have realized? The young man who had been the object of their

    ridicule for so long was none other than Emerentius himself.

    No wonder he dared to step forward and question. It turned out that the real deal had encountered an

    imposter. No one would remain indifferent!

    No wonder he used such a disguise to thoroughly conceal himself. It turned out that he did so to

    maintain a low profile. Even though everyone knew he was Emerentius, they still couldn¡¯t see his face.

    Wasn¡¯t this precisely the mysterious style that Emerentius always embodied?

    At that moment, everyone was absolutely certain this young man was indeed Emerentius.

    JHB BM

    Chapter 762 Comparison

    WFX N

    m 11:44

    O

    The style was indeed too intense.

    The unkempt man abruptly brushed his messy hair aside and stared intently at ¡°Eagle on a Tree.¡± He

    waspletely taken aback.

    His ability to replicate ¡°Eagle on a Tree¡± to such an extent clearly indicated his thorough study of

    Emerentius¡® paintings. At the same time, he was also a fervent admirer of Emerentius.

    Upon seeing Emrys¡® painting, he was immediately certain that Emrys was Emerentius.

    He hadn¡¯t expected that Emerentius was a young

    man.

    Even more unexpectedly, in his own act of swindling people, he actually met his idol!

    A surge of guilt surged in the unkempt man¡¯s heart.

    He was once just a wandering artist who admired Emerentius greatly. He often imitated the style of

    Emerentius¡® paintings.

    For ordinary people, it was very difficult to imitate Emerentius¡® style. Even those venerable figures in

    the field of calligraphy and painting couldn¡¯t imitate him because they didn¡¯t have such experiences.

    But it was different for this unkempt man. With inherent talent in calligraphy and painting,bined

    with years of wandering, he developed azy and unrestrained character, which happened to bore a

    resemnce to Emerentius¡® free and whimsical style.

    So, he was able to imitate a bit of artistic conception.

    It was also a coincidence.

    Once, while he was painting on the street, a group suddenly approached him, praising his style for its

    close resemnce to that of the renowned Emerentius.

    Being praised for having a style close to his idol, the unkempt man naturally felt extremely proud and

    quickly lowered his guard against that group.

    For several days thereafter, the gang woulde to find him, showering him with praises.

    The unkempt man thought that these people were just like him, art enthusiasts, and also fans of

    Emerentius.

    Until one day, the leader of the gang, who was the buzz¨Ccut man, asked him, ¡°Do you want

    2/3

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    to live in a mansion? Do you want to drive a luxury car? Do you want to be with beautiful women?¡±

    Nonsense!

    Who wouldn¡¯t want to?

    However, one could only wonder what kind of sleeping position would be required to conjure such a

    beautiful dream.

    The unkempt man once had dreams too.

    He dreamed of bing a calligrapher and painter.

 Chatper 763

    Chapter 763 Imposter

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Dabbling in the art world without some form of financial backing at home can be quite challenging. The

    most reliable options were typically bing a teacher or a doctor. Well, on a side note, even pursuing

    a medical career required substantial family support.

    The unkempt man¡¯s family background was ordinary, and his parents hoped he could find a stable

    profession.

    In a fit of anger, he left home and ran away.

    From then on, he became a wandering artist.

    Back then. Emerentius had not yet made a name for himself, and the unkempt man did not imitate

    anyone else¡¯s painting style. He painted entirely in his own unique style.

    However, nobody appreciated it.

    Therefore, even though the unkept man had previously drawn many paintings, they were barely

    enough to keep him fed.

    The money for sustenance was often given to him out of pity, not because they appreciated his artwork.

    The unkempt man had some integrity. He would rather persist in his dream in this semi- begging way

    thanpromise with his family.

    After wandering for a long time, he actually developed a bit of an unrestrained demeanor.

    Until one day, Emerentius¡® works burst onto the scene and quickly stirred up a whirlwind in the

    calligraphy and painting circles.

    When the unkempt man saw Emerentius¡® work, he suddenly felt an emotional resonance. As time went

    on, his fascination only deepened, evolving into profound admiration.

    The first artwork he saw was ¡°Eagle on a Tree¡± published on a magazine he picked up. Countless

    calligraphy and painting masters hadmented on it, stating that Emerentius was a rare genius

    whose style was so unique that no one could imitate it.

    In order to prove himself, the unkempt man made up his mind to imitate Emerentius¡± style.

    It was difficult at first, and it wasn¡¯t until several yearster that he managed to emte a

    1/3

    hint of charm. This wasrgely due to his experiences as a wanderer.

    So, when the crew of the crew¨Ccut man came over to praise him, one can only imagine how thrilled the

    unkept man must have been.

    After he wandered about for so many years, someone with discerning eyes finally recognized his talent!

    Moreover, when the crew¨Ccut man mentioned that he could drive luxury cars, live in mansions, and

    y with young models, the unkempt man became even more excited. He quickly asked what he

    needed to do to make such a dreame true.

    Later, he found out that the crew¨Ccut man wanted him to impersonate Emerentius to swindle money.

    The unkempt man immediately refused.

    Emerentius was his idol, so he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Wasn¡¯t this tarnishing Emerentius reputation?

    Wasn¡¯t this a desecration of Emerentius?

    The unkempt man insisted he couldn¡¯t do that.

    The crew¨Ccut man¡¯s team didn¡¯t give up. For a long time, they kepting to him, persuading him,

    trying to sway him.

    Until one day, the crew¨Ccut man brought a hundred thousand in cash. He didn¡¯t use a card. or a check.

    He simply used a bag, filled with a hundred thousand in cash, and tossed it in front of the unkept man.

    Ever since the unkept man ran away from home, he had been leading a miserable life. Now, suddenly,

    a hundred thousand wasid out before him, all in stacks of cash.

    What a tremendous impact!

    The unkept man had no choice but to ept it tearfully.

    I¡¯m sorry, idol. It wasn¡¯t my intention to offend you, it¡¯s just that¡­ they gave me way

    way 100

    too much!

    From then on, the imposter Emerentius¡® gang was established.

    They had already swindled quite a bit of money.

    No one had anticipated that they would actually encounter the person in question today.

    2/3

    ???

    The unkept man suddenly fell to his knees with a thud.

    Yes.

    He knelt before Emrys.

    No one forced him.

    It was the immense sense of guilt in his heart that drove him to kneel in front of Emrys.

    ¡°Mr. Emerentius, please forgive my impertinence and ignorance. I will¡­ I will never do such a thing

    again¡­¡±

    The unkept man suddenly burst into tears.

    The onlookers, who had been stunned for a long time, were awakened by the unkempt. man¡¯s loud cry.

    Each of their faces bore a bitter expression.

 Chatper 764

    Chapter 764 The Real Deal

    They just helped the fake Emerentius criticize the real Emerentius. What a ridiculous situation!

    The wealthy merchants who went to fetch the money had returned around this time, only to see that the

    supposed Emerentius was actually kneeling in front of a young man.

    They were instantly dumbfounded.

    What¡¯s going on?

    When they asked people around, they finally understood that such a shocking reversal had urred in

    the short time they were away.

    They almost fell for the deception!

    Fortunately, the real Emerentius appeared.

    Simultaneously, these wealthy merchants looked at the painting ¡°Eagle on a Tree¡± that Emrys had

    drawn.

    Their gazes turned fervent.

    This was the real deal!

    They were about to speak when Emrys raised his hand. With a shake, ¡°Eagle on a Tree¡± instantly

    turned into debris.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze froze.

    A painting worth hundreds of millions was just destroyed like that?

    Indeed, Emerentius was quite whimsical.

    The onlookers were in extreme pain, as if the hundreds of thousands or even millions shattered by

    Emrys were their own.

    Emrys, on the other hand, showed no signs of remorse. He turned his head and looked at the crew¨Ccut

    man with a yful smile on his face. ¡°One must always honor a bet. I¡¯m ready for you to kneel and

    apologize!¡±

    1/3

    The crew¨Ccut man had yet to recover from the shock he had just experienced.

    He had a nk expression on his face.

    minutes but also

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    This young man not only drew ¡°Eagle on a Tree¡± in less than two shattered it afterward. Clearly, he

    didn¡¯t want them to profit from it.

    ¡°D*mn it! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the high and mighty Emerentius. How dare you mess with our livelihood?

    I¡¯ll make sure you leave lying on your back today!¡±

    Aftering back to his senses, the crew¨Ccut man showed no remorse. Instead, he red at Emrys

    with a fierce look.

    This team was not a group of calligraphy and painting enthusiasts, nor were they fans of Emerentius.

    They were simply a fraud syndicate.

    They found the unkempt man because he held value that could be exploited for their benefit.

    Now, someone had stepped forward to jeopardize their livelihood. Regardless of whether he was

    Emerentius or not, they just needed to deal with him.

    Not only did the crew¨Ccut man fail to uphold the bet, refusing to kneel and apologize to Emrys, but he

    also showed a fierce expression, clearly indicating that he had no intention of letting Emrys leave

    unscathed.

    With these threatening words, seven or eight strong men from behind the man walked out almost

    simultaneously.

    Each had a sinister expression.

    Cutting off someone¡¯s source of ie was akin to murdering their parents. Now that their financial

    lifeline had been severed by Emrys, it was as if their entire family had been wiped out by him.

    How could they let him off so easily?

    Although the surrounding crowd now knew that the young man in front of them was their idol,

    Emerentius, seeing the formidable team on the side of the crew¨Ccut man made them instantly

    intimidated.

    There were a few wealthy merchants who had bodyguards with them. They saw this as an opportunity

    to get closer to Emerentius, so they sent their bodyguards out, intending to protect Emerentius.

    2/3

    However, when the bodyguards intervened, they realized that the opponents were all skilled martial

    arts practitioners, each proficient in boxing.

    Upon reflection, it made sense. Without some real skills, how could they have dared to scam so

    tantly?

    This included the crew¨Ccut man, who somehow learned kickboxing from somewhere. In three moves,

    he knocked down a bodyguard of a wealthy merchant, disying extremely ruthless moves.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    At this moment, the unkempt man kneeling on the ground suddenly raised his head and roared, his

    eyes red. His cheeks were still wet with tears.

    However, as soon as he spoke, the crew¨Ccut man kicked him on the shoulder, sneering coldly, ¡°It¡¯s one

    thing to put on airs, but you really think you¡¯re something, don¡¯t you? If you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d

    better keep your mouth shut!¡±

 Chatper 765

    Chapter 765 What If I Refuse

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The unkept man took a kick. Feeling as if his shoulder de had shattered, he copsed to the ground.

    At this moment, he finally came to a realization that everything was a sham.

    The crew¨Ccut man¡¯s gang, who used to treat him with courtesy, did so because they wanted to exploit

    his fake identity to make money. Now that they were desperate, they naturally wouldn¡¯t regard him as

    important anymore.

    A bunch of deceitful hypocrites!

    After dealing with those few bodyguards, the crew¨Ccut man walked toward Emrys with a cold smirk on

    his face and asked mockingly, ¡°Mr. Emerentius? Do you still want me to kneel and apologize to you

    now?¡±

    Emrys remainedposed, his demeanor calm. A smile yed on his lips as he said, ¡°As for the bet,

    since you¡¯ve lost, it¡¯s only right that you fulfill it.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?¡±

    A cold glint shed across the crew¨Ccut man¡¯s gaze.

    Emrys said, ¡°If I were afraid of death, I wouldn¡¯t have proposed a bet with you.¡±

    ¡°Haha, excellent, as expected of Mr. Emerentius. What a character.¡±

    Upon hearing Emrys¡® response, the crew¨Ccut man didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, heughed and continued,

    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. You can continue painting. As long as you provide us with

    ten more paintings, I can let you go.¡±

    The people around instantly felt a chill.

    Ten paintings? That would amount to hundreds of millions!

    These people were extremely greedy!

    However, for Emerentius, exchanging ten paintings for a safe departure was actually a good deal.

    After all, he would only experid some time and energy.

    1/3

    It wasn¡¯t a loss for him.

    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Emrys unexpectedly retorted, ¡°And what if I refuse?¡±

    Refuse?

    For a moment, everyone hadplicated emotions.

    The expression on their faces once again turned peculiar.

    Just now, the team led by the crew¨Ccut man had already disyed their domineering and aggressive

    behavior. Even the bodyguards hired by wealthy businessmen at high sries were knocked down by

    them.

    Did Mr. Emerentius seriously say no? Is he crazy?

    The crew¨Ccut man sneered, ¡°If you refuse, that¡¯s fine. Leave your hands behind, and I¡¯ll ensure you¡¯ll

    never paint again in your life!¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone turned pale.

    If Emerentius lost his hands, the loss wouldn¡¯t be just the value of ten paintings; it would be an

    irreparable pain for the entire calligraphy and painting field.

    Those previous paintings would be Emerentius¡®st works.

    Hearing this, the surrounding wealthy merchants became anxious and hastily persuaded, ¡°Mr.

    Emerentius, your hands are priceless treasures. Please think twice!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Mr. Emerentius. It¡¯s just ten paintings, isn¡¯t it? For you, it shouldn¡¯t pose much of a problem.

    Since they want them, why not give it to them?¡±

    ¡°We all acknowledge your unparalleled pride and dignity, Mr. Emerentius, but please don¡¯t act

    impulsively¡­¡±

    Everyone began to persuade in unison.

    The crew¨Ccut man gradually revealed a smug smile.

    Between losing a hand or painting ten paintings, anyone with a brain should know what to

    choose.

    Surely, Emrys was a smart person.

    2/3

    But the truth was, Emrys did the contrary.

    At least in the eyes of others, he had lost his mind as he shook his head.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give you the paintings, and you don¡¯t have the right to take my hands,¡± Emrys said. calmly.

    The crew¨Ccut man¡¯s gaze turned cold.

    ¡°You choose to do it the hard way, huh? Everyone, teach Mr. Emerentius a lesson!¡±

    Following the crew¨Ccut man¡¯smand, the seven or eight muscr men behind him immediately

    approached withrge strides. Their eyes were filled with a fierce and ruthless gleam.

    ¡°Hmph, did you ask for my permission to bully Rys?¡±

    At that moment, a sudden cold snort echoed. In the blink of an eye, Yelena, with her curvaceous figure,

    positioned herself in front of Emrys.

 Chatper 766

    Chapter 766 Not Just A Beauty

    Emrys was rendered speechless.

    I¡¯ll take the scolding, and you can keep up the pretense¡­ Wait, no. You¡¯re being real, so there¡¯s no

    need to pretend.

    Yelena¡¯s appearance immediately stunned the seven or eight muscr men, who then quickly revealed

    peculiar expressions.

    The crew¨Ccut man greedily surveyed Yelena¡¯s voluptuous figure, revealing a mouthful of big white teeth

    as he said, ¡°Hehe, I almost forgot about you, beautifuldy. Don¡¯t worry. Once we¡¯ve dealt with Mr.

    Emerentius, my buddies and I will make you feel like you¡¯re in heaven.¡±

    ¡°Go and drive your mother to heaven instead!¡±

    Yelena had quite a fiery temper, and she was already in a foul mood. The crew¨Ccut man¡¯s single

    remark instantly set her off.

    Her captivating figure emerged before him with her slender, perfectly fair leg stretched.

    out.

    In the next moment, the leg made an intimate contact with the crew¨Ccut man¡¯s face.

    The force behind Yelena¡¯s kick waspletely different from the one she had used to stomp on the

    slovenly man before.

    The crew¨Ccut man received a solid blow.

    Pfft!

    Several blood¨Cstained teeth traced a graceful are in the air. The crew¨Ccut man¡¯s body followed the

    direction of the force, flipping and flying outwards.

    Bang!

    The man fell to the ground.

    His other cheek made another intimate contact with the ground.

    Then, silence ensued.

    1/3

    The crew¨Ccut man hadn¡¯t moved for a while. It turned out he had already fainted.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    When the crew cut man¡¯s seven or eight buddies saw Yelena step forward, their expressions were

    peculiar. A lewd, wicked smirk yed at the corners of their mouths. However, at that moment, their

    smiles froze.

    She¡¯s a martial arts practition

    This stunning beauty with a fiery figure was undoubtedly a martial arts practitioner. Otherwise, she

    couldn¡¯t have delivered such a fierce kick, let alone knock out the crew¨Ccut man with a single blow.

    Of course, the carelessness of the crew¨Ccut man also yed a part in it.

    The group was momentarily stunned, and then their gazes turned icy cold. ¡°Quite a fiery beauty,¡± they

    sneered. ¡°The more defiant she is, the more we desire to conquer her. Attack!¡±

    With a loud shout, the eight muscr men disregarded any notions of outnumbering or bullying a

    woman. They simultaneouslyunched their attacks, cach showcasing their own unique skills.

    This was indeed a golden opportunity for them to gain an advantage.

    Several people swarmed forward, yet before they could even touch the hem of Yelena¡¯s garment, they

    saw her slender leg sweep through the air a few times, stirring up a series of fierce gusts with her kicks.

    From a cultivator¡¯s perspective, this speed might not be worth mentioning. However, in front of these

    ordinary boxing experts, it seemed to have reached the pinnacle of speed.

    It was simply dazzling.

    Not only was her move swift, but it was also precise, and the force behind it was absolutely substantial.

    In almost the blink of an eye, the eight men were simultaneously thrown out.

    Just like the crew¨Ccut man before, there was a vivid shoeprint on their cheeks, and they too quickly fell

    into unconsciousness.

    In an instant, the scene was eerily silent.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze toward Yelena had changed, filled with unending surprise.

    2/3

    Unexpectedly, this beautifuldy¡¯s fighting skills were incredibly impressive. In just a short time, she

    had knocked out all those people.

    No wonder she was Emerentius¡® bodyguard!

    Everyone assumed that Yelena was the beautiful bodyguard hired by Emerentius.

    No wonder Emerentius maintained an air of calm and nonchnce from beginning to

    end.

    ¡°Hmph, a bunch of nobodies dared to

    With a shout, Yelena cast a nce at the remaining members of the fraud gang, her expression quite

    smug.

    Within this gang, the most formidable individuals had been knocked unconscious. Those who remained

    were either women or men who were even more delicate than women.

    Upon hearing Yelena¡¯s delicate shout, everyone was scared to silence.

    Yelena withdrew her gaze, lifting her fair chin with a considerable amount of pride.

    She hade to rora this time to pay her respects to her parents. Her mood was already quite

    somber, and to top it off, she encountered a counterfeit Emerentius team in this small town.

 Chatper 767

    Chapter 767 Approved By Emerentius

    Naturally, she couldn¡¯t bear to witness that any longer.

    Hence, she vented her anger on them.

    After knocking out the crew¨Ccut man and hispanions, Yelena indeed felt a significant lift in her

    spirits.

    Upon seeing that the crisis had been resolved, the wealthy businessmen in the vicinity were eager to

    curry favor with Emerentius. However, they were deterred by a deliberately fierce re from Yelena

    and retreated.

    This fiery beauty isn¡¯t to be trifled with!

    Forget it. Forget it.

    Today, I have the good fortune of meeting Mr. Emerentius in person, and I¡¯m contented.

    Only that unkempt man, who had already recovered from the crew¨Ccut man¡¯s kick, dared to risk being

    beaten up by Yelena. He crawled on his knees to approach Emrys.

    ¡°Mr. Emerentius, I realize my mistake now. Please ept me as your mentee. I wish to learn painting

    from you in the future,¡± the unkempt man pleaded.

    ¡°Apologies, but I¡¯m not fond of taking on mentees.¡±

    Emrys spoke without emotion but quickly added in his heart that he would only take on beautiful female

    mentees.

    The unkempt man¡¯s gaze instantly dimmed.

    Yet, he still couldn¡¯t ept that.

    He quickly asked again, ¡°Could you possibly guide me on how to create a masterpiece like his?¡±

    After some thought, Emrys uttered three words, ¡°Follow your heart.¡±

    Follow

    my heart.

    The unkempt man pondered ¡®momentarily, then said, ¡°Mr. Emerentius, I used to paint freely, following

    my heart. But why did no one appreciate it?¡±

    1/3

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Originally, kommy¡¯s had no intention of engaging with him. However, seeing his persistence, it seemed

    as if he had a fervent obsession with calligraphy and painting-

    Moreover, Emrys knew that this unkempt man had previously been deceived by the crew- cut man and

    hispanions.

    The cast a silent nce at the art booth on the ground.

    Krys fixed his gaze on a painting, asking, ¡°Did you paint that ck Orchid yourself?¡±

    The unkempt man quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, this is a painting I drew a long time ago.¡±

    It must be said that the unkempt man¡¯s talent in calligraphy and painting was quite impressive. The

    Mack Orchid painting that Emrys was staring at was the highest level of excellence. It was just that it

    hadn¡¯t yet found someone who could truly appreciate it.

    Later on, he persistently attempted to imitate Emerentius¡® style. Although he managed to capture a hint

    of the intended artistic conception, it felt forced,cking the naturalness of his previous ck Orchid

    painting.

    Emrys pondered for a moment, then suddenly picked up his brush pen. He swiftly wrote down a few

    characters in the nk space of the ck Orchid painting.

    ¡°Just be yourself.¡±

    After finishing his writing, Emrys left a casual remark for the unkempt man, then departed from the

    ce with the enchanting Yelena.

    The unkempt man, perplexed, picked up the ck Orchid painting. When he saw the words inscribed

    on it, his body shuddered violently, and tears welled up in his eyes. Immediately after, he fervently

    bowed several times in the direction where Emrys had departed.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Emerentius! Thank you, Mr. Emerentius!¡±

    gazes

    The crowd around was also puzzled, their curiosity piqued as they turned their toward the ck Orchid

    painting. Upon it, they saw three words written: Approved by Emerentius.

    These words, likewise crafted with artistic strokes, bore an extremely strong personal style. At a

    nce, one could tell that this was Emerentius¡® distinctive signature.

    In an instant, the crowd was seething.

    JN G B M DO

    Chapter 767 Approved By Emerentius.

    Jan 11:45

    Emerentius¡® approval was indeed the greatest recognition for the unkempt mant

    For a person who was passionately dedicated to the pursuit of art, their greatest joy in life. should be

    the day they receive recognition from their idol.

    The unkempt man felt exactly like this at the moment.

    Previously, the crew¨Ccut man¡¯s team had praised him, saying his style was very simr to that of the

    great Emerentius. He was incredibly thrilled by thispliment, and consequently, he let his guard

    down around the crew¨Ccut man and his tear.

    In turn, what he received that day was the approval from his idol, Emerentius himself

    The excitement in his heart could be easily imagined.

    As he was overwhelmed with emotion, tears streamed down his face. He was so moved that he fell to

    his knees, bowing his head to the ground.

    After enduring so many years of hardship and persistence, he felt it was all worth it the moment he saw

    these six artistic characters.

    He bowed in the direction where Emrys had departed.

    The unkempt man held the ck Orchid painting as if it were a priceless treasure, tears streaming

    down his face.

 Chatper 768

    Chapter 768 Business Coboration

    The surrounding wealthy merchants¡® eyes lit up, and one of them said, ¡°Mister, how about selling this

    ck Orchid painting to me? I¡¯ll give you a million for it.¡±

    ¡°A million? You must be joking. This ck Orchid painting is of an extremely high standard, and it even

    has Mr. Emerentius¡® personal signature as certification. Its value is at least over three million¡±

    ¡°The price is too low. Too low! I¡¯ll offer five million.¡±

    These wealthy merchants, astonishingly, began to bid on the spot, attempting to persuade the

    disheveled man to sell them the ck Orchid painting.

    Many unknown folk artists were actually highly skilled. However, the price at which their paintings sold

    was not high, simply due to theirck of fame.

    This reputation required more than just skills in calligraphy and painting; it also demanded an

    understanding of marketing, essentially the art of self¨Cpromotion and hype.

    Initially, it was unclear what marketing tactics Athos had used, but he had sessfully hyped up

    Emrys¡® casual sketches into a unique style¡­ However, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to say it was all hype. After

    all, Emrys¡® skill level was indeed high.

    His was a talent, something that couldn¡¯t be attained through envy.

    After all, those lesser¨Cknown folk painters and calligraphers didn¡¯t have much recognition, and their

    works weren¡¯t particrly valuable. However, once the name of a renowned master of painting and

    calligraphy was engraved on them, the difference was as vast as heaven and earth.

    Take the case of the unkempt man, for instance. Previously, in order to swindle three hundred

    thousand, he had to rack his brains, resorting to all sorts of acting and schemes.

    And now, simply because of the words¨CApproved by Emerentius, the price skyrocketed at the speed of

    lightning. Every time someone opened their mouth, it was in increments of millions and millions.

    The unkempt man could never have dreamed that he would truly have a day when the deity of fortune

    blessed him.

    He held the ck Orchid painting, listening to the bidding of the wealthy merchants around him, his

    hands trembling uncontrobly.

    1/3

    He remained silent for a long time.

    In the past, he who would lose his bearings at the sight of a hundred thousand in cash suddenly made

    an unprecedented decision.

    ¡°It¡¯s not for sale!¡±

    This was a form of recognition from his idol, a kind of honor that simply couldn¡¯t be measured in terms

    of price.

    Therefore, even if the other party offered a high price, the unkempt man was firmly. unwilling to sell.

    Upon seeing this, all the wealthy merchants hung their heads in dejection.

    If he refused to sell, what could they possibly do? They certainly couldn¡¯t just forcibly take

    it!

    Huh?

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Almost simultaneously, many people turned their gaze toward the scattered scraps of paper at the

    unkempt man¡¯s feet.

    They remembered it was an authentic ¡°Eagle on a Tree¡± painting, only it had been shattered by

    Emerentius.

    If they can be pieced together¡­

    In an instant, a frenzy erupted at the scene.

    The crew¨Ccut man and his men, who had already fainted, were unknowingly trampled by the crowd

    numerous times.

    The unkempt man hastily dodged out of the way.

    He feared that these people would snatch the ck Orchid painting from his hands. amidst the chaos.

    At that moment, a wealthy merchant sporting a slicked¨Cback hairstyle approached the disheveled man

    with a smile. Extending his hand, he said, ¡°Hello, can we find a ce to sit and talk?¡±

    The unkempt man instantly became more vignt, stating, ¡°I¡¯ve already said no matter how much you

    offer for this painting, I won¡¯t sell it.¡±

    2/3

    The man with slicked¨Cback hair chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m not here to buy

    the ck Orchid painting you have. Instead, I want to discuss a potential coboration with you.¡±

    ¡°A coboration?¡±

    The unkempt man¡¯s face instantly showed a look of surprise.

    ¡°I can finance your art exhibition, but there¡¯s a condition. From now on, all your artworks. can only be

    licensed to mypany. I will share the profits with you based on a certain ratio, which will be detailed

    in the contractter.¡±

    What was a business mindset?

    This was exactly that.

    The unkempt man himself was quite skilled in calligraphy and painting. As long as he had this ck

    Orchid painting, certified by Emerentius, as a selling point, it was certain to attract many people to the

    art exhibition.

    When the time came, the ck Orchid painting would be disyed

    as a non¨Csale item. The rest would simply be filled with the unkempt man¡¯s own previous artworks.

 Chatper 769

    Chapter 769 Little Girl

    Even Emerentius, a recognized calligrapher and painter, approved the calligrapher and painter. Who

    would dare to criticize him?

    Those who spoke ill were people who didn¡¯t understand the appreciation of art.

    Without a doubt, the value of the unkempt man would skyrocket in time. The worth of his work would

    also instantly surge to an astonishing degree.

    This was what they called a business opportunity.

    The unkempt man¡¯s heart fluttered with excitement. He naturally couldn¡¯t miss such a splendid

    opportunity and quickly decided to coborate with the man with slicked¨Cback hair.

    Emrys himself probably never anticipated that the casual words he gifted would give birth to a future

    master of calligraphy and painting, second only to Emrys himself in the world of arts and literature.

    This was what people considered fate.

    A person of such excellence that they shone, even their most casual actions could bring great

    opportunities to others, directly altering the course of their lives.

    This was also why, when Ameera initially found out that Emrys was Azure King¡¯s will inheritance, she

    was determined to establish a close rtionship with Emrys.

    After Emrys and hispanion had left, Yelena, puzzled, asked, ¡°Rys, why did you write those

    characters for that unkempt jerk? Don¡¯t you know that your writing is worth its weight in gold?¡±

    Emrys chuckled and said, ¡°You could tell that the person was fundamentally good, and hist level of

    calligraphy and painting was indeed not low. I was moved for a moment earlier, so I wrote it down.¡±

    He was the only person who had managed to emte the artistic conception of his paintings. Although

    it was merely a hint, it was enough to attest to the unkempt man¡¯s exceptional talent.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t understand you.¡±

    Foto from.

    Yelena tilted her head, and at that moment, she suddenly felt a tug on her clothes from

    1/3

    behind. Simultaneously, a peculiar sensation began to stir within her heart.

    Yelena was certain that the hand that had tugged at her clothes definitely did not belong to Emrys.

    Because of that rascal, Emrys, if he really made a move, it wouldn¡¯t just be tugging at her clothes.

    Instead, his hand would shift downwards,nding on her perky area.

    Just as Yelena was preparing to unleash a back kick, a young, somewhat anxious female voice

    suddenly echoed from behind her.

    ¡°Miss, save me!¡±

    Hmm?

    Yelena furrowed her brows, revealing an expression of surprise.

    As she turned back, she saw that the one tugging at her clothes was a little girl who appeared to be

    around twelve or thirteen years old. Her eyes were red and swollen, indicating that she had just been

    crying.

    Emrys also saw the little girl.

    His gaze fell directly onto the little girl¡¯s round cor, specifically to the left side. On the exposed patch

    of her fair shoulder was a touch of bright red.

    That wasn¡¯t blood.

    It must have been something akin to a birthmark.

    ¡°Little girl, are you encountering any

    difficulties¡­¡±

    Yelena bent down to inquire about the little girl¡¯s situation. However, she saw the little girl. nce

    anxiously over her shoulder. Without a chance to say a word, the, girl hurriedly ran

    off.

    Not long after the little girl ran off, a man dressed in ck chased after her.

    When the man in ck passed by Emrys, he red fiercely at Yelena, seemingly warning her not to

    meddle in affairs that were not her concern.

    When Yelena saw this, her brows furrowed even deeper.

    Emrys watched the silhouette of the man in ck, contemting before he spoke. ¡°From

    2/3

    that man, I sensed the aura of a cultivator. He must be one.¡±

    ¡°Rys, I too had a strange feeling¡­¡±

    ¡°A strange feeling?¡±

    Emrys paused momentarily, then asked, ¡°Are you suggesting that the man in ck we just encountered

    belongs to the ghost n?¡±

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Yelena possessed the powerful

    odd sensation, it indicated thisory abilities of the spirit fox n. If she experienced an

    ¡°No.¡±

    the other party was certainly not simple.

    However, Yelena shook her head, saying, ¡°The feeling just now differed from the aura I previously

    sensed from the ghost n. Furthermore¡­¡±

    Her brows were tightly furrowed.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just that man. The aura was even more pronounced on the little girl from before.¡±

 Chatper 770

    Chapter 770 Foundation Stage

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The aura on the girl was meer promomond

    Emrys also furrowed his brown deeply.

    Yelena suggested, ¡°Rys, why don¡¯t we go over and take a look? That and girl from earlier must have

    encountered some danger. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have sought our help¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Emrys nodded.

    The man in ck hadn¡¯t gone too far away.

    The two quickly caught up and discreetly followed behind

    After tracking for a period of time, he discovered that the man in ck had entered as abandonednd

    overrun with weeds.

    The man in ck slowed his pace.

    His gaze was as sharp as a hawk¡¯s, scanning the surroundings. Ekely in search of the little girl from

    before.

    After he made a round, there was no yield.

    The man in ck suddenly halted, closing his eyes to concentrate for a moment. From between his

    brows, a faint red light subtly emanated.

    ¡°You little rascal, where do you think you¡¯re running off to

    Suddenly, the red glow in the center of the man in cks forebead receded. He abruptly opened his

    eyes and sprang up, his figure instantly transforming into the shape of a giant eagle swooping down.

    In a corner of the abandonednd, behind a small mound of earth, the girl was curled up. Feeling the

    man¡¯s presence drawing near, she let out a sharp scream.

    ¡°No¡­.¡±

    The girl hastily scrambled to her feet, ready to flee, but her foot was caught in a pit. causing her to

    tumble to the ground once again.

    1/3

    ¡°Hmph, you bettere back with me without any fuss!¡±

    The man in ck sneered, swooping down like a bird of prey. His fingers spread wide like an eagle¡¯s

    talons, ready to capture the girl.

    The girl was so frightened that she was trembling uncontrobly, not daring to open her

    eyes.

    Just at this critical moment, a graceful figure suddenly swept by, swiftly scooping up the little girl and

    making a hasty departure, narrowly evading the wing grasp of the man in

    ck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, little girl. With us here, no one can harm you.¡±

    The one who had taken action was indeed Yelena.

    After picking up the little girl, she quickly returned to Emrys¡® side,forting the girl with heartfelt

    tenderness,

    Yet, the little girl still wore a look of fright.

    ¡°Miss¡­ that person is very powerful. I¡¯m scared¡­¡±

    The little girl was fleeing when she happened to witness Yelena teaching a lesson to the crew¨Ccut man

    and hispanions. Consequently, she ran over to her for help.

    Even the little girl knew that Yelena might not be a match for the man in ck. Therefore, after saying a

    word to Yelena, she hurriedly left.

    That was because the man in ck had already discovered her.

    At this moment, the man in ck, whose move had just missed its mark, looked at Yelena with a

    particrly gloomy expression and said, ¡°Miss, it seems I warned you earlier not to meddle in affairs

    that don¡¯t concern you. Didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Pfft, I¡¯ve indeed decided to meddle in this affair today. What can you possibly do to me?¡± Yelena

    retorted without showing any signs of weakness.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re just courting death!¡±

    The man in ck suddenly strode toward this direction, fully releasing the aura of a cultivator from his

    body. Astonishingly, he was at the Foundation Stage of cultivation.

    The moment he released his breath, the little girl¡¯s body trembled even more intensely.

    2/3

    her expression growing increasingly terrified.

    As the man in ck strode forward, he sneered, ¡°Miss, it seems to me that you¡¯re a cultivator as well.

    However, your level is simply too low. Are you sure you want to meddle in this affair?¡±

    Just a moment ago, when Yelena rushed over to save the little girl, she had used her life energy.

    Therefore, the man in ck instantly noticed it, realizing that Yelena was a cultivator at the fifth stage of

    energy cultivation.

    Compared to him, a cultivator at the Foundation Stage, a fifth¨Cstage energy cultivator was utterly

    insignificant.

    Hence, the man in ck believed that Yelena was essentially courting death..

    However, the man in ck didn¡¯t expect that. Upon sensing his aura, Yelena not only didn¡¯t show any

    signs of fear, but she also retorted with wide eyes, ¡°So what if you¡¯re in the Foundation Stage? Why are

    you acting so fierce? Do you believe I¡¯ll send my dog after you?¡±

    Emrys was rendered speechless.

    You¡¯re the dog! Your whole family are dogs. No, you¡¯re a viren, a seductive viren!

 Chatper 771

    Chapter 771 Not A Dog

    In his heart, Emrys severely reprimanded Yelena.

    Then he decided to show some strength.

    He quietly took a few steps back.

    As he stepped back, Yelena immediately became displeased. She turned her head and red at

    Emrys, saying, ¡°Rys, what are you doing? Why are you acting so timid today?¡±

    Yelena was well aware of her own capabilities, knowing full well that she was no match for the man in

    ck. All her confidence stemmed from Emrys.

    At that moment, Emrys had taken a few steps back.

    Upon noticing this, Yelena immediately felt a pang of guilt.

    Emrys curled his lips, remarking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to set your dog after him? Where¡¯s

    your dog? Hurry up and let it out. After all, I¡¯m not that dog.¡±

    Yelena rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand that I was just talking tough earlier? Would the other

    party be scared if I didn¡¯t sound threatening?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t just call me a dog. Also, look at him. Does he seem frightened by your harsh words?¡±

    How absurd it was, facing a formidable enemy, they firstunched a verbal attack, inadvertently hurting

    their own teammates.

    That was too much.

    Anyway, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d ever be her dog. I¡¯d rather die than be it!

    Emrys thought with great determination.

    When Yelena heard this, her expression softened, a look of grievance appearing on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,

    Rys,¡± she said. ¡°I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t call you a dog anymore. But do you really expect me to

    stand by and watch while someone beats me up?¡±

    On her seductive face, her eyes were brimming with tears, portraying an image of pitiful vulnerability.

    1/3

    No matter how one looked at it, it was heart¨Cwrenching.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    However, Emrys was resolute, as if he had made up his mind. He said to the man in ck, ¡°Let me

    make it clear. This meddlesome vixen is the one meddling in your affairs, not me. I have nothing to do

    with it.¡±

    The man in ck snorted coldly, showing utter disdain for Emrys, not even bothering to acknowledge

    him.

    Upon seeing Emrys¡® attitude and hearing him call her a vixen, Yelena was instantly so angry that her

    teeth gnashed.

    That rascal, Rys!

    Yelena was overwhelmed with the urge to rush over and give him a good beating, but in a sudden sh

    of insight, she gracefully sauntered over to Emrys. With a swift motion, she reached out and removed

    his mask.

    Following that, she nted a kiss on his cheek.

    ¡°Rys, please help us out. Look at this little girl. She¡¯s so pitiful!¡±

    After giving a kiss, Yelena then yfully shook Emrys¡® arm.

    In that fleeting moment, the surging passion within Emrys rushed to his head like a sudden wave.

    It wasn¡¯t the brashness of Yelena that was feared, but rather her coquettish charm.

    He was feeling it, but he had already sworn that he would absolutely notpromise easily.

    Am I, the dignified Empyrean Lord, truly a spineless person?

    Emrys red fiercely at Yelena, saying, ¡°Vixen, you sure know how to read people. You¡¯ve instantly

    found my weak spot. After your kiss, how could I possibly resist?¡±

    I must stay strong!

    ¡°Hide behind me.¡±

    Emrys swiftly moved Yelena and the little girl behind him, stepping forward to block the path of the man

    in ck. ¡°I wonder, sir, do you recognize me?¡± he asked.

    2/3

    The mask had already been removed by Yelena, so Emrys simply took off his hat and sunsses as

    well.

    The man in ck paused in his steps.

    After he carefully scrutinized Emrys for a moment, a look of surprise suddenly shed across his face.

    However, he quickly followed it with a scoff, saying, ¡°So it¡¯s you. Turns out you¡¯re the holy guardian of

    our Chanaea, the Empyrean Lord.¡±

    After Emrys¡® mask was removed, the man in ck felt a sense of familiarity with his face.

    At this moment, he finally recognized Emryspletely. It was none other than Sky Devourer Lord.

    Upon recognizing that he had been identified, Emrys gave a slight smile and said, ¡°Since you already

    know who I am, would there be any issue if I were to say that I intend to protect this little girl?¡±

    Upon hearing these words, the man in ck instantly gave Emrys a peculiar look, his expression

    growing increasingly strange.

    ¡°Sky Devourer Lord, you surely don¡¯t consider yourself as someone significant, do you?¡± the man in

    ck sneered.

 Chatper 772

    Chapter 772 Made Contact

    ¡°Of course. After all, I am the holy guardian of Chanaca. Don¡¯t you consider me an important figure?

    Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Emrys stated confidently.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡±

    The man in ck fell silent for a moment, then suddenly spat..

    Following that, he revealed a hint of pity in his expression as he said, ¡°The so¨Ccalled holy guardian of

    Chanaca is nothing more than a title thosemon folks have given you. In the eyes of people like us,

    you are nothing but a joke.¡±

    ¡°People like you?¡±

    Emrys narrowed his eyes, asking with keen interest, ¡°What kind of people are you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy to know. After all, we are people you could never afford to provoke.¡±

    The man in ck seemed reluctant to waste any more time on Emrys, his gaze intensifying abruptly as

    he once again closed in withrge strides.

    ¡°Sky Devourer Lord, even though we look down upon you, in the eyes of themon folks, you are still

    a person of some repute. Do not let yourself be ruined because of a

    woman.¡±

    In the eyes of the man in ck, Emrys waspletely bewitched by feminine charm.

    Just now, when that woman kissed him, he was immediately smitten. Such self¨Ccontrol is incredibly

    weak, and it is clear that he is not destined for any great achievements in the future.

    In front of those ordinary folks, it¡¯s fine to show off. But daring to show off in front of real experts, that¡¯s

    simply courting death.

    The man in ck rapidly closed in. Just as he was about to reach Emrys, he bellowed, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The momentum of the Foundation Stage once again surged forth.

    In the abandonednd, wild grass fluttered about, and the soil was thrown into chaos.

    In an instant, sand was flying and rocks were moving.

    1/3

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    In a rush, Yelena tightly embraced the little girl, her hand covering the child¡¯s eyes.

    Emrys stood amidst the flying sand, unwavering.

    The man in ck didn¡¯t show the slightest surprise. He sneered and said, ¡°Sky Devourer Lord, do

    you think it would be effortless for me to confront a hundred Divinity martial artists with my strength?

    Could I also be revered as a holy guardian by those mortals?¡±

    His words wereden with sarcasm.

    The implication was that the hundred man¨Cmade Divinity martial artists of the original Deity yer

    Alliance were, in his view, nothing more than a swarm of ants.

    Defeating that swarm of ants was not something to be particrly proud of.

    Not any casual Foundation Stage cultivator could easily rece the so¨Ccalled Chanaca¡¯s holy

    guardian.

    Therefore, there was truly no need to be smug about one¡¯s achievements because those

    aplishments were utterly worthless.

    ¡°What you can do, I can do as well. Not just me, but many, many others can do it too. It¡¯s just that we

    don¡¯t share your vanity. Those empty titles, we disdain to seek!¡±

    The man in ck didn¡¯t forget to mock Emrys thoroughly.

    Following that, he boldly made his move.

    His hand once again curled into a w, transforming into five sharp des aimed directly at Emrys¡®

    neck.

    She harbored the reckless intention of sending Emrys to hell in the shortest possible time.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite confident, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Emrys, however, remained unruffled, a faint smile ying on his lips. As the man in ck¡¯s w¨Clike

    hand drew near, he suddenly lunged forward, choosing to advance rather than retreat.

    The two individuals made contact in an instant.

    The man in ck didn¡¯t ce his curved fingers on Emrys¡® neck as expected. Instead, he tapped them

    on his shoulder.

    2/3

    The impact was not significant.

    First, he¡¯d shatter the shoulders of the Sky Devourer Lord, then with a single palm strike, he¡¯d crush his

    skull.

    It was simply an additional step.

    The man in ck sneered, suddenly exerting force with his fingers. A powerful surge, mixed with his

    life energy, prated Emrys¡® shoulder, attempting to shatter it.

    However, at that moment, Emrys spoke indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of people you are, but

    what you¡¯ve seen of me is merely the tip of the iceberg.

    As soon as his words fell, Emrys clenched his fist fiercely, striking at the abdomen of the man in ck.

    The man in ck¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, showing no intention of backing down.

    His fingers firsttched onto Emrys¡® shoulder. Under normal circumstances, Emrys would undoubtedly

    be the first to get injured. As soon as Emrys¡® shoulder shattered, his arm. would naturally lose its ability

    to exert force.

 Chatper 773

    Chapter 773 Blood Wolf

    This was called seizing the advantage.

    Although the encounter was extremely brief, with both sides only differing by a mere moment in their

    actions, this fleeting moment was already enough to influence the battle¡¯s oue.

    The man in ck was certain, confident that Emrys¡® punch would lose all its power just a fraction of a

    second after it was thrown. This was because he would shatter Emrys¡® shoulder before his strength

    could fully manifest.

    Crack!

    The ck¨Cd man¡¯s life energy surged into Emrys¡® shoulder, but in the next instant, hisplexion

    underwent a drastic change.

    Emrys¡® shoulders were incredibly sturdy. Astonishingly, the w of the man in ck failed to inflict any

    harm on him.

    ¡°Oh no!¡±

    The man in ck cried out in rm in his heart.

    Indeed, in the next moment, an unimaginably terrifying force suddenly surged within the abdomen of

    the man in ck.

    Boom!

    It felt as though the force of a massive mountain had struck him in an instant. The abdomen of the man

    in ck suddenly caved in, and blood spurted from his mouth, leaving a vivid red arc in the air.

    Bang!

    He fell heavily to the ground.

    A massive, deep pit was smashed into the earthen ground.

    ¡°Do you still dare to be so confident now?¡±

    Emrys didn¡¯t bother to check whether the man in ck was dead or alive. He casually nced at the

    massive pit of mud and nonchntlymented.

    1/3

    Just as he was about to turn around¡­

    ¡°Cough, cough-¡±

    Suddenly, from within the mud pit, there came a bout of weak coughing. Following this, the body of the

    man in ck was seen to twitch slightly.

    He actually didn¡¯t die?

    He¡¯s quite tenacious.

    Emrys felt a slight sense of surprise.

    The force behind the punch he had just thrown was more than enough to kill any ordinary cultivator in

    the early phases of the Foundation Stage. Furthermore, the abdomen of the man in ck was almost

    pierced through just now.

    Yet, this man in ck, astonishingly, was still not dead.

    Indeed, some things were beyond Emrys¡® expectations.

    ¡°Sky Devourer Lord¡­ You truly are capable. I underestimated you¡­ Cough¡­¡±

    The man in ck mbered out of the mud pit, looking utterly disheveled. A deep, gaping hole had

    formed in his abdomen, from which blood was steadily seeping out.

    Surviving in such a grievous state was truly a miracle.

    ¡°Sky Devourer Lord¡­¡±

    The man in ck slumped on the ground, taking a moment to recover. Suddenly, he fixed Emrys with a

    sinister gaze and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite formidable, but there are far too many things in this world that you

    know nothing about¡­¡±

    That was such a familiar phrase to Emrys.

    He recalled that the ghost n, who had been spying on Verdant Estate for several days, had also said

    something simr.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Emrys chuckled lightly. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m not a deity, so naturally, I can¡¯t know everything. But no matter

    how much I don¡¯t know, as long as I have these iron fists, they¡¯re more than enough to do the job.¡±

    Emrys confidently nced at his own fist.

    2/3

    ¡°Such arrogance, Sky Devourer Lord. We originally kept to our own paths, not interfering with each

    other. I had no desire to use that power, but your bullying has gone too far. Today, even at the risk of

    sacrificing my soul, I will strike you down right here!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Emrys raised an eyebrow. It seemed that this man in ck still had some tricks up his sleeve that he

    hadn¡¯t yet revealed!

    Then, I must say, I¡¯m looking forward to it.

    Emrys watched the man in ck with full of curiosity.

    The man in ck did not stand up but remained slumped on the ground. However, he tightly closed his

    eyes, and a faint red light was subtly flickering at the center of his brows.

    Previously, he had used this method to find the little girl hiding in the corner.

    Emrys became increasingly curious.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Just then, a brilliant red light surged from the brows of the man in ck as if a crimson fire had been lit.

    In the projection of this light, a massive, eerie, shadowy figure materialized.

    That was the shadowy figure of a blood wolf.

    Around the neck of the blood wolf, a ring of red fur stood on end. It looked down from at superior

    position at the man in ck, exuding an aura of awe¨Cinspiring authority.

 Chatper 774

    Chapter 774 Sacrifice Your Soul

    ¡°Trey, for what purpose have you summoned me?¡±

    Suddenly, the blood wolf began to speak, its voice seeming as if it came from ancient times, carrying

    an endless majesty.

    Emrys and Yelena, upon seeing the shadowy figure of the blood wolf and hearing it speak in a human

    voice, were both slightly taken aback.

    However, it was merely a slight surprise.

    It quickly settled into calmness.

    They had even seen a dragon when they were in Dragon Soul Penitentiary. So, at this moment, seeing

    these things didn¡¯t seem all that extraordinary anymore.

    Driven by a slight curiosity, he wondered how this man named Trey managed to summon the blood

    wolf. And once summoned, what could he possibly do with it?

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Emrys and Yelena shared the same thought.

    However, the moment the shadowy figure of the blood wolf appeared, the little girl in Yelena¡¯s arms

    furrowed her brows, crying out in pain, ¡°Miss, I feel so ufortable¡­¡±

    Yelena lowered her head to look, her beautiful eyes instantly focused.

    Suddenly, Yelena¡¯s beautiful eyes became fixed.

    Beneath the rounded cor of the little girl¡¯s dress, the bright red birthmark was fully exposed on her left

    shoulder.

    It was unmistakably a pattern of a blood wolf.

    It was identical to the one summoned by Trey Wheeler, a miniature version.

    At that moment, the mark of the blood wolf was intermittently emitting a glow. The little girl¡¯s body was

    bing increasingly hot, and her small face flushed red.

    This symptom only appeared after Trey summoned the shadowy figure of the blood wolf.

    Immediately, Yelena anxiously said to Emrys, ¡°Rys,e over quickly. Something¡¯s not right with this

    little girl¡¯s body.¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 774 Sacrifice Your Soul

    Emrys returned to Yelena¡¯s side, crouching to examine the little girl¡¯s symptoms carefully.

    His brows furrowed.

    He had never encountered such a bizarre situation before.

    What could be confirmed, however, was that the little girl¡¯s symptoms were undoubtedly rted to the

    blood wolf mark on her shoulder.

    Emrys wasn¡¯t sure if channeling his life energy through acupuncture could alleviate these symptoms.

    He only knew that it was not the time to administer the needles.

    Trey was seen with his eyes closed, his expression one of utmost devotion. He said, ¡°Lord. Demon

    Wolf, please allow me to borrow a sliver of your power.¡±

    ¡°Sacrifice a third of a soul.¡±

    The shadowy figure of the blood wolf did not refuse. A majestic voice resonated.

    Trey respectfully knocked his head on the ground three times.

    After he did that, the shadowy figure of the blood wolf suddenly condensed into a beam. of red light,

    swiftly retreating into the center of Trey¡¯s forehead.

    In the next instant, Trey, with his eyes tightly shut, suddenly flung them open..

    All one could see was his body, which was originally on the brink of copse, surged once again, and

    the bleeding from his abdomen mysteriously ceased.

    ¡°Sky Devourer Lord, you¡¯ve caused me to sacrifice a third of my soul. For this debt, yout must repay

    with your life!¡±

    Trey let out a roar, his eyes fixed intently on Emrys. Around his body, his life energy automatically took

    on a red hue, coalescing into a shadowy figure. It was the blood wolf that had previously disappeared.

    However, at this moment, the shadowy figure enveloping Trey¡¯s body was significantly lighter in color

    than before.

    ¡°Pay me with your life!¡±

    Trey stomped his foot fiercely, his body charging forward at an incredible speed.

    2/3

    Chapter 774 Sacrifice Your Soul

    Not only had his momentum been restored, but it was even stronger than before. His speed had

    increased, his attacks had be more fierce, and there was even a hint of a ruthless aura about him.

    This aura¡­ Emrys couldn¡¯t have been more familiar with it.

    The instinct deep within was once again stirred.

    It was that same yearning again.

    Emrys managed to control himself and said to Yelena, ¡°If you want to understand what¡¯s going on with

    this little girl, just ask Trey.¡±

    After saying that, he turned his head to look at Trey.

    At this point, Trey had already rushed forward, the shadowy figure of a blood wolf coalescing around

    him. This gave him a ferocious strength, enough to y a cultivator in the middle or eventer phases

    of the Foundation Stage.

 Chatper 775

    Chapter 775 Crush All Of You

    Boom!

    Trey threw a punch.

    A colossal, blood¨Cred wolf w materialized as he threw his punch, sweeping down from the sky. The

    faint red w mark was no less sharp than a well¨Choned sword.

    Buce!

    It was as if the air itself had been torn apart.

    Centering himself, Emrys erected a life energy shield, primarily out of fear that Trey¡¯s attack would

    inadvertently harm Yelena and the little girl.

    After all, an attack of such magnitude could potentially cause severe injuries with just a mere graze.

    ¡°Relying solely on this life energy shield, you dare to resist the power of Lord Demon Wolf? Sky

    Devourer Lord, you are truly delusional!¡±

    With a sinisterugh, Trey¡¯s ws tore through the air.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys, however, revealed an equally peculiar smile. He took the initiative to step out of the protective

    aura of his life energy, facing the Demon Wolf¡¯s w mark, and fiercely threw a punch.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, no matter how many unknown entities exist in this world, as long as I have these

    iron fists, I will crush them all!¡±

    After Emrys said that, his fist fiercely collided with the wolf¡¯s w.

    Bang!

    The life energy fluctuated intensely.

    It echoed like a thunderp.

    The moment Emrys touched the wolf¡¯s w, a deep¨Cseated desire, etched in his veins, surged forth

    wildly, devouring his sanity.

    JAIN 17:51

    He yearned desperately yearned¡­ exceedingly yearned to slice open his own palm, to use his own

    fresh blood, to devour the shadowy figure of that blood wolf.

    However, he managed to restrain himself.

    That was because the time was not yet right.

    Just like the initial incident at Dragon Soul Penitentiary, after Emrys had absorbed the blood dragon

    soul into his body, he simply couldn¡¯t contain it. It quickly managed to escape once again.

    Emrys still didn¡¯t know how to suppress such things back then.

    Even if the longing was deep in his bones, he could only endure it.

    Moreover, the shadowy figure before his eyes was merely something summoned by Trey. a mere

    nobody. There must be even greater surprises toe,

    Emrys didn¡¯t want to alert the enemy too early.

    At the very least, only after mastering the suppression method could one reveal the secret that their

    blood held the ability to devour.

    Therefore, this time, Emrys merely wrapped his fist in a powerful aura of life energy andunched a

    punch.

    With a thunderous boom echoing in the sky, the wolf w that had swept down from thin air suddenly

    trembled and shattered.

    Crack!

    Once again, Emrys swiftly threw a punch. The blood¨Cwolf shadowy figure that had formed around

    Trey¡¯s body shattered in session after its w was severet, as fragile as ss.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Trey¡¯s eyes widened in shock, his expression filled with terror.

    Having lost his blood wolf powers, the momentum he had forcibly mustered instantly crumbled.

    There was no need for Emrys to make another move. The moment the shadowy figure of the blood

    wolf dissipated, Trey had already thrown himself backward, blood

    2/3

    J M M BBM

    Chapter 775 Crush All Of You

    81% 11:51

    uncontrobly gushing out from his mouth.

    Pfft!

    He was on the verge of drawing hisst breath..

    Emrys¡® figure flickered, suddenly rushing forward with swift strides. He used an acupuncture needle to

    lock onto Trey¡¯s life energy, suspending hisst breath.

    At the same time, he sealed Trey¡¯s acupoints, blocking the flow of his life energy to prevent him from

    self¨Cdestructing.

    After experiencing the events with the ghost n, Emrys had be wiser. He absolutely wouldn¡¯t

    allow the other party to self¨Cdestruct before he got the answers he wanted.

    This was all his experience.

    After the blood¨Cwolf shadowy figure summoned by Trey disappeared, the mark on the little girl¡¯s left

    shoulder ceased to emit light, and the burning sensation on her skin gradually subsided.

    This indicated that her symptoms were rted to the blood wolf.

    Emrys held onto Trey¡¯sst breath and said indifferently, ¡°Your name is Trey, right? Can you now tell

    me what exactly happened?¡±

    ¡°Haha, Sky Devourer Lord, did you really think that by defeating me, that little beast would be safe?

    How naive, you¡¯re too naive. Lord Demon Wolf will never let her go¡­ Cough¡­¡±

    Trey wasughing menacingly while spitting out blood inrge mouthfuls.

    His body had already weakened to the extreme. If it weren¡¯t for Emrys sustaining him with that

    acupuncture needle, he would have long since exhausted his energy movement and departed from this

    world.

 Chatper 776

    Chapter 776 Spirit Fire

    Seeing Trey acting so arrogantly, even at a time like this, Emrys couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows.

    Crick!

    He stomped his foot down.

    One of Trey¡¯s legs was crushed.

    Initially, Trey let out a horrific scream, but swiftly after, he revealed a defiant sneer that was both fierce

    and unyielding. It seemed as though no matter how much Emrys tormented him, he always wore an

    expression of relentless dissatisfaction.

    ¡°¡­ showed some strength, but it¡¯s ineffective in front of me.¡±

    Emrys shook his head, revealing several acupuncture needles in his hand. He then proceeded to insert

    them into various acupoints on Trey¡¯s body, one after another.

    It was indeed the reverse version of the Needle of Ninth Revival.

    Although Trey was a cultivator, his life energy was sealed at the moment, making him not much

    different from an ordinary person.

    As each fine needle pierced down, it instantly elicited a blood¨Ccurdling scream from Trey, akin to a pig

    being ughtered.

    However, he was still enduring.

    His teeth were clenched tightly, and his veins bulged with tension.

    Cold sweat trickled down.

    Emrys had already inserted the tenth needle, and Trey was still enduring.

    True to their reputation as cultivators, their endurance was indeed stronger than that of ordinary people

    and martial artists.

    Suddenly, Emrys had a better idea, a sly smile creeping onto his face.

    He was seen pulling out all ten of those acupuncture needles.

    1/3

    JMMG BM

    Chapter 776 Spirit Fire

    Hiss!

    Im 11:51

    Suddenly, a string of mes surged from the index finger of his right hand.

    Trey paused momentarily, feeling the me¡¯s essence, his face filled with fear as he eximed, ¡°Is

    this¡­ spirit fire? How could your fingers possibly produce spirit fire?¡±

    Trey had never seen such a bizarre sight before!

    The spirit fire, a mystical entity born between heaven and earth, had already attained spiritual wisdom.

    Its power was iparable to that of ordinary mes.

    Even a cultivator¡¯s life energy could be burnt to nothingness when encountering this kind of spirit fire.

    Sky Devourer Lord, astonishingly, is able to ignite the spirit fire with just a flick of his finger¡­

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    It¡¯s simply too absurd!

    It was unheard of to Trey.

    L

    Emrys said with a smile, ¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned, your understanding of me is merely superficial

    As he spoke, he held a fine needle in his left hand, swiftly sweeping it about ten centimeters above the

    spirit fire. In an instant, the acupuncture needle was glowing red-

    hot.

    If not carefully controlled, this me¡¯s intensity could easily have melted the needle.

    Emrys examined the acupuncture needle closely, nodding in satisfaction before he began to approach

    Trey.

    Trey trembled in fear, ¡°What¡­ What are you trying to do? Ah!¡±

    Not to mention the scorching heat of the needle, it was also imbued with the aura of a spirit fire. As

    soon as it pierced him, Trey cursed loudly, his body jolting up as if in a reflexive response.

    Emrys showed no mercy as he pushed him back.

    He was extremely satisfied with this oue.

    Compared to the typical reverse version of the Needle of Ninth Revival, this one needle

    2/3

    Chapter 776 Spirit Fire

    was now equivalent to the previous ten.

    Wasn¡¯t your patience as a cultivator quite strong? Fm curious to see how long you can hold out

    Emrys picked up the second hair¨Cthin needle, passing it over the spirit fire.

    Then he pierced into Trey¡¯s acupoint.

    Trey¡¯s entire face began to turn purple, desperately mobilizing the life energy within his body,

    contemting self¨Cdestruction.

    The self¨Cdestruction of a Foundation Stage cultivator, although not as powerful as a Golden Elixir

    Stage self¨Cdestruction, could only be used for suicide. Unlike the Golden Elixir Stage, it couldn¡¯t harm

    the opponent as well.

    However, Trey was now contemting suicide.

    His current feeling was akin to being worse than death. He felt it might be better to be dead.

    Unfortunately

    his life energy had long been sealed off, making it far from easy for him to end his life sessfully.

    Emrys had already taken out the third acupuncture needle.

    Finally, Trey was terrified. He convulsed wildly and blurted out, ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk! Sky Devourer Lord,

    whatever you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you everything. As long as you can grant me a swift end, ah-¡±

    He let out another agonizing scream, nearly rolling his eyes back in extreme distress.

    D*mn it! Didn¡¯t I agree to tell you everything? Why are you still hiding things?

    Trey was having a mental breakdown.

    Emrys¡® face showed a hint of apology as he said, ¡°Hehe, my apologies, my apologies. I acted too

    quickly. If you had spoken up sooner, wouldn¡¯t you have avoided this pain? You really brought this on

    yourself.¡±

 Chatper 777

    Chapter 777 Favorite Child

    Trey was rendered speechless.

    Emrys extinguished the spirit fire on his fingertip and began to speak. ¡°First, tell me about. yourself.

    You seem to be quite formidable.

    Previously, Trey had acted quite arrogantly, stating that Emrys was not yet qualified to know about the

    status of people like them. This sessfully piqued Emrys¡® interest.

    If Emrys had not gotten a clear answer today, there was no way Trey would have been allowed to die

    easily.

    Trey watched intently as Emrys¡® fingers absorbed the string of spirit fires, causing his entire soul to

    tremble at that moment.

    This Sky Devourer Lord is truly outrageous.

    Of course, he dared not conceal anything.

    ¡°I hail from the Wheelers, a totem family,¡± Trey truthfully stated.

    ¡°A totem family?¡±

    away. These totems all originate from ancient times, and the totem of our Wheeler family is the Lord

    Demon Wolf.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. In this world, there are many totem fa hidden

    ¡°Was it the blood wolf you summoned just now?¡±

    Trey nodded and said. ¡°That¡¯s Lord Demon Wolf. We, the people of the totem family, are born with the

    ability to summon totems. We are the fortunate ones, blessed under the protection of the totems.¡±

    No wonder. Emrys¡® eyes sparkled. This world truly isplex. What I had encountered before was

    merely the surface. There are many hidden aspects that I have not even begun to glimpse. This isthe

    same for ghost n and totem family.

    After a moment of contemtion, Emrys asked, ¡°Earlier, I saw you summon that blood. wolf. It seemed

    to demand a sacrifice of a third of your soul. What was that all about?¡±

    Trey responded, ¡°We are under the protection of the Lord Demon Wolf. In critical moments, we can

    draw upon the power bestowed by the Lord Demon Wolf, but there is a

    1/3

    Chapter 777 Favorite Child

    ¹â

    wix 11:52

    limit to its usage. Every time we borrow the power of the Lord Demon Wolf, we have to sacrifice a third

    of our souls.

    Trey lifted his arm with great difficulty, pointing toward his own eyes.

    One could only see that the whites of his eyes hadpletely turned red, with only the pupil remaining

    its original pitch¨Cck color.

    Trey said, ¡°I had borrowed the power of the Lord Demon Wolf once before, and today marks the

    second time. Thus, two¨Cthirds of my soul has already been sacrificed. If I were to sacrifice it one more

    time, my eyes would turnpletely red.¡±

    ¡°What would happen then?¡±

    ¡°By that time, my soul would have be a part of Lord Demon Wolf, and my body would be under

    his control. However, being able to merge with Lord Demon Wolf is an honor for every member of our

    family.¡±

    Surprisingly, as Trey spoke, a hint of pride emerged on his face.

    However, Emrys found it to be extremely perverse.

    Upon hearing about that Lord Demon Wolf, it was clear that he was no ordinary matter.

    The crux of the matter was that one could only wonder how many families simr to this totemic lineage

    were still hidden in this world.

    After some thought, Emrys spoke with a peculiar expression. ¡°If you consider it an honor. then why

    don¡¯t you summon it once more? Complete the third time, and wouldn¡¯t your soul be entirely sacrific¨¦d

    to it?¡±

    Trey shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to? It¡¯s simply impossible to summon

    Lord Demon Wolf twice in such a short time.¡±

    ¡°What a pity, then. You¡¯re destined not to die for your own honor today.¡±

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    With a hint of sarcasm, Emrys made a remark. He nced back, then asked again, ¡°What¡¯s the story

    with that little girl?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the chosen favorite of the Lord Demon Wolf.¡±

    ¡°Favorite?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, our revered Lord Demon Wolf would select a favored one each year. That little¡­

    2/3

    JMM BBM

    Chapter 777 Favorite Child

    UX N on 11:52

    the mark on Abigail¡¯s shoulder¡­ It¡¯s the symbol of the favorite child.¡±

    Trey was about to call the girl a little beast, but upon seeing Emrys re at him, he quickly changed his

    words.

    Only then did Emrys learn that the girl¡¯s name was Abigail.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation with this favored child?¡±

    Emrys voiced the doubts in his heart.

    Trey spat out a mouthful of blood and said, ¡°The so¨Ccalled ¡®favorite child¡® is fortunate enough to

    be the sacrificial offering to the Lord Demon Wolf. Only by offering up one favorite child each year

    will the Lord Demon Wolf continue to grant us his protection.¡±

 Chatper 778

    Chapter 778 Selfishness

    ¡°Absurd!¡±

    Upon hearing Trey¡¯s words, Emrys was immediately filled with rage.

    Such a small child, taken to be used as a sacrificial offering yet euphemistically referred to as a favorite

    child, was simply an act of brutal inhumanity.

    Indeed, that Lord Demon Wolf was no good.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Trey, however, didn¡¯t see it that way. With a twisted mindset, he said, ¡°Being able to be the

    favored one of Lord Demon Wolf should be our proudest achievement. But that little beast, not knowing

    how to cherish it, even thought of escaping¡­¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap!¡±

    Emrysnded a kick on Trey¡¯s head, his eyes glinting coldly as he demanded, ¡°Tell me now. Where is

    your totem family located?¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±

    Trey painfully coughed up blood, yet a twisted smile surfaced on his face. He seemed to be looking at

    Emrys with a hint of contempt as he said, ¡°Sky Devourer Lord, you surely don¡¯t believe that with your

    strength alone, you can oppose our entire demon wolf family, do you?¡±

    ¡°Tell me the address!¡±

    Emrys shouted coldly once again.

    Trey did not respond. Instead, he continued to speak with a dismissive air. ¡°I admit your possess some

    strength, but in front of Lord Demon Wolf, your little strength is simply insignificant¡­¡±

    ¡°I demand you to tell me the address!¡±

    Sky Devourer Lord, you should know that I used to look down on you. All of us did. We thought of you

    as nothing more than a mere jester. But today, I realize we were wrong. Indeed, you¡¯re different from

    us. Whether it¡¯s the cultivators from Mount Kushburn or our totem families hidden from the world, we

    are all quite selfish. Sentiments of loyalty to family and country orpassion toward the world did not

    exist. Because that kindness. would only be our obstacle, draining our energy. Sky Devourer

    Lord, you¡¯re so

    1/3

    1152

    Chapter 778 Selfishness

    11:52

    young, and yet you possess such strength, which proves your cultivation talent is quite impressive. I

    advise you not to concern yourself with too many trivial matters. Instead, spend more time on your

    cultivation. This is what would be most beneficial for you¡±

    Screw your so¨Ccalledpassionate heart!¡±

    Bang!

    Trey was incessantly talking to himself.

    Emrys was irritated and agitated. He directly stomped the man¡¯s head into the mud pit, furiously saying,

    ¡°I d¡°mn well asked you for the address, but all you¡¯ve given me is nonsense. If you don¡¯t want to talk,

    then you might as well die!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Sky Devourer Lord, how could I possibly be unwilling to speak? I can¡¯t wait for you to seek

    out Lord Demon Wolf, and then let Lord Demon Wolf tear you to shreds, sending you to hell to meet

    me.¡±

    Trey¡¯s head had been shoved into the mud pit, yet he was still sneering menacingly.

    ¡°In my pocket, there is an emerald token. If you take it, you will be able to find our Wheeler family. I

    eagerly await the day youe down to meet me.¡±

    Emrys rummaged through Trey¡¯s pockets, and sure enough, he found an emerald token inside.

    This was simr to the time when he went to Mount Kushburn to find the Crimson Sun Sect. The

    emerald token that Pam gave him could also be used to guide the direction.

    Emrys put away the emerald token, rxed his foot, and looked down at Trey with an indifferent

    expression..

    yourto

    ¡°As for how I, Emrys, handle matters, I have my own principles. I don¡¯t need instruct me. Perhaps, in

    your view, this is meddling, but for me, it¡¯s a matter of moral integrity. You all have your reasons for

    being selfish, but please do not impose your standards of selfishness onto me. We simply walk

    different paths, and no one has the right. to judge another.¡±

    Emrys spoke softly.

    Trey, however, wasughing hysterically.

    In his view, what Emrys had said was nothing more than a joke.

    2/3

    JMM BB M

    Chapter 778 Selfishness

    81% 11:52

    In this world, there are so many injustices. Who will intervene? Can you handle it? Can you manage it

    all? Isn¡¯t it enough to just take care of yourself?

    Stop acting like some sort of saint when there¡¯s nothing wrong!

    ¡°Furthermore¡­

    Emrys paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°You say that dealing with these matters is a waste of

    energy, that it will hinder cultivation. But in my view, that¡¯s not necessarily the

    case.

    Boom!

    As he spoke, all of Emrys¡® aura was fully unleashed.

    This was the first and only time that Emrys fully revealed his cultivator¡¯s aura.

    Send Gifts

 Chatper 779

    Chapter 779 The Wheeler Family

    After all, Trey was a man on his deathbed.

    Emrys decided to let him die a clear and unquestionable death.

    Sure enough, when Trey felt the terrifying aura emanating from Emrys, he panicked, his eyes wide with

    fear. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re actually at the absolute phase of the Golden Elixir Stage?¡±

    The absolute phase of the Golden Elixir Stage wasparable to those ancient demons who hadn¡¯t

    shown themselves for hundreds of years.

    ¡°How could this be-¡±

    With a roar, Trey began to struggle to his feet.

    He wanted to snatch the emerald token from Emrys.

    He wanted to shatter it because he was terrified that Emrys would take this emerald token. to the

    Wheeler family. If that happened, it would undoubtedly be a disaster for the Wheeler family.

    ¡°You can¡¯t¡­

    Trey was filled with immense regret.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    The main thing was, he never could have imagined that the young Sky Devourer Lord had actually

    reached such a terrifying level of cultivation.

    Apart from the Lord Demon Wolf, no one could possibly restrain him.

    However, given Lord Demon Wolf¡¯s current situation, he simply couldn¡¯t unleash his full strength.

    It was only at this moment that Trey realized he had caused a major disaster.

    He desperately sought to salvage.

    However, with his frail body, how could he possibly be a match for Emrys?

    Amidst the struggle, Emrys¡® aura shook, and a tiny needle sprung from Trey¡¯s body.

    1/3

    NNDB

    Chapter 270 The Wheeler Family

    This was the hair¨Cthin needle used to sustain Trey¡¯s life.

    The moment the acupuncture needle left his body, Trey copsed onto the ground with a thud, dead

    through and through.

    His eyes remained wide open, asrge as ever.

    Without so much as a nce, Emrys reined in his aura and turned to leave.

    This abandonednd had be Trey¡¯s final resting ce.

    Indeed, as They had a

    earlier, the absolute phase of the Golden Elixir Stage was

    11:52

    Emrys true stage.

    This was all thanks to the power of the Nameless Divine Art.

    The Nameless Divine Art was inherently domineering, making Emrys¡® cultivation feel as if

    he had the heavens¡® assist

    In addition to having devoured the cultivation of several individuals prior, his realm had already reached

    the absolute phase of the Golden Elixir Stage.

    ording to Athos¡® teachings, in this world, the pinnacle of a cultivator¡¯s practice was to reach the

    absolute phase of the Golden Elixir Stage.

    Before, Emrys couldn¡¯tprehend it. Until he reached that state himself, only then did he perceive its

    peculiarities.

    His cultivation base had stopped increasing.

    Even if he continued to use the Nameless Divine Art to devour others¡® cultivation, his own level still did

    not increase.

    It felt as

    though an invisible force had bound him, held him tightly in ce, leaving him unable to move.

    Therefore, Emrys considered other strategies, such as consuming more spirit fire. In this way, even

    when faced with a simr Golden Elixir Stage absolute phase, he could still have a slight edge in

    combat power.

    For the time being, Emrys didn¡¯t consider these matters.

    He strode back to Yelena¡¯s side.

    2/3

    JHNDON

    Chapter 770 The Wheeler Family

    Im 11:52

    At this point, Abigail¡¯s high fever had already subsided. In an extremely weak voice, she pleaded,

    ¡°Miss, I beg you, please save my father. He was captured because he was helping

    me escape.

    As she spoke, her voice began to choke up, and tears started to fall, drop by drop

    A look of heartfelt pain filled Yelena¡¯s face.

    Emrys roughly understood what the girl was trying to say.

    It must have been Abigail¡¯s father, who couldn¡¯t bear to see his own daughter being sacrificed. So, he

    secretly sent her away, only to be intercepted by other members of the Wheeler family.

    Meanwhile, Trey was tasked with pursuing Abigail.

    Originally, with his Foundation Stage cultivation, it should have been a piece of cake for him to capture

    a little girl and take her back. Who could have predicted that he would unexpectedly encounter Emrys

    and hispanion halfway?

    ¡°Lena, take Abigail and head back to Jazona first. I¡¯ll go and check on the situation at the Wheeler

    family,¡± Emrys said.

    ¡°All right. Be careful, Rys. We¡¯ll be waiting for you in Jazona.

    Yelena knew she couldn¡¯t be of much help, so she simply nodded, took Abigail in her arms, and left

    ahead of time.

    Emrys narrowed his eyes slightly, examining the emerald token in his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m eager to see who this so¨Ccalled ¡®Lord Demon Wolf truly is!¡±

    In a private estate within rora, there sat a vast manor.

    At the main entrance.

    A majestic wolf sculpture, lifelike and imposing, stood tall. Its eyes were narrowed to slits. gazing

    intently ahead. Its daunting presence was enough to instill fear in anyone who dared to look at it,

    naturally discouraging anyone from approaching carelessly.

    Send Gifts

    1.7K

 Chatper 780

    Chapter 780 Mitchell Wheeler

    This estate was indeed the location of the Wheeler residence.

    The main entrance of the manor appeared to be equipped with a high¨Ctech electronic lock, but only the

    Wheeler family knew that a formation was set up within this electronic lock. It required a special

    identification token to unlock.

    At this moment, the head of the Wheeler family, Tyler Wheeler, was in a towering rage.

    Kneeling below was a middle¨Caged man with a face full of bruises, his hands tied behind his back,

    locked with a thick chain.

    It was indeed Abigail¡¯s father, Mitchell Wheeler.

    ¡°Mitchell, do you acknowledge your guilt?¡±

    Tyler angrily questioned, his body enveloped in a halo of blood energy, exuding an overwhelming

    pressure.

    Mitchell hastily knocked his head on the ground, expressing his sorrow. ¡°Mr. Tyler, I acknowledge my

    fault. However, Abigail is still so young. I once promised her deceased mother that I would take good

    care of her-

    ¡±

    ¡°Mitchell! I don¡¯t want to hear your nonsense,¡± Tyler interrupted angrily, ¡°The Lord Demon Wolf has

    chosen Abigail. She has the honor of bing a sacrifice for the Lord. Demon Wolf. You should be

    proud of her.¡±

    ¡°I understand, and I¡¯m truly grateful to Lord Demon Wolf for favoring my dear Abigail. However, I simply

    cannot bear to see Abigail being thrown into the blood pool like this.¡±

    ¡°Joking, are you? From what you¡¯re implying, it seems you think this method is quite cruel. Are you

    questioning the Lord Demon Wolf?¡±

    ¡°I dare not. I dare not!¡±

    In a state of panic, Mitchell hastily knocked his head on the ground, pleading, ¡°Mr. Tyler, I¡¯m willing to

    take Abigail¡¯s ce, to leap into the blood pool and be the sacrificial offering for Lord Demon

    Wolf.¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    A look of contempt crossed Tyler¡¯s face. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re qualified? The chosen

    1/3

    favorite of Lord Demon Wolf, do you think you can rece them at your whim? Aren¡¯t you afraid of

    offending Lord Demon Wolf?¡±

    Mitchell¡¯s body shuddered, and he dared not speak.

    Tyler continued, ¡°Lord Demon Wolf has granted us strength, and every year, we offer him. a favorite

    child as a sacrifice. This has been the case for many years without exception. So why is it that it

    suddenly cannot be done when ites to you?¡±

    The Wheeler family was incrediblyrge, and it was unclear whether this was due to their status as a

    totemic lineage. Each member possessed an exceptionally strong fertility, and it wasmon for them

    to hit the mark on their first try.

    Hence, even if a sacrifice was made yearly, the poption thrived.

    This could probably be considered a form of ecological bnce, right?

    As Tyler was in the midst of his furious outburst, a member of the Wheeler family suddenly rushed in,

    his expression frantic.

    ¡°Mr. Tyler, something seems amiss!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°When I was on duty in the security control room just now, I saw someone unlock the door and enter

    our Wheeler residence. The electronic information disyed Trey¡¯s name, but judging by the person¡¯s

    physique, it didn¡¯t look like Trey at all.¡±

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Could there have been a problem with Trey?¡±

    Tyler¡¯s face instantly turned extremely unsightly.

    Trey was the one he had sent to apprehend Abigail. Now, someone had barged in, brandishing Trey¡¯s

    identification badge. This certainly indicated that something unexpected had happened on Trey¡¯s end.

    If Abigail had not been brought back and sacrificed within the stipted time, the Lord Demon Wolf

    would surely have been filled with rage.

    What would happen then, no one could predict.

    ¡°D*mn it!¡±

    With a menacing look on his face, Tyler kicked Mitchell.

    2/3

    Chapter 780 Mitchell Wheeler

    If it weren¡¯t for this criminal from the Wheeler family, who let Abigail escape, there wouldn¡¯t have been

    so much trouble.

    Although Mitchell had been kicked by Tyler, upon hearing that Trey hadn¡¯t brought Abigail back, a

    glimmer of relief instantly sparked in his heart.

    Tyler spoke with a grim expression. ¡°Go to the central control room immediately and find that person.

    I¡¯m curious to see who has the audacity to meddle in the affairs of our Wheeler family!¡±

    ¡°Noted!¡±

    ¡°No need for that.¡±

    Just then, a faint voice suddenly rang out.

    A young man was seen slowly walking in from the entrance.

    A duckbill cap, sunsses, and a face mask concealed his appearance thoroughly.

    It was indeed Emrys.

    Suddenly, a strong aura of blood energy emanated from Tyler. He watched Emrys warily and asked,

    ¡°Who are you? Why do you have Trey¡¯s identification? What brings you to our Wheeler residence?¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chatper 781

    Chapter 781 Request An Audience

    Tyler consecutively posed three questions.

    Emrys stated, ¡°I have already killed Trey. Abigail is in my hands. As for my identity, you

    don¡¯t need to know.¡±

    Emrys did not remove his sunsses and mask, having no intention of revealing hist identity.

    Previously, when confronting Trey, Emrys had intended to intimidate him by using his status as Sky

    Devourer Lord. However, not only did he fail, but he was also ruthlessly mocked by Trey.

    Emrys finally came to terms with a certain reality.

    These mysterious forces saw his status as the Sky Devourer Lord as nothing more than a joke.

    Given the circumstances, it was better to keep his identity hidden to avoid further ridicule. and potential

    trouble.

    Tyler narrowed his eyes slightly, saying, ¡°What do you want? Money? The fact that you could kill Trey

    suggests that you¡¯re also a cultivator. Money, such a thing, should be easy for

    you to obtain, shouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    He didn¡¯t care at all whether Trey was already dead. What mattered to him was that Abigail was in

    Emrys¡® hands.

    In Tyler¡¯s view, Emrys¡® intrusion into the Wheeler residence this time was certainly with the intention to

    negotiate terms, specifically, terms for exchanging Abigail.

    Emrys shook his head and responded, ¡°No, I came to take away Abigail¡¯s father. Also, I thought I might

    as well meet this so¨Ccalled Lord Demon Wolf of yours.¡±

    ¡°How audacious!¡±

    Tyler barked angrily, then let out a cold, mockingugh. ¡°Young man, do you even know what you¡¯re

    talking about?¡±

    He had never encountered such an arrogant person before.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    He ventured alone into the Wheeler family¡¯s territory, dering he would take away their

    1/3

    family¡¯s criminal. Not only that, he even audaciously demanded to meet with the formidable Lord

    Demon Wolf.

    Is this some kind of joke?

    How noble is the Lord Demon Wolf? Do you think you, a mere rascal, can simply request an audience?

    Even the members of the Wheeler family, except dur he sacrificial ceremonies,

    usually dared not to disturb Lord Demon Wolf lightly. At most, they would only get a glimpse of Lord

    Demon Wolf¡¯s shadowy figure through summoning.

    This young man was simply joking around.

    Tyler suppressed the anger in his heart and said with a hint of intrigue, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m quite curious. Why

    did you help Abigail, and why did you want to meet Lord Demon Wolf? Could it be that you have some

    sort of rtionship with this father and daughter?¡±

    Not only was Tyler curious, Mitchell was also curious.

    Although the young man¡¯s face was concealed, Mitchell was certain that he had never interacted with

    this youth before.

    People who had interacted before should be able to recognize each other, even if they were wearing

    masks.

    Mitchell was equally puzzled.

    Emrys nced at Mitchell, who was kneeling on the ground, guessing that he might be Abigail¡¯s father.

    He said, ¡°I don¡¯t know them, father and daughter. I simply think that your Lord Demon Wolf¡¯s actions

    are too cruel.¡±

    There was another reason, which Emrys didn¡¯t mention.

    He wanted to first take a look at this main course to see if it truly suited his taste.

    That deep¨Cseated yearning from within his bloodline transformed Emrys into a ravenous guest who

    was extremely, extremely eager to witness the crimson Demon Wolf.

    Getting familiar with you now so that when the timees to devour you in the future, there will be an

    added sense of intimacy, wouldn¡¯t there?

    However, how could he reveal such a startling thought?

    2/3

    What if he frightened the ignorant ones?

    Thus, Emrys naturallybeled himself as a supporter of justice.

    He was originally also upholding justice, so there was nothing inappropriate about this

    statement.

    Tyler reacted as if he had just heard the biggest joke in the world. He looked at Emrys with an

    expression akin to observing a lunatic, unable to suppress the sneer tugging at the corner of his mouth.

    He said, ¡°So, you came here all by yourself just to meddle in other people¡¯s business?¡±

    After some thought, Emrys nodded seriously and said, ¡°You could say that!¡±

    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re some kind of savior?¡±

    Tyler abruptly reined in the sneer on his face, bellowed loudly, and instantly, a surge of profound life

    energy and blood energy mixed within him, gushing out.

 Chatper 782

    Chapter 782 That Beast

    Tyler struck with the force of a thunderbolt, ready to incapacitate Emrys directly and then force out

    Abigail¡¯s whereabouts.

    ¡°Once I¡¯ve brought you, the head of the Wheeler family, to your knees, I refuse to believe that beast

    won¡¯t show itself¡±

    Emrys did not show any signs of weakness. He pushed up the sunsses resting on the bridge of his

    nose, then, with a fist brimming with ferocious power, heunched a punch directly at Tyler.

    ¡°Beast?¡±

    This phrase from Emrys instantly infuriated Tyler, causing him to rage like a thunderstorm. He roared

    angrily, ¡°You audacious cur! How dare you disrespect the Lord Demon Wolf like this? Die!¡±

    Even if Emrys cursed him as a beast, Tyler would not get so angry.

    However, insulting Lord Demon Wolf was absolutely intolerable.

    If it weren¡¯t for Abigail being in Emrys¡® hands, Tyler truly wished to unleash all his strength and strike

    down Emrys right there.

    A surge of wild power erupted furiously, and peals of thunder¨Clike sounds erupted in the air.

    Emrys, however, seemed to have seized Tyler¡¯s Achilles¡® heel. Far from backing down, he became

    even more brazen, saying, ¡°A perfectly good man chooses not to be a man, but instead to be a dog for

    that beast. It truly broadens my horizons.¡±

    Another beastly remark was made.

    Tyler¡¯s expression was twisted almost to the point of rage. Without a word, he had alreadyunched an

    attack on Emrys.

    Bang!

    Their fists shed against each other.

    Tyler¡¯s expression turned stern.

    1/3

    Surprisingly, Emrys¡® arm wasn¡¯t shattered.

    Far from being shaken. Emrys did not even take a step back.

    ¡°Indeed, you have some skill. No wonder you dared to intrude into my Wheeler residence alone.¡±

    Tyler gathered his strength once more,unching another punch.

    With this punch, he had unleashed nearly all of his strength.

    Previously, Tyler was worried that his strength was too overpowering, fearing that a single punch could

    potentially kill Emrys. However, after discovering that Emrys was not as simple as he seemed, Tyler no

    longer held back.

    However, Tyler hadn¡¯t expected that the moment he threw his punch, he heard Emrys.ugh and say,

    ¡°Your strength is far from impressive. Hurry up and let that beast out.¡±

    Tyler furrowed his brows sharply.

    Following that, a hint of shock surfaced.

    That was because suddenly, a terrifying force surged from his fist, instantly numbing his

    arms.

    Thud!

    Tyler tumbled out in a disheveled state.

    His arms trembled, and his fist was flushed red.

    ¡°Where on earth did such a freake from?¡±

    Tyler looked at Emrys¡® face, his sunsses still perfectly in ce. It was clear that the recent

    confrontation was nothing more than a trivial matter for Emrys.

    However, Tyler was in great pain!

    My arm is about to break!

    ¡°Sir, could it be that you hail from Mount Kushburn?¡±

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Tyler had never before seen someone of Emrys¡® age possess such formidable strength.

    2/3

    One could only specte that he hailed from Mount Kushburn.

    Even in Mount Kushburn, such a cultivation talent was absolutely considered a prodigy. an existence

    akin to the pride of the heavens. It was impossible for it to remain obscure

    and unknown.

    Emrys shook his head, choosing not to say more.

    Tyler was even more astonished in his heart.

    He¡¯s not from Mount Kushburn?

    Could there actually be such an expert in the mundane world?

    Tyler¡¯s gaze flickered. He fell silent for a moment before he spoke. ¡°Perhaps we could each take a step

    back. If you return Abigail to the Wheeler family, I can agree to any terms of exchange you propose¡­¡±

    After a moment of thought, he added, ¡°Except for matters concerning Lord Demon Wolf.¡±

    Although Emrys was very strong, Tyler was clearly still unwilling to disturb Lord Demon Wolf because

    of him.

    Emrys firmly declined, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not interested in any form of

    negotiation. I¡¯m here for two reasons only. First, to take away Abigail¡¯s father, and second, to meet that

    beast.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Upon seeing Emrys repeatedly referring to Lord Demon Wolf as a beast, Tyler was filled with immense

    indignation due to the tant disrespect.

    ¡°Are you truly unwilling to back down?¡±

    ¡°Bring out that beast.¡±

 Chatper 783

    Chapter 783 Strong Urge To Devour

    Emrys directly expressed his determination.

    Tyler¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with a terrifying, murderous intent. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t push your hack too

    far. If you continue to be so stubborn, the only oue for us will be mutual destruction¡±

    ¡°Mutual destruction!

    Emrys raised an eyebrow, a yful smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. ¡°How do n to achieve

    that?¡±

    you

    ¡°You brought this upon yourself!¡±

    A fierce light was revealed in Tyler¡¯s eyes as if he had made a significant decision. A sh of red light

    flickered in his brow, and swiftly, a shadowy figure image of a blood wolf coalesced around him.

    He harnessed the power of the Demon Wolf.

    Moreover, his skill level was far superior to that of Trey. Unlike Trey, who had to summon the shadowy

    figure form of the Demon Wolf and engage in a lengthymunication before he could harness its

    power, he didn¡¯t need to do so.

    Tyler, on the other hand,pleted in an instant.

    One third of his eye had turned red.

    Today. I will use the power bestowed upon me by Lord Demon Wolf to bring you. you arrogant brat!¡±

    down.

    Tyler¡¯s aura had grown several times more ferocious than before. The blood wolf he had conjured was

    staring intently at Emrys, its eyes radiating a brutal glow.

    Suddenly. Emrys breathing became rapid.

    It happened again.

    That feeling of wanting to devour had returned once again.

    Moreover, it was even more intense than when he encountered Trey before.

    1/3

    Chapter 8 ming Dige to Devour

    This made Einrys even more eager, more desperate to see the true form of the Demon

    The bhoot wish that had materialized from Tyler suddenly let out a deafening howl, then swiftly lunged

    for ward, reaching Emrys in an instant.

    The speed was extremely fast,

    konry¡¯s swallowed hard, suppressing the longing in his heart. His eyes shone brightly as he said, ¡°I

    knew long ago that you would resort to this move, but to think you could bring us both down, you¡¯re

    overly confident.¡±

    Given Trey¡¯s previous example, Emrys was not particrly surprised.

    With a sweep of his arm, the zing longsword, formed from the coalescence of spirit fire, whistled as

    it was thrust forward, piercing instantly into the shadowy figure image of the blood wolf, entwining in a

    wild dance.

    ¡°Awwoool¡±

    The blood-wolf howled mournfully on the spot.

    Tyler was also filled with horror. ¡°Spirit fire!¡±

    These totem families, the totemic shadowy figures they conjured, actually shared simrities with the

    ghost n. Encountering spirit fire was akin to meeting their nemesis.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Once the spirit fire emerged, the blood wolf howled in sorrow, its shadowy figure image disappearing at

    an extreme speed, unable to exert even the slightest bit of strength.

    Tyler stumbled, his face suddenly turning deathly pale.

    The shadowy figure of the blood wolf he had conjured was being scorched. As the blood wolf suffered,

    he, too, was simrly injured.

    Boom!

    At that very moment, a wave filled with a strong scent of blood instantly enveloped the entire Wheeler

    residence.

    ¡°You cowardly cur, if it weren¡¯t for my trapped state, I would have charged out, captured you, and given

    you a sound thrashing!¡±

    2/3

    Chapter 783 Strong Urge To Devour

    80% 11:53

    A thunderous roar echoed throughout the entire estate, shaking the heavens.

    Everyone in the Wheeler residence was trembling.

    It was the Lord Demon Wolf!

    In the past, they had never heard Lord Demon Wolf this angry.

    What on earth had happened?

    Many of the Wheeler family members were unclear as to why Lord Demon Wolf was angry. They only

    knew that this was the first time they had heard Lord Demon Wolf emit such an enraged roar.

    Just who was the audacious pup that had the nerve to infuriate Lord Demon Wolf so much?

    At the forbidden area of the manor, as if prearranged, over a dozen figures whistled through the air, all

    racing in the same direction.

    At this moment, Emrys, who was located in the middle of the hall, almost couldn¡¯t hold back!

    When this aura, which was incredibly imposing to the Wheeler family, emerged, Emrys experience was

    starkly different.

    He did not exhibit the same fear as the Wheeler family.

    On the contrary, he was very excited.

    It became increasingly clear¡­ That was exactly what he wanted.

    Just like a famished diner who suddenly spotted a tableden with a feast fit for a king, he couldn¡¯t help

    but yearn to devour it all in one go..

    Unfortunately, the diner¡¯s stomach had not yet been conditioned to amodate such an amount of

    food.

 Chatper 784

    Chapter 784 Reason To Help

    This was precisely the situation Emrys found himself in.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    He was absolutely certain that he could find a way to consume the beast that was emitting this aura,

    just as he had done in Dragon Soul Penitentiary, where he had devoured the blood dragon soul..

    He just didn¡¯t know how to trap them yet.

    Emrys was afraid of stirring up trouble, so he had no choice but to desperately suppress. the urge

    welling up from deep within him, causing his body to tremble uncontrobly.

    However, to Tyler, this appearance seemed to reflect Emrys¡® fear, which was incredibly satisfying. He

    sternly shouted, ¡°You audacious cur, are you scared now?¡±

    Emrys did not respond to him.

    He extinguished the spirit fire.

    At the same time, he yanked up Mitchell, who was kneeling on the ground, and growled, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The two of them quickly dashed toward the outside of the manor.

    Emrys was worried that if he continued to stay here, he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the urge to take down

    that beast prematurely, akin to alerting the enemy recklessly.

    Therefore, he had to leave temporarily.

    Once he had found a way, he was certain to return in search of the Demon Wolf.

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!

    Not long after Emrys left with Mitchell, a dozen figures simultaneously appeared in the hall.

    Their faces were expressionless, their eyes a vivid red.

    Even when Tyler saw them, he was deeply shaken, feeling a heavy pressure in his chest that left him

    gasping for breath.

    These individuals were once members of the Wheeler family. After offering their souls

    1/3

    NNDD

    Chapter 4 Re Tu Hels

    entirely to the Lord Demon Wolf, they had lost their autonomy. They were nowpletely controlled by

    the clousness of the Lord Demon Walt.

    Tyler also couldn¡¯tmand them.

    Moreover, after they had offered their souls entirely, their strength surprisingly surpassed what it had

    been when they possessed self¨Cawareness.

    Given their current condition, they could perfectly unleash the power the Lord Demon Wolf bestowed

    upon them.

    Among them, there were a few individuals who, in the past, were in thete phases of the Foundation

    Stage. However, their current strength could now bepared to that of the Golden Elixir Stage.

    What was even more terrifying was an old man with white hair. It was unclear when. exactly he had

    sacrificed his entire soul, but it was known that his current strengt extremely formidable,parable to

    thete phase of the Golden Elixir Stag

    This was a major weapon of the Wheeler family.

    Unfortunately, Tyler was unable tomand him.

    The atmosphere within the hall was incredibly oppressive.

    Tyler didn¡¯t even dare to take a breath.

    Fortunately, these people did not linger for long. Upon realizing that their target was no longer there,

    they quickly rushed out, scattering to pursue Emrys.

    Emrys was dragging a person along, so he surely couldn¡¯t have gotten far.

    Mitchell barely regained hisposure and asked, ¡°Sir, you just mentioned that Abigail is in your

    hands. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Emrys responded calmly.

    Mitchell¡¯s voice held a note of urgency. ¡°I don¡¯t know what your true intentions are, but Abigail is an

    innocent child. I beg you, please don¡¯t harm her, all right?¡±

    He actually had some suspicions about Emrys as well.

    How could there possibly be such a kind¨Chearted person in this world? Aplete stranger with

    absolutely no obligation to help oneself.

    2/3

    Chapter 784 Reason To Help

    BON 11:53

    Especially among cultivators, most of them tended to be rather selfish. In the pursuit of cultivation

    resources, they could even resort to killing each other, even if they were friends. Needless to say,

    showing empathy toward others was out of the question.

    The cultivator always prioritized their own interests.

    A true saint simply could not exist.

    Naturally, Emrys knew what was on Mitchell¡¯s mind.

    In a living environment like that of the Wheeler family, where each year, a life was sacrificed to that

    beast, and that life was one of their own kin, their indifference was truly telling of their cold¨Cblooded

    nature.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that the one being sacrificed was Mitchell¡¯s daughter, he would have

    undoubtedly maintained this cold¨Cblooded attitude.

    If he were to tell such people that he genuinely helped others out of a sense of justice when he saw

    injustice on the streets, they would probably never believe him, even if it killed them.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin in detail. He simply said, ¡°Indeed, there are benefits for me in

    visiting the Wheeler family, but that has nothing to do with you. I saved you because I made a promise

    to Abigail.¡±

 Chatper 785

    Chapter 785 Why Escape

    ¡°You¡­ You really didn¡¯t harm Abigail?¡± Mitchell still found it hard to believe.

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand once you see her yourself.¡±

    Emrys did not exin any further.

    At that moment, a fierce sound of tearing through the air suddenly echoed from behind.

    ¡°You cowardly cur, you dared to offend me, and yet you think you can just walk away unscathed? Do

    you really believe the world is such a forgiving ce?¡±

    The one who arrived was an expressionless old man with white hair, but the voice that roared out was

    filled with anger. It was identical to the earth¨Cshattering roar that Emrys had previously heard at the

    Wheeler residence.

    Needless to say, this was a puppet of the Demon Wolf.

    Upon seeing the white¨Chaired old man pursuing him, Mitchell was instantly filled with dread. He said,

    ¡°Sir, help me break these chains on my hands. I¡¯ll hold him off while you escape. Once you¡¯re safe,

    please take care of Abigail for me.¡±

    He knew how terrifying this white¨Chaired old man was. His strength wasparable to thete phase

    of the Golden Elixir Stage.

    Mitchell could only risk his life to stall for him, buying Emrys time to escape.

    He had no other choice at that time, and he could only trust that Emrys would not harm his daughter.

    However, just after Mitchell spoke with a resolve that suggested he was prepared to die, Emrys

    suddenly stopped in his tracks, a puzzled question escaping his lips. ¡°Escape? Why should we

    escape?¡±

    Why should we escape?

    The question posed was utterly nonsensical, leaving Mitchell momentarily at a loss for a response.

    Haven¡¯t we been on the run all this time? Aren¡¯t we afraid of being caught by those people?

    The most formidable one has now caught up, yet you suddenly halted, even turning to question me

    why we are fleeing.

    Chapter 785 Why Escape

    Mitchell was utterly perplexed.

    How could he possibly know what Emrys was thinking?

    Emrys fled from the Wheeler family, not because he was afraid of those people, but because he clearly

    feared that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself and would prematurely terrify the Demon Wolf.

    The aura of the Demon Wolf¡¯s true form had a tendency to make him lose control. Now that he had left

    the estate, things had improved significantly.

    The white¨Chaired old man who pursued from behind indeed carried the scent of the Demon Wolf, but it

    was all within Emrys¡® control range, so there was absolutely no need for him to continue fleeing.

    There was no need for Emrys to exin these matters to Mitchell, nor would he. After all. these were

    Emrys¡® secrets.

    ¡°Impertinent fool, leave

    your life in my

    hands!¡±

    The elderly man with white hair had already arrived, his face devoid of expression. His eyes were

    glowing red, as if the sound he had just made hadn¡¯te from his throat but had roared out from his

    eyes instead.

    He waspletely and utterly a puppet.

    ¡°Sir, that person¡¯s strength isparable to thete phase of the Golden Elixir Stage. You won¡¯t be

    able to escape with me as your burden¡­¡±

    Mitchell didn¡¯t understand why Emrys had suddenly stopped or why he had posed such a peculiar

    question. He was momentarily taken aback, his heart pounding with urgency, ready to use his body to

    obstruct the white¨Chaired old man.

    However, a sudden gust of wind whirled past his car before he could finish his words.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys had already charged toward the white¨Chaired old man.

    Boom!

    He threw a punch without a hint of mboyance.

    Within the elderly man with white hair, a roar of unparalleled fury erupted in an instant. ¡°D*mn it!¡±

    2/3

    1139

    Chapter 785 Why Escape

    He was disintegrated!

    The elderly man with white hair fell apart, his face devoid of any expression.

    Only that roar of fury was left echoing in mid¨Cair.

    Mitchell was left utterly dumbfounded.

    The elderly man, whose power wasparable to thete phase of the Golden Elixir Stage, was

    shattered by just one punch from Emrys.

    The strength of this young man is actually so terrifying?

    He had never truly given his all before¡­

    However, given his terrifying strength, why did he need to flee just now?

    There was absolutely no need for that!

    Mitchell¡¯s thoughts were in turmoil, but he quickly came to a conclusion. Perhaps Emrys had fled

    because he was intimidated by the imposing presence of the Lord Demon Wolf.

    The true form of the Lord Demon Wolf had already been sealed away, unable to emerge. It could only

    manifest in this illusory body. Despite its terrifying presence, it waspletely incapable of dealing with

    Emrys.

 Chatper 786

    Chapter 786 Impending Escape Of Demon Wolf

    This was the secret of the totem family.

    After careful contemtion. Mitchell decided not to reveal this secret to Emrys.

    Although he had defied the Wheeler family and released Abigail without permission, deep down, he

    was still profoundly fearful of Demon Wolf.

    At that moment, the wheeler residence was still enveloped in an oppressive aura.

    It seemed as though a storm was approaching, causing everyone to feel downcast.

    Moreover, this sense of oppression was growing increasingly intense. It seemed as if everyone could

    feel the surging fury of Demon Wolf.

    It was utterly terrifying.

    ¡°Tyler,e to the forbidden blood pool immediately!¡±

    The ferocious roar of Demon Wolf suddenly erupted.

    Tyler trembled violently. He knew that something must have happened to those who had gone out in

    pursuit. Otherwise, Demon Wolf would not have been so enraged. Moreover, he had even summoned

    him to the forbidden blood pool.

    Tyler didn¡¯t dare to waste any time.

    The forbidden blood pool was located at the center of a solemn¨Clooking main hall. Normally, no one

    dared to approach it, for fear of showing disrespect to Demon Wolf.

    Tyler had practically scrambled his way to the forbidden blood pool.

    The pungent smell of blood hit him right in the face.

    ¡°Tyler, you can¡¯t even handle such a small matter. You¡¯re truly useless!¡±

    The howl of the demon wolf reverberated throughout the main hall.

    Tyler was so terrified that he nearly peed his pants. In his desperation, he kowtowed. against the edge

    of the blood pool, pleading, ¡°Spare me, Lord Demon Wolf! Spare me, Lord Demon Wolf! I¡¯m

    ipetent¡­ I¡¯m useless¡­¡±

    1/3

    JAMB BM

    Chapter 786 Impending Escape Of Demon Wolf

    ¡°Bring over ten family members immediately for the sacrifice!¡±

    Ten people!

    Tyler¡¯s heart was stricken with terror.

    In the past, only one person needed to be sacrificed each year. However, those individuals, all of whom

    possessed exceptionally pure bloodlines, were meticulously chosen by Demon Wolf.

    This year, it was Abigail¡¯s turn.

    Who would have known that such an unexpected incident would ur.

    Now that Abigail had run away, ten members of the Wheeler family were required to rece her as the

    sacrifice.

    Tyler pleaded, ¡°Lord Demon Wolf, I beg you to grant me a little more time. I will surely capture Abigail

    andplete the sacrifice within the stipted time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve run out of patience. Do as I say immediately, or I¡¯ll make you the first sacrifice!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll take care of it right away!¡±

    Tyler was terrified beyond measure, leaving the grand hall at breakneck speed. With remarkable

    efficiency, he managed to bring back ten members of the Wheeler family.

    They had already guessed what was going to happen¡­

    Thus, everyone was trembling uncontrobly.

    Among them, a small number were fervent followers of Demon Wolf. They believed that being able to

    be offered as a sacrifice to the great Demon Wolf was an honor, hence they trembled with excitement.

    As for the majority, they were steeped in fear.

    Usually, they might shout slogans, iming that bing the favorite child of Demon Wolf was a

    tremendous honor. However, when it was actually their turn, all of them were scared to death.

    Jumpt

    Tyler didn¡¯t care whether they were excited or scared. He coldlymanded, ¡°Jump!¡±

    Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!

    2/3

    Chapter 788 impending Escape Of Demon Wat?

    80% 11:54

    The fervent believers, without any hesitation, leaped into the blood pool. The moment they made

    contact, their bodies were shattered by a mysterious force.

    They transformed into a mist of blood, gently sinking

    Those who were left were filled with horror. They became even more terrified upon witnessing this

    scene. Their legs turned to jelly, their courage crushed.

    ¡°Go down!¡±

    Without showing any mercy, Tyler tossed them down one by one.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    There were continuous screams of horror.

    However, it didn¡¯tst long.

    Once the blood mist dispersed, silence returned to the scene.

    At the very bottom of the blood pool, there was a disc¨Cshaped object, its edges filled with peculiar

    symbols. All the other symbols had already been illuminated, leaving only the

    As these individuals made their sacrifices, the final formation mark finally glowed.

    In the very center of the disk, a pair of ferocious wolf eyes slowly emerged.

    ¡°For over twenty years, I could only break one seal each year. Today, the final seal has finally been

    shattered by ny percent. My escape from this blood pool is imminent! Hahaha¡­¡±

    Send Gifts

    1.7K

    1

    3/3

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chatper 787

    Chapter 787 Yearning For The Vixen

    Demon Wolf spoke in a human voice,ughing without restraint, causing the entire hall to tremble

    violently.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Tyler prostrated himself on the ground. ¡°Wee back, Lord Demon Wolf!¡±

    ¡°Over the recent period, no matter what happens, do not disturb me. I need to concentrate all my

    energy topletely break the final seal!¡±

    ¡°Understood, sir!¡±

    Tyler respectfully left the hall, equally excited.

    Demon Wolf had been sealed within the blood pool over twenty years ago by a powerful elite.

    Every year, a favorite child was sacrificed, all in an attempt to break the seals of the blood. pool.

    This year was the final one.

    If Abigail had been the one sacrificed this time, the seal could have been broken immediately.

    Unfortunately, there was a slight hup.

    Nheless, after sacrificing the ten individuals earlier, the final seal had been ny percent broken.

    It was only a fraction away from beingpletely undone. Thus, Demon Wolf could fully rely on his

    own power to break it.

    He assumed that it would take about a fortnight.

    At this point, Emrys had already returned to Jazona but did not go home.

    Although he had promised Abigail that he would rescue Mitchell, he did not fully trust Mitchell.

    Hence, he couldn¡¯t bring him home.

    So, he settled down in the neighboring city first, then had Yelena bring Abigail over to meet him.

    Upon seeing Abigail, Mitchell finally believed that Emrys indeed bore no ill will toward them..

    1/3

    P

    JHH DO

    Chapter 787 Yearning For The Vixen

    80% 11:54

    ¡°Thank you, thank you.

    Mitchell was immensely grateful.

    After a moment of hesitation. Mitchell ultimately decided to caution Emrys, saying. ¡°Sir. unless

    necessary, it would be best to avoid provoking the Wheeler family in the future.¡±

    He knew that Emrys was extremely powerful, fully capable of decimating the current Wheeler family.

    However, that was because Demon Wolf¡¯s physical body was still sealed within the blood pool.

    Once Demon Wolf lord had broken through the seal, it was an entity a thousand times more terrifying

    than Emrys.

    If Emrys dared to provoke the Wheeler family again, he would definitely not be able to escape as easily

    as he did today.

    A

    Mitchell was reluctant to reveal too much about the secrets of Demon Wolf, so he could only provide

    warnings to this extent. This was all due to the fact that Emrys had saved. him and his daughter.

    Even if he didn¡¯t say everything. Emrys had already guessed the gist of it. Heughed and said, ¡°Lord

    Demon Wolf must be trapped somewhere in the Wheeler family¡¯s residence, right?¡±

    Mitchell¡¯s expression changed.

    Emrys said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look surprised, as it¡¯s not hard to guess. If it wasn¡¯t trapped, it would

    have shown itself after themotion I caused at the Wheeler residence, instead of just sending

    puppets to hunt me down.¡±

    ¡°You are very sharp, Sir.¡±

    Mitchell cast aplex nce at Emrys.

    Unwilling to continue discussing this topic, he expressed her gratitude to Emrys once. more, then left

    the ce with his daughter.

    Yelena asked, ¡°Rys, do you really think that the totem family would let the father and daughter off so

    easily?¡±

    Emrys shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but this is as far as we can help them.¡±

    2/3

    JNMB D

    Chapter 787 Veaming For The Vixen

    no 11:54

    ¡°That little girl is quite pitiful¡­¡±

    ¡°Lena, what¡¯s wrong with you? Could it be the surging maternal love within you? If that¡¯s the case, why

    don¡¯t we find a small hotel and spend some time talking about it, huh?¡±

    A sly smile yed at the corners of Emrys¡® mouth, his eyes gleaming with mischief as he unabashedly

    scanned Yelena¡¯s stunning figure.

    Ever since Emrys found out that she was a vixen, something about her just didn¡¯t seem right to him.

    He just couldn¡¯t stop having dirty thoughts about her.

    After all, he yearned to experience the allure of a seductive vixen.

    With a twinkle in her eyes, Yelena wrapped her arm through Emrys¡® and said, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been quite a

    while since Ist sought your assistance in my cultivation. It¡¯s been incredibly hard to bear!¡±

    She artfully brushed against Emrys, her seductive demeanor so alluring that it was doubtful any man

    could resist.

 Chatper 788

    Chapter 788 A New Mask

    Naturally, Emrys¡® throat began to dry out.

    The softness from the outer side of her arm stirred a raging desire within him.

    However, it didn¡¯t take him long to think of something.

    Previously in rora, while apanying Yelena in her worship, Cordelia had called them. She

    advised Emrys that upon returning to Jazona, it would be best not to reveal the aura of a cultivator.

    The people from the Judd family of Cloudmist Academy were looking for him.

    Of course, the Judd family was still not aware that Emrys was the very man who had killed Yadiel.

    However, it also served as a wake¨Cup call for Emrys.

    He needed a brand new mask to conceal his identity, a strategy that would save him a lot of trouble

    and prevent his sisters from getting involved.

    After all, he couldn¡¯t possibly wear a face mask and sunsses all the time.

    Normally, such attire would not be an issue, as he would look like a celebrity walking down the street.

    However, if one were to encounter a cultivator and engage inbat with them, wearing sunsses

    would actually be quite inconvenient.

    This

    indeed the case at the Wheeler residence this time.

    While engaging in a skirmish with Tyler, he also had to ensure his sunsses didn¡¯t fall off. It was

    simply too much of a hassle.

    If he wore a mask, he could do as he pleased without any concerns.

    After causing a great deal of trouble, he could remove his mask and no one would know he was the

    perpetrator. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t bring any trouble home.

    Emrys had made up his mind, he would do just that¨Ccreate a new mask, one akin to the dragon mask.

    No, It isn¡¯t just one mask that should be created, but ten, each with a unique design. Depending on my

    mood, a different mask could be worn each day. The purpose was not anything else but

    1/

    ? MM BBM

    Chapter 788 A New Mask

    N

    80% 11:54

    simply out of novelty.

    If there were only a way to alter my physique¡­

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The mere thought of it was thrilling.

    In the end, Emrys, of course, did not assist Yelena in her cultivation, so as to avoid revealing his aura

    and attracting unnecessary trouble.

    After he had the mask crafted, he set off for Mount Kushburn.

    He had heard Cordelia say that Ameera wanted to see him urgently. Moreover, she had asked Cordelia

    to ry a message to him, that as soon as he returned, he should immediately visit Cloudmist

    Academy.

    Naturally, Emrys knew exactly what Ameera was thinking.

    Moreover, he had also promised Nte that he would visit her there, so he set off soon after.

    After entering Mount Kushburn, Emrys first visited Crimson Sun Sect. He learned from Quincey that

    Caylie was still studying techniques, so he decided not to disturb them any further.

    Quickly, he arrived at Cloudmist Academy.

    At the Morris residence, Ameera immediately rushed back from school to personally wee Emrys

    upon receiving the news.

    Her enthusiasm was beyond measure.

    Compared to the time in Crimson Sun Sect, she was like two different people.

    ¡°Emrys, I had some misunderstandings about you in the past, but that¡¯s,all water under the bridge now.

    You wouldn¡¯t hold it against me, would you?¡± Ameera said with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Would you mind, if I said I would, Mdm. Ameera?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Not at all, not at all. Anyone would be angry if they encountered such a thing. It was I who was

    wrong in the past, so I have decided topensate you.¡±

    ¡°Compensate me?¡±

    JMMBBM

    Chapter 788 A New Mask

    80% 11:54

    Emrys revealed a peculiar smile. ¡°Mdm. Ameera, how do you n topensate me?¡±

    ¡°How about¡­ I let you marry Nte, or perhaps Sylvia, or even both of them if you agree. As long as

    you consent, I¡¯ll immediately start preparing for the wedding.¡±

    Suddenly, Ameera cozied up to Emrys, her eyes blinking suggestively. The look in her eyes told him

    that she understood men all too well, implying that as long as he could. manage, the more wives, the

    merrier.

    Before Emrys arrived at the Morris residence, he had already guessed what Ameera was nning.

    However, he hadn¡¯t expected her to be so direct, nor had he anticipated her

    urgency.

    It was clear that she wanted to tie him down early with marriage.

    Emrys looked at Ameera with a peculiar gaze, jokingly saying, ¡°Mdm. Ameera, in truth, I prefer women

    who have a more mature feminine charm. I like to be more passive.¡±

 Chatper 789

    Chapter 789 Marrying Nte Off

    You enjoy being passive? What¡¯s the connection between that and mature women?

    Ameera was momentarily taken aback, but she quickly grasped the meaning behind. Emrys¡® words.

    Upon looking again at the way he was staring at her¡­.

    Even though Ameera had weathered many storms in her life, she couldn¡¯t help but blush. Her face,

    which bore no trace of the ravages of time, was filled with an array of emotions.

    Ameera yfully red at Emrys and said, ¡°Emrys, I¡¯m no longer a youngdy, so you shouldn¡¯t be

    making such jokes with me. If you were the same age as me¡­

    Ameera quickly stopped him, knowing that if he continued speaking, it might bes inappropriate, as

    he was going against the natural order of things.

    Emrys really has some nerve. Despite me being his elder, he actually dared to flirt with me. Moreover,

    considering the likelihood of me bing his mother¨Cinw in the future, wouldn¡¯t it be incredibly

    awkward when we meet after he has uttered such suggestive words? No, no! That won¡¯t do. Absolutely

    not!

    Ameera quicklyposed herself, creating a bit of distance before saying, ¡°Emrys, I¡¯m very serious

    about my proposal. Have you considered marriage? Both of my daughters are so beautiful, you

    definitely have a lot to gain.¡±

    She looked at Emrys with great anticipation.

    Seeing Emrys remain silent, he spoke again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you once say that you wanted to take Nte as

    your wife?¡±

    ¡°Did Nte tell you

    this?¡±

    Emrys was taken aback for a moment, then he shook his head with a bitter smile. That naughty gal, not

    only does she have a dirty mind, but she also has a big mouth. There seems to be nothing she can¡¯t

    keep to herself. Even the jokes we shared in our childhood were told to Ameera.

    Ameera spoke calmly and confidently. ¡°Emrys, when I first met you, I didn¡¯t have a good impression.

    However, Iter realized that you were brave enough to admit your mistakes and take responsibility.

    So, I believe you¡¯re a reliable man.¡±

    Emrys feigned surprise and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you change your attitude toward me because you

    1/3

    P

    Chapter 789 Marrying Nte Off

    7

    saw how powerful I was and found out that I¡¯m the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will?¡±

    Ameera gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°Nonsense, do you think I¡¯m the sort of person who cares about

    status! I clearly value your character more¡±

    Status has what you have always been after, isn¡¯t

    Ameera was rendered speechless..

    ¡°Apologies, I inadvertently let out a Freudian slip. I hope you don¡¯t mind, Mdm. Ameera?¡± Emrys said

    with an apologetic smile.

    How could Ameera not know? It was clear that Emrys was just teasing her. So, she became a bit more

    serious and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on this marriage. Do you want to go through with it or not?¡±

    She became desperate and began to pressure Emrys.

    Emrys, however, shook his head resolutely, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t settle down just yet.¡±

    Although he had once dered that he wanted all seven beautiful sisters and had indeed harbored

    such greedy thoughts, he knew that now was absolutely not the right time.

    Emrys still harbored a multitude of secrets, and the looming threat from the ghost n remained

    unresolved. Also, there was still no news from his cold¨Chearted father.

    The burden he was carrying was too heavy,

    Moreover, even if he were to truly get married, the first person he would think of would be Karina

    because she was, in the truest sense, his first woman.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Alright, so you¡¯re refusing to get married, is that it?¡±

    Upon seeing Emrys¡¯s refusal, Ameera had no choice but to resort to drastic measures. She issued a

    stern warning, ¡°Since you refuse to marry, I will have no choice but to arrange for Nte to marry

    another man.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, a frosty glint shed across Emrys¡® eyes.

    Ameera, however, seemed oblivious to it, deliberately provoking him by saying, ¡°After all, there are so

    many outstanding students at Cloudmist Academy. I wonder how many of them would aspire to marry

    into the Morris family. If you¡¯re unwilling to marry her, there will naturally be plenty of others who will.¡±

    80% 11:54

    JNMB BH

    Chapter 789 Marrying Mte off

    ¡°Are you joking with me?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, do you think I¡¯m joking with you? Nte has already reached a marriageable age. She can¡¯t

    keep wasting her time just waiting for you.¡±

 Chatper 790

    Chapter 790 Pressuring Emrys

    Ameera spoke with feigned determination.

    Emrys paused for a moment, then confidently said, ¡°Your pressure won¡¯t work on me. Nina would never

    agree to marry another man, at least not now.¡±

    That being said, Ameera¡¯s words truly struck a chord in Emrys¡® heart.

    It wouldn¡¯t be fair to keep them waiting forever, but how exactly should I go about dealing with this?

    Even Karina, who already had an intimate encounter with Emrys, acted as if nothing had happened

    afterward. Neither of them took the initiative to bring up the events of that day, afraid that voicing it out

    would make things awkward.

    As for Cordelia, she had, on more than one asion, expressed to Emrys a love that transcended the

    bond of siblings, yet there had always been a barrier in her heart.

    To ovee this emotional hurdle, it required not only courage but also a special opportunity, much

    like the unique circumstance that arose when Emrys and Karina became intimate.

    Moreover, this opportunity had to appear naturally.

    That day, the incident between Emrys and Karina was utterly coincidental. It was purely a contrived

    opportunity, forced by the two naughty old folks which led to the awkward. situation.

    In the end, it did more harm than good.

    Emrys sighed to himself.

    Feelings were inherentlyplex, let alone when they had to be divided between seven people.

    Emrys was quite troubled by the thought.

    Well aware that this was the only opportunity that she had, she continued to pressure him, saying, ¡°In

    the past, Nte might have a choice, but since she returned to the Morris family, many things are no

    longer within her control.¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to force her?¡±

    1/3

    Emrys¡® face grew a cold.

    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be considered coercion, should it? Since you refuse to marry her, I would naturally

    choose a good husband for her. You know well that Nte is far behind others in her cultivation.

    Marrying an outstanding man could provide her with much¨Cneeded. assistance. I¡¯m only doing this with

    her best interest in mind.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    While keeping an eye on Emrys¡® expression, Ameera probed further.

    Emrys knew that this cunning woman was using reverse psychology on him, but hearing her words still

    left him feeling upset.

    ¡°Ameera, regardless of what you¡¯re nning, if I ever find out that you¡¯ve forced Nina into doing

    anything against her will, I won¡¯t hesitate to show you no mercy.¡±

    As Emrys¡® words fell, a terrifying chill instantly pervaded the air.

    An overwhelming aura erupted, unmistakably disying the power of absolute¨Cphase Golden Elixir

    Stage.

    Emrys was attempting to intimidate Ameera, hence he unreservedly put on a show of strength. He

    wanted Ameera to remember not to test his limits.

    In the depths of Ameera¡¯s eyes, a hint of shock flickered.

    He¡¯s actually achieved absolute¨Cphase Golden Elixir Stage?

    It would be an understatement to say that Ameera shocked.

    She had personally witnessed Emrys overwhelm Rodney back then. She knew that Emrys was very

    powerful, but she had assumed that at most, Emrys was only a stage higher than Rodneyte¨Cphase

    Golden Elixir Stage.

    Who would have thought, it turned out to be absolute¨Cphase Golden Elixir Stage.

    Due to the scarcity of spirit energy, once cultivators reached Golden Elixir Stage, the gap between each

    minor cultivation stage was as vast as an insurmountable chasm.

    Being in Golden Elixir Stage at the age of twenty, one was considered a genius; being inte¨Cphase

    Golden Elixir Stage at the same age made one a freak of nature; but to reach absolute¨Cphase of

    Golden Elixir Stage, one was considered the ultimate freak among

    freaks.

    Thus, it wasn¡¯t surprising that Emrys was chosen by Azure King.

    2/3

    A wave of emotions surged within Ameera, but she quicklyposed herself, her face easing into an

    apologetic smile. ¡°My dear Emrys,¡± she said, ¡°please don¡¯t be upset. I was joking with you.¡±

    ¡°This joke isn¡¯t really funny.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, indeed it¡¯s not. Since you do not appreciate it, I will never make such a joke again. This time,

    I¡¯ve made a mistake. I will punish myself with three ps on the face.¡±

    p! p! p!

    Surprisingly, Ameera had actually pped herself three times. On her fair and firm skin, several bright

    red handprints quickly emerged.

    Send Gifts

    1.7K

 Chatper 791

    Chapter 791 Jealousy

    In his heart, he was overwhelmed with joy.

    Ameera was merely testing Emrys¡® attitude just now, not truly pressuring him into

    marriage. If Emrys agreed, that would be ideal, but even if he didn¡¯t, it wouldn¡¯t matter much.

    From the conversation just now, Ameera had discerned that Emrys cared deeply for Nte. That was

    all she needed to know.

    Looking at the vivid handprint on Ameera¡¯s face, Emrys thought to himself, Indeed, this person is

    ruthless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, I promise you, there will absolutely be no next time. As long as you care for Nte, I

    won¡¯tment on whether you two get married or when you decide to marry,¡± promised Ameera.

    ¡°Em¡­ Emrys?¡±

    As the two were engrossed in conversation, a graceful figure suddenly entered from the door. Upon

    seeing Emrys, her expression turned somewhat awkward.

    It was none other than Sylvia.

    Sylvia¡¯s current emotions could only be described as incrediblyplex. She had initially made up her

    mind to find Emrys and somehow be friends with him. As for how things would develop in the

    future, she decided to let nature take its course.

    Since Emrys had once taken the initiative to flirt with her, her chances of sess should have been

    quite high.

    However, it was onlyter that Sylvia realized, it had all been a misunderstanding. The reason Emrys

    had acted so frivolously back then was because he had mistaken her for Nte.

    Therefore, upon seeing Emrys again, Sylvia couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward.

    Emrys, on the other hand, greeted her quite naturally with a smile, ¡°Hello, Ms. Morris!¡±

    Previously, Emrys had mistaken Sylvia for Nte, as the two of them looked strikingly

    1/3

    Chapter 791 Jealousy

    90

    80% 11:57

    simr. However, he no longer made that mistake, as he had discovered the differences. between the

    two.

    On top of the differences in their vibe, Sylvia¡¯s face was actually a little more slender, while Nte¡¯s

    exhibited a hint of chubbiness, making her appear somewhat cuter.

    ¡°Hello¡­¡± Sylvia responded with a wry smile.

    Quickly, right after Sylvia¡¯s arrival, an incredibly joyful voice suddenly rang out from outside the door.

    ¡°Rys, you¡¯ve finallye to see me!¡±

    Suddenly, a lively figure darted in, leaping onto Emrys without hesitation. Her arms were wrapped

    around his neck, while her slender legs were entwined around his waist.

    Who else could it be, if not Nte?

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Nina, why are you still so clingy? Hurry up and get down, or you¡¯ll embarrass yourself,¡± Emrys said

    with a bitter smile.

    I can¡¯t believe her. It¡¯s one thing if we were at home, but now that we¡¯re at Cloudmist Academy, she

    actually dared to behave so suggestively toward me.

    ¡°No, I insist on clinging onto you. Hurry up and tell me, where have you eloped with Yelena to all this

    time?¡± Nte said with a touch of petnce.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I inform you over the phone that I apanied her to pay respects to her parents?¡±

    ¡°Is that really all?¡±

    ¡°What else then?¡±

    ¡°Have you been doing anything behind

    my

    back that you shouldn¡¯t be?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    ¡°Nina, I think it¡¯s best if youe down first. We can talk things over civilly. There¡¯s no need to get

    physical.¡±

    ¡°No way! Also, don¡¯t call me Nina. Call me Wifey Nina!¡±

    2/3

    Chapter 791 Jealousy

    A

    80% 11:57

    Nte refused to let go. Instead, she clung onto Emrys even tighter,pletely disregarding the fact

    that there were two people watching nearby.

    Emrys was left with no choice but topromise, saying, ¡°Fine, Wifey Nina. If you insist on hugging

    me, then go ahead. After all, I¡¯m not the one being embarrassed.¡±

    Emrys gave her an affectionate look.

    Sylvia watched from the side, her heart growing increasingly bi..

    The favoritism Emrys showed was just too obvious.

    When Emrys saw her, he merely offered a simple greeting out of courtesy.

    However, upon seeing Nte, he seemed to havepletely transformed into a different person,

    showing an unprecedented level of indulgence.

 Chatper 792

    Chapter 792 Admission

    The two women bore a striking resemnce to each other and were both beauties. Yet, they were

    treated differently by Emrys. In Sylvia¡¯s heart, jealousy began to swell, which was a normal reaction.

    Upon witnessing this scene, Ameera felt a surge of pride in her heart.

    Well done, my daughter! I¡¯m proud of you. There simply isn¡¯t a man who can resist such a beautiful and

    captivating little minx. Indeed, beauty is all that matters.

    ¡°Mom, what happened to your face?¡± Sylvia asked in utter astonishment.

    She had noticed the lingering imprint of a p on Ameera¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s nothing, I just pped myself earlier,¡± Ameera said, her expression somewhat awkward.

    ¡°p yourself?¡±

    Sylvia became even more astonished. Since when did Mother develop a penchant for self-

    torture?

    Looking over Emrys¡® shoulder, Nte also noticed the vivid red handprint. She immediately jumped off

    from Emrys, her voice fierce as she demanded, ¡°Emrys, what did you do to my mother?¡±

    She refused to believe that her mother had pped her own face several times.

    Even if it was a self¨Cinflicted p, it was undoubtedly rted to Emrys.

    What a quick change in stance! Emrys stared at her as hemented, ¡°s, no matter how hard I try,

    blood is thicker than water.¡±

    ¡°Stop digressing. This is not the same thing at all. If these p marks appeared on your face, I would

    be even more outraged!¡±

    ¡°Um, is it really appropriate to say such things in front of your mother?¡±

    ¡°Why not? No one has the right to hit you, no matter the circumstances!¡±

    Hearing these words made Emrys feel more reassured.

    1/3

    JMMB BM

    Chapter 792 Admission

    80% 11:57

    He gently tousled Nte¡¯s hair, praising her, ¡°You truly are a dutiful daughter.

    ¡°Wait¡­ Rys, are you asking for a beating?¡±

    Only then did Nte realize that Emrys wasn¡¯tplimenting her at all. Instead, he was clearly being

    sarcastic. Her expression instantly turned fiercer, as she grabbed Emrys by his cor and said, ¡°You

    almost had me fooled. Now spill it, what¡¯s really going on?¡±

    Emrys nced at Ameera, then turned back and said, ¡°Since you insist on asking, I¡¯ll tell you the truth.

    Just now, your mother pleaded with me to marry you. She even said that if I didn¡¯t agree, she would

    p herself to death in front of me. Tell me, who forces a marriage like this, right?¡±

    What?

    Nte¡¯s beautiful eyes suddenly widened.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Sylvia was no different.

    They then turned to look at Ameera in surprise, seemingly seeking her confirmation.

    Ameera quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, yes, what Emrys said is correct. That¡¯s exactly what

    happened. Just as I¡¯ve told you, I was the one who pped myself.¡±

    She has admitted it¡­

    The two women were at a loss for words.

    Just how desperate is our mother when ites to tying down Emrys? She even resorted to such

    methods.

    Nte fell silent for a moment, then suddenly eximed, ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you marry me then? Are you

    really so heartless, to watch my mother p herself to death in front of you?¡±

    D*mn it!

    Emrys was startled, his heart skipping a beat.

    Has this girl gone mad?

    In haste, he pressed the back of his hand against Nte¡¯s forehead. She doesn¡¯t seem to have a

    fever.

    2/3

    JMMB BM

    Chapter 792 Admission

    80% 11:57

    ¡°That¡¯s right, why don¡¯t you get married? Do you really want me to kill myself in front of you?¡±

    Ameera was no ordinary woman. Seizing the opportunity, she quickly adapted to the situation. She

    pped herself several times, putting on a show as if she was genuinely ready to p herself to death.

    Sylvia quickly stepped in to stop her, pleading, ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t do this. If you continue to p,

    you might really hurt yourself¡­¡±

    However, Ameera simply couldn¡¯t be stopped.

    With no other choice, Sylvia pleaded, ¡°Emrys, perhaps¡­ you could agree to it¡­¡±

    Rendered speechless, Emrys never would have imagined that a casual excuse he made up would

    unexpectedly lead to such a huge family drama. ¡¤

    Previously, it was only Ameera who was pressuring him for marriage, but now, the mother and her two

    daughters have joined forces, overwhelming Emrys.

 Chatper 793

    Chapter 793 Family Drama

    ¡°s, he¡¯s such a heartless man. Never mind, let¡¯s not pressure him anymore. F¡¯m jus feeling upset

    today. All of you should just think that I¡¯m wanting my frustration on myself!¡±

    p! p! p!

    Emrys eximed, ¡°F*ck¡­¡±

    This woman is ruthless!

    Nte¡¯s expression darkened, her voice filled with disappointment as she said, ¡°Rys, I understand

    now. You never intended to marry me. Otherwise, seeing my mother p herself like that, how could

    you possibly remain indifferent?¡±

    ¡°Nina¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin, I understand. In your heart, I certainly don¡¯t measure up to the other

    sisters. You simply don¡¯t want to marry me first.¡±

    ¡°Nina¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t put you in a difficult position anymore. We¡¯ll remain as siblings in the future, for life in fact.

    Mom, stop pping yourself. I don¡¯t want to make things hard for Emrys. If he¡¯s not willing, then let¡¯s

    just forget it.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to p myself to death today!¡±

    At a loss, Emrys was on the verge of tears.

    It was a mistake to let Nte return to the Morris family. She was quickly led astray by the cunning

    Ameera.

    ¡°Nina, you¡¯ve misunderstood me¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, Rys, don¡¯t bring up this matter again. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    The sight of Nte in such profound despair struck a chord in Emrys¡® heart.

    He actually wanted to exin and also share with her about his affairs with Karina. However, being a

    girl, she simply didn¡¯t give him a chance to exin.

    11:57

    1/3

    JMMBGM

    Chapter 793 Family Drama

    80% 11:57

    Emrys gritted his teeth and grabbed Nte¡¯s shoulders tightly as he said. ¡°Nina, are you being serious

    now? If I agree to the marriage, will you truly marry me?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Nte gave him a determined nod.

    This time, Emrys was finally certain that Nte was not joking.

    Although she had made simr remarks before and even forced Emrys to call her ¡°Wifey Nina,¡± it was

    mostly in jest.

    Little did Emrys know that many of a girl¡¯s heartfelt words were often expressed in the form of jokes.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    They were essentially attempts at probing his feelings about them.

    After all, Nte didn¡¯t feel confident. The two of them had always been godsiblings, and she was

    afraid that Emrys was just joking. She didn¡¯t know whether the vow he made about wanting to marry

    her was actually serious.

    Seizing the opportunity today, Nte expressed her own stance.

    Upon seeing her serious expression, Emrys took a deep breath and dered, ¡°Alright, I will marry you!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Nte¡¯s beautiful eyes, originally dull and lifeless, brightened instantly upon hearing Emrys¡® words,

    shining like two dazzling stars.

    It was evident that she was genuinely happy.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Emrys had actually agreed.

    Nte was somewhat in disbelief.

    Emrys nodded emphatically once again, saying, ¡°Really. We¡¯ll choose a date to get married.¡±

    He decided to go all out.

    To heck with everything! Only children make choices; adults take it all! As long as the sisters are willing,

    it doesn¡¯t matter who goes first orst! Haven¡¯t I always been a wait for the right

    2/3

    JMMB BM

    Chapter 793 Family Drama

    I

    80% 11:57

    opportunity? Haven¡¯t I always been finding a way to resolve this? Today is the day to do so!

    Excitedly, Nte jumped up and tightly embraced Emrys, eximing, ¡°Rys, you¡¯re the best. I¡¯m so

    happy!¡±

    I wonder how my other sisters would feel, knowing that I have beat them to it? Hehe, from now on, I¡¯m

    the first wife!

    Nte, though appearing innocent, actually had her own little

    Naturally, all her schemes were the result of her feeling for Emrys.

    nes.

    She didn¡¯t mind if Emrys married her sisters in the future. After all, their rtionships were very good.

    She simply wanted to satisfy her ego by securing a ce for herself first.

    Nte said, ¡°Rys, let¡¯s not tell Cordelia and the others about this matter for now. We¡¯ll invite them to

    the wedding feast when the timees, giving them a surprise. Does that sound good?¡±

 Chatper 794

    Chapter 794 Surprise Wedding

    Surprise? It would be more of a scare!

    Emrys gave a bitter smile, he truly couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of situation would unfold at that time.

    Cordelia, in particr, who always appeared aloof on the surface, actually gets jealous easily.

    I guess she¡¯ll need to befortedter on.

    However, there was also another possibility.

    Once Emrys married Nte, it could help the other sisters to break through the emotional barrier they

    harbored, letting them know that their sibling rtionship could indeed be transcended.

    Otherwise, continuing in this manner was not a solution.

    Although Emrys held contempt for Ameera¡¯s approach, he had to admit that she made a valid point.

    One couldn¡¯t keep others waiting indefinitely, as it was just irresponsible to do

    So.

    Fine, I just simply wanted to whitewash my own greed.

    Ameera¡¯s face was all red, yet she still managed to smile vibrantly. ¡°Sheesh, if only you had agreed

    earlier, I wouldn¡¯t be forced to injure myself. Ouch¡­ it hurts¡­¡±

    Emrys really wanted to smack her right then. Would you just shut up?

    ¡°By the way, let me bear witness for you.¡±

    A glint of mischief suddenly shed in Ameera¡¯s eyes. She quickly left the living room, leaving Sylvia

    alone as the third wheel.

    When she returned, Emrys felt as if he had seen a ghost. Pointing at Ameera¡¯s face, he asked, ¡°Mdm.

    Ameera, where is the injury on your face?¡±

    ¡°You child, stop calling me that. Call me mom!¡± Ameera corrected him.

    Emrys truly couldn¡¯t ept the reality that he had to call this cunning woman his mother. He glossed

    over the topic and asked, ¡°Howe all the injuries on your face have

    JM MD BM

    Chapter 794 Surprise Wedding

    I

    WIN 80% 11:57

    disappeared?¡±

    When Ameera had left just a while ago, her face was clearly marked with red imprints, but now, there

    was no hint of a wound or even a bruise.

    Herplexion was indescribably fair and taut.

    Ameera spoke with a touch of pride. ¡°Well, I do know how to take care of myself. The skincare products

    I use are all made from high¨Cquality medicinal herbs ground into a fine powder. They are surprisingly

    effective in healing wounds.¡±

    The ps she had just given herself were essentially harmless, merely sounding loud and appearing

    exaggerated. There was no way they could harm the face of someone like her, a cultivator in Golden

    Elixir Stage.

    Emrys was dismayed. D*mn it, I knew I was tricked by this scheming b*tch!

    Ameera¡¯s face regained its usual fairness, and her smile was warm and gentle. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry

    about this. Come on, let me bear witness for you now.¡±

    She cheerfully held up an oval mirror, positioning it in front of the two of them.

    Emrys asked quizzically, ¡°What is the mirror for?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s merely a ceremony. This is a Mutual Affection Mirror. You are to drip your blood onto it, symbolizing

    the eternal nature of your marriage. It holds the same meaning as a heart¨Cshaped lock.¡±

    Ameera feigned ignorance as she spoke.

    Emrys would never believe her. Anyone who did was a fool!

    No sooner had she finished speaking than Nte, unable to wait any longer, pricked her own index

    finger, squeezing out a drop of fresh blood.

    Fine, someone does believe her.

    St!

    After Nte¡¯s blood dripped onto the mirror, it was instantly absorbed by the mirror¡¯s surface.

    Following that, a miraculous scene suddenly unfolded.

    212

    JMMD BN

    Chapter 794 Surprise Wedding

    80% 11:57

    In the smooth, translucent mirror, a light gold glow suddenly flickered,sting for about half a minute

    before it disappeared.

    Excitedly, Nte said, ¡°So there really is a reaction! Hurry up, Emrys, drop your blood

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    on it too.¡±

    Unknown to her, at the moment when the light gold glow illuminated, both Ameera¡¯s and Sylvia¡¯s faces

    were filled with surprise.

    Mied

    Obviously, the mirror wasn¡¯t some sort of Mutual Affection Mirror, but rather, a magical treasure, one

    that could predict the future potential of a cultivator.

    The purer and brighter the light, the greater the potential.

    The color of Nte¡¯s evaluation was light gold. Regardless of whether the glow was dim or not, it

    represented infinite potential as long as it was golden in color. This had never urred before in the

    Morris family.

 Chatper 795

    Chapter 795 Crimson Gold

    The Morris family aside, it was likely that no one in Cloudmist Academy could even obtain a golden

    glow.

    Unexpectedly, it had urred with Nte.

    However, it was clear that she was significantly behind in her cultivation, currently only at low¨Cstage

    Energy Cultivation Stage. Thus, it was a mystery as to how could she possibly be assessed to have

    infinite potential.

    Could it be because of her lucky encounter with Emryst

    Ameera looked at Emrys with an intense gaze, her eagerness to test Emrys¡® potential growing

    increasingly fervent.

    Emrys was not blind, so naturally, he saw the light gold glow. He increasingly felt that cunning Ameera

    was trying to deceive him.

    Nte urged, ¡°Emrys, hurry up! Try dripping your blood on it and see what kind of reaction it will

    cause. This mirror is truly extraordinary!¡±

    My blood¡­`

    Emrys was not unwilling, he just had some concerns in his heart.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He now understood that his blood was far from ordinary. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have produced such a

    devouring effect upon contact with those strange and peculiar objects.

    There shouldn¡¯t be any issues with me dripping some blood, right?

    Emrys felt uncertain,

    Ameera looked at him with an urgent expression, as if she wished she could personally assist Emrys in

    drawing blood..

    After some thought, Emrys nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drip my blood on it. If anything strange

    happens, don¡¯t be surprised.¡±

    He was also curious about the secret within his own body. Now that he had the opportunity, there was

    no harm in trying.

    After all, he was in absolute¨Cphase Golden Elixir Stage. Even if any strange phenomena

    1/3

    ¦Ò MMD BM

    Chapter 795 Crimson Gold

    80% 11:58

    were to be detected, there was no way anyone could do anything to him.

    Emrys focused intently, squeezing a drop of fresh blood from his index finger.

    St!

    Itnded on that oval¨Cshaped mirror.

    Everyone was on edge, intently watching the changes in the mirror.

    In this instance, the blood wasn¡¯t immediately absorbed, unlike what had happened with Nte earlier.

    Instead, a considerable amount of time passed without any reaction urring.

    That droplet of bloody motionless on the smooth mirror surface.

    Even after a while, it still wasn¡¯t absorbed.

    ¡°Why is this happening?¡±

    A look of confusion surfaced on Ameera¡¯s face.

    Regardless of a person¡¯s potential, the mirror would absorb the blood dripped onto it.

    Is this magical treasure broken?

    Ameera was puzzled and so was Sylvia.

    Nte had been staring at the blood droplet for a while. Suddenly, she pouted, her eyes filled with a

    deep sadness as she looked at Emrys. ¡°Emrys,¡± she said, ¡°you really don¡¯t love me, do you?¡±

    She actually believed what Ameera had said, treating this mirror as a symbol of mutual affection.

    Seeing that Emrys¡¯s blood was not absorbed by the mirror, she assumed that Emrys¡® feelings for her

    were not strong enough.

    Emrys was thrown into a panic.

    After worrying so much about everything, he expected there to be no reaction at all.

    Now, he was misunderstood by Nte once again.

    Emrys silently nced at Ameera, thinking to himself, You¡¯re the one who mentioned that this is a

    Mutual Affection Mirror. Now that Nte has gotten the wrong idea, you should exin it to

    2/3

    JMM BB M

    Chapter 795 Crimson Gold

    179% 11:58

    her yourself!

    Ameera wore a bewildered expression, standing in a daze for quite some time before finally speaking

    with an awkward demeanor. ¡°Um¡­ this¡­ perhaps the mirror is broken. Nte, don¡¯t overthink it, it¡¯s

    just a ceremony after all.¡±

    Swoosh!

    Ameera offered a word offort, readying herself to wipe the blood droplet from the mirror. But in that

    split second, a sudden sh of light erupted, and the blood was absorbed.

    Following that, a burst of crimson gold light suddenly erupted, nearly blinding the four of them.

    Ameera momentarily lost herposure, screaming, ¡°Crimson Gold!¡±

    Her delicate body couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    On her face, there was nothing but a look of utter shock.

    Crimson gold. The purest form of gold! Emrys¡® potential is simply limitless. He is undoubtedly a once¨C

    in¨Ca¨Cmillennium prodigy!

 Chatper 796

    Chapter 796 A Match Made In Heaven

    Mount Jacaster had not been closed off, Emrys would have been a hotmodity. Countless

    cultivators and sects would fight over him, shedding blood and tears just to have him as their disciple.

    I¡¯ve found a treasure! I¡¯ve found a treasure! Hahaha! Ameera was overjoyed, and she became more

    certain than ever that Nte¡¯s infinite potential must have been due to her. association with Emrys.

    Indeed, he¡¯s the Ultimate Lucky One. Even the slightest touch from him is a defiance of the heavens.

    ¡°Emrys, my dear son¨Cinw, no more words are needed. From now on, the Morris family is in your

    hands. Feel free to take any treasures here andmand anyone here as you wish, including myself.

    You can do as you please!¡± Ameera was so ecstatic that her speech began to be somewhat

    incoherent.

    Emrys¡® face turned serious as he said, ¡°Mdm. Ameera, please show some self¨Crespect!¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I got a bit too excited there. My dear son¨Cinw, don¡¯tugh at me. By the

    way, why are you still calling me Mdm. Ameera? Change it, change it as soon as possible. Hahaha!¡±

    Ameera couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    Sylvia gazed longingly at the crimson gold glow, the sourness in her heart once again surging

    uncontrobly.

    She truly wished she could switch ces with Nte. She earnestly hoped that she was the one

    Emrys adored. This is her fate!

    Nte also didn¡¯t know why her mother was so agitated.

    She simply felt it was magical.

    After a drop of Emrys¡® blood fell in, what blossomed was also a golden glow. However, its hue was

    much purer than hers. It was a crimson gold.

    Nte asked, ¡°Mom, does this mean that Rys and I are very well¨Csuited for each other?¡± Isn¡¯t this a

    Mutual Affection Mirror? Since Mother is so happy, this must be a good sign!

    Ameera¡¯s eyes sparkled withughter as she quickly nodded and said, ¡°Absolutely, absolutely perfect.

    You two are indeed a match made in heaven, destined to be together forever and never to part.

    Hahaha!¡±

    She was so thrilled that she shed tears of joy.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    1/3

    ¡°I knew it. Rys, you must be in love with me.¡± Upon hearing those words, Nte was overjoyed.

    She immediately wrapped her arms around Emrys¡® neck, stood on her tiptoes, and kissed his cheek.

    That¡¯s not what you said when you saw that my blood wasn¡¯t being absorbed earlier! Emrys grumbled

    inwardly.

    However, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, no strange phenomena had urred.

    Otherwise, he really wouldn¡¯t have known how to exin it.

    That crimson gold glow remained constant, having alreadysted for a full two minutes.

    Ameera cheerfully moved the mirror magical treasure back to her room. After all, she had already

    gauged Emrys¡® potential. From now on, all she needed to do was to keep him firmly by her side.

    Emrys was an unprecedented treasure that Ameera was determined to keep by her side.

    After carefully cing the mirror magical treasure, Ameera left the room with a beaming smile and

    gently closed the door behind her.

    The moment she closed the door, the crimson gold glow abruptly vanished.

    Immediately after, an endless burst of blood light erupted, seemingly showing the picture of a terrifying

    abyss of hell!

    Ameera returned to the living room.

    Her eyes sparkled with joy and brimmed with affection.

    If outsiders were to see that, they would undoubtedly assume she was having an affair with Emrys.

    ¡°Emrys,e. This is my identification token. Take it. From now on, whether you¡¯re in the Morris family

    or at Cloudmist Academy, you can move freely. We are now one family.¡± Ameera spoke warmly, cing

    an emerald token, still carrying her body scent and warmth, into Emrys¡® hand.

    Naturally, Emrys wouldn¡¯t be polite with her.

    Then, Ameera gathered everyone from the Morris family, including her husband, Wyatt Morris, who

    was also the father of Nte and Sylvia.

    2/3

    htt

    Although the family bore the surname Morris, there was no helping it as Wyatt was a henpecked

    husband. Therefore, as long as the patriarch of the Morris family did not intervene, Ameera held the

    most sway in the household.

 Chatper 797

    Chapter 797 Disgraceful Act

    With a heartyugh, Ameera held Emrys¡® hand, introducing him grandly to the entire Morris family,

    never once letting go of him throughout the process.

    Everyone who witnessed that scene was utterly astonished. Just how captivating is this young man

    named Emrys to warrant such treatment from thedy?

    After all, Ameera was the type who would not take action unless there was something to gain. If Emrys

    couldn¡¯t provide her with any benefit, it was impossible for her to behave in

    that manner,

    Wyatt, on the other hand, was aware of the situation.

    He had shared a bed with Ameera, so he must have heard about Emrys exploits from her a long time

    ago,

    Emrys was the bald elite who had appeared at Crimson Sun Sect a while ago, and he was also the

    inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will.

    Hence, it didn¡¯t surprise Wyatt in the slightest that Ameera was so enthusiastic toward Emrys.

    Although, Wyatt did feel a hint of jealousy.

    Indeed, he was jealous of Emrys.

    Although he knew his wife appeared flirtatious and was bold and unrestrained, he trusted that she

    would never cross the line of morality.

    Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous.

    That was a man¡¯s nature.

    Ameera eagerly introduced Emrys to the Morris family. Then, she called Nte over to the side. Acting

    like a wedding officiant, she ced the two¡¯s hands together.

    Then, she announced their engagement.

    Then, the auspicious date was selected to arrange the marriage as soon as possible.

    After going through all the trouble, Emrys finally managed to escape from the clutches of Ameera. This

    is terrifying. The wedding is surprisingly set for just three dayster, chosen to

    1/3

    Chapter 797 Disgraceful Act

    N 17133

    coincide with the nearest auspicious date.

    Ameera was afraid that long dys might causeplications.

    Nte, on the other hand, seemed extremely happy. She clung to Emrys¡® arm and chattered non¨Cstop

    the whole time.

    Sylvia followed behind, ying her role as a third wheel.

    She didn¡¯t want to witness the public disy of affection either. However, Ameera had instructed her to

    take Emrys around to familiarize him with the Morris residence surroundings. That was because

    Nte had only recently returned to the Morris residence and was not very familiar with it.

    Naturally, the task fell upon Sylvia.

    Still, Sylvia was displeased, having to witness the public disy of affection.

    Suddenly, Emrys turned around and spoke to Sylvia. ¡°Ms. Morris, your Morris family is a cultivation

    household affiliated with the Cloudmist Academy. You must have quite a few martial arts techniques

    hidden away, right? Could you possibly take me to see them?¡±

    Even though he was about to marry Nte, he should have addressed Sylvia as ¡°Sylvia,¡± just like

    Nte did. However, he couldn¡¯t change his habit in a short time, so he had to continue addressing

    her as Ms. Morris out of habit.

    Sylvia snapped out of her mncholic state, nodded, and said, ¡°Yes, we have a library in the Morris

    residence. If you¡¯d like to visit, I can take you there now.¡±

    Ameera had already given her identification token to Emrys, even stating that the entire Morris family

    belonged to Emrys, so naturally, he could freely ess the library.

    Emrys said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    He was also quite curious, wondering just how many martial arts techniques the Morris family had

    hidden away.

    Upon their arrival at the library, Emrys entered with ease.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The books were arranged in an orderly manner, with one row dedicated to martial arts skills and

    another to martial arts techniques. They were sorted from low to high levels, offering aprehensive

    range of categories and a dazzling array.

    However, Emrys himself didn¡¯t quite understand what was happening. Even when he saw

    M

    Chapter 797 Disgraceful Act

    ZBB 7739

    the highest¨Clevel martial arts techniques there, he couldn¡¯t muster the slightest interest. It seemed that

    in the face of the Nameless Divine Art, everything else was mere trash.

    As for martial arts skills, the selection there was even more absurd.

    Martial arts skills were enhanced significantly inbat through a special method of channeling life

    energy, which allowed the martial artists to unleash their full potential.

    However, when Emrys held the martial arts skills secret books in his hands, an unexpected resistance

    emerged from the Nameless Divine Art within him.

    That was not an illusion.

    The Nameless Divine Art seemed to possess its own consciousness, transmitting the emotions of

    resistance to Emrys.

    It seemed that using martial arts skills of that level to unleash one¡¯s power was considered a deeply

    disgraceful act.

 Chatper 798

    Chapter 798 Shapeshifting Technique

    Emrys was utterly astonished. Besides, you¡¯re just a martial arts technique, yet you¡¯re acting as if

    you¡¯re choosing a concubine, disapproving of this and that. Do you really need to be so picky?

    Emrys had no choice. In the end, he casually picked up a secret book and met Sylvia at the door.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Curiously, Nte asked, ¡°Rys, what secret book have you chosen? Given your strength, you should

    have chosen the highest level of martial arts, right?¡±

    Sylvia also shifted her curious gaze over.

    Emrys shook his head with a smile. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t tell them that he didn¡¯t think much of the

    martial arts skills inside. So, he spread out the secret book in his hands, and there, written boldly, were

    the words ¡°Shapeshifting Technique.¡±

    ¡°Shapeshifting Technique?¡± Both beauties widened their

    eyes

    simultaneously.

    Following that, their expressions became peculiar.

    ¡°Rys, you spent so long choosing, and all you picked out was this one book on Shapeshifting

    Technique?¡±

    Although Nte hadn¡¯t been cultivating for a long time, she wasn¡¯t foolish. Given the choice of

    powerful martial arts techniques, no one would choose a book on the utterly worthless Shapeshifting

    Technique.

    Having already be cultivators, who would still care about their physical appearance? Only those

    who were extremely dissatisfied with their own bodies might possibly consider cultivating such a

    technique.

    Emrys¡® figure was so perfect, so there was simply no need for it,

    If Emrys knew what Nte was thinking, he would definitely pinch her little face firmly and say, ¡°Thank

    you for yourpliment. My body is indeed that perfect.¡±

    However, Emrys¡® choice of that Shapeshifting Technique was not to perfect his physique, but rather, he

    intended to use it to disguise his identity.

    Having a mask was not enough since that was only the simplest form of disguise. The fear was

    encountering experts who could deduce his identity based on his physique. In that case, wearing a

    mask would be in vain.

    1/3

    Chapter 798 Shapeshifting Techniqu

    #1122

    Emrys figured that since he had decided to be sneaky and despicable, it would be best to y it safe.

    Emrys was at a loss, not understanding what was going on. Despite all his action bety driven by safety

    considerations, he somehow felt as if he was up to no good, akin to engaging in mischief

    He had a guilty conscience.

    If Athos were there, he would undoubtedly be grinning from ear to ear, expressing immense

    satisfaction, saying, ¡°This is the right mindset. This is what makes a qualified member of Heavenly

    Pilferer Sect.¡±

    Emrys shook his head, casting aside that strange sentiment.

    With aplex expression, Sylvia said, ¡°Emrys, your strength is incredibly powerful, far surpassing

    everyone within Mount Kushburn. No, I should say your strength has already reached the pinnacle

    level in all of Mount Kushburn. However, I believe it would be best for you to exercise caution. This

    Shapeshifting Technique holds no value for you. It¡¯s utterly useless because we cultivators are not like

    ordinary people. Ordinary people can use this Shapeshifting Technique to disguise themselves quite

    effectively, but we cultivators cannot unless we decide never to use our life energy again. As long as

    you use your life energy, those cultivators who had previously interacted with you would certainly

    recognize your identity.¡±

    Sylvia patiently exined.

    She urately deduced Emrys¡® mindset, guessing that his choice to learn the art of transformation was

    not to perfect his physical appearance but rather to disguise his identity.

    As for why there was a need for disguise, Sylvia didn¡¯t care. She simply advised Emrys against doing

    so.

    Cultivating any secret book required a certain level of focus. Although that Shapeshifting Technique

    wasn¡¯t particrly difficult, it would still consume some psyche. Rather than spending time on that, it

    would be better to devote more time to mastering a martial art skill.

    When it was difficult to advance one¡¯s stage, cultivators at the same stagepeted in martial arts

    skills.

    The one with superior and better proficiency in martial arts skills would have a greater chance of victory

    in actualbat.

    2/3

    Hence, the pursuit of knowledge was endless, and one could never have too many skills.

    Another, and also the most significant, reason why it was not rmended for Emrys to

    practice the Shapeshifting Technique was, as Sylvia had mentioned earlier, that the technique was

    utterly useless.

 Chatper 799

    Chapter 799 Too Much Life Energy

    Why was that?

    That was because everyone¡¯s constitution was different. Even if they practiced the same technique, the

    aura of the life energy they generated would also vary. It was like a person¡¯s fingerprint, utterly unique.

    Therefore, even if one¡¯s physical appearance had changed, as long as the aura of their life energy was

    revealed, they would still be recognized by others.

    That was unless Emrys never used his life energy again.

    That was why the technique was considered utterly useless.

    The purpose of its existence, presumably, was akin to that of a stic surgeon. Only those who were

    particrly self¨Cconscious about their own figures might consider investing effort into that kind of

    technique.

    Upon first nce, it was clear that Emrys was not the type to wallow in self¨Cpity. If even he were to feel

    inferior, then over ny percent of the men in the world would be so ashamed that they¡¯d want to bury

    their heads in the dirt.

    Those were Sylvia¡¯s heartfelt words.

    Although her cultivation was not as advanced as Emrys¡®, she had grown up in the Cloudmist Academy

    since childhood. Her insights into cultivation were certainly more unique than those of an outsider like

    Emrys.

    That was why Sylvia patiently exined things to Emrys.

    That was the only aspect where she could regain her sense of superiority from Emrys.

    Before she met Emrys, Sylvia had always been quite proud. However, after witnessing Emrys¡® true

    strength, she realized that she had beenpletely overshadowed.

    There was a certain sense of defeat in her heart.

    Of course, she also felt jealous.

    Emrys was a bit younger than her and came from outside Mount Kushburn. Yet, his strength was

    surprisingly formidable to such an extent, so how could it not incite Sylvia¡¯s envy?

    It wasn¡¯t just Sylvia, any prodigy within Mount Kushburn would likely harbor feelings of jealousy upon

    learning of his existence, considering how extraordinary Emrys was.

    It was merely a coincidence that Sylvia happened to encounter him.

    ¡°Ms. Morris, thank you for your reminder,¡± Emrys said with a smile. ¡°However, I¡¯ve made my decision.

    I¡¯ll focus on practicing this Shapeshifting Technique. I¡¯m not interested in other martial arts skills for

    now.¡±

    Not interested? Sylvia furrowed her brows slightly.

    She was utterly perplexed by Emrys¡® thoughts.

    Back when they were watching Emrys spar with Rodney at Crimson Sun Sect, Ameera had analyzed

    that Emrys¡® martial arts technique was extremely domineering. Throughout the entire fight, he didn¡¯t

    use any martial arts skills, yet he left Rodney utterly unable to fight back.

    Emrys did win, but in Ameera and Sylvia¡¯s opinion, it was a waste.

    If Emrys had practiced martial arts skills, there would have been no need to suppress Rodney with

    such an overwhelming amount of life energy. By reasonably utilizing martial arts skills, Emrys could

    have expended the least amount of life energy and unleashed even greater power. That would have

    been the optimal state forbat.

    However, Emrys surprisingly stated that he had no interest in martial arts skills.

    Sylvia asked in confusion and frustration, ¡°Can you tell me why?¡±

    That¡¯s because the selection of martial arts skills here is just too horrible! Emrys almost blurted out

    these words, but upon reflection, he realized that saying them would be too hurtful.

    So, he rephrased it and said, ¡°I simply enjoy the feeling of overpowering others with my aura. After all,

    aura is the true path to power!¡±

    Just as Sylvia was about to retort, she heard Emrys add. ¡°After all, my life energy is so domineering

    and abundant. The rate at which I squander it can¡¯t keep up with the speed at which I condense it. It¡¯s

    quite vexing for me, too!¡±

    Why would one practice martial arts skills?

    The practice of martial arts skills was all about rationally using one¡¯s life energy to prevent it from being

    depleted prematurely duringbat.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    But the situation with Emrys was different.

    His Nameless Divine Art operated autonomously. Duringbat, the speed at which his life energy

    condensed could only be described as terrifying.

    The more he used, the faster it replenished. Hence, it waspletely sufficient for him to squander his

    life energy freely.

    After she heard Emrys¡® remark, a sharp twitch seized the corners of Sylvia¡¯s mouth twice.

    The impact of that statement was akin to one kindly advising someone to learn how to manage their

    finances and not to be so extravagant, only for them to respond that if they didn¡¯t splurge, they wouldn¡¯t

    have sufficient space to store their money.

    At that moment, Sylvia really wanted to p herself hard. Why did I demean myself by asking such a

    question? Aren¡¯t I just asking for humiliation?

 Chatper 800

    Chapter 800 Thundercloud Marsh

    s! Being friends with such an unparalleled genius requires a strong mental fortitude. Otherwise, I¡¯ll

    surely be overwhelmed by inferiority! Originally, Sylvia intended to regain some sense of superiority

    from Emrys in terms of theoretical knowledge.

    However, Emrys was not ying along. Instead, he unted an attitude of arrogance due to his endless

    amount of life energy.

    Sylvia found herself making a fool out of herself, so she had no choice but to continue being the third

    wheel in silence.

    Soon, Emrys found himself in a certain ce. He could faintly hear the rumble of distant thunder from

    ahead. Through the hazy mist, he could even see traces of lightning streaking across the sky.

    The number of people there gradually increased; all of them were students from Cloudmist Academy.

    Emrys¡® heart suddenly skipped a beat.

    Staring intently at the area of thunder and lightning, he asked Sylvia, ¡°Ms. Morris, what ce is that?¡±

    Sylvia did not respond, seemingly still upset about the incident that had just urred.

    Emrys had no choice but to turn around and look behind him, asking Sylvia once again, ¡°Ms. Morris?¡±

    Only then did Sylvia finally respond reluctantly, ¡°That is the Thundercloud Marsh, a ce for

    cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Thundercloud Marsh? Could you please borate for me?¡±

    Sylvia was still immersed in her gloom, not really in the mood for conversation. However, when she

    saw Emrys¡® hopeful look, a hint of smug satisfaction suddenly sprouted in her heart. So, therees a

    time when you need help, too.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    She was inferior to Emrys in terms of cultivation. She could only maintain thest shred of her illusory

    superiority by focusing on trivial matters.

    At the very least, her understanding of Cloudmist Academy was deeper than his.

    Sylvia had collected her emotions and began to exin, ¡°Cloudmist Academy has many sacred ces

    for cultivation, and the Thundercloud Marsh is one of them. Its exact origins are unclear, but it is known

    that it appeared out of nowhere here over twenty years ago.¡±

    ¡°It appeared out of nowhere over twenty years ago?¡± Emrys¡® face showed a hint of surprise.

    Sylvia nodded solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s what my mother told me. More than twenty years ago, this ce was

    originally a marsnd located on the outskirts of Cloudmist Academy. It was rarely visited by anyone.

    But one evening, despite the absence of a thunderstorm, this marsnd mysteriously echoed with the

    sounds of thunder. My family, being the closest to this location, found it peculiar and decided to

    investigate. That¡¯s when we noticed the changes here. The following day, the incident had stirred up

    quite amotion at Cloudmist Academy. The higher¨Cups of the Cloudmist Academy had conducted

    an exploration of this Thundercloud marsh. Based on its thunder and lightning power, they had

    delineated several concentric circr regions. At present, the only areas where we can actively operate

    are the outer threeyers. These threeyers are rtively stable and devoid of lightning strikes, yet

    they possess thunder and lightning power, making them highly suitable for cultivation. However,

    starting from the fourthyer, sporadic bolts of lightning would strike down. Those who considered

    themselves lucky could indeed venture in for a try. The further into the area one ventures, the higher

    the concentration of thunder and lightning bes, and naturally, the level of danger increases as

    well. It was said that several teachers from Cloudmist Academy ventured into the Thundercloud Marsh

    years ago. The consequences were dire; some suffered severe injuries, while others met their untimely

    demise. Even our dean has never ventured into the innermost part, and we don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside.

    The reason is that the lightning there is far too dense, making it utterly impossible to approach. That¡¯s

    the general situation with the Thundercloud Marsh.¡±

    From her initial reluctance, Sylvia gradually became more talkative, exining the ins and outs of the

    Thundercloud Marsh in great detail. Seeing Emrys¡® surprised expression, she felt increasingly

    triumphant. She felt a sense of pride for being more knowledgeable than Emrys in a certain aspect.

    There was no other choice. After all, she couldn¡¯tpare with him in other aspects. The only way for

    her to regain a sense of presence was through that method.

    Nte had long been utterly engrossed in listening.

    Emrys was also somewhat surprised. The origin of this Thundercloud Marsh is indeed magical. It

    astonishingly appeared out of nowhere overnight, and these fellows from Cloudmist Academy have

    even transformed it into a sacred ce for cultivation.

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801 It Is You

    Emrys mused to himself. How astute of them.

    ¡°Sylvia, Nte!¡±

    At that precise moment, a voice suddenly rang out. Sprinting in their direction, Hollie hollered a greeting

    from afar. Following behind her was a young man in white. He also made his way toward them.

    ¡°Nte, I was just looking for you¡­¡±

    Nte had been at Cloudmist Academy for a few days now. Hollie was Sylvia¡¯s best friend, so she

    naturally started hanging out with Nte too.

    Just as she was about to run over to say something, she suddenly noticed Emrys standing beside the

    twins and paused in surprise.

    Emrys¡® hair had grown out a bit, and he was wearing a baseball cap, so Hollie didn¡¯t him much

    attention at first. Her gaze was wholly focused on the twins.

    pay

    It wasn¡¯t until she drew close that she made out the young man with a cap to be Emrys.

    Hollie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    Her memories of Emrys remained during their time at Crimson Sun Sect. Back then, she and Sylvia

    spent a long time searching for him at the sect, but they never found him.

    After that, he was never mentioned again.

    Even regarding the matter of the Morris family finding Nte, Sylvia only spoke of it briefly to Hollie

    without revealing that Nte was actually Emrys godsister because Ameera reminded her that it was

    best to mention the man as little as possible.

    That was why Hollie was surprised to see Emrys at that moment. She had no idea why he was with

    Sylvia and Nte.

    ¡°Ms. Stewart, I¡¯m not a monster. Why are you so surprised to see me?¡± Emrys quipped with a smile,

    seemingly much more at ease.

    Hollieposed herself.

    How could I not be surprised? You¡¯re the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will and possess such formidable

    4 ??

    IS&M G GGG G

    Chapter 801 It Is You

    Z

    91% 10:47

    strength. Back then, you acted aloof and avoided us at every turn. But now, you suddenly appeared at

    Cloudmist Academy. How could I possibly not be surprised?

    For a moment, she was at a loss for words. She could only pull Sylvia aside and whisper, ¡°Sylvia, how

    unfair of you. You found baldy, yet didn¡¯t even bother to tell me?¡±

    A bitter smile graced Sylvia¡¯s face, and she casually replied, ¡°He only arrived at the Morris residence

    today. I had no prior knowledge of it.¡±

    Indeed, Emrys had only arrived at the Morris residence that day.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°He came by himself? Then, why was he avoiding us when we looked for him previously?¡± Hollic asked

    in puzzlement.

    Sylvia remained silent, hoping to sidestep the topic at hand.

    Hollie suddenly smacked her forehead, eximing, ¡°I get it now! This is a strategy of ying hard to

    get!¡±

    ¡°ying hard to get?¡±

    Sylvia looked at Hollie with a puzzled and confused expression on her face.

    Wearing an expression of understanding, Hollie said with unwavering conviction, ¡°This is a typical tactic

    used by men. First, they find a way to catch your attention. Then, they deliberately act aloof, creating a

    sense of disparity within you. Consequently, they¡¯ll be etched deeply in your memory. Think back

    carefully. Remember how baldy was so flippant with you and even pped your butt? It was all to catch

    your attention. Once you remember him, he would y a game of cat and mouse with you, deliberately

    putting on a cold front and avoiding you at all costs. This tactic would deepen your impression of him

    and make you gradually fall for him even more. In truth, he set his sights on you long ago. He stirred

    your emotions through this strategy of feigned indifference, only to effortlessly reel you in. Why else

    would he have suddenly showed up at the Morris residence today?¡±

    Hollie analyzed the situation in her self¨Cperceived cleverness, convinced she had seen through Emrys¡®

    tricks.

    However, the more Sylvia listened, the more bitter she felt.

    I sure hope so. But unfortunately, Emrys isn¡¯t ying any cat¨Cand¨Cmouse game with me. Instead, he

    mistook me for Nte, which led to a series of misunderstandings. Although they were

    misunderstandings, they indeed had the effect of ying hard to get, just as Hollie analyzed. This was

    how I gradually fell for him.

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802 His Choice

    Smiling bitterly, Sylvia said, ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Hollie was clearly skeptical.

    She yfully winked at Sylvia and nudged her, adding, ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯re definitely hiding something from

    me. Are you nning to surprise me three dayster?¡±

    ¡°Three dayster?¡±

    Sylvia¡¯s beautiful eyes widened,

    ¡°Don¡¯t assume I¡¯m oblivious to everything. On my way here, I overheard rumors about the Morris family

    hosting a wedding banquet three dayster. At first, I was curious about who from the Morris family was

    getting married. But when I saw baldy just now, everything became clear to me,¡± Hollie said with a

    chuckle.

    Emrys was the Ultimate Lucky One, and Ameera had brazenly dered that she would have Sylvia try

    to seduce him back then¡­

    From the look of things now, it seemed that the n had seeded.

    With aplex look in her eyes, Sylvia looked at Hollie and said, ¡°Yes, there is a wedding banquet

    three dayster, and the groom is indeed Emrys. But how can you be so sure that I am the bride?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Who else could it be if not you¡­¡±

    Hollie abruptly trailed off as a sudden thought struck her. Her jaw dropped, and she eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t

    tell me Nte is the one baldy is going to marry?¡±

    How could that be?

    Indeed, Nte is also Ms. Lozano¡¯s biological daughter. But she had been lost for many years. When

    there¡¯s such a fortune, it¡¯s only natural that Ms. Lozano¡¯s first thought would be of her eldest daughter,

    Sylvia, who has been by her side all this time. Could it be out of guilt, feeling indebted to Nte for all

    these years, so she ns to give her a grand gift after bringing her back to the Morris family this time,

    thus marrying her off to the Ultimate Lucky One? But this didn¡¯t align with her personality at all! She¡¯s

    exceedingly self¡­ Ahem, even though it¡¯s inappropriate of me to think of her like this, deep down, I still

    believe that she would have arranged for Sylvia to marry Emrys. Nte is off to a slow start, only

    having attained the low stage of Energy Cultivation Stage. It would be more beneficial to have Sylvia

    capitalize on the opportunity instead. As for feeling guilty toward

    1/3

    Nte, all it would take to make amends is to find a talented and handsome young man for her at

    Cloudmist Academy.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    This was what Hollie thought deep down.

    Sylvia had known her since childhood, and she could tell what Hollie was thinking by looking at her

    expression. She exined, ¡°It¡¯s not because of my mother. It¡¯s Emrys¡® choice.¡±

    ¡°His choice?¡±

    Hollie became increasingly confused.

    Although Nte was more beautiful and somewhat cuter, Sylvia bore a striking resemnce to her.

    They were both stunning beauties.

    Sylvia also had a significant advantage¨Cshe started cultivating early and was naturally talented. When

    it came to the study of martial arts skills, especially, she was undoubtedly superior to Nte.

    Whoever married her would find greater assistance whenever he encountered difficulties in cultivating

    martial arts skills in the future.

    Therefore, Hollie felt increasingly astonished.

    Sylvia nced at Emrys in sorrow, then sighed softly and said, ¡°He just happens to prefer the cute

    type. What else can I do? Oh, well.¡±

    It turns out, even a beauty has boy troubles.

    Just as Hollie was about tofort Sylvia, she inadvertently nced in Nte¡¯s direction out of the

    corner of her eye, and her expression changed instantly.

    ¡°Cameron, wait a moment!¡±

    The young man in white who came over with her had already approached Nte with a warm smile.

    Extending a hand, he said, ¡°Ms. Wicker, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Cameron Stewart, a friend of Hollie¡¯s.

    Would you be interested in getting to know me?¡±

    Upon hearing that, all Hollie could do was let out a helpless sigh.

    Cameron Stewart was a member of the Stewart family. Like many male students at Cloudmist

    Academy, he once harbored feelings for Sylvia. However, just like the others, he failed to win her favor.

    2/3

    Sylvia had always been revered as an idol at Cloudmist Academy, known for her exceptionally high

    standards.

    The only man she ever had feelings for was likely Emrys. Unfortunately, Emrys¡® affections were not

    directed toward her.

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803 Do Not Think You Stand A Chance

    Simrly, Cameron was no different.

    He was smitten with Sylvia, but she barely noticed him, leaving him no choice but to keep his feelings

    bottled.

    A few days ago, he saw Nte.

    She was also very much like an idol.

    Moreover,pared to Sylvia, Nte¡¯s cultivation level was only at the low stage of Energy Cultivation

    Stage, so he reckoned that her standards wouldn¡¯t be as high.

    And so, Cameron was tempted.

    Since he couldn¡¯t win Sylvia over, he decided to settle for the next best thing as pursuing her twin sister

    should presumably be less challenging.

    Over the past few days, he persistently pestered Hollie, hoping she would y matchmaker and

    introduce him to Nte.

    However, Hollie was upied, whispering with Sylvia non¨Cstop at the side. Unable to contain himself

    any longer, Cameron stepped forward and greeted her himself.

    Meanwhile, Hollie had been suffering from a terrible headache.

    For the past few days, she had been incessantly pestered by Cameron that she finally relented to his

    request after getting tired of it, agreeing to be the middleman and introduce him to Nte.

    As for whether he could seed, that would depend on his performance.

    Cameron readily agreed.

    However, that was before.

    The situation had changed presently.

    Upon discovering that Nte was the one going to marry Emrys, Hollie knew that there was no hope

    left for Cameron.

    Not only was it hopeless, but he would be making a fool out of himself.

    1/3

    JMB B G G G

    Chapter 803 Do Not Think You Stand A Chance

    Compared to a prodigy like Emrys, he was nothing at all.

    Oblivious to the situation, Cameron eagerly approached Nte. He put on what he¡® thought was a

    charming smile, extended his hand, and greeted, ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Wicke. I¡¯m Cameron Stewart.

    Would you be interested in getting to know me?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Nte replied decisively and definitively without even sparing his hand extended a nce,

    leaving no room for doubt.

    Thatpletely left Cameron dumbfounded.

    She¡¯s so aloof? It doesn¡¯t make sense. She¡¯s merely a low¨Cstage cultivator of Energy Cultivation

    Stage. How does she have the confidence to act so aloof? Is it simply because she¡¯s beautiful? This is

    Mount Kushburn, not the mundane world. Physical appearance is merely a bonus. For a girl of low

    stage, being excessively beautiful isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. Does she think she¡¯s Sylvia?

    Cameron couldn¡¯t quiteprehend Nte¡¯s aloof demeanor, but he maintained a smile, saying, ¡°It¡¯s

    okay. We can be friends. In time, you¡¯ll discover that I have many admirable qualities.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks.¡±

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Nte¡¯s response remained as resolute as ever.

    She had all she needed in Emrys, so there was no need for her to befriend other men. It would be

    disrespectful to Emrys.

    Besides, she was going to marry Emrys. Thus, there was no need for her to get acquainted

    with Cameron.

    Despite being a gentleman, Cameron couldn¡¯t maintain hisposure after being rejected twice in a

    row by Nte and cursed inwardly.

    1

    D*mn it! She really thinks she¡¯s Sylvia. The nerve of her! Sylvia is aloof toward men, but she has the

    right to do so. As for you, you¡¯re merely at the low stage of Energy Cultivation Stage. Just because

    you

    shared Sylvia¡¯s face and background, you mimicked her haughty demeanor? Are you worthy?

    Fury zed within Cameron.

    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯tsh out at Nte since she was a member of the Morris family, no matter

    what.

    ¡°Ms. Wicker, it¡¯s okay if you¡¯re unwilling to get to know me now.¡± Cameron retracted his hand.

    Chuckling lightly, he continued, ¡°I believe there will be a chance in the future.¡±

    2/3

    At Cloudmist Academy, everyone was well aware of Ameera¡¯s self¨Cserving nature. Cameron

    considered himself aplished. Hence, he believed Ameera would y matchmaker for him and

    Nte if he frequented the Morris residence more often in the

    future.

    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t think you stand a chance,¡± Emrys, who had been silent on the side, suddenly

    interjected.

    Nte¡¯s performance brought him immense gratification.

    In life, one must y by a double standard. For a man one fancy, one should cling to him. But when it

    came to all other men, one had to be more decisive in rejecting them, leaving no room for hope.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804 I Am More Handsome Than You

    The double standard exhibited by Nte pleased Emrys greatly.

    Cameron looked at Emrys, his brow furrowed in chagrin. ¡°And who exactly are you to interrupt?¡±

    ¡°Cameron, shut up!¡±

    Hollie hurried over and stopped Cameron from courting death further.

    Cameron was bewildered.

    Waving a hand dismissively, Emrys said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a pretty easy¨Cgoing person and won¡¯t bother

    taking offense with nobodies.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Cameron was so furious that he almost lost his temper and unleashed a stream of curses. Just then,

    Sylvia said, ¡°Cameron, watch your tongue.¡±

    Cameron¡¯s expression stiffened.

    Even Sylvia is speaking up for this punk? Who exactly is he? Why had I never seen him at Cloudmist

    Academy before?

    Jealousy surged within Cameron.

    Seeing the change in his expression, Emrys instantly understood.

    Ah, this guy is Sylvia¡¯s admirer. I reckon he felt there was no hope in bagging her, and so he turned to

    Nte as a substitute. ¨¤ substitute¡­This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Immediately, Emrys was displeased.

    My wife is so adorable, yet he actually wants to use her as a substitute for Sylvia. No, I can¡¯t tolerate it.

    I absolutely can¡¯t take it lying down!

    A n formed in his mind, and he saidcently, ¡°Cameron, yes? You must be curious about who I

    am. Well, I¡¯ll tell you now. I¡¯m Nte¡¯s man.¡±

    Does this wound him not enough? Let¡¯s me take it further, then.

    1/3

    He continued, ¡°All it would take is a nod from me, and Sylvia would be mine. But I¡¯m not a greedy man,

    so I declined.¡±

    I¡¯m really not greedy. I only want seven women.

    As soon as Emrys¡® words rang out, the atmosphere instantly turned tense.

    He said Sylvia would be his with a nod from him. That was a tant statement to Cameron that the idol

    unattainable to him would offer herself to Emrys willingly if he just beckoned at her.

    That was not even the worst. The most infuriating thing was that Emrys said he declined and didn¡¯t

    agree to it.

    He could have had it, but he felt that there was no need for it.

    It was downright infuriating.

    Cameron was so enraged that he almost burst a blood vessel. He initially wanted to berate Emrys for

    his delusions, thinking the man was all talk until he saw the expression on Sylvia¡¯s face.

    13

    Sylvia had bitterness etched across her features.

    Emrys¡® words earlier were also a form of unintentional hurt to her.

    At Cloudmist Academy, she was revered as an idol. Yet, Emrys made it sound like she desperately

    sought his attention, only to be met with his apparent disdain.

    Am I really that cheap to you? If word of this got out to the other students at Cloudmist Academy, what

    would be of my dignity?

    As such, Sylvia naturally harbored resentment.

    Her expression of quiet resentment served as the final blow, shattering Cameron¡¯s psychological

    defenses.

    It¡¯s actually true!

    If Emrys were merely boasting, Sylvia wouldn¡¯t wear such an expression.

    She would have been angry instead since it concerned her reputation.

    But Sylvia¡¯s reaction was akin to that of a disgruntled wife who was unfavored, enough to

    2/3

    prove the veracity of Emrys¡¯s words earlier.

    Well, I¡¯ll be d*mned!

    Cameron felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning, dumbfounded for a long time.

    Immediately after, an overwhelming surge of jealousy and resentment shot to his head, turning his face

    an instant shade of bright red. He bellowed, ¡°What gives?¡±

    What gives?

    Upon hearing Cameron¡¯s neurotic howl, all three girls wore peculiar expressions.

    Because he¡¯s a Golden Elixir Stage cultivator and the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will. What gives, you

    say?

    Emrys, however, disagreed with their view. He said earnestly, ¡°Because I¡¯m more handsome than you.¡±

    All three girls were struck dumb.

    Cameron almost broke down, his face suddenly contorting. He roared, ¡°Do you dare to duel me? I want

    to see just how tough you are!¡±

    Of course, he knew that Emrys was spouting nonsense. In Mount Kushburn, one¡¯s might was revered,

    while being handsome was utterly useless.

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805 A Contest Of Courage

    Cameron was curious to know the gap between him and Emrys. Thus, he proposed a duel.

    However, Emrys shook his head and said, ¡°Buddy, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking down on you, but with your

    slight build, I¡¯m worried that one punch might send you sprawled to the ground, upon which you use

    me of foul y.¡±

    ¡°W¨CWhat absurdity! Do I look like the kind of scoundrel who would use people falsely? No, wait. Do

    you really think you could knock me down with a single punch? That¡¯s utterly ridiculous!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys¡¯s expression was amused. Suddenly, he started forward, walking toward Cameron. A cold glint

    abruptly shed across his eyes.

    Cameron¡¯s face stiffened.

    All of a sudden, a wave of unease washed over him.

    Sylvia has exceptionally high standards, so the fact that this punk won her favor indicates that he¡¯s

    undoubtedly extraordinary.

    Earlier, he merely acted out of jealousy that he challenged Emrys to a duel. But right then, as he

    watched thetter stride toward him, the icy intensity in the man¡¯s eyes sent a shiver through his very

    soul.

    His sanity had returned to him then

    D*mn it! I was too rash!

    But with three beauties watching from the sidelines at that moment, and among them was his idol,

    Sylvia, Cameron found himself in a predicament, unable to back down.

    That wasn¡¯t the worse.

    Following his roar just now, it unexpectedly drew the attention of many nearby. The onlookers watched

    curiously, making Cameron¡¯s expression turn ufortably awkward.

    He could never bring himself to apologize and say he was too impulsive and wanted to

    take his words back.

    1/3

    That would be utterly embarrassing.

    Since he got himself into the situation, he had to bite the bullet no matter how tough it

    Was.

    Cameron could only feign calmness and adopt a battle stance. He tried his best to avoid looking at

    Emrys¡¯s eyes, fearing he would be intimidated before the duel began.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Emrys¡¯s footsteps gradually drew closer.

    Cameron was so nervous that his palms were sweating,

    But at that very moment, Emrys suddenly halted in his tracks.

    Snorting, he said, ¡°How dull. A duel is so boring. How about we have a contest of courage instead?¡±

    He had long since seen through Cameron¡¯s fear, feeling that engaging with such a weakling was a

    waste of energy.

    At Emrys¡® words, a wave of relief washed over Cameron. He forced himself to take a deep breath

    before replying, ¡°Okay. A duel is indeed boring. We¡¯ll have a contest of courage. How do you propose

    to go about it?¡±

    Emrys paused for a moment. Then, he suddenly turned his gaze toward the thunderous terrain and

    said, ¡°Ms. Morris, you mentioned earlier that the deeper one ventures into Thundercloud Marsh, the

    higher the lightning density, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡±

    It seemed that Sylvia had already guessed what Emrys was nning to do. But still, she nodded.

    Emrys turned his gaze back to Cameron, smiling as he proposed, ¡°How about this? For the contest of

    courage, we¡¯ll venture into Thundercloud Marsh and see who can make it further in.¡±

    ¡°Rys, have you lost your mind?¡± Nte shrieked before Cameron could respond.

    She continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my sister just said? Several teachers at Cloudmist Academy had

    previously ventured into Thundercloud Marsh, only to meet their end

    there.¡±

    2/3

    She was acutely aware of how reckless Emrys could be. Given his stubborn nature, he was sure to

    charge headlong into danger.

    If he were to be struck by a few bolts of lightning, the consequences would be disastrous.

    Nte tried to dissuade him, saying, ¡°Rys, didn¡¯t I just reject him? There¡¯s really no need for you to

    compete with him.¡±

    She was utterly perplexed.

    I¡¯ve already made it clear I have no interest in getting to know this Cameron guy. Why is Rys still

    jealously vying for attention with him here? What absurdity!

    Unbeknownst to Nte, Emrys would have ventured into Thundercloud Marsh even without

    Cameron¡¯s appearance.

    He questioned Sylvia about the situation in Thundercloud Marsh so urgently earlier because he sensed

    a familiar aura from within it.

    Like an invisible fishing line, that faint aura hooked him,pelling him to charge in.

    If I don¡¯t go and uncover the secret within, I will surely regret it!

    That was the thought ying in Emrys¡® mind.

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806 Braving Thundercloud Marsh

    At that timely moment, Cameron popped up. Thus, Emrys thought of openly exploring Thundercloud

    Marsh under the guise of a contest of courage with him.

    Emrys leaned in close to Nte and whispered into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m notpeting with

    Cameron out of jealousy. It¡¯s because there might be something of great use to me in Thundercloud

    Marsh. I must venture into it.¡±

    ¡°But-

    Nte wanted to argue further, but Emrys gently caressed her head and coaxed with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll be

    fine. Remember that I¡¯m the Ultimate Lucky One. I won¡¯t be struck by lightning so easily.¡±

    That was also why Sylvia never considered stopping Emrys.

    The inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will was someone recognized by Azure King himself. Blessed with luck,

    he probably wouldn¡¯t be easily struck by lightning even if he ventured into the fourthyer of

    Thundercloud Marsh.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be called the Ultimate Lucky One.

    Nte was well aware of Emrys¡® stubbornness. Once he had made up his mind, no one could

    dissuade him. She could only caution in resignation, ¡°Just be careful. If something doesn¡¯t feel right,

    come out immediately. Don¡¯t force your way through.¡±

    ¡°Understood, wifey!¡±

    Emrys assumed a perfect military stance, then turned his gaze toward Cameron and said, ¡°What do

    you think of my proposal? If you don¡¯t have the courage, you can concede now. I won¡¯t mock you, and

    neither will Sylvia. Right, Ms. Morris?¡±

    Words eluded Sylvia.

    She naturally knew that Emrys was deliberately using her to provoke Cameron.

    Cameron was so frustrated that he was gripped by the urge to curse aloud.

    He stole a nce at Sylvia but unexpectedly locked gazes with her. Losing his sanity briefly, he gritted

    his teeth and dered, ¡°Okay! I¡¯llpete with you!¡±

    Anyway, the outer threeyers of Thundercloud Marsh are incredibly stable, with no chance of

    1/3

    lightning. Even if I were to admit defeat, it would be after reaching the thirdyer so that I¡¯m not utterly

    humiliated. Perhaps by then, this punk himself wouldn¡¯t dare step foot into the fourthyer. It¡¯s decided,

    then. I¡¯ll bite the bullet first. Once I reach the boundary between the third and fourthyers, I would then

    decide whether to admit defeat.

    Cameron furtively gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Cameron, what¡¯s wrong? You seem quite upset with your jaw clenched?¡±

    A few people headed in his direction.

    They were all students attending the same school as Cameron and knew him. Upon hearing the

    commotion there, they came over to inquire about things.

    With a forced smile, Cameron reassured, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You must be mistaken. I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The few people wore puzzled expressions.

    They asked, ¡°We seem to have overheard you guys talking about some sort of contest earlier?¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­ There¡¯s no such thing.¡±

    Cameron quickly waved his hands in denial.

    It was uncertain whether it was intentional, but at that moment, Hollie exined loudly, ¡°Oh, here¡¯s the

    thing. Cameron is going to have a contest of courage with someone else. They¡¯ll brave Thundercloud

    Marsh to see who can venture deeper and stay there longer.¡±

    ¡°A contest of courage? Haha, that¡¯s a great idea! Why didn¡¯t we think of this before? Cameron, we¡¯re

    rooting for you!¡±

    ¡°Cameron, you must trust in your luck. Charge forward bravely. Don¡¯t let our ss down.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, Cameron! You are one of the best in our ss. Many people look up to you as their role

    model. We have faith that you will definitelye out on top.¡±

    ¡°No, no, I must gather our ssmates over to cheer for you!¡±

    Simr sentiments filled the air.

    At Cloudmist Academy, aside from their cultivating, the students were often bored. So, when they

    heard that there was a contest, they were all filled with excitement.

    2/3

    After all, they enjoyed watching contests most.

    However, it was martial arts tournaments, the study of martial arts skills, and the like most of the time.

    There had never been a precedent for a contest of courage such as braving Thundercloud Marsh.

    That was something one simply couldn¡¯t afford to miss.

    ¡°Cameron, wait a moment. Just wait a moment. I¡¯ll be right back. You must wait until I¡¯ve returned

    before

    you start!¡±

    Immediately, someone sprinted toward the school to call everyone from Cameron¡¯s ss over to watch

    the excitement and cheer for him. As the person ran, he shouted at the top of his lungs.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807 Keep A Low Profile

    Cameron felt like crying.

    He really didn¡¯t want to make a fuss about it!

    As long as they kept it low¨Ckey, apart from him, Emrys, and the three girls, no one would even know

    they werepeting,

    That way, if he were to admit defeat, it wouldn¡¯t be so embarrassing.

    But now, thanks to Hollie¡¯s loud exnation, everyone knew he waspeting against Emrys. And to

    top it off, someone deliberately stirred up trouble, trying to get all the students from their ss toe

    over to watch.

    Wasn¡¯t this just ying dirty?

    Cameron shot Hollie a fierce re, but she pretended not to notice.

    She looked around with her head held high as a smug thought crossed her mind, You¡¯ve been

    pestering me to be your middleman for these past few days. You brought all of this upon yourself,

    hmph!

    Near Thundercloud Marsh, there were already quite a few students. Upon hearing themotion, they

    all flocked over to see what the excitement was about.

    Even those who were originally practicing within Thundercloud Marsh, using thunder and lightning

    power for their cultivation, voluntarily stopped and came out to watch thepetition They stepped out

    of their trainingyers, eagerly waiting to watch the uing contest.

    Now Cameron was truly caught in a dilemma.

    1

    ¡°Get on with it. Hurry up and finish so we can all go home!¡±

    In a fit of frustration, Cameron reversed roles and began to urge Emrys. If they didn¡¯t act soon, their

    ssmates would arrive, making the situation even more embarrassing.

    ¡°As you wish!¡±

    Emrys gave a lightugh and leaped forward. He was the first to arrive at the edge of the

    Thundercloud Marsh.

    1/3

    On the ground, there was a wide arc of bright red, about a meter and a half wide, with orderly arranged

    uppercase ¡®ONES¡® inside.

    This was a safety measure implemented by the Cloudmist Academy¡¯s higher¨Cups for the students¡®

    protection, deliberately made so conspicuous.

    Otherwise, upon reaching the thirdyer, where the signs were not clear, there was a chance someone

    might wander into the fourthyer in a daze. They could get struck by lightning there.

    Upon reaching the edge of the Thundercloud Marsh, Emrys merely nced briefly at the red line on the

    ground. Without much hesitation, he strode forward into it.

    The moment he crossed the red line, Emrys could distinctly feel a shift in the surrounding space, as if

    an additional wave of energy had emerged. It was as though an invisible pressure had descended

    upon him.

    This was the thunder and lightning power.

    Practicing under this kind of power could yield twice the results with half the effort. If one was lucky,

    they could even integrate a hint of the thunder and lightning¡¯s aura into their own life energy.

    The life energy, imbued with the power of thunder and lightning, was naturally strongerpared to

    those who practiced the same cultivation technique.

    Not long after Emrys entered the firstyer, Cameron followed him in with remarkable

    ease.

    The outer threeyers didn¡¯t have lightning strikes, so as long as they could withstand the thunder and

    lightning power here, there was no real danger.

    Cameron had previously trained on the thirdyer, so he was not afraid at all.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    In fact, he was quite eager and stepped into the secondyer before Emrys.

    The energy fluctuations on the secondyer were more intense than those on the first, and the

    pressure had noticeably increased. However, it was all within a bearable range, nothing too terrifying.

    In the blink of an eye, both of them arrived at the thirdyer.

    While Cameron had been ahead when entering the second and thirdyers, as they reached the

    middle area of the thirdyer, he instinctively slowed his pace.

    2/3

    That was because he knew that not far ahead was the fourthyer, the boundary of the Thundercloud

    Marsh.

    Starting from the fourthyer, there would be sporadic lightning strikes, and the power thunder and

    lightning would be unstable.

    of

    This was the reason why no one dared to practice on the fourthyer. Nobody wanted to be struck by

    lightning while focusing on their cultivation, turning themselves into a crispy

    treat.

    Cameron slowed his pace.

    Out of the corner of her eye, he began to take note of Emrys¡¯s movements.

    When he saw Emrys surpassing him, he felt a twinge of joy. He waited, eager to see if Emrys dared to

    step into the fourthyer.

    As long as Emrys didn¡¯t dare to make a move, the two of them would end in a draw. This was

    something Cameron could ept.

    The spectators outside also focused their attention because they knew that the first threeyers held

    no real interest; it was only from the fourthyer onward that it truly tested one¡¯s courage and luck.

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808 Fourth Layer

    Emrys reached the conspicuous red line marked with ¡®Four¡® and abruptly stopped. He didn¡¯t

    immediately cross over.

    Seeing Emrys halt, Cameron inwardly breathed a sigh of relief.

    I had actually thought this kid was extraordinarily brave, but it turns out he¡¯s just a coward. Good thing I

    didn¡¯t concede before thepetition, I¡¯ve managed to save face, haven¡¯t I?

    ¡°Haha, scared, kid? If you¡¯re afraid, you can admit defeat. I won¡¯tugh at you. Of course, if you feel

    ashamed to admit defeat, I can do you a favor and call it a draw, how about it?¡±

    Cameron seized the opportunity to throw back Emrys¡® earlier taunts and graciously offered to ept a

    tie.

    Emrys snapped back to reality and chuckled lightly.

    He wasn¡¯t scared, not in the slightest. Instead, he felt a distinct call from the depths of the

    Thundercloud Marsh, stirring a sense of excitement within him. He was simply trying to calm his racing

    heart.

    After calming his emotions, Emrys stepped forward without looking back.

    Cameron¡¯s smile froze.

    He had been thinking of negotiating a tie with Emrys to save both their faces. But just as he finished

    speaking, Emrys¡¯entered the fourthyer.

    This was incredibly awkward!

    The onlooking students around them, who were there for the spectacle, began to stir with excitement.

    Just a moment ago, it seemed as if the two were headed for a draw, which would have made the

    competition utterly pointless. The first threeyers were hardly worth watching, as anyone in the

    Foundation Stage could easily breeze through them.

    It wasn¡¯t until they saw Emrys enter the fourthyer that they became interested.

    ¡°He¡¯s going in, he¡¯s going in!¡±

    ¡°Come on, Cameron. This is the moment to test your courage and luck.¡±

    1/3

    ¡°Cameron, I¡¯ve gathered all our ssmates. You absolutely cannot let us down!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t back down, just do it!¡±

    Cameron was in extreme distress.

    Seeing Emrys turn around in the fourthyer and look at him with a mocking expression made

    Cameron even more ufortable.

    He believed that it was just a pure stroke of luck on Emrys¡® side.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Cameron decided to take a gamble. With a determined heart, he also entered the fourthyer.

    The pressure was mounting!

    It was much stronger than the thirdyer but still within Cameron¡¯s tolerance.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of the thunder and lightning power here but was afraid of being struck by lightning.

    Emrys nced at him approvingly. ¡°You¡¯re not bad!¡±

    ¡°Ha, of course. Why would I be afraid of you? Let¡¯s see who has the guts to stay on this fourthyer the

    longest,¡± Cameron retorted, refusing to show any signs of weakness.

    The longer one stayed in the fourthyer, the greater the chance of encountering lightning.

    ¡°Then you should just stay here!¡± Emrys suddenly said cryptically, then boldly headed toward the fifth

    layer without any concern about being struck by lightning.

    Cameron couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    Is this young man preparing to enter the fifthyer? Impossible.

    While asional lightning strikes were unpredictable on the fourthyer, on the fifthyer, the number

    of lightning strikes would reach dozens.

    The probability of being struck increased significantly.

    Some brave students would asionally venture into the fourthyer, thinking they were lucky enough

    not to be struck by lightning. However, those bold enough to show off in the fifthyer were few and far

    between.

    2/3

    Cameron still found it hard to believe that Emrys had the audacity to venture into the fifthyer.

    He vigntly observed his surroundings.

    So far, there had been no lightning strikes near him.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m already here, I might as well follow him a bit longer. My luck shouldn¡¯t be that bad.¡± Cameron

    comforted himself.

    Hearing the cheers and encouragement from the crowd outside, he decided to venture a little further in.

    Following Emrys¡® footsteps, he arrived at the red line of the fifthyer, where lightning crackled inside,

    resembling thick electric serpents writhing wildly.

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809 Fifth Layer

    The fifthyer was much more terrifying than the fourth.

    Cameron didn¡¯t even dare to speak loudly. He cautiously asked, ¡°Um¡­ buddy, can we talk?¡±

    Originally, Emrys had intended to proceed directly to the fifthyer. Hearing Cameron¡¯s words, he

    smirked, ¡°Talk about what? Do students from Cloudmist Academy usually negotiate during

    competitions?¡±

    ¡°No, buddy, you can¡¯tpare it like that. Our usual contests are aboutbat strength or

    understanding of martial arts techniques, and we stop when one yields. But this Thundercloud Marsh, it

    won¡¯t stop when we yield!¡±

    Cameron wore a bitter expression on his face.

    This was hardly apetition as it was clearly a matter of life and death!

    Emrys asked with a smile, ¡°What do you want to negotiate?¡±

    ¡°Thinking that Emrys had agreed, Cameron immediately replied, ¡°I was wrong before. I shouldn¡¯t have

    provoked you. So, I apologize here, buddy. And I admit, I¡¯m not as courageous as you. I admit defeat.

    Let¡¯s stop here. You don¡¯t need to enter the fifthyer as it¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    Cameron¡¯s move was ingenious.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Although outsiders could clearly see the scene unfolding, they couldn¡¯t hear their conversation.

    Cameron apologized and admitted defeat, but only Emrys knew about it.

    He would only lose face in front of Emrys.

    As long as both of them returned right now, the people outside would naturally think they had a tie and

    dared not step into the fifthyer.

    This was the best solution Cameron could think of for now.

    And since he had apologized and admitted defeat to Emrys, he believed Emrys would agree to this

    oue. After all, the fifthyer was really dangerous, and Emrys had no need to take such risks.

    While Cameron had this thought, to his surprise, Emrys said with a mysterious smile,

    1/3

    ¡°Buddy, if you¡¯re afraid, you can leave now. But I¡¯m definitely going to continue on.¡±

    Emrys had his reasons for continuing, but from Cameron¡¯s perspective, Emrys¡¯s statement was a clear

    refusal to give him any respect. It was as if he was determined to establish a winner and a loser

    between them.

    ¡°It¡¯s just apetition; why risk your life?¡±

    Cameron was gradually growing frustrated, unable toprehend why Emrys would act in such a way.

    Despite the significant risk, Emrys was determined to make him lose and wanted everyone to know that

    he had lost.

    This was clearly being ruthless and unreasonable.

    Cameron had never encountered such an unforgiving person before.

    Emrys ignored Cameron¡¯s increasing annoyance and didn¡¯t bother to exin. Instead, he simply turned

    and stepped into the fifthyer.

    Cameron couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°D*mn lunatic, let¡¯s see how you die in there!¡±

    He dared not venture into the fifthyer.

    ¡°The fifthyer!¡±

    ¡°That kid actually ventured into the fifthyer. I thought they were justpeting on the fourthyer to

    see who could stay longer!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that the young are fearless. Look at Cameron; it seems like he¡¯s scared and doesn¡¯t dare to

    follow into the fifthyer.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be scared in his shoes too. The fifthyer isn¡¯t a joke. If you¡¯re identally struck by lightning,

    the least you¡¯ll end up with is being partially paralyzed.¡±

    ¡°By the way, which ss is that kid from? His courage is exceptional. Howe we¡¯ve never heard of

    such a person before?¡±

    ¡°He looks unfamiliar, but I know he came here with Sylvia earlier.¡±

    ¡°I see. No wonder hepeted with Cameron. It turns out they were vying for attention. With such

    courage, Sylvia should see him in a new light!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Sylvia has very high standards. Perhaps in her eyes, risking one¡¯s life to

    vie for attention is extremely foolish. If you say her twin sister might be

    2/3

    moved by it, there might be some possibility.¡±

    Sylvia was highly regarded at Cloudmist Academy. The news of her long¨Clost twin sister quickly spread

    among the students.

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810 Crazy

    Many people have also seen Nte.

    Just like Sylvia, Nte was now attending sses at Ameera¡¯s academy, making it easy to see her.

    Most of the students shared the same opinion as Cameron. They all believed that Nte was only at

    the Energy Cultivation Stage and hade from the mundane world, so her taste wouldn¡¯t be as picky

    as Sylvia¡¯s.

    ¡°What the heck, did I just see a ghost?¡±

    Suddenly, there was a scream, not just from one person, but from a crowd.

    In their line of sight, when Emrys entered the fifthyer, there were continuous shes of electric light

    around him. However, these shes of light seemed to have grown eyes, miraculously managing to

    avoid Emrys every single time.

    Wasn¡¯t this supernatural?

    Cameron¡¯s eyes were wide open in astonishment as well.

    Her face was filled with shock!

    He was the closest, so he could see some details more clearly.

    $

    Just a moment ago, a bolt of lightning was about to strike Emrys. But at the critical moment, it strangely

    twisted to the side, narrowly missing him.

    So the one who should be eximing ¡°what the heck¡± should be Cameron.

    Could it be that the lightning in the Thundercloud Marsh actively avoids people? Had our teacher been

    merely trying to scare us all along? It doesn¡¯t make any sense!

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Cameron was utterly perplexed. As if guided by some unseen force, he took arge step forward,

    fantasizing that he could be like Emrys, always able to dodge the lightning strikes.

    However, as luck would have it, no sooner had Cameron set foot on the fifthyer than a loud crash

    echoed overhead. A bolt of lightning struck down less than two meters away from him.

    Chapter 810 Crazy

    ¡°What the heck!¡±

    Cameron¡¯s heart almost jumped out of his chest. He didn¡¯t dare to continue taking such risks following

    Emrys. Muttering ¡°lunatic¡± under his breath, he quickly retreated back to the fourthyer.

    He wanted to stay on the fourthyer and watch that madman Emrys get struck by lightning.

    Crash!

    Suddenly, another thunderp struck beside Cameron, even closer than before. Cameron even

    sensed a burnt scent emanating from his own hair.

    This was the lightning in the fourthyer.

    When Cameron had been on the fourthyer before, lightning had never struck. But as soon as he

    returned from the fifthyer, he immediately attracted the lightning from the fourthyer

    ¡°Darn it, are they targeting me?¡±

    After two consecutive scares, Cameron didn¡¯t dare to stay in the fourthyer anymore. He mustered all

    his strength and hurriedly ran toward the exit.

    He didn¡¯t even dare to stay on the stable threeyers outside. As long as he sensed a trace of lightning

    energy in the air, the shadow in his heart would instantly spread.

    ¡ü

    When he finally ran to the outermost area, Cameron breathed a long sigh of relief, his face already

    pale.

    ¡°Cameron, what¡¯s going on with that guy?¡±

    The ssmates of Cameron quickly gathered around to inquire. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t mock

    Cameron. After all, Cameron had just stepped into the fifthyer, even if it was for less than a second.

    His courage wasmendable,

    Moreover, he had narrowly escaped lightning strikes twice in a row, yet astonishingly, his legs didn¡¯t

    buckle. If it were anyone else, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to maintain suchposure.

    He lost in thepetition, but it could only be said that his opponent was even more

    2/3

    crazy than him.

    Fear lingered in Cameron¡¯s eyes, a profound sense of dread that was hard to shake off. Suddenly, he

    thought of Emrys and couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°He¡¯s a madman! Aplete and utter madman! D*mn

    it!¡±

    He had actuallypeted with a lunatic, and just thinking about it felt extremely terrifying.

    Everyone fell silent. It was clear to them that Emrys was a madman. Only a madman would have the

    audacity to barge into the fifthyer so recklessly.

    ¡°Wait a minute, why is that kid still heading further in?¡±

    Suddenly, another wave of gasps echoed through the air.

    Everyone, including Cameron, stared intently into the heart of the Thundercloud Marsh. They watched

    as Emrys continued his stride without the slightest pause, miraculously making his way through the

    lightning, all the way to the edge of the sixthyer.

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811 Sixth Layer

    Without hesitation, he went in!

    Everyone had already been stunned into silence.

    Did he go in again?

    Hadn¡¯t Cameron already lost? Why was that Junatic not stopping, and actually breaking through

    anotheryer?

    It was worth noting that the sixthyer was very close to the center of Thundercloud Marsh. Ahead was

    a gray mist that even the chancellor didn¡¯t dare to explore,

    Undoubtedly, the density of lightning there would reach a terrifying level.

    That madman, he couldn¡¯t possibly believe that his luck would hold up all the way to the sixthyer,

    could he?

    The crowd seemed to forget to breathe.

    Sylvia¡¯s beautiful eyes shimmered, her heart equally shaken.

    Is this the Ultimate Lucky One approved by Azure King? He is truly deserving of his reputation.

    Such fortune was simply enough to make anyone green with envy!

    At the same time, like everyone else, Sylvia didn¡¯t understand why Emrys had already determined the

    oue but still continued to push further. Was it just for the sake of stealing the limelight?

    Upon entering the sixthyer, Emrys was overwhelmed with excitement, his blood pumping with fervor.

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    His heart beat fiercely, as if it wanted to burst out of his chest.

    He was getting closer and closer.

    The mysterious allure was akin to countless unseen tendrils emerging from the fog, tightly coiling

    around Emrys¡¯s body. They tugged at his feet, pulling him deeper into the

    mist.

    1/3

    Chapter 811 Sixth Layer

    Lightning bolts around him were crazily twisting, not just a dozen or so but dozens, even hundreds.

    It was as if Emrys¡¯s intrusion had fully ignited the thunder and lightning here, transforming it into a

    looming space charged with electricity.

    Even so, not a single bolt of lightning struck Emrys.

    He darted through the gaps in the lightning, as if he summoned the surrounding thunder and lightning.

    It was as though he was the ruler of this realm of thunder, the deity who held sway over the lightning.

    The onlookers were already dumbfounded.

    Such a bizarre sight, unlike anything seen before, was truly chilling to behold.

    The students had forgotten to breathe, their eyes fixed unwaveringly on the thundercloud marsh. None

    of them thought to call the academy¡¯s teachers to see what was going on.

    They were afraid to miss any exciting moments.

    Nte¡¯s heart clenched tightly, her palms slick with sweat. The sight of the massive bolts of lightning

    was nothing short of terrifying. Nothing can happen to Rys! she prayed silently.

    Emrys had already reached the edge of the gray mist.

    His breathing became more and more rapid.

    He didn¡¯t know whaty within the veil of gray mist, but one thing was certain ¨C something within was

    beckoning him. Moreover, there was a faint sense of familiarity that seemed to originate from the

    depths of his bloodline.

    Lightning and thunder intertwined.

    Surrounding the gray mist, lightning danced densely, crackling with energy. Directly above was the

    ominous thundercloud.

    The thunder and lightning here had turned a fiery red.

    A subtle tremor of excitement rippled through the air.

    Emrys¡¯s body trembled, deeply aware that these crimson lightning bolts were absolutely terrifying in

    power.

    2/3

    Chapter 811 Sixth Layer

    He hesitated.

    He must hesitate.

    All his madness stemmed from a feeling deep within his heart. No one could guarantee whether or not

    this feeling was misguided.

    Should he make a mistake, the price he might pay could very well be his life.

    This was the primal fear inherent in humans.

    ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, a voice full of endless dignity suddenly rang out, causing Emrys to widen

    his eyes suddenly.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The voice had echoed from within the gray mist!

    Could it be that someone was within the gray mist?

    Emrys was mind blown.

    At that moment, the voice rang out again, as domineering and absolute as ever. ¡°If you¡¯re scared, get

    out!¡±

    A shudder ran through Emrys¡¯s body. A streak of determination, a hint of ruthlessness, and a touch of

    madness shed across his eyes.

    He hade this far already. How could he give up now?

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812 Into The Grey Mist

    Cultivators, by their very nature, defied the heavens and changed their fate against all odds. No

    opportunity would ever fall into theirps without reason. Everything had to be fought for by

    themselves.

    ¡°I, Emrys, have never known fear in my life. Today, I will see who is ying tricks inside!¡±

    Suddenly, a surge of determination crupted within Emrys. In the final moment, he chose to trust his gut

    feeling. He decided to grit his teeth and take the risk.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Emrys seemed to have plunged into a state of madness. With a reckless leap, he hurled himself toward

    the gray mist, much like a moth drawn to a me.

    ¡°If I¡¯m to die, then so be it!¡±

    Lightning pierced through Emrys¡¯s body in an instant, illuminating his skeletal frame as if it were an X¨C

    ray.

    The onlookers were momentarily at a loss for words.

    Surrounding that swath of gray mist, crimson lightning crackled menacingly. Even their chancellor

    dared not approach, for it was no longer a mere game of chance.

    As long as one dared to venture within, they were certain to encounter lightning and thunder.

    However, Emrys, the naive fool, acted as if he was seeking his own doom, charging headlong into the

    situation. As everyone had predicted, he ended up getting struck by lightning.

    He wasn¡¯t a madman. He was a fool!

    Cameron roared with unparalleled satisfaction, ¡°Ha, that¡¯s what you get for being a poser! Now you¡¯ve

    got what you deserve. Hahaha, you¡¯ve really made my day!¡±

    Sylvia was speechless.

    Seeing Emrys being consumed by the lightning, she didn¡¯t feel much pain, just a sense of

    speechlessness.

    1/3

    Being the Ultimate Lucky One symbolized a kind of luck, akin to being under divine protection, which

    couldrgely help one avoid major cmities.

    Just a moment ago, Emrys had ventured all the way to the sixthyer of the Thundercloud Marsh.

    Hundreds of lightning bolts had struck down simultaneously, yet not a single one had harmed him in the

    slightest. This was a testament to his extraordinary luck and a clear demonstration of his lucky chance.

    However, no matter how great the opportunity, it couldn¡¯t be squandered like this!

    It was as if one day, a deity suddenly appeared before you, assuring you that with his protection, your

    luck would be unmatched. You responded to him, ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Then you jump off an eighteen¨Cstory building and died.

    In your dying moment, you ask, ¡°But you said my luck was unbeatable. Why did I still die?¡±

    The deity couldn¡¯t answer you.

    Was this how luck is used?

    You were practically begging for death with your actions. Even the greatest stroke of luck couldn¡¯t save

    you now!

    Even the deity was left speechless.

    Wasn¡¯t this exactly the situation Emrys found himself in?

    Sylvia not only didn¡¯t feel heartache for Emrys but even inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief.

    Her liking for Emrys was superficial, merely because Emrys was stronger than her.

    In other words, if it were another person with Emrys¡¯s luck and strength, she would still admire them.

    No, the word ¡°admire¡± shouldn¡¯t be used. It was more like a psychological attachment to the strong.

    She had probably been subtly influenced by Ameera.

    If there was anyone who genuinely worried for Emrys, it was probably only Nte. The moment she

    saw Emrys struck by lightning, it felt as if a sharp thorn had pierced her heart. The pain was

    excruciating.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    2/3

    Her pretty face suddenly turned deathly pale.

    ¡°Rys¡­¡±

    ¡°D*mn it!¡±

    Even Emrys, a young man of high caliber and positivity, couldn¡¯t help but let out a curse in the face of

    those lightning bolts.

    It hurt so much that he lost his consciousness.

    Then, a deep male voice echoed in his cars, ¡°So you actually managed to enter. Not too shabby, just as

    expected from¡­¡±

    The man didn¡¯t continue speaking.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t hear anymore anyway.

    In the moment those lightning bolts pierced his body, he felt as if his soul was drifting away. His head

    was in a daze, and even now, he was still bewildered.

    Hence, when the man¡¯s voice carried over, it resonated like a steady hum.

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813 Special Bloodline

    After a long pause, Emrys finally managed to collect his thoughts.

    ¡°How did I get in here just now?¡±

    Emrys couldn¡¯t recall how he had managed to traverse through thatyer of gray mist. By the time he

    had reached the ring of lightning that surrounded the mist, he had already been stunned by the shock.

    ¡°Your body remains outside; it¡¯s your consciousness that has entered,¡± the man replied.

    Emrys was speechless.

    Are we going down this road again?

    Previously at Crimson Sun Sect, Emrys had experienced such a marvel within the Crimson Sun Tower.

    His body remained within the tower, yet his consciousness had ventured info the mural¡¯s world.

    In fact, his Azure King¡¯s will inheritance was obtained from within that world of mural paintings.

    Could it be that he was to receive a simr legacy once again today?

    Emrys¡® emotions surged in an instant, but just as quickly, his expression shifted.

    Wait a minute!

    Back then in the mural¡¯s world, my body was safe. However, this time, my physical form is left outside

    and exposed to the elements. I surmise that by the time my consciousness returns, my body will have

    already been reduced to a pile of ashes.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Emrys sensed trouble.

    At that moment, a deep voice resonated. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The world of consciousness and the real world

    are two separate realms, each with its own unique passage of time.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. The lightning outside is so fierce that even a mere touch will be more than my

    body can bear.¡±

    At first, Emrys thought that the thunder and lightning beyond the gray mist were merely illusions

    deliberately designed to scare people away. He believed that as long as he

    1/3

    Chapter 813 Special Bloodline

    mustered enough courage and pushed through, the thunder and lightning would instantly disappear.

    Wasn¡¯t it true that many adventures unfolded in such a way?

    However, when Emrys actually touched it, he realized it wasn¡¯t as he had thought. In that literally

    electrifying moment, he knew he was in trouble. The lightning wasn¡¯t just an illusion to deceive the

    eyes¨Cit was very real.

    Had it not been for his sudden out¨Cof¨Cbody experience, he was certain he would have seen his own

    body disintegrate at the very moment of electrocution.

    ¡°Your bloodline is unique; a jolt of electricity won¡¯t kill you,¡± the deep voice suddenly stated.

    Emrys was taken aback. ¡°How did you know¡­¡±

    He had long suspected that his bloodline was unique, but when he heard someone else voice this out

    loud, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a tremor in his heart.

    ¡°Because I was specifically waiting for you here. No one else could possibly enter this space.¡±

    ¡°You were waiting for me?¡± Emrys¡® pupils suddenly constricted before he let loose a barrage of

    questions. ¡°Why were you waiting specifically for me? Do you know me? Also, you mentioned earlier

    that my bloodline is special. What exactly do you mean by that?¡±

    He was utterly perplexed at the moment.

    His eyes were intently fixed on the thunderclouds overhead.

    The voice he was conversing with originated from the crimson thunderclouds above.

    Emrys yearned for an answer, but the thundercloud remained silent for a while. After a short time, it

    slowly released two small orbs, one red and one blue.

    ¡°What are those?¡±

    Emrys¡® gaze abruptly hardened.

    The deep voice resonated once again. ¡°The red one is known as the Soul Smelting Bloodstone and will

    be very useful to you. The blue one is called the Soul Cloak Stone and can be used to conceal your

    aura. Moreover, it can transform ording to your will.¡±

    2/3

    There was no chance for him to refuse.

    Not like Emrys had ever considered rejecting it.

    These two orbs were clearly rare treasures, the likes of which were seldom seen. The function of the

    Soul Smelting Bloodstone was unknown for the moment, but since the voice had said it would be of

    great use to him, there was no doubt about its truth.

    Emrys could sense that the force that had driven him to venture into this ce must have been this

    Soul Smelting Bloodstone.

    As for the Soul Cloak Stone, it perfectly aligned with Emrys¡® wishes.

    As Sylvia had previously stated, practicing the Shapeshifting Technique was aplete waste of time.

    This was because even if the cultivator¡¯s physical form changed, their aura remained the same.

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814 Stein Mikkelsen

    Even if they were reduced to ashes, as long as there was a trace of their life energy left, others could

    identify them based on the unique aura of their energy.

    But everything had now changed with the acquisition of the Soul Cloak Stone. It had the ability to

    conceal his aura and could even morph into any other aura ording to Emrys¡® will.

    Wasn¡¯t this the perfect magical treasure for concealing his identity?

    There was absolutely no need for Emrys to refuse.

    As for unexpected encounters, the more the merrier!

    However, Emrys was extremely perplexed.

    The voice hadn¡¯t answered any of his earlier questions. Instead, it generously presented him with two

    treasures. Was it any surprise that he questioned its identity?

    Who could be waiting here specifically to present him with such treasures?

    Could it be¡­

    A thought suddenly struck Emrys, and he ventured a question. ¡°Could it be that you, too, are a member

    of the Heavenly Preserver Sect, sir?¡±

    4

    The only thing he could think of at the moment was the Heavenly Preserver Sect. He felt that all the

    mysteries surrounding him were somehow inextricably linked to this sect.

    Regardless of whether it was the unconventional Athos, the unremarkable Mystique, or the enigmatic

    madman Cassius, who may or may not exist, they were all shrouded in mystery.

    Among all the people Emrys had interacted with, Athos was the one he spent the most time with.

    However, that crafty old man was full of lies, and Emrys was helpless in prying the truth from his lips.

    That silly old man is definitely hiding something. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be trying so hard to avoid

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    1. me.

    ¡°The Heavenly Preserver Sect? Or the Heavenly Pilferer Sect?¡±

    1/3

    Suddenly, the voice echoed from above the thunderclouds, sounding baffled. Emrys was caught off

    guard, initially thinking it was some sort of humorous prank being yed on

    him.

    As an esteemed literary master once said. ¡°There are two trees standing in front of my house. One is a

    jujube tree, and so is the other.¡°

    He had done that simply due to a bit of mischief, yet it led to an overinterpretation by those who came

    after. They believed that the separation of these two trees in the writing must hold some special

    significance.

    At this moment, this was exactly what Emrys was thinking.

    However, just as he was lost in confusion, the voice from above suddenly echoed again. ¡°We are all

    connected in some way, but none as deeply intertwined as you and I.¡±

    As it spoke, a shadowy figure drifted down from the storm clouds.

    Despite its ethereal nature, it exuded an extraordinary aura, ?tanding with an air of defiance.

    Emrys hadn¡¯t seen the face of this person, yet an inexplicable sense of irritation arose within him. A

    bad feeling was stirring in his gut.

    The shadowy figure began to speak slowly, ¡°Perhaps you already know of our connection, for my name

    in this world is Stein Mikkelsen.¡±

    ¡°Stein Mikkelsen!¡± *

    Emrys¡® body began to tremble violently, rage bursting to life in his eyes.

    How could he possibly forget this name?

    He had already etched this name deep into his bones.

    After all, it was this man who had killed Emrys¡® mother in the past and turned him into the so¨Ccalled

    ¡°demon¡¯s offspring,¡± in Pascal¡¯s words.

    It was this very man who had brought all the misfortune upon Emrys. Yet now, he had the audacity to

    show up here, ying the good guy and presenting him with two magical

    treasures.

    Emrys would rather not have them.

    2/3

    ¡°Why is it you?¡± Emrys roared in anguish while desperately trying to sever the connection between his

    consciousness and the two orbs, only to find it was an impossible task.

    ¡°It seems you have a profound misunderstanding of me.¡±

    As though Stein had anticipated Emrys¡® reaction long ago, he didn¡¯t appear overly surprised, only

    managing a resigned, bitter smile.

    ¡°Why did you do it?¡±

    Emrys stared intently at Stein, certain that Stein knew exactly what he was asking.

    Why did you have to be so ruthless back then?

    Could a man who had the heart to harm his own beloved truly be considered human?

    He was worse than a beast!

    Or perhaps he had never truly loved her at all.

    ¡°Tell me, why did you do it? And where are you now?¡±

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815 You Are Too Weak

    Emrys lost control of his emotions, roaring out his questions. The thunder and lightning around him

    echoed his fury, as if nature itself was aiding Emrys in venting his pent¨Cup frustration.

    However, faced with Emrys¡± questions, Stein fell silent for a long while, not responding.

    Emrys had no choice but to ask over and over again.

    He was determined to get answers, to make this man repent for what he had done all those years ago.

    Boom!

    The lightning continued to sh relentlessly while thunder boomed.

    This phenomenon existed within the realm of Emrys¡® consciousness. As his mental state violently

    fluctuated, it was only natural that their surroundings would be somewhat affected.

    The roaring was unceasing.

    Stein still did not respond.

    Emrys continued to ask the same question over and over again. Even though it was just his

    consciousness, he felt as if he were crying, as if his throat was on the verge of bing hoarse from

    all the shouting.

    It continued for a solid hour.

    The volume of Emrys¡® shouts began to diminish, not because he was growing weary, but because he

    was gradually regaining hisposure.

    Perhaps this was one of the reasons for Stein¡¯s silence.

    He knew that upon hearing his name, Emrys would lose control of his emotions. So, he allowed the

    latter to vent freely, letting out all the pent¨Cup anger and grievances from before.

    ¡°Tell me the answer,¡± Emrys demanded.

    His voice had returned to its usual calm, and his face no longer held the grimace it had

    1/3

    just moments before,

    This time, Stein finally broke his silence, speaking slowly, ¡°I can only tell you two things. First, I did not

    kill your mother. Second, I loved your mother deeply¡±

    After that, he fell silent once more.

    Emrys waspletely taken aback.

    He wasn¡¯t the one who killed Mom?

    Hazel had clearly told Emrys before that when his mother, Aurelia, had passed away, only Stein was by

    her side. If he didn¡¯t kill her, then who did?

    Pascal had warned Emrys that Stein would asionally lose his sanity, behaving much like a demonic

    cultivator. This fact was further confirmed by Emrys¡® own experiences.

    So, it was entirely possible that, in a state of madness, he had killed the one he loved most/

    And most importantly, if he wasn¡¯t the one who killed Aurelia, why hadn¡¯t he exined himself? Why

    had he disappeared without a trace?

    There were far too many inconsistencies here, so it was impossible for Emrys to readily believe this

    man¡¯s words.

    ¡°I knew

    you wouldn¡¯t believe me.¡± Stein saw through Emrys¡® thoughts and took the initiative to respond. ¡°This

    matter is quiteplex, but it¡¯s not the right time to reveal the truth to you. There¡¯s no need for you to

    question those from the Heavenly Pilferer Sect, either. They won¡¯t give you any answers.¡±

    As Emrys had expected, Stein and the Heavenly Pilferer Sect were in it together!

    Everything that had transpired was all a scheme orchestrated by Stein and the Heavenly

    Pilferer Sect.

    Everything was part of their calctions.

    How could Emrys possibly find peace? His face etched with pain, he said, ¡°Is it really that hard to give

    me an answer? Do you find it amusing to lead me in circles like this?¡±

    ¡°Everything we did was all for your own good¡­¡±

    Stein suddenly paused, then continued, ¡°I¡¯m not telling you the answer because you are currently too

    weak. You¡¯re weaker than an ant, even weaker than a de of grass.¡±

    2/3

    These words were incredibly harsh and cruel to Emrys, but Stein had no choice but to say them.

    This was Emrys¡® first time being subjected to such an unmerciful onught.

    Ever since he had begun practicing the Nameless Divine Art, his innate talent had erupted, propelling

    him forward with unstoppable momentum. Later, he entered the frontier battlefield, where he honed his

    temperament for five years. During these five years, he had deliberately suppressed his cultivation

    level, refraining from using the power of a cultivator. Yet, this did not hinder his progress in cultivation.

    Returning from the battlefield, Emrys encountered several opponents at the Golden Elixir Stage. One

    by one, he overcame them, and by now, he had reached the absolute¨Cphase of the Golden Elixir

    Stage.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He was now at the maximum stage, for Emrys could sense that there seemed to be a formidable

    barrier that was simply impossible to break through if he wanted to progress further in his cultivation.

    Presumably, this was the reason Athos had said the highest level of cultivation in this world was the

    absolute¨Cphase of the Golden Elixir Stage. Those older cultivators who had reached this stage were

    undoubtedly blocked by this barrier, preventing them from breaking through to the Nascent Soul Stage.

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816 Power

    In other words, Emrys was only twenty¨Cone years old, yet he had already reached the maximum stage

    of cultivation in this world. His terrifying talent was nothing short of unparalleled.

    However, in Stein¡¯s words, he had been reduced to a mere ant, weaker than a de of

    grass.

    Emrys refused to ept that!

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I hope what you¡¯re saying is the truth.¡±

    After a long while, Emrys spoke with a despondent tone.

    He wasn¡¯t quick to trust Stein, but deep down, he really hoped that what Stein said was

    true.

    Emrys truly didn¡¯t want it toe to a tragic sh between father and son one day if they

    were ever to meet.

    Emrys refrained from asking any further questions.

    Even if Emrys asked Stein, he wouldn¡¯t have responded. If he had intended to answer, there would

    have been no need for Emrys to ask in the first ce. Stein would have voluntarily offered the answer

    to Emrys.*

    Seeing that Emrys had finally calmed downpletely, Stein said with relief, ¡°You must seek out the

    answers to these questions for yourself. And the key to these answers is your own strength.¡±

    Some truths were incredibly harsh, and revealing them now could deal a massive blow to Emrys¡® spirit.

    It might even be enough topletely devastate him.

    He was still too weak, far too weak. But once he gained strength, all the truths would naturally reveal

    themselves before him.

    Stein continued, ¡°I¡¯ve left many things for you for your future journey. These can help you enhance your

    strength and uncover the truth sooner. When the time is right, the Soul Smelting Bloodstone will guide

    you to them.¡±

    After he finished speaking, his apparition abruptly shattered, as if it had never appeared at

    all.

    1/3

    Chapter 816 Power

    This was originally a lingering regret left behind by Stein, specifically waiting here for the arrival of

    Emrys.

    It had been waiting for over twenty years.

    Now that its mission was aplished, there was naturally no need for it to continue existing.

    Emrys felt as though something had pierced his heart.

    He couldn¡¯tprehend why he had to go through all this, why he couldn¡¯t just be an ordinary person

    with aplete family ¨C a stern father and a loving mother ¨C living in warmth and harmony.

    Ordinariness was, in fact, the greatest form of extraordinariness.

    From the moment of his birth, Emrys became a pawn in a grand game of chess. The wheel of fate had

    always been manipting his every move, and the key to overturning it. all was power.

    Emrys was feeling downcast.

    He, too, yearned to enhance his strength swiftly. Possessing the Nameless Divine Art, an unparalleled

    and domineering technique, he could absorb the power of one Golden Elixir Stage cultivator, and then

    two, three¡­ countless more.

    As long as he could quickly enhance his strength, no amount of devouring was too much for him.

    However, Emrys¡® current predicament wasn¡¯t due to ack of Golden Elixir Stage cultivators for him to

    consume, but rather, it was because of the barrier that he simply didn¡¯t know how to break through.

    With the absolute¨Cphase Golden Elixir Stage being the maximum stage.of this world, even if Emrys

    were to consume countless more Golden Elixir Stage cultivators now, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to break

    through this ultimate boundary.

    ¡°Forget it. Given the depth of their scheming, they must have foreseen all the predicaments I could

    possibly encounter. I can only take it one step at a time.¡±

    Emrys had no choice but to console himself in this way.

    He was a man of strong character, far from being fragile. The events of that day had almost driven him

    to emotional copse, but he quickly managed to regain his

    Hum!

    Emrys¡® consciousness shuddered violently. In an instant, he was enveloped in a radiance of red and

    blue. The light pierced through the surrounding gray mist and merged into his body.

    Crash!

    The searing pain of lightning coursing through his body made Emrys realize that he had returned to the

    outside world.

    An hour had passed in the realm of his consciousness, yet in the outside world, it was merely a blink of

    an eye. This must have been what Stein was referring to earlier when he said the flow of time was not

    the same between both realms.

    Hence, to the onlookers, Emrys had charged headlong into the gray mist like a moth drawn to a me

    before he was struck by the lightning that crackled around the periphery of the mist and was instantly

    catapulted outward.

    Hey motionless on the ground, his life hanging in the bnce.

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817 Shattered Golden Elixir Field

    ¡°It¡¯s a miracle that lunatic¡¯s body didn¡¯t explode after being hit by such terrifying lightning!¡± someone

    eximed in astonishment.

    ¡°From the moment he stepped into the fifthyer of the Thundercloud Marsh, his extraordinary abilities

    were evident. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s under divine protection, frequently managing to evade the lightning attacks.

    Regrettably, he brought about his own downfall, insisting on venturing into the innermostyer.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a miracle. However, even the greatest miracle probably can¡¯t save his life¡ª¡±

    This person was mid¨Csentence when they abruptly stopped speaking. Their eyes widened dramatically,

    as if their eyeballs were about to pop out.

    It wasn¡¯t just him. The others around him also wore expressions as if they had seen a ghost.

    They assumed that although Emrys¡® body hadn¡¯t disintegrated into dust, which was a miracle in itself,

    the terrifying lightning strike he had endured probably shattered his soul.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    There was absolutely no chance of survival.

    However, what was astonishing was that under the watchful eyes of everyone present, Emrys, who

    was on the ground, surprisingly managed to slowly push himself up to a sitting position after a brief

    pause.

    This scene was so surreal, it was almost like seeing a ghost.

    How tenacious is that lunatic?

    Everyone was stunned into silence.

    After pulling himself up from the ground, Emrys took a moment to assess the changes in his body.

    The mesmerizing sapphire¨Cblue orb known as the Soul Cloak Stone,y quietly in the palm of his

    hand. Its icy coolness surged up his arm, washing over his body time and again, helping to alleviate the

    difort he felt after being struck by the lightning.

    1/3

    At the same time, Emrys felt as though something extra had materialized within his mind.

    It was a crimson sea.

    In the heart of the ocean, a blood¨Cred orb was suspended, which was none other than the Soul

    Smelting Bloodstone.

    Spiritual Sea!

    A novel concept had suddenly sprung into Emrys¡® mind, likely a piece of information passed on to him

    by the Soul Smelting Bloodstone.

    Before, Emrys only knew Psychokinesis, much like the Telepathic Formation he had drawn. It was a

    protective measure for friars and a technique that many spirit formation masters had to cultivate.

    This technique was something that Athos had passed on to Emrys. Its effectiveness was limited, and it

    couldn¡¯t be used as a means of attack.

    However, at that moment, the Spiritual Sea that had appeared in Emrys¡® mind was a higher level of

    existence than mere thoughts. It could not only be used to depict formations but also tounch attacks.

    It was simr to the soul energy of the ghost n:

    All of these were the gifts bestowed upon Emrys by Stein.

    It would be an understatement to say that Emrys was excited.

    However, when Emrys became aware of the situation within his elixir field, his face suddenly turned

    ashen.

    His golden elixir field had shattered.

    Only a few fake elixir fields remained. These were the ones that appeared in Emrys¡® elixir field after he

    had imparted the Nameless Divine Art to Caylie and the others. He would not touch them lightly.

    In the ce where Emrys¡® original golden elixir field had once resided was a hazy red cloud. Faint

    shes of lightning could be seen within, reminiscent of a condensed version of the thundercloud that

    hovered above the gray mist.

    Could it be that the lightning he encountered earlier had somehow transformed his elixir field?

    2/3

    Emrys could only understand it this way.

    Otherwise, it would have been impossible for only his golden elixir field to shatter while the surrounding

    fake elixir fields, revolving like miniatures, remained perfectly

    intact.

    Regardless of the reasons that led to this, since it had urred, there had to be a rationale behind it.

    Everything that existed had a reason.

    Thus, Emrys epted the change with calmposure.

    Collecting his emotions, Emrys rose to his feet and began his journey back. He traversed from the sixth

    layer of the Thundercloud Marsh through the fifth and fourthyers until he finally returned to the stable

    thirdyer on the outside.

    Throughout the entire ordeal, not a single bolt of lightning had struck him.

    Just as it was when he had entered, it was as if divine intervention was at y

    The crowd outside had long since been petrified, at a loss for words to express their emotions. Only

    one word remained in their minds: Bizarre!

    It was truly bizarre!

    If they were to ry everything they saw today back to Ameera, chances were she would think they

    were pulling her leg.

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818 Is It Serious

    ¡°Rys, you had me worried sick!¡±

    Nte¡¯s eyes were blurred with tears and swollen from crying. Upon seeing Emrys emerge, she

    immediately flung herself at him, clinging to his body like an octopus.

    She was utterly indifferent to the strange looks from those around her.

    Just moments ago, she truly believed she would never see Emrys again. If Emrys had died in there,

    she would have been consumed by guilt, ming herself for not stopping him.

    With a sense of helplessness, Emrys gave her perky bottom a pat. ¡°Don¡¯t I seem perfectly fine to you?¡±

    Hollie¡¯s eyes sparkled as she ran up to him, expressing her astonishment, ¡°Bald¨Cheaded boy, you¡¯re

    incredible! I can¡¯t believe you survived that. You should have seen the looks on their faces¨Ctheir

    mouths were hanging open in shock!¡±

    ¡°Their mouths are still agape,¡± Emrys said with augh.

    The scene that had just unfolded was too shocking. All the surrounding students, including Cameron,

    were leftpletely dumbfounded, and even now, they hadn¡¯t managed to snap back to reality.

    Sylvia wore aplex expression.

    4

    Upon seeing Nte clinging to Emrys, the pang of jealousy that had only recently faded resurfaced in

    her heart.

    Is this the Ultimate Lucky One that the Azure King acknowledged? Despite the devasting lightning

    strike, he survived and is carrying on as if nothing had happened.

    Once again, Sylvia found herself envious of Emrys¡® luck. It wasn¡¯t just his fortune she coveted, but she

    also admired Nte. How she wished that it was her, not Nte, who was wrapped around Emrys at

    that moment.

    It was a ratherplex state of mind.

    Sylvia was taken aback and said, ¡°Emrys, you were just struck by such a fierce bolt of lightning; are

    you really feeling no difort at all?¡±

    Just a moment ago, Emrys was sent flying through the air. If he emerged unscathed, it

    1/3

    would be a testament to the extraordinary resilience of his body!

    Sylvia would rather have Emrys pretend to be fine at this moment, even if he was just putting on a

    brave face.

    Emrys looked thoughtfully at Sylvia.

    He had spent time with her before, and through their various interactions and behaviors, he hade

    to deeply understand her.

    Her heart was not wicked, merely her thoughts wereplex. Inyman¡¯s terms, she was a walking

    contradiction.

    She was undoubtedly influenced by Ameera.

    Upon suchparison, Emrys suddenly felt that it was indeed a blessing in disguise that Nte had

    been distanced from the Morris family since her childhood.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be urate to say that nothing happened. My golden elixir field has shattered,¡± Emrys

    responded truthfully.

    ¡°What Rys, your golden elixir field has shattered?¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Nte immediately jumped off Emrys, her hands clumsily exploring his

    abdomen. With a worried tone, she eximed, ¡°To have even your golden elixir field be destroyed¡­ Is

    it serious?¡±

    Emrys wore an exasperated expression.

    The golden elixir field of a cultivator shattered. Would you say that¡¯s a serious matter or not?

    With a swift p, Emrys brushed away Nte¡¯s small hand. His voice was calm as he said, ¡°Would

    you rather my golden elixir field shatter or me dying inside there?¡°.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯d rather have your golden elixir field be shattered,¡± Nte responded without any

    hesitation. Letting out a sigh of relief, she added, ¡°Thank goodness, it¡¯s not so bad. At least you¡¯re still

    alive, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. We should always look on the bright side of things,¡± Emrys said with a

    smile.

    ¡°Exactly!¡±

    Sylvia was truly at a loss for words on how to evaluate the two of them. Emrys¡® golden

    2/3

    elixir field was shattered, yet they were still here celebrating. Just how optimistic could they possibly

    be?

    Had it not been for Emrys¡® insistence on venturing into the gray mist, this situation could have been

    entirely avoided.

    She honestly didn¡¯t know what they were celebrating.

    However, Sylvia, a figure ofplex contradictions, experienced a subtle shift in her emotions once

    again.

    The jealousy and envy that had been so palpable just a moment ago had once again disappeared.

    Not far off, Cameron paused in his tracks.

    He had been nning toe over and make amends.

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819 Smug

    After all, even though Emrys was a bit of a wild card, his luck was off the charts. Wasn¡¯t he just like a

    legendary Destined One? Who knew if he might stumble upon some other great opportunity in the

    future?

    It was better to make friends than to make enemies.

    Upon hearing that Emrys was a cultivator at the Golden Elixir Stage, Cameron was taken aback. No

    wonder he had felt an overwhelming aura emanating from Emrys before their duel.

    The sheer intensity of his aura had left Cameron utterly intimidated, too fearful to challenge him in

    combat again. This set the stage for the subsequent test of courage.

    He finally understood the words Emrys had spoken before ¨C that as long as he agreed, Sylvia would

    have to marry him ¨C wasn¡¯t just an unfounded boast.

    A social climber like Ameera would undoubtedly be eager to marry off both her daughters to such a

    young Golden Elixir Stage cultivator.

    Befriending Emrys was indeed worthwhile.

    This was the thought that had just shed through Cameron¡¯s mind in that instant.

    But in the next moment, when Emrys announced that his golden elixir field was shattered, Cameron

    wondered if there was still a necessity for this alliance.

    There was an inherent understanding within the cultivators that once one¡¯s golden elixir field was

    shattered, the prospect of re¨Ccultivating it was nearly impossible.

    In other words, Emrys was ruined.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Of course, it couldn¡¯t be said that he was entirely ruined. Cameron was tunclear about the condition of

    Emrys¡® elixir field. If his elixir field was also destroyed, it would mean even his foundation was

    shattered, leaving him utterly incapable of further cultivation.

    If only his golden elixir field was shattered but his elixir field remained intact, then his power would

    diminish to the level of someone in the Foundation Stage.

    Regardless of the circumstances, the current Emrys was no longer worth befriending.

    Thus, even though Cameron had initially approached Emrys with the intention of making

    Chapter 819 Smug

    amends, his thoughts abruptly shifted when he got closer. With a sarcastic tone, he said, ¡°So, you¡¯re in

    the Golden Elixir Stage, huh? You sure were awe¨Cinspiring just now!¡±

    He deliberately emphasized the words ¡°Golden Elixir Stage,¡± all in an effort to provoke Emrys.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t even be bothered to give him the time of day.

    Cameron, however, was not satisfied and continued, ¡°It¡¯s quite normal for such a young Golden Elixir

    Stage cultivator to be arrogant, but one must always be aware of the extent of their abilities. Walking

    into a lion¡¯s den is clearly something only a fool would do.¡±

    He was mocking Emrys for wanting to show off and deliberately running into the mist, resulting in the

    shattering of his golden clixir field.

    Hollie frowned, softly reprimanding, ¡°Cameron, hold your tongue. Emrys is already having a tough time

    since his golden elixir field has shattered. You¡¯re just adding insult to injury!¡±

    ¡°Heh, I was merely stating a fact. What does whether he¡¯s upset or not have to do with me? Besides,

    look at him. Does he seem the least bit upset to you?¡±

    Hollie nced at Emrys, falling into silence.

    Indeed, she hadn¡¯t seen a trace of sadness on Emrys¡® face. She thought he was truly overly optimistic.

    ¡°My friend, if only you had taken my advice earlier. If you had turned back at the edge of the fifthyer,

    treating it as a draw, how could such a thing have happened? The price you paid for this moment of

    glory was far too high. It truly breaks my heart to see you like this!¡± Cameron continued to mock.

    Clutching his chest, he feigned a look of heartache, yet his expression was clearly smug.

    Naturally, he was reveling in Emrys¡® misfortune.

    Serves this lunatic right for not showing mercy and disrespecting me before! He¡¯s simply reaping what

    he has sown. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll pass up such a golden opportunity for a counterattack.

    His sole intention was to shatter Emrys¡®posure.

    In Cameron¡¯s view, Emrys¡® current behavior was nothing more than a pretense of strength when, in

    reality, his heart was already in unbearable pain.

    Let¡¯s increase that pain, shall we?

    Cameron was determined to hit him where it hurt.

    The goal was topletely unbnce Emrys¡® state of mind, ideally traumatizing him to the point that it

    would be a hindrance on his path of cultivation in the future.

    There was no denying Cameron was sinister beyond measure.

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820 Idiot

    Originally, Emrys had no intention of dealing with this fool, but hearing his incessant chatter, he raised

    an eyebrow in surprise and asked, ¡°Where did this idiot spring from? Why does he keep talking to

    himself?¡±

    Suppressing herughter, Hollie said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he the same foo- I mean, the same guy who was

    competing with you in a test of courage?¡±

    How could she not pick up on the hidden meaning in Emrys¡® words? She eagerly yed along with

    Emrys, almost blurting out the term ¡°idiot¡± as well.

    Upon realizing that Cameron was, after all, a member of the Stewart family, and someone she would

    inevitably encounter frequently in the future, Hollie felt the need to leave him a little dignity.

    Consequently, she quickly changed her tune.

    Emrys feigned surprise as he stared at Cameron for a moment before allowing an enlightened look to

    appear on his face. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s that idiot who, begged me to spare his dignity, incessantly calling me

    ¡®Grandpa¡® and trying to make our contest appear as a draw. Nice to meet you!¡±

    A twitch tugged at the corner of Cameron¡¯s mouth, irritationcing his words as he retorted, ¡°You¡¯re full

    of cr*p! When did I ever call you Grandpa?¡±

    Emrys shrugged his shoulders. ¡°All right, all right. If you say you didn¡¯t, then you didn¡¯t. I must have

    remembered it wrong.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something that never happened in the first ce!¡±

    Cameron¡¯s nose was scrunched in fury.

    If Emrys had chosen to argue with him, his persuasion might not have been so effective. However, it

    was Emrys¡® disy of exasperatedpromise that left Cameron feeling powerless.

    Upon seeing the situation, Hollie cast a sidelong nce at Cameron, deliberately disying a look of

    disdain. ¡°Cameron, I never thought you¡¯d be this kind of person, willing to sacrifice your dignity just for

    the sake of appearances.¡±

    She had always found Cameron quite bothersome, and these past few days, he had been pestering

    her even more. He wanted her to y the role of a mediator, even going so far as to involve their

    elders. He imed that if the Stewart and Morris families could unite through marriage, it would only be

    beneficial to both their families.

    1/3

    Left with no other choice, Hollie had topromise.

    However, she had long desired to give Cameron a piece of her mind.

    Today was indeed a golden opportunity.

    That was the reason Hollie ceaselessly went along with Emrys, infuriating Cameron to the point of

    seething rage. His face instantly darkened as he spat out, ¡°What right does a piece. of trash with a

    ruined golden elixir field have to act so arrogantly in front of me?¡±

    As soon as Cameron uttered these words, the faces of the people nearby changed instantly.

    Even Hollie was taken aback, realizing she had taken the joke too far. She quickly exined,

    ¡°Cameron, we were just joking with you carlier¡­¡±

    ¡°Joking, my ass!¡± Cameron was clearly infuriated. He rudely interrupted Hollie, ring at Emrys as he

    spat out, ¡°You worthless piece of trash, do you dare to challenge me?¡±

    This again?

    Everyone knew that Cameron was referring to a martial arts duel this time, not some test of courage.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡®

    A yful smirk suddenly appeared at the corner of Emrys¡® mouth. With a sudden leap, he closed the

    distance to Cameron in an instant. Without hesitation, he raised his hand and delivered a resounding

    p.

    ¡°Idiot, you thought you had it all figured out, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Emrys strode forward, not giving Cameron a chance to react. With a resounding p, he sent thetter

    spinning like a top, twirling twice. Cameron staggered, nearly toppling over.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Cameron was livid. After regaining hisposure, he was about to retaliate against Emrys. However,

    when he saw the yful glint in Emrys¡® eyes, he was taken aback.

    That same look was in his eyes again!

    Within that yful demeanor was a hint of severity, as if everything was under Emrys¡® control.

    2/3

    Previously, Cameron had been unnerved by this exact gaze.

    At this moment, as history repeated itself, Cameron felt cowed once again.

    Emrys said with a smirk, ¡°You really believed me when I said my golden elixir field was shattered?

    Can¡¯t you admit that you¡¯ve been an idiot?¡±

    This statement instantly caused Cameron¡¯s heart to skip a beat.

    Indeed, everything was said by Emrys himself. As for whether his golden elixir field was truly shattered,

    who could really know?

    Once upon a time, there was a cultivator who had reached the Golden Elixir Stage. Even though his

    golden elixir field shattered, reducing his power to the Foundation Stage, the residual aura that lingered

    around him was unmistakably still that of a Golden Elixir Stage

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821 Not ying By The Book

    This was exactly how Emrys was at the moment.

    Just a moment ago, when he had made his move, Cameron had already sensed from his body, a

    distinct aura of the Golden Elixir Stage. As for whether his strength had declined, no one knew.

    Cameron did not dare to take this risk lightly.

    In the off chance that what Emrys said was true, that his golden elixir field was not shattered at all, and

    he was merely jesting, Cameron would bepletely done for.

    I got reckless again!

    Cameron took a p squarely, yet he didn¡¯t dare to retaliate in the slightest. Instead, he just stood off to

    the side, silently rubbing his cheek.

    Emrys chuckled, choosing to ignore the fool. He gently took Nte¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go,

    Darling.¡±

    ¡°Right!

    Nte obediently nodded.

    On their way back, Sylvia couldn¡¯t help but ask again, ¡°Emrys, did your golden elixir field really

    shatter?¡±

    Clearly, she was also left bewildered by Emrys¡® earlier statement, which he had used to intimidate

    Cameron. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t discern which of Emrys¡® words were true and which were false.

    With an amused look, Emrys nced at Sylvia, chuckling as he said, ¡°Ms. Morris, you seem quite

    interested in this, don¡¯t you?¡±

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Whether his golden elixir field was shattered or not, in reality, had little to do with Sylvia. However,

    Sylvia seemed to care exceptionally about it, driven by nothing more than a touch of jealousy.

    She probably would have preferred if Emrys¡® golden elixir had shattered.

    The ways in which geniuses interact could be categorized into two types. The first was a mutual

    understanding and appreciation, a connection that could either foster friendship

    1/3

    or rivalry, regardless of their stance.

    Another approach, which was the mostmon one, was jealousy.

    The mutual jealousy andpetition among geniuses.

    Before Emrys came into the picture, Sylvia was one of the best among the younger generation of

    Mount Kushburn. To call her a prodigy was no exaggeration, which resulted in her having exceptionally

    high standards. The average man simply couldn¡¯t catch her

    eye.

    It wasn¡¯t until Emrys arrived in Mount Kushburn that Sylvia¡¯s understanding of genius waspletely

    overturned.

    It turned out that Emrys was the true definition of a genius. Those who were once prideful prodigies of

    Mount Kushburn were nothing at all in the face of Emrys¡® cultivation talent.

    What was even more infuriating was that Sylvia had already shown signs of making the first move, yet

    Emrys didn¡¯t seem to be interested in her at all.

    Sylvia, who had always been held on a pedestal since her childhood, had never experienced such a

    massive blow. Naturally, she harbored a hint of resentment and jealousy toward Emrys.

    If Emrys¡® golden elixir had truly shattered, then Sylvia would feel slightly better about it.

    These were all just harmless little schemes, devoid of any real malice.

    Emrys saw right through her, his gaze filled with unspoken meaning as he stared at Sylvia. This

    immediately caused a flutter of panic in Sylvia¡¯s heart, and she averted her eyes, stammering, ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s

    nothing. I was just asking casually.¡±

    ¡°Oh, if it¡¯s just a casual inquiry, then I really can¡¯t be bothered to answer.¡±

    Sylvia¡¯s delicate fingers turned white from tension, as if countless tiny kitten ws were scratching at

    her heart. But she couldn¡¯t find the words to argue, so she could only cast a sidelong nce at Emrys

    with her expressive eyes.

    Why doesn¡¯t this guy y by the book?

    However, this move indeed had a firm grasp on Sylvia¡¯s little schemes.

    There was a moment of silence.

    2/3

    Suddenly, Ameera swiveled her slender waist and briskly walked toward them. As she came face¨Cto¨C

    face with the group, she asked in surprise, ¡°Oh? Were you guys just at the Thundercloud Marsh? What

    happened there? There was such amotion,¡±

    The Morris family lived closest to the Thundercloud Marsh, Just a moment ago, Ameera was

    enthusiastically discussing the wedding banquet scheduled for three dayster. However, she was

    suddenly interrupted by the rolling thundering from the direction of the Thundercloud Marsh,

    It was much louder than usual.

    Ameera found it peculiar, so she decided to investigate. Coincidentally, she ran into Emrys and his

    group who were just returning from that direction.

    ¡°It was Emrys who waspeting with Cameron to cross the Thundercloud Marsh. All thatmotion

    was caused by Emrys,¡± Sylvia responded.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Ameera¡¯s face momentarily fell, as she turned to Emrys and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve managed to stir up quite a

    commotion. Emrys, did you venture into the fifthyer of the

    Thundercloud Marsh?¡±

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822 A Barrier

    Ameera was a teacher at Cloudmist Academy, so naturally, she was well¨Cacquainted with the

    circumstances surrounding the Thundercloud Marsh.

    Under normal circumstances, the Thundercloud Marsh would never make such a loudmotion even

    when being struck by lightning. It was only when someone ventured into the fourthyer that the

    thunderps would intensify.

    Judging from the momentum just now, it was clear that Emrys had at least reached the fifthyer.

    Sylvia looked at Emrys with aplex expression. This lunatic didn¡¯t just barge into the fifthyer! He

    even crashed into the deepest, most forbiddenyer!

    However, Emrys didn¡¯t say much. He just chuckled and scratched his head, saying, ¡°I guess so!¡±

    ¡°Well? Not a single bolt of lightning struck you, did it?¡±

    Ameera immediately became interested.

    She certainly knew the answer, because if Emrys had been struck by lightning, there was no way he

    could be standing here, chatting with hier so nonchntly as he was now.

    Yet, she knowingly asked, fully aware of the answer.

    Just like when they were children, their parents, eager to boast about their child¡¯s good grades, would

    asionally feign ignorance and ask how their children did on their test even though they already knew

    the score,

    It was all just for a bit of vanity.

    A

    When Ameera posed the question, before Emrys could even respond, Nte eagerly interjected,

    ¡°Mom, you wouldn¡¯t believe how impressive Emrys was just now! He nearly left everyone with their

    jaws on the floor!¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Really? Ha! My wonderful son¨Cinw is just that outstanding!¡±

    Ameera¡¯s face lit up with joy, her heart brimming with happiness. He sure is a man of great fortune,

    truly worthy of being the Morris family¡¯s son¨Cinw! He¡¯s truly exceptional!

    ¡°Hmph, Cameron reallycks discernment. I have no idea where he got the courage to

    91% 10:21

    Chapter 822 A Barrier

    3

    91

    challenge my outstanding son¨Cinw to cross the Thundercloud Marsh. Isn¡¯t that just asking to be

    humiliated?¡±

    With a face full of pride, Ameera immediately took Emrys¡® hand and said, ¡°Come on, Emrys, you must

    be hungry. Let¡¯s go home for dinner. I¡¯ve personally cooked some food today.¡±

    In this state, she was as passionate as one could be, treating Emrys as if he were already part of the

    family.

    Emrys, however, was rather disrespectful.

    Sylvia hesitated, wanting to speak but holding back. After some thought, she chose to remain silent.

    The group returned to the Morris residence.

    This particr dinner was indeed personally prepared by Ameera as a gesture of hospitality toward

    Emrys. However, the taste was indescribable.

    After taking a couple of casual bites, Emrys earnestly said, ¡°Mdm. Ameera, I have some questions

    about cultivation that I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Look at you, being so formal with me. Feel free to ask anything you want.¡±

    Ameera had grown too weary to correct Emrys¡® way of addressing her. After all, once he married

    Nte, he would inevitably have to change his form of address, so there was no rush for that.

    After a moment of contemtion, Emrys asked, ¡°Mdm. Ameera, how much do about the stage beyond

    the Golden Elixir Stage?¡±

    you

    know

    Above the Golden Elixir Stage, there is the Nascent Soul Stage. This is a fact well¨Cknown to all

    cultivators. The reason behind Emrys¡® question surely isn¡¯t as superficial as it seems.

    Ameera slowly put down her fork, her expression growing more serious as she responded, ¡°Emrys, are

    you trying to ask about the barrier that lies beyond the absolute¨Cphase of Golden Elixir Stage?¡±

    She was perceptive, instantly understanding what Emrys wanted to ask.

    Emrys¡® heart gave a jolt.

    I knew it! So, it wasn¡¯t just me who felt that barrier!

    2/3

    Chapter 822 A Barrier

    Ameera was only at the middle¨Cphase of the Golden Elixir Stage, yet she was able to speak of the

    existence of that barrier. This indicated that the matter had bemon knowledge, no longer a

    secret exclusive to those who had reached the absolute¨Cphase of the Golden Elixir Stage.

    Emrys nodded and asked, ¡°Can you share it with me?¡±

    After a moment of contemtion, Ameera said, ¡°By now, you must have sensed the existence of that

    barrier. It¡¯s not really a secret, so there¡¯s no harm in telling you.¡±

    Truth be told, this barrier did not exist in the past. Transitioning from the peak of the Golden Elixir Stage

    to the Nascent Soul Stage merely required breaking through the stage barrier. However, everything

    changed about twenty years ago, starting with the closure of Mount Jacaster.¡±

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823 Durance Vile

    Here we go again. Something that happened twenty years ago, and the mention of Mount Jacaster,

    Emrys asked, ¡°What exactly is Mount Jacaster, and why was it closed off?¡±

    This issue had been troubling him for quite some time. When Emrys sessfully caught Athos

    previously, he had asked thetter about it. However, the silly old man¡¯s response was frivolous and

    vague.

    Emrys had no choice but to ask Ameera.

    Ameera responded, ¡°Mount Jacaster serves as a portal. The cultivators there are incredibly powerful.

    Its original location is right in the heart of Mount Kushburn. However, something inexplicable happened

    over twenty years ago. Mount Jacaster mysteriously vanished, severing all connections between our

    world and that of the cultivators. The barrier of the absolute¨Cphase Golden Elixir Stage appeared at

    that time. No. To be more precise, it wasn¡¯t a barrier, but rather a restriction.¡±

    19

    ¡°A restriction?¡± Emrys asked in surprise. ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    With aplex expression, Ameera said, ¡°If it were merely a barrier, the result would be that cultivators

    couldn¡¯t break through from the Golden Elixir Stage to the Nascent Soul Stage. However, from what I

    understand, the actual situation is far moreplicated than that. One of the old seniors at Cloudmist

    Academy had already reached the Nascent Soul Stage in his cultivation before Mount Jacaster¡¯s

    closure. However, after Mount Jacaster was sealed, his cultivation level fell to the absolute¨Cphase of

    the Golden Elixir Stage.¡±

    ¡ü

    After Emrys heard that, his expression instantly faltered. The closure of Mount Jacaster even led to a

    decrease in those people¡¯s cultivation levels. Indeed, this should not be referred to as a barrier but

    rather a restriction. This restriction limits the stage of cultivators in this world to the Golden Elixir Stage.

    No one can break through to the Nascent Soul Stage.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    In the past, Emrys heard his master, Athos, say that the most powerful stage in the world was the

    Golden Elixir Stage. At that time, Emrys thought that the Nascent Soul Stage could not be achieved

    due to the scarcity of spirit energy.

    Looking back now, that wasn¡¯t quite the case.

    The root cause of all that wasn¡¯t due to the issue with spirit energy. Instead, it was the restriction that

    emerged after the closure of Mount Jacaster.

    But why did this happen? Emrys was truly baffled.

    J & BBBB ? MMMMB B B B B

    Chapter 823 Durance Vile

    AAT

    9T% 10:22

    At that moment, Ameera spoke again. ¡°The elders of Mount Kushburn, those who have reached the

    absolute¨Cphase of the Golden Elixir Stage, have been in seclusion. They are deeply engrossed in

    unraveling the mystery of the disappearance of Mount Jacaster and in figuring out how to break the

    durance vile.¡±

    Originally, they didn¡¯t cross Mount Jacaster in time. As a result, once Mount Jacaster was scaled, it

    suppressed those cultivators who had surpassed the Golden Elixir Stage, reducing their cultivation

    base back to the Golden Elixir Stage. Moreover, that suppressionsted for more than twenty years.

    Emrys figured those elders must be utterly frustrated.

    Ameera paused for a moment, then suddenly voiced a startling conclusion. ¡°After the investigations of

    those old seniors, they think it¡¯s highly likely that Mount Jacaster didn¡¯t close naturally. Instead, it

    appears to be due to human intervention.¡±

    ¡°Human intervention?¡± Emrys was shocked.

    A look of disbelief washed over Ameera¡¯s face as well, her expression serious as she confirmed, ¡°Yes.

    It¡¯s due to human intervention. Moreover, that durance vile seems to be a deliberate human

    intervention too!¡±

    Gasp!

    Upon hearing these words, Emrys finally couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Mount Jacaster is a pathway to the

    cultivation realm. It¡¯s one thing for it to be closed off, but Ameera is even telling me that even that

    strange durance vile is said to be due to human intervention. How could anyone possibly believe such

    a thing?

    Emrys was stunned for quite a while before he managed to gather his thoughts. He asked, ¡°What kind

    of entity could possess such terrifying power to restrict an entire world?¡±

    ¡°A friar!¡± Ameera spoke without hesitation, her voice filled with unwavering certainty. ¡°I once read in an

    ancient text that among the many magics of friars, there exists a powerful supernatural power, Eclipse

    Artistry, that is capable of achieving this feat.¡±

    A friar? A supernatural power, Eclipse Artistry? For some unknown reason, Emrys suddenly thought of

    someone. Cassius.

    Once upon a time, while Athos was assisting Emrys in unraveling the mysteries surrounding him, he

    had let slip a piece of information. There was a pivotal character in that grand scheme of things known

    as Cassius.

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824 Mount Jacaster Will Reopen

    Athos even mentioned that Emrys¡® sisters were brought over by Cassius from Mount Jacaster.

    It was just thatter on, Cassius went mad, and his whereabouts have been unknown ever since.

    Though Athos was prone to spouting nonsense, Emrys could sense that Cassius was a real

    person.

    At that thought, a sudden shiver coursed through Emrys¡® heart.

    He had an even more astonishing spection. Over twenty years ago, Cassius brought over a few girls

    from Mount Jacaster. Or, to be more precise, he stole them. After that, Mount Jacaster was closed off.

    Was this done to prevent the people from Mount Jacaster from tracking him down?

    Upon making that conjecture, Emrys himself was taken aback. ording to Athos, the mastermind

    sent my seven sisters to my side. To ensure that the people from Mount Jacaster did not discover those

    sisters, Cassius simply severed the connection to Mount Jacaster. With this, everything can be

    exined. However, this is simply unimaginable. This n is just too outrageous!

    Emrys didn¡¯t dare to delve deeper into his thoughts, unsure whether his spection was right or wrong.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    If the spection was correct, it meant that all the changes, whether it was the closure of Mount

    Jacaster or the Golden Elixir Stage durance vile, were all triggered by him, Emrys.

    Emrys didn¡¯t dare to specte any further because the thoughts were causing his blood to run cold.

    ¡°After the closure of Mount Jacaster, the old seniors who had reached the absolute¨Cphase of the

    Golden Elixir Stage were greatly vexed, but it wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing for other cultivators.¡±

    Ameera¡¯s voice pulled Emrys back from his tangled thoughts.

    Ameera added, ¡°For at least the past two decades, the environment in Mount Kushburn has be

    much more stable. It¡¯s no longer like before when powerful elites would descend upon us from time to

    time, wreaking havoc here. The presence of durance vile has significantly reduced the harshness at

    Mount Kushburn.¡±

    What she said made sense.

    In a time when there were no durance vile, any cultivator who had reached the Nascent

    7/0

    Chapter 824 Mount Jacaster Will Reopen

    1

    1

    1

    ?

    Soul Stage or beyond was a force capable of wreaking havoc and destruction. The disparity in their

    combat power was immense, which naturally led to a significant increase in brutality.

    However, things were different now,

    The maximum stage one could achieve at Mount Kushburn was the Golden Elixir Stage. While it was

    not to be underestimated, it was far from reaching the level of being devastating. For those lower¨Clevel

    cultivators below, that was indeed a good thing as the durance vile could be considered a form of

    protection.

    ¡°Moreover, I have a premonition that Mount Jacaster will surely open once again.¡± Ameera looked at

    Emrys with a profound gaze, leaving thetter half of her sentence unsaid. Especially when I see you,

    this premonition bes even stronger.

    Emrys was the Ultimate Lucky One. When his potential was tested, a burst of crimson gold light

    emerged, foretelling Emrys¡® future aplishments would certainly not be limited to reaching the

    absolute¨Cphase of the Golden Elixir Stage.

    The only exnation Ameera could think of was that Mount Jacaster would surely open again, allowing

    Emrys to rise to greater heights.

    Ameera had immense faith in the predictions made by her magical treasure.

    After much discussion, Ameera nced at Nte, who was sitting next to her, engrossed yet

    somewhat confused by the conversation.

    With a teasing smile, she turned to Emrys and said, ¡°My good son¨Cinw, don¡¯t worry about these

    matters for now. As the saying goes, we¡¯ll cross that bridge when wee to it. You should focus more

    on the present!¡±

    ¡°The present?¡± Emrys was taken aback for a moment.

    With a yful twinkle in her eyes, Ameera hinted, saying, ¡°Since you and Nte are about to get

    married, there are some things you can now confidently proceed with. If youck experience, I can be

    there to provide some guidance.¡±

    Emrys was rendered speechless.

    Coming face to face with such a bold and assertive mother¨Cinw, Emrys was truly at a loss for how to

    handle the situation.

    Nte¡¯s face instantly flushed a deep shade of red.

    2/3

    Naturally, she understood what Ameera was implying.

    Not only did she understand, but she also almost blurted out that she didn¡¯t need Ameera¡¯s guidance

    because she had vast theoretical knowledge. After all, Nte had studied extensively in that area,

    anticipating that day toe.

    Nte thought. Fortunately, I caught myself.

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825 You Have Misunderstood

    The night was as dark as ink.

    Emrys and Nte were ushered into a room by Ameera.

    The luminosity of the lighting stone was dimmed to its lowest brightness, casting a warm, inviting glow

    throughout the room. Thanks to Ameera¡¯s thoughtful arrangement, the space exuded an ambiance full

    of romance. One nce was enough to tell that Ameera was a woman of experience.

    However, Emrys seemed somewhat at a loss.

    Though Emrys usually enjoyed teasing his sisters, he had no experience with that sort of thing. Thest

    time he did it with Karina, he was so dazed and confused that it hardly counted as experience.

    Therefore, when he saw Nte, alluring and radiant, sitting on the edge of the bed, Emrys was

    suddenly at a loss for what to do next. He stood there, dumbstruck, for quite some time.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re such a fool!¡± Nte nced at Emrys coyly and let out a soft sigh..

    She could only suppress the anxiety welling up inside her as she took the initiative to approach Emrys.

    She was truly left with no alternative. After all, they couldn¡¯t possibly remain at an impasse. forever.

    Since Emrys wasn¡¯t going to make a move, Nte figured she had to take the initiative.

    Nte strained her memory, recalling the study materials she had once perused. With a graceful

    stride, she approached Emrys. The subtle, delicate fragrance of a virgin wafted. around her.

    She stood before Emrys and took two deep breaths. The soft, warm light shone on her delicate and

    lovely face, transforming into a blush of shy redness that rippled across her features.

    Mustering her courage, Nte gradually crouched down.

    Meanwhile, Ameera was quite pleased with her own arrangements, feeling confident that after that

    night, there was no way Emrys, the big shot, could escape her grasp.

    Chapter 825 You Have Misunderstood

    It seems like it has been quite a while since I¡¯ve been intimate with my husband. Perhaps I can use this

    romantic mood to reward him? Ameera was somewhat tempted.

    However, at that moment, Sylvia entered Ameera¡¯s room, appearing hesitant and nervous. If one didn¡¯t

    know better, they might think she shared a telepathic connection with Nte.

    With just one nce, Ameera could tell that Sylvia¡¯s demeanor was off, prompting her to ask in

    confusion, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sylvia? You seem troubled.¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, Sylvia finally spoke up. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s something I need to discuss with

    you. It¡¯s about Emrys¡­¡±

    Upon hearing the mention of Emrys¡® name and seeing the look on Sylvia¡¯s face, Ameera assumed her

    daughter was feeling upset. Before Sylvia could finish her sentence, Ameera sighed and said, ¡°Sylvia, I

    understand that you¡¯re upset, but Emrys likes Nte. As an elder, it¡¯s really not my ce to interfere

    too much.¡±

    Ameera felt quite guilty toward her eldest daughter, Sylvia.

    Originally, it was Ameera who had suggested that Sylvia should befriend Emrys, hoping that they could

    form a rtionship, and Sylvia did just as Ameera suggested.

    Ameera could tell that Sylvia had developed feelings for Emrys. Ameera was certain that if Emrys gave

    his approval, Sylvia wouldn¡¯t hesitate to marry him.

    Regrettably, Nte showed up.

    Ameera didn¡¯t feel much about it, as both were her daughters. However, for Sylvia, the oue

    seemed somewhat cruel.

    Hence, Ameera figured it was only normal for Sylvia to feel aggrieved.

    Just as Ameera was about to offer some words offort to Sylvia, she heard Sylvia say. ¡°No, Mom.

    You¡¯ve misunderstood me. What I wanted to tell you was about some things that happened with Emrys

    at the Thundercloud Marsh this afternoon.¡±

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Thundercloud Marsh?¡± Ameera was surprised. ¡°What happened at the Thundercloud Marsh? Didn¡¯t

    Emrys and Cameron just have apetition?¡±

    In the afternoon, Ameera had asked Nte if not even a single bolt of lightning had struck Emrys. At

    that time, Nte had replied to her that all the bystanders were left utterly astounded.

    Chapter 825 You Have Misunderstood

    Although it wasn¡¯t a direct response, since the other bystanders were left utterly stunned, Ameera

    figured that implied Emrys had not been struck by lightning and that he had won against Cameron in an

    incredibly cool and awe¨Cinspiring manner.

    Otherwise, why would others be left in shock?

    Moreover, from observing Emrys¡® demeanor, Ameera could tell that he didn¡¯t seem at all like someone

    who had been struck by lightning.

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826 Untimely Interruption

    Sylvia said, ¡°Emrys was indeed lucky. He made his way through the Thundercloud Marsh without a

    single bolt of lightning striking him. However, in the end, he ran headlong into that grey fog.¡±

    ¡°He ran into the grey fog on his ow had realized something.

    ord?¡± Ameera appeared slightly moved as if she

    Lightning crackled all around the space near the grey fog. Anyone who dared to approach was bound

    to be struck, a certainty that had nothing to do with luck.

    ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that Emrys was actually struck by lightning?¡± Ameera asked in surprise.

    Then, her face lit up with relief as she said, ¡°He¡¯s truly the Ultimate Lucky One. He survived that

    terrifying lightning strike without a scratch.¡±

    She had yet to grasp the gravity of the situation and was still singing praises of Emrys¡® good fortune.

    However, Sylvia¡¯s subsequent words caused Ameera¡¯s expression to change dramatically in an instant.

    ¡°Emrys was physically unharmed, but it seemed as if his golden elixir field had shattered.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ameera practically shrieked as she leaped up, her eyes wide in disbelief. ¡°What did you just

    say? Repeat that! Emrys¡® golden elixir field is shattered?¡±

    She wore an expression of utter disbelief.

    Sylvia nodded. ¡°Emrys himself said this. I¡¯m not sure whether it¡¯s true or false.¡±

    ¡°How could that be possible?¡±

    Ameera¡¯s expression turned extremely unsightly as she paced back and forth in the room. with a

    furrowed brow. ¡°How could this be possible?¡± Emrys is someone acknowledged by Azure King, so how

    could his golden elixir field possibly shatter? If his golden elixir field could be shattered so easily, how

    could he be the Ultimate Lucky One?

    Despite racking her brains, Ameera was still utterly baffled.

    Sylvia casually remarked, ¡°The lightning in the heart of the Thundercloud Marsh is terrifying. Even with

    Emrys¡® good fortune, he shouldn¡¯t have recklessly ventured into it. The moment he did, he was struck

    by lightning.¡±

    Ameera¡¯s body shiverest, her tone serious as she said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about something so

    important this afternoon?¡±

    ¡°1¨CI wasn¡¯t sure if I should say it or not¡­¡± Sylvia had been wrestling with that inner conflict for a long

    time.

    It wasn¡¯t until she saw Emrys and Nte enter a room together that a sudden pang of difort hit

    her. It was then she decided to confide in Ameera about the matter.

    Ameera chastised. ¡°What do you mean you didn¡¯t know if you should speak up? You almost ruined

    everything. No, we must get to the bottom of this matter!¡±

    Ameera¡¯s face fell.

    Thinking that Emrys and Nte might be engaged in some unspeakable activity at that moment.

    Ameera lost herposure and hurried toward their room.

    Nte, hurry and open the door. I have something to ask Emrys!¡± Ameera urgently knocked on the

    door, not caring about what the two were doing inside the room.

    Meanwhile, inside the room. Emrys had already been aroused.

    He was finally letting go of his restraints and about to do as he pleased when Ameera¡¯s shrieks startled

    him. F*ck! Doesn¡¯t she know that it¡¯s taboo to scream and shout at such a critical moment? If she

    scares me into sickness, can she afford topensate me?

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Emrys was seething with anger.

    Nte was already in the mood when she was suddenly pulled back to her senses. Her face flushed

    as she struggled to sit up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on first. My mom¡¯s voice sounded pretty

    urgent.¡±

    Urgent? I¡¯m already turned on! I¡¯m in a more urgent need to quench my burning desire! Emrys longed

    to retort, but Nte had already risen and straightened her clothes.

    She dashed over to open the door, asking, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ameera gently grasped Nte¡¯s slender arm, carefully examining her figure. She asked, ¡°Nte, how

    far along are you guys?¡±

    A hint of bashfulness swept across Nte¡¯s pretty face as she murmured, ¡°Almost¡­¡±

    ¡°So, in other words, you haven¡¯t lost your virginity?¡± Ameera suddenly let out a long sigh

    of relief.

    Send Gifts

    Nte didn¡¯t know what was going on.

    Indeed, she and Emrys were almost there. The main issue was that Emrys was too reserved at first.

    Nte had no choice but to take the initiative and get him into the mood with some forey. Only then

    did Emrys finally let loose.

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827 Hiding Something From Me

    They were close to doing the deed when Ameera knocked on the door.

    Nte couldn¡¯t help but feel a hint of resentment in her heart.

    Ameera breathed a sigh of reliefand said. ¡°Thank goodness I made it in time¡­ Nte, wait outside for

    a moment. I have some questions for Emrys.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t those questions wait until tomorrow?¡± Nte muttered quietly, but Ameera had already pushed

    her out and locked the door, leaving only herself and Emrys in the room.

    Nte nced puzzledly at Sylvia, who followed her in, and asked, ¡°Sylvia, what¡¯s going

    on with Mom?¡±

    ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t know either.

    Sylvia avoided Nte¡¯s gaze with guilt.

    Emrys was now seething with pent¨Cup frustration.

    No man could remain calm andposed when interrupted at such a crucial moment.

    Emrys even had the impulse to strangle Ameera. He sneered and said, ¡°What¡¯s up, Mdm. Ameera? Are

    you so eager to rush in here to teach me some special techniques?¡±

    ¡°Emrys, have you been keeping something from me?¡±

    Ameera had no intention of joking with Emrys and went straight to the point.

    At the same time, she pulled over a stool and sat down, scrutinizing Emrys with a piercing gaze. She

    no longer addressed him as her ¡°good son¨Cinw.¡±

    Emrys had a pretty good idea of what was going on when he saw her like this, but still said unkindly,

    ¡°What am I hiding from you? You haven¡¯t asked me anything, have you?¡±

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t volunteer the information, Ameera had to give him a hint, ¡°Did something

    unexpected happen during yourpetition with Cameron in Thundercloud Marsh this afternoon?¡±

    Indeed, this was the reason for her visit.

    Emrys sneered inwardly but outwardly remained calm, saying, ¡°It seems Sylvia has

    1/3

    Chapter 827 Hiding Something From NO

    already told you about that. You rushed over here so eagerly just to confirm whether my golden elixir

    field is really shattered, right?¡±

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Ameera nodded urgently

    Emrys calmly replied, ¡°Sylvia was right. My golden elixir field is indeed shattered.¡±

    He had never intended to hide this matter. Since Ameera had asked, Emrys didn¡¯t mind te?ing her the

    truth. In fact, Einrys had already sensed that Ameera was about to change her attitude.

    Sure enough. Ameera¡¯s face darkened.

    However, she didn¡¯t immediately confront Emrys. Instead, after a moment of silence, she asked. ¡°Is it

    possible to refine your golden elixir field again?¡±

    In the existing system of cultivation, once the golden elixir field was shattered, it was nearly impossible

    to reform it. However, Ameera refused to believe that Emrys¡¯s future was truly ruined in such a manner.

    The Ultimate Lucky One could never meet his end so easily.

    There must be a turning point! That¡¯s right. That must be it!

    Ameera kept reassuring herself internally, which led her to pose this question. She sincerely hoped that

    Emrys would respond affirmatively that he was confident in his ability to recreate it.

    s, Emrys simply shook his head firmly.

    ¡°I probably won¡¯t be able to condense it again.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t Emrys tricking Ameera, but rather, the conclusion he arrived at after careful consideration.

    The lightning in Thundercloud Marsh didn¡¯t maliciously destroy Emrys¡¯s golden core; it intentionally

    transformed his elixir field. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have solely targeted his golden elixir field, leaving the

    several fake elixir fields nearbypletely unscathed.

    Nor would Emrys¡¯s golden elixir field be shattered while his body remained unharmed, without a single

    scratch.

    This situation could only be exined by one thing ¨C the transformation of his elixir field. It must have

    been another gift from Stein to Emrys, just like the two pearls he had given

    him before.

    Combined with the conversation with Ameera during dinner, Emrys came to a bold conclusion:

    everything Stein did was to hope that Emrys could switch his cultivation method.

    Due to the constraints that were in ce, the maximum stage for all practitioners here was to reach the

    absolute¨Cphase of the Golden Elixir Stage. Any further breakthrough was nearly impossible unless the

    Mount Jacaster was reactivated and the shackles were broken.

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828 No Longer Applicable

    In other words, the cultivation system of condensing the golden elixir field was no longer applicable

    At least for Krys, this cultivation system was not applicable. His rate of cultivation was simply too

    terrifying. At just twenty¨Cone years old, he had already reached the maximum stage of this cultivation

    method.

    To further enhance his strength, he could only make changes,

    This was the most likely spection that Emrys came up with after today¡¯s experience in Thundercloud

    Marsh and his conversation with Ameera.

    He was also firmly convinced that this spection must be correct.

    Stein was no fool. On one hand, he advised Emrys that the only way to uncover the truth was to rapidly

    increase his strength. On the other hand, he destroyed Emrys¡¯s golden elixir field, causing a significant

    drop in his power.

    Well, there was also a possibility that Stein was crazy.

    If that was indeed the case, Emrys had no choice but to ept his fate.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?¡±

    Ameera¡¯s face looked a bit unpleasant, seeming annoyed that Emrys had deceived her.

    Emrys, however, nonchntly responded, ¡°You never asked me, did you? Besides, it¡¯s just a shattered

    golden elixir field. That¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    A shattered golden elixir field wasn¡¯t a big deal?

    Ameera¡¯s lips twitched slightly as she said, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll be right back!¡±

    After giving her instructions, she hastily opened the door. Nte was about to speak, but Ameera

    interrupted her and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talkter!¡±

    Having said that, she quickly walked away.

    Nte entered the room, feeling frustrated. ¡°Rys, what¡¯s wrong with my mom? What did she say to

    you just now? Why does she have such a strange expression?¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 828 No Longer Applicable

    ¡°She asked me about my broken golden elixir field.¡± Emrys answered truthfully, ncing

    outside the door.

    Sylvia stood outside the door, perhaps feeling guilty and not daring toe in.

    Nte immediately asked with a tense heart, ¡°Did you tell her the truth?¡±

    Emrys nodded.

    Nte pouted immediately, resentful. ¡°Emrys, you¡¯re such a fool. You know what kind of person my

    mom is. If she knows your golden elixir field is broken, will she still agree to our marriage?¡±

    Although Nte hadn¡¯t known Ameera for long, she had already sensed her opportunistic nature,

    which was not hard to detect.

    ¡°And from the gossip of the

    surrounding people, she could also hear how Ameera, her mother, usually behaved.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Therefore, Nte was quite worried.

    She called Emrys a fool because she felt that he was inflexible. Emrys¡¯s cultivator aura had always

    been in the Golden Elixir Stage. Whether his golden elixir field was intact or shattered, only he would

    know.

    Was it really that hard to tell a lie?

    The beautiful Nte was quite frustrated and resentful. She had kissed him so long for nothing.

    Emrys naturally anticipated Ameera¡¯s change. From their recent conversation, he could already sense

    a change in her attitude ¨C she was no longer as enthusiastic as she had been before.

    But did that really matter?

    Emrys was not the kind of person who would lie about his golden elixir field just to please

    Ameera.

    He didn¡¯t need to curry favor with Ameera.

    He didn¡¯t need to please anyone.

    2/3

    This would also serve as a perfect opportunity to see just how far Ameera would go in her pursuit of

    status and power.

    As for not being able to marry Nte¡­

    Since when did Emrys need to consult Ameera about whom he should marry?

    He had already decided that Nte was his woman. Even if Ameera was Nte¡¯s mother, she

    couldn¡¯t stop him.

    In other words, Emrys had never acted based on Ameera¡¯s mood.

    He was who he was. Even if his golden core was shattered, his domineering nature wouldn¡¯t change.

    A little whileter, Ameera came back, holding the oval¨Cshaped mirror as expected. And after she

    entered the room, Sylvia also summoned up the courage to follow in.

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829 Mutual Affection Mirror

    ¡°Emrys,e, let¡¯s use the Mutual Affection Mirror to test yourpatibility with. Nte again,¡±

    Ameera urged, holding the mirror in front of Emrys eagerly, urging him to test it with his blood.

    Emrys said sarcastically, ¡°Mdm.Ameera, there¡¯s no need to put on a show in front of me at this point, is

    there? If I¡¯m not mistaken, this mirror must be some sort of magical treasure for testing one¡¯s innate

    abilities, right?¡±

    How did shee up with that name, the Mutual Affection Mirror? Does she think I¡¯m a fool?

    Emrys couldn¡¯t be bothered to be polite to Ameera anymore and addressed her as ¡°Mdm. Lu¡± directly.

    In a solemn tone, Ameera said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve figured it out, that¡¯s even better. It saves me from having

    to exin. This is a mirror that tests one¡¯s future potential. I¡¯m doing this for Nte¡¯s sake. I don¡¯t want

    her to marry a man with no prospects.¡±

    ¡°Mom, what are you saying? Rys is not useless¡­¡±

    ¡°Nte!¡± Ameera interrupted sharply. ¡°We¡¯ll know after the test whether he¡¯s useless or

    not.

    If his golden elixir field was broken and could not be re¨Ccondensed in the future, then he would be

    considered hopeless in Mount Kushburn.

    1

    ¡°Emrys, I hope you can understand my feelings. As long as this magical treasure reveals that your

    potential is still intact, regardless of whether your golden elixir field is shattered. or not, your marriage to

    Nte can proceed as nned.¡±

    Ameera seemed to realize that she had been too harsh in her words just now and softened her tone to

    remedy it.

    ¡°Is that so? Then I will fulfill

    your wish!¡±

    Emrys let out a coldugh. Decisively, he pricked his index finger, squeezing out a drop of fresh blood

    which he let fall onto the surface of the oval mirror.

    Since this woman wanted to see, he decided to give her a show she wouldn¡¯t forget!

    Emrys wasn¡¯t afraid at all.

    1/3

    In an instant, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on that single, round droplet of blood. There was anticipation,

    urgency, and tension in their eyes.

    Steoosh!

    This time, Emrys¡¯s blood didn¡¯t linger likest time. Instead, it disappeared instantly, and the result soon

    became apparent.

    A veil of gray nketed everything.

    Not even a hint of white light emerged, let alone the crimson gold light from before.

    Ameera¡¯s face, which was already dark, became even more gloomy at this moment.

    He¡¯s ruined! Just as expected,.he¡¯s hopeless now!

    Despite having such a great talent, Emryspletely wasted it.

    Ameera was ovee with emotion. Her voice was sharp as she eximed, ¡°Emrys, you¡¯ve really let

    me down. Why on earth would you go near that grey fog? Do you have any idea how foolish your

    actions were?¡±

    Originally, Emrys had been blessed with great opportunities. As long as he didn¡¯t mess things up, there

    would undoubtedly be even more chances for him in the future.

    However, he had to touch that grey fog for no reason.

    As a result, he was struck by lightning, shattering his golden elixir field. All his potential was drained

    away in an instant.

    Heaven had clearly spoon¨Cfed him, yet he insisted on stuffing a bomb into his mouth. Now, with his

    mouth blown to bits, he couldn¡¯t eat anything.

    What a fool!

    Ameera was so infuriated that she was practically fuming.

    She was more excited than the person involved, Emrys.

    How much enthusiasm had she put in to curry favor with this person recognized by the Azure King?

    How much time had she devoted to this?

    In the end, she was told that Emrys¡¯s lucky chance had been ruined. How was Ameera supposed to

    ept this?

    2/3

    who made a dumb move.

    Emrys originally didn¡¯t want to exin anything, but seeing Ameera so agitated, he couldn¡¯t help but

    say, ¡°Mdm. Ameera, magical treasures are dead, but people are alive.¡±

    What do you mean by that?¡± Ameera asked, her nose twitching. ¡°Are you suggesting that I shouldn¡¯t

    believe in this treasure but believe in you?¡±

    Emrys nodded.

    Ameera sneered and asked again, ¡°Are you sure you can condense your golden elixir field again?¡±

    As Emrys was the Ultimate Lucky One, she thought he might have the chance to refine his golden elixir

    field once again. However, once the test results were revealed, she vowed not to believe a word Emrys

    said ever again.

    Send Gifts

    4.2K

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    W

    Even if Azure King himself were toe, he would call Emrys an ipetent teammate who made a

    dumb move.

    Emrys originally didn¡¯t want to exin anything, but seeing Ameera so agitated, he couldn¡¯t help but

    say, ¡°Mdm. Ameera, magical treasures are dead, but people are alive.¡±

    What do you mean by that?¡± Ameera asked, her nose twitching. ¡°Are you suggesting that I shouldn¡¯t

    believe in this treasure but believe in you?¡±

    Emrys nodded.

    Ameera sneered and asked again, ¡°Are you sure you can condense your golden elixir field again?¡±

    As Emrys was the Ultimate Lucky One, she thought he might have the chance to refine his golden elixir

    field once again. However, once the test results were revealed, she vowed not to believe a word Emrys

    said ever again.

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830 Too Much Trust

    Ameera was eager to see how Emrys would defend himself.

    However, Emrys didn¡¯t bother to defend himself at all. He simply said calmly, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to

    condense the golden elixir again, but I believe that even without it, my path of cultivation will not stop

    here.¡±

    ¡°You believe? What good is your belief?

    Clearly, Ameera was quite upset.

    He couldn¡¯t condense the golden elixir anymore but dared to say that his cultivation path wouldn¡¯t end

    here. Where did his confidencee from?

    He must be dreaming!

    Ameera¡¯s attitude toward Emrys had changed drastically.

    She ced too much faith in the magical treasure she held.

    This mirror treasure used to test potential was passed down by the Morris family¡¯s ancestors. Normally,

    when ordinary people with no talent tested their blood, it would. show a gloomy picture.

    However, what Ameera didn¡¯t know was that there was another situation where such a gray color could

    appear, which was when the test taker¡¯s potential was blocked by some external force.

    Emrys clearly belonged to thetter category.

    Ameera was extremely angry with Emrys.

    At the same time, she insisted that Nte be tested again, and her mood improved somewhat when

    she saw the result of Nte¡¯s test was still a light gold color.

    At this point, Ameera finally realized that her youngest daughter, Nte, did not have infinite potential

    just because she had benefited from Emrys; it was her inherent potential.

    Now Ameera was even more determined not to let Nte marry Emrys..

    ¡°You two step outside for a moment. I have some things to discuss privately with Emrys,¡± Ameera said

    to her two daughters.

    1/3

    Sylvia looked at Emrys apologetically and silently left, but Nte was unwilling to leave until Emrys

    smiled andforted her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Wait outside for a while!¡±

    Reluctantly, Nte left the room.

    This scene made Ameera even more displeased.

    It was clear that her youngest daughter was more inclined to listen to Emrys than to her.

    That was why Ameera decided to talk to Emrys alone, rather than giving orders to Nte to cut off all

    contact with Emrys.

    Doing so would only backfire.

    After the two girls had left.the room, Ameera once again locked the door from the inside. She leaned

    her voluptuous figure against the chair, her expression icy as she said, ¡°You should know what I¡¯m

    about to say.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Emrys gave augh.

    How could he not know Ameera¡¯s intention? She was simply trying to persuade him to willingly leave

    Nte.

    ¡°You are a smart person. If it weren¡¯t for your own recklessness, you would definitely bet someone in

    the future. But unfortunately¡­ you should be grateful that the lightning didn¡¯t fry your brain. Otherwise,

    it would be difficult for me tomunicate with you. I admit, that I am an opportunist, but all my

    materialism is for the best oue. I hope you won¡¯t. me me,¡± Ameera said coldly, admitting openly

    that she was an opportunist.

    Emrys calmly responded, ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡±

    How could I possibly me you? I¡¯ve never cared about you. With just a single word from me, Nte

    would immediately leave the Morris family. Do you really think you could stop it?

    But Ameera didn¡¯t know Emrys¡® thoughts and nodded knowingly, saying, ¡°Since you understand it well,

    I won¡¯t waste my breath. If you truly care about Nte, please leave voluntarily.¡±

    Speaking with intelligent people was always a pleasure. Even though Emrys¡® golden elixir field was

    shattered, he still had a good sense of the bigger picture. This impressed Ameera, causing her to see

    him in a new light.

    2/3

    However, Emrys let out a meaningful chuckle.

    Hmm?

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Ameera slightly furrowed her brows. ¡°You¡¯re not willing?¡±

    Emrys fell into a brief silence before he spoke. ¡°Mdm. Ameera, do you believe that everything can be

    measured in terms of benefits? The ¡®best oue¡® you just mentioned, I presume, refers to the most

    beneficial oue, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831 Beyond Redemption

    ¡°Of course,¡± Ameera admitted without hesitation.

    Emrys continued, ¡°So in your view, can emotions also bemodified?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Without any hesitation, Ameera nodded once again.

    This took Emrys by surprise, and his gaze toward Ameera became somewhat strange.

    This woman was simply beyond redemption.

    Ameera seemed to see through Emrys¡¯s thoughts but dismissed them, saying, ¡°I thought you were a

    smart person, but it turns out you¡¯re just a child.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Pray tell!¡±

    Ameera chuckled lightly. ¡°Only children talk about emotions. Mature people only talk about interests.

    So¨Ccalled emotions are nothing more than a temporary rush of hormones. Over time, everything will

    return to normal. Since everything will eventually return to normal, why not choose a partner who will

    be more supportive of your future? I can say without exaggeration that when I was young, I was also a

    top talent at Cloudmist Academy, both in talent and beauty. I had countless suitors, including many

    men who moved me,

    but in the end, I chose Wyatt, who was mediocre in both talent and appearance. Because I knew that

    marrying Wyatt would give me better opportunities. Sure enough, I gained the appreciation of the

    patriarch of the Morris family and naturally became a teacher at Cloudmist Academy. Now, the authority

    of the Morris family is basically in my hands. Can you say that I¡¯m not living well now?¡±

    Ameera¡¯s gaze was intensely fixed on Emrys.

    iful. You

    Emrys shook his head and said, ¡°I just think Wyatt is pitiful. You didn¡¯t marry Wyatt. You married the

    Morris family.¡±

    ¡°What difference does it make? Ever since I married into the Morris family, I¡¯ve always. regarded Wyatt

    as my husband. I¡¯ve fulfilled my duties as a wife and even managed the Morris family efficiently. So,

    what could he possibly have toin about?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree with that!¡±

    Emrys simply couldn¡¯tprehend the mindset of Ameera. It seemed that in this

    1/3

    woman¡¯s eyes, everything could be feigned for the sake of personal gain, even emotions.

    ¡°Youck understanding of human feelings,¡± Emrysmented.

    ¡°Ick understanding of human feelings?¡± Ameera suddenly sneered, ¡°Emrys, seeking benefits and

    lacking understanding of human feelings are two different concepts. I hope you don¡¯t confuse them.¡±

    ¡°In my view, there is no difference.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then let me ask you something now. Yadiel Judd from the Judd family and Haunn Warde

    from Spirit Sword Sect were both actually killed by you, weren¡¯t they?¡±

    Emrys frowned, not understanding the relevance of what Ameera mentioned to the topic they were

    discussing.

    Ameera continued, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be surprised. In fact, knowing your strength and your actions, it¡¯s

    not difficult to guess. But our focus now is not on how I guessed that you killed them, but on what

    consequences you think there will be if I tell the Judd family and the Spirit Sword Sect about this truth?¡±

    Emrys¡¯s gaze turned slightly frosty. ¡°What do

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    you mean?¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Ameera sneered coldly. ¡°In the past, you might not have been afraid of them, but times have

    changed. Your golden elixir field is destroyed, and your cultivation has fallen to the Foundation Stage.

    Either of these forces can easily crush you with just a Golden Elixir Stage cultivator. Moreover, if I tell

    Quincey about the destruction of your opportunity, do you think Quincey will treat you the same way as

    before? Most importantly, since you came from outside Mount Kushburn, you must have people you

    care about outside. Do you think Gideon, from the Judd family, will do something crazy after knowing

    that you are the culprit?¡±

    Boom!

    Just as Ameera finished speaking, a terrifying chill suddenly erupted from Emrys¡¯s body. His jet¨Cck

    eyes had turned icy cold, enough to pierce one¡¯s bones..

    ¡°Ameera, how dare you threaten me?¡±

    Emrys didn¡¯t care about the previous remarks made by Ameera. However, she shouldn¡¯t. have said that

    last sentence. It was no longer a personal threat to Emrys, but it involved his

    sisters.

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832 Godson

    This was Emrys¡¯s bottom line.

    And so, Emrys became furious. His domineering and terrifying aura instantly caused Ameera¡¯s eyes to

    tremble, a hint of horror surfacing within them.

    If Emrys¡¯s golden elixir field hadn¡¯t shattered, Ameera would never have dared to provoke him so

    recklessly. Unfortunately, his golden elixir field was broken. Even though he still had an imposing

    demeanor, his strength had already diminished to the foundational level.

    Ameera quicklyposed herself and said, ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you, I¡¯m merely helping you distinguish

    between self¨Cinterest andck of empathy. By persuading you to leave Nte voluntarily now, I am

    showing the pursuit of benefits, but it is notcking in human feelings. If I trulycked understanding of

    human feelings, I wouldn¡¯t waste my breath here with you but would directly spread your deeds. That

    way, Spirit Sword Sect and the Judd family would naturally deal with you. After all, we¡¯ve known each

    other for a while, and you are Nte¡¯s godbrother. I can¡¯t do something drastic.¡±

    Ameera¡¯s words were well¨Creasoned, admitting that she pursued benefits but never admitting that she

    lacked understanding of human feelings.

    Emrys sneered sarcastically and asked, ¡°From what you said, should I thank you for keeping my

    secret?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I just hope you can understand my good intentions, and I hope you can

    awaken to the truth and voluntarily leave Nte. Of course, if you don¡¯t want to leave¡­¡±

    Ameera paused for a moment, as if a brilliant idea had just urred to her. ¡°Since you are Nte¡¯s

    godson, I don¡¯t mind you staying in the Morris family. I can recognize you as my godson, which won¡¯t

    treat you unfairly.¡±

    Recognizing Emrys as her godson would impose another ethical restraint on him. In the future, if he

    wanted to be with Nte, he would have to bear more moral pressure.

    Ameera¡¯s idea was good, but what she didn¡¯t know was that Emrys never cared about these things.

    ¡°One won¡¯t regret listening to a wise man. But I have a better suggestion,¡± Emrys suddenly said with a

    smile.

    1/3

    Ameera thought he had finallye to his senses and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your suggestion?¡±

    ¡°How about I stay in the Morris family and act as your godfather? It seems safer than me being your

    godson. After all, I couldn¡¯t possibly harbor any inappropriate thoughts towards my own god¨C

    granddaughter, could I?¡±

    Ameera almost crushed the armrest of her chair in anger and said indignantly, ¡°Emrys.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡±

    you

    .

    ¡°It¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡±

    Compared to Ameera¡¯s fury, Emrys was considerably moreposed. He spoke in a calm, collected

    manner. ¡°Ameera, I wonder if you¡¯ve ever heard the saying. People will change, so don¡¯t look down on

    someone when they have nothing!¡±

    Sess would give you fake fans, but failure would give you true fans.

    Ameera was the perfect embodiment of this statement.

    Emrys had no interest in further arguing with this woman. He calmly stated, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to

    rush me. As soon as dawn breaks tomorrow, I¡¯ll leave the Morris family on my own.¡±

    ¡°Is that really so?¡±

    Ameera was somewhat incredulous. Just moments ago, Emrys had been arguing with her so

    adamantly. How had he suddenly given in?

    Out of caution, Ameera said, ¡°You¡¯re leaving alone. Nte must stay behind.¡±

    Emrys looked at her mockingly. ¡°Ameera, howcking in confidence you must be to worry that I will

    take Nte away?¡±

    Ameera remained silent.

    Of course, she was worried.

    Although Nte was her biological daughter, after being separated for so many years, Nte¡¯s

    feelings for Emrys must be deeper than those for her own mother.

    If Nte found out that she had driven Emrys away, she would definitely choose to leave the Morris

    family with Emrys.

    Even if she resorted to force to keep Nte, Nte would surely hold a grudge against

    2/3

    her.

    Ameera did not wish to witness such a situation.

    That was why she sought a way out through Emrys, giving him a reason to leave on his own ord.

    The wedding could be indefinitely postponed. As long as time stretched on, many things would

    naturally fade away.

    Ameera was an experienced person and had seen many young people like this. They made solemn

    vows when they were together, but after being apart for a while, they would seek other pleasures.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833 To Marry You Rightfully And Honorably

    Never underestimate the power of time.

    However, Ameera was unaware that Emrys¡® bond with his sisters had been deeply rooted since

    childhood, and those from Heavenly Pilferer Sect were the ones who had nted these emotional

    seeds in them using magecraft.

    Hence, even though Emrys had vanished for fifteen years, his sisters still treated him ast before when

    he returned.

    Time was never an issue at all.

    This was something Ameera could never have anticipated.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but snicker when he saw Ameera keeping silent.

    He never intended to stay long at the Morris residence to begin with. Previously, the opportunistic

    Ameera was the one who insisted on binding him there. Now that she had turned hostile, it suited

    Emrys¡® wishes.

    He still had a lot of things to do.

    He had to make another trip to the Wheeler family in rora, now confident that he could conquer the

    Demon Wolf, the confidence bestowed upon him by the Soul Smelting Bloodstone.

    Surely, Stein helped reform his elixir field with this purpose in mind.

    In addition, Emrys also needed to find time to revisit the Dragon Soul Penitentiary.

    The next time I return to Mount Kushburn, the scene will surely be entirely different. I wonder, what kind

    of pleasing demeanor will Ameera adopt then?

    Emrys opened the room door to find Nte standing before him, looking pretty and lively.

    From the start, the youngdy had been trying to eavesdrop on their conversation with her ear pressed

    against the door. However, she failed to hear anything. Ameera had probably used a particr type of

    magical treasure to mute their conversation.

    The second the door swung open, Nte lost her bnce and stumbled into Emrys¡® arms. Without

    missing a beat, she eagerly asked, ¡°Rys, my mom didn¡¯t say anything out of

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    1/3

    line to you, did she?¡±

    Emrys shook his head with a smile. ¡°No. Our conversation was quite pleasant.¡±

    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Nte eximed, looking skeptical.

    Naturally, she didn¡¯t believe it. Anyone could guess what they had been discussing in that room, and it

    was hard to imagine their conversation being pleasant.

    Emrys tenderly ruffled her hair and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving the Morris residence tomorrow. You stay here and

    focus on your training until Ie to see you next time.¡±

    I knew it! I knew it would turn out this way!

    The expression on Nte¡¯s pretty face instantly changed.

    ¡°My mom must¡¯ve said something outrageous to you. If you¡¯re leaving, I¡¯ming with you. After all,

    you promised to marry me!¡±

    Nte deliberately raised her voice to express her stance to Ameera inside the room.

    him. If

    Since you want to drive Rys away, I¡¯ll leave with him. After all, I¡¯m determined to marry i toorsees

    to worst, we¡¯ll just get married outside of Mount Kushburn once we¡¯ve left the Morris residence.

    Nte¡¯s tone was resolute..

    Ameera had anticipated this oue long ago, yet her face still wore an extremely unpleasant

    expression.

    People often say it¡¯s hard to keep a girl with one after she grew up, let alone my daughter who doesn¡¯t

    have a strong bond with me, her biological mother, and doesn¡¯t feel much sense of belonging to the

    Morris family either. Now, it all depends on what Emrys will say. Hopefully, everything I just said to him

    will let him work some things out.

    Ameera silently thought in her head.

    Then, she heard Emrys saying, ¡°Your mom doesn¡¯t have that much influence. This was my own

    decision.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Nte stared at Emrys, unable toprehend his decision. ¡°We don¡¯t have to concern ourselves with

    what others think. No one can stand in our way. Besides, you promised to

    2/3

    marry me. How can you go back on your word?¡±

    Nte was misty¨Ceyed, looking extremely aggrieved.

    Emrys could only reassure her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to marry you. It¡¯s just that I want to do

    it rightfully and honorably.¡±

    ¡°We are all that now!¡± she argued.

    Emrys shook his head. ¡°I hope to receive blessings from everyone, including your mother. I want her to

    bless us willingly and wholeheartedly.¡±

    Emrys might not have cared about Ameera¡¯s opinion, but he wanted to give Nte the most dignified

    wedding. And what could be more dignified than having everyone willingly bestow their blessings upon

    them?

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834 Silenced By A Passionate Kiss

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Under current circumstances, if he insisted on marrying Nte, or decided to leave with her, he would

    undoubtedly have a fallout with Ameera. That was not the ideal oue.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to return to the Morris residence in the first ce,¡± Nte said aggrievedly.

    She felt deceived, having readily agreed to return to the Morris residence because of Emrys¡® promise

    that no one could go against her wishes wherever she was.

    Now, it¡¯s clear that things are going against my wishes. Once I return to the Morris residence, leaving

    won¡¯t be easy. Ameera will surely not let me go easily.

    Emrys was overwhelmed with mixed emotions.

    He hadn¡¯t anticipated the incident at the Thundercloud Marsh. Now, his golden elixir field. was

    shattered and his cultivation had regressed, that was a fact. He didn¡¯t deign to hide the matter of his

    shattered golden elixir field from Ameera and make it seem as if he was tricking Nte into marriage.

    What he hoped for was that when he once again made a powerful entrance into Mount Kushburn,

    everyone would wholeheartedly bless his union with Nte.

    This was taking the greatest responsibility for Nte.

    Another crucial factor was that Nte might feel somewhat ufortable remaining in the Morris

    residence, but it was safe and most conducive to her cultivation.

    ¡°Do you also believe that I¡¯ll never rise again with my golden elixir field shattered? Do you have so little

    faith in me?¡± he questioned.

    ¡°No way¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that fine, then? Since you trust me, just wait a little longer. The next time I return to the Morris

    residence, I will prove to everyone with my actions that your patience was worth it,¡± he vowed.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Just as Nte was about to say something, she was silenced by a passionate kiss. The strange

    sensation left her weak and trembling as if struck by a jolt of electricity.

    1/3

    She gave up on speaking and immersed herself in Emrys¡® passionate kiss.

    Watching at the side, Sylvia felt her cheeks burning and couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard.

    Meanwhile, Ameera¡¯s eyes widened with displeasure, yet she did not intervene. Her current situation

    was extremely awkward, and any furtherments would only intensify Nte¡¯s resentment toward

    her

    As long as it serves that purpose, let them kiss!

    Emrys held Nte¡¯s delicate body tightly, fervently savoring the warmth from her fragrant, soft lips. It

    was a long time before they reluctantly parted,

    ording to an old saying, no conflict between lovers couldn¡¯t be resolved with a single attempt. If one

    attempt didn¡¯t work, then try twice.

    At that moment, their eyes were locked on each other. Naturally, Emrys couldn¡¯t be so forthright. He

    could only resort to a passionate kiss as a substitute in ultimately achieving

    the same effect.

    As expected. Nte became much more obedient.

    Emrys asked softly, ¡°Do you remember what Delia said when she dragged you and Caylie into the

    room?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nte replied with a nod.

    That day, Cordelia fold them that they needed to keep pace with Emrys and not be at

    burden to him.

    Naturally, Nte remembered those words.

    Even though Emrys was in the living room back then and Cordelia had tightly shut her bedroom door, it

    couldn¡¯t prevent him from hearing. Their conversation, every single word, fell precisely into his ears.

    He realized that the seemingly aloof and reserved Cordelia also had a sensitive and thoughtful side to

    her, and her considerations were incredibly profound.

    Emrys was truly touched.

    ¡°So, stay put in the Morris residence. Don¡¯t be temperamental, and don¡¯t resent your mom. All you

    need to do is fully utilize the cultivation resources avable here and wait for me to return to you,¡±

    Emrys advised, casually adding, ¡°Just look at how understanding

    2/3

    Caylie is.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    As soon as Emryspared her to her sisters, Nte had an immediate realization. Clenching her

    small fists, she dered, ¡°I won¡¯t throw tantrums. I will train hard and won¡¯t lose to Caylie.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl!¡± Emrys praised.

    ¡°Can I hold you in my arms as we sleep tonight, just to fulfill my little wish, is that okay?¡± Nte

    pleaded pitifully, shaking his arm as she spoke.

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835 Three Sword Sects

    Gazing at Nte¡¯s rosy lips, Emrys was suddenly reminded of a moment not too long ago, when he

    was just a step away from crossing a significant threshold with her. His breathing became increasingly

    labored.

    He felt as if roaring mes weredburning within him.

    Yet, in the next second, he felt a pang of uncase, a sensation akin to a thorn in his back.

    Without a doubt, it was Ameera¡¯s ominous and murderous gaze fixed firmly on his back.

    Of course, Emrys wouldn¡¯t pay her any attention. He simply picked Nte up and returned to the

    room.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    That night, Nte clung to Emrys as she drifted off to sleep, much like an octopus wrapping its

    tentacles around its prey. Ameera, on the other hand, sat vigntly aside, keeping her eyes open and

    staying awake the whole night, not daring to let her guard down for even a moment.

    Early the next morning, Emrys left the Morris residence. But before long, he ran into a

    man.

    It was Ameera¡¯s husband, Wyatt.

    Despite bearing thest name Morris, Wyatt was far less significant in the Morris family

    than Ameera.

    Emrys asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Morris, were you waiting here specifically for me?¡±

    He didn¡¯t harbor much ill will toward Wyatt. Instead, he felt deep sympathy for thetter for marrying a

    woman like Ameera, turning himself from the supposed head of the family into a hen¨Cpecked husband.

    Emrys sympathized with Wyatt¡¯s ordeal.

    Wyatt smiled. ¡°Emrys, that¡¯s just how Ameera is, overly ambitious and status¨Cconscious. If she said

    anything out of linest night that hurt you, let me apologize on her behalf.¡±

    He seemed very sincere, but at the same time, equally helpless.

    Emrys¡® face showed a strange expression as he said, ¡°Mr. Morris, you¡¯re overthinking it. My departure

    from the Morris residence wasn¡¯t because of Ameera. I didn¡¯t take any of

    1/3

    her words to heart.¡±

    Of course, there was no way Emrys would be so vulnerable. No matter how merciless Ameera was

    with her words, she wouldn¡¯t hurt him in the slightest.

    Wyatt shed a bitter smile. He assumed that Emrys was merely putting on a brave front and chose not

    to wound thetter¡¯s pride. ¡°Ameera is more bark than bite. She¡¯s actually very kind¨Chearted.¡±

    Emrys remained silent, refraining from passing any judgment.

    In fact, he couldn¡¯t be bothered about what kind of person Ameera was.

    A momentter, Emrys broke his silence and said, ¡°Mr. Morris, if you¡¯ve been waiting here specifically

    to tell me all this, there¡¯s no need for you to. You shouldn¡¯t feel guilty either.¡±

    Emrys didn¡¯t know how to exin himself in such situations. He figured Wyatt probably wouldn¡¯t believe

    him even though he said that he didn¡¯t take Ameera¡¯s words to heart.

    However, Emrys did find himself growing somewhat more fond of Wyatt.

    Seeing how Wyatt had woken up early in the morning to wait for him, all while keeping it a secret from

    Ameera, Emrys was undoubtedly moved by the former¡¯s sincerity.

    Wyatt cast a deep gaze at Emrys. ¡°Actually, other than expressing my apology, there¡¯s something else I

    want to give you.¡±

    ¡°You have something for me?¡±

    A look of confusion crossed Emrys¡® face.

    Then, he saw Wyatt carefully pull out something and handed it over to him.

    It was a small sword, norger than a pinky finger, intricately etched with formation marks. It was not

    sharpened, and at first nce, it looked like nothing more than a child¡¯s

    toy.

    ¡°This is a sword statutte, equivalent to Sword King Mountain¡¯s key. I was fortunate enough to acquire

    one but never had the chance to use it. You can take it and try your luck at Sword King Mountain.¡±

    As the name suggests, Sword King Mountain was a ce of cultivation left behind by a powerful sword

    cultivator, whose skill in the way of the sword had reached the legendary level. Its sword energy

    permeated the air year¨Cround, making it an ideal ce for sword

    2/3

    cultivators to cultivate their skills.

    There were three great Sword Sects in Mount Kushburn, namely Soul Sword Sect, Origin Sword Sect,

    and Spirit Sword Sect.

    Three Sword Sects were established around Sword King Mountain.

    The Sword King Mountain was their sacred peak, jointly managed by the Three Sword Seets. Mentees

    within the sects could enter by presenting their identification tokens. In addition to that, every so often,

    the Three Sword Sects would randomly distribute a hundred sword statuttes.

    Within the realm of Mount Kushburn, any cultivator could enter Sword King Mountain with the sword

    statutte toprehend the essence of sword energy.

    As for why it was done this way, probably only the higher¨Cups of the Three Sword Sects would truly

    know.

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836 A Compensation

    Back then, by a stroke of serendipity, Wyatt received a sword statutte. His act of offering it to Emrys

    took thetter by surprise. ¡°Why are you giving me this sword talisman?¡±

    ¡°Consider this as yourpensation!¡±

    Wyatt felt a deep sense of guilt toward Emrys. In truth, he was not fond of meddling in love affairs. That

    said, he thought it wasn¡¯t his ce to interfere with Ameera¡¯s decisions.

    He had no choice but to make amendments in other ways.

    Vyatt spent a long time thinkingst night. He considered giving Emrys a high¨Crank martial arts

    technique, martial arts skill, or perhaps a powerful magical treasure, but none of those options felt quite

    right.

    With Emrys golden elixir field shattered, his highest achievement in this lifetime was limited to the

    Foundation Stage. Even if he were given more advanced martial arts techniques or skills, they wouldn¡¯t

    be of much use.

    The magical treasure, too, was no exception. Not only would it be useless in his possession, but it

    would potentially also invite destruction for him.

    After much contemtion, Wyatt ultimately decided to gift his sword statutte to Emrys. He reckoned

    that if Emrys could get some sword energy from Sword King Mountain, it would provide him with an

    extrayer of self¨Cprotection.

    The fact that Wyatt gave Emrys the sword statutte was considered the bestpensation he could

    offer, so if Emrys ended up empty¨Chanded, that would only mean he wasn¡¯t destined to practice

    swordsmanship and wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with the former.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Emrys had long desired to learn swordsmanship. Only through mastering this art could he truly unleash

    the full potential of the Spiritual Control Divine Sword, transforming it from a mere sharp weapon into

    something far more powerful.

    So, Emrys dly epted the gift and expressed his gratitude. As he received the sword statutte, he

    felt apelling force at once.

    It must be pointing in the direction of Sword King Mountain.

    Seeing Emrys ept the sword statutte, Wyatt heaved a sigh of relief as he felt his guilt

    1/3

    lessen significantly. With a smile, he said, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be a sword master in no

    time.¡±

    Of course, that was just a hopeful wish.

    Wyatt figured it was an impossible feat, yet Emrys silently nodded in agreement. Thetter had taken a

    few steps forward when he stopped and said, ¡°Mr. Morris, you won¡¯t regret today¡¯s decision.¡±

    After saying that, he strode away.

    Wyatt subconsciously wanted to shake his head. However, when he caught sight of how resolute

    Emrys was, he was momentarily taken aback.

    In a fleeting moment, Wyatt, as if under an illusion, thought that Emrys would not simply fade into

    obscurity. From thetter¡¯s words and actions, it was clear that he was a person who refused to settle

    for mediocrity.

    Moreover, there was an indescribable air of arrogance about him.

    How is it possible that someone like him would lead a life of mediocrity? But his golden elixir field was

    shattered. Why would I have such a bizarre illusion?

    Wyatt shook his head, trying to clear his mind. He nced at Emrys¡® receding figure again before he

    turned around and left. As he was about to reach the Morris residence, however, his expression

    changed.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    He spotted Ameera¡¯standing at the entrance, staring at him expressionlessly. It seemed like she had

    been waiting for his return.

    ¡°Did you give him that sword statutte?¡± Ameera cast Wyatt a nce and spoke unemotionally while he

    was still at a loss.

    Mortified, Wyatt stuttered, ¡°So, wifey, you¡¯ve found out¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk. We¡¯ve been married for so long, after all. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know what¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Wyatt chuckled heartily. Seeing that despite her cold expression, Ameera was not angry, he

    asked in surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t you me me, wifey?¡±

    ¡°Why should I me you?¡±

    Ameera cast him a sidelong nce and continued, ¡°Although Emrys¡® future is ruined, he

    2/3

    has a good sense of awareness. Gifting him the sword statutte is probably a form ofpensation.¡±

    Ameera had overheard the conversation between Emrys and Ntest night. She thought that those

    words he said were merely to console Nte.

    Coincidentally, those words were perfectly aligned with Ameera¡¯s wishes. She believed. that Emrys

    was sensible enough to realize that he was a burden and thus chose to leave the Morris residence on

    his own ord.

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837 Sword King Mountain

    ¡°I knew it all along, my dear, you have a sharp tongue but a soft heart. I¡¯ve already exined this to

    Emrys.¡±

    ¡°What a waste of effort!¡± Ameera rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a soft¨Chearted person. If not for

    Emrys¡¯s sense of timing, I would have definitely continued to be at odds with him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Wyatt was very amodating to his wife. After a moment of hesitation, he said, ¡°My dear, I¡¯ve always

    felt that there¡¯s more to Emrys than meets the eye. He¡¯s likely not just ant ordinary man.¡±

    He shared the peculiar misperception he had experienced when he had bid farewell to Emrys earlier.

    Ameera raised her voice slightly, ¡°Are you implying that I¡¯m in the wrong?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, my dear. How could you possibly be in the wrong?¡±

    In a rush to tter, beads of cold sweat rolled down Wyatt¡¯s forehead.

    Indeed, he was in quite a predicament being a henpecked husband.

    Suddenly, Ameera fell into silence.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Hadn¡¯t I experienced this kind of illusion before too?

    She had experienced this misconception more than once. Every time she conversed with Emrys, his

    composed demeanor would lead Ameera to believe that he was no ordinary

    man.

    She found Emrys¡¯s temperament to be incredibly steady.

    If it had been any other cultivators, faced with the situation of a shattered golden elixir, they would have

    likely been overwhelmed with grief.

    However, Emrys maintained aposed demeanor throughout.

    Ameera also assumed that his calm demeanor was merely a facade. But when she considered it from

    another angle, how many people could so thoroughly conceal their

    1/3

    inner sorrow, revealing not a trace of it?

    The mere presence of this calmness was enough to inspire admiration.

    However, despite her admiration, the reality was that Emrys¡¯s golden elixir had shattered, and the

    potential test had not yielded good results. Consequently, Ameera had no choice but to indefinitely

    postpone their wedding date.

    ¡°IfEmrys had truly be a broken man, as time went on, Nte would naturally. forget him. But if

    Emrys could rise again, I eagerly await his return to p me in the face. I wouldn¡¯t mind him pping

    me.¡±

    After a long silence, Ameera suddenly spoke these words.

    Several days ago, at Sword King Mountain, a young man wearing a mask arrived at the foot of the

    mountain, handing over his sword statutte to the custodian of Sword King Mountain.

    The administrative staff in charge of registration asked routinely, ¡°Name and sect.¡±

    Typically, cultivators from Mount Kushburn had their respective sects. Even if they didn¡¯t, it was a big

    deal. This was merely a simple registration process. As long as they held a sword statutte, regardless

    of their status, they could enter Sword King Mountain.

    The masked young man pondered for a moment, then replied, ¡°Tigger from Rabid Gang.¡±

    Rabid Gang?

    The registrar paused, bewildered. Since when had such a force emerged in Mount Kushburn?

    Moreover, he found the name Tigger too unusual and made up.

    However, the registration staff didn¡¯t bother to ask for details. After all, they had been instructed from

    above that any cultivator not from Three Sword Sects who wished to visit- Sword King Mountain only

    needed to possess a sword statutte.

    As for where they came from, what power they held, and whether they used their real or false names,

    they didn¡¯t care.

    After verifying the authenticity of the sword statutte, the registrar gestured and said, ¡°Go

    on in!¡±

    The masked youth nodded, bypassing the man¨Cmade ramp to arrive at the foot of Sword King

    Mountain. Looking up, he saw a wide, lengthy staircase stretching straight upward, broad enough to

    amodate twenty to thirty people standing side by side on the same

    2/3

    step.

    As far as the eye could see, quite a few people were gathered halfway up the mountain. Some were

    persistently striving to climb higher, while others were seated right where they were, presumably

    contemting sword energy.

    They were primarily disciples of Three Sword Sects, gaining entry through their sect identification

    tokens. There were no limits to their visits, allowing them toe here daily toprehend sword

    energy.

    Sword King Mountain was a sacred ce for disciples of the Three Sword Sects.

    For those who were seated in meditation, other climbers consciously kept a respectful distance. This

    was an unspoken rule of Sword King Mountain¨Cone must not maliciously disturb others.

    ¡°So many cultivators gathered together, yet living in harmony, this Sword King Mountain truly is

    something special.¡±

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838 Peter Laverick

    The masked youth was none other than Emrys.

    He spent a few days mastering Shapeshifting Technique he had obtained from the Morris family,

    sessfully altering his physique. The ten masks he had initially crafted for use in the outside world

    finally came in handy.

    Today, he hade to scale Sword King Mountain, assuming the role of Tigger from Rabid Gang.

    He naturally began to ascend the Emrys didn¡¯t linger at the foot of the mountain for mountain steps.

    The initial third of the journey didn¡¯t feel strenuous, nor did he sense any aura of sword energy.

    After climbing a third of the mountain stairs, a slight tremor passed through Emrys¡® heart.

    A faint aura of sword energy began to waft around him, but it was far too weak for Emrys liking.

    Unsatisfied, he continued his ascent up the mountain steps. By the time he reached the mountain¡¯s

    midsection, he finally understood why so many people had gathered

    there.

    The sword energy in this position was neither too strong nor too weak, just right for cultivation.

    Moreover, for those in Foundation Stage of their cultivation, ascending further started to present a

    challenge.

    Emrys could see it clearly, even without the rules of Sword King Mountain, he doubted anyone would

    dare to interfere with others lightly. Because once there was malicious interference, conflict was

    inevitable. The consequence would be both parties being shaken off the mountain by the sword energy

    present here.

    I should continue.

    Emrys¡¯s goal was clearly not limited to the mountainside. He quickly surpassed this small. densely

    popted area and continued upward.

    After crossing the mountainside, he reached the final third of the stairway on the back of Sword King

    Mountain.

    The number of climbers significantly decreased.

    There were only a few climbers present.

    1/3

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Morcover, the few figures that were present did not continue their ascent. Instead, they were scattered,

    sitting cross¨Clegged on the mountain stairs, evidently immersed inprehending sword energy.

    Emrys didn¡¯t bother with them and just kept moving upward.

    His goal was straightforward¨Cthe summit of the mountain.

    As Emrys was about to surpass the chubby cultivator who was currently at the highest point, the

    chubby man suddenly opened his eyes and said, ¡°Buddy, it¡¯s quite impressive. that you¡¯ve managed to

    climb up here.¡±

    Emrys halted in his tracks, turning to look at the chubby man. It was clear that the man had finished his

    cultivation and was preparing to descend the mountain.

    Throughout the journey uphill, Emrys hadn¡¯t spoken to anyone, and indeed, it was quite dull. Hearing

    the chubby guy strike up a conversation, he responded with a smile, ¡°Why do I get the feeling you¡¯re

    praising yourself?¡±

    ¡°You could think of it that way.¡±

    The chubby guy was cool and exuded confidence, a stark contrast to his affable nature, which seemed

    to be builtyer byyer from his extra pounds. It felt as though he was deliberately ying up his

    coolness.

    Emrys chuckled, taking another step up the mountain stairs. But the chubby man suddenly spoke

    again. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t rmend you keep climbing.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡±

    Emrys looked at the chubby man with a puzzled expression.

    With a cool and confident expression, the chubby man said, ¡°What matters most is appropriateness.

    The sword energy here is already enough for you toprehend. If your continue to ascend, the sword

    energy will be too strong and less effective than here. What truly matters is what is most suitable for

    you.¡±

    How philosophical.

    However, when the words came from the mouth of the portly philosopher, they carried an inexplicably

    comical effect.

    After giving it some serious thought, Emrys said, ¡°I believe the mountaintop suits me better.

    2/3

    The chubby man gave Emrys an odd look and said, ¡°Buddy, you don¡¯t seem to be from one of the

    Three Sword Sects, are you? Did you get here to Sword King Mountain through a sword statutte?¡±

    This chubby guy was rather impressive, as he had effortlessly figured out that Emrys was a foreigner.

    Intrigue sparked within Emrys, and with a respectful gesture of his fist, he introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m from

    Rabid Gang. Call me Tigger.¡±

    Tigger? Rabid Gang? Why do the names sound so unbelievable?

    However, the chubby man was someone who believed in reciprocating courtesies. Seeing Emrys

    willingly reveal his identity, regardless of its authenticity, he politely responded, ¡°I am Peter Laverick

    from Soul Sword Sect.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Peter, how were you so certain earlier that I wasn¡¯t a member of Three Sword Sects?¡± Emrys

    asked curiously.

    Peter¡¯s mouth lifted into a smirk, exuding an air of profound mystery as he spoke. ¡°I have a discerning

    eye. Just one look at your demeanor, and I can tell you¡¯re not a disciple of Three Sword Sects.¡±

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839 Another Chatterbox

    Naturally, he couldn¡¯t reveal to Emrys that based on his recentment, any member of Three Sword

    Sects could discern that he was an outsider who had arrived here by means of a sword statutte.

    After all, Emrys had said, ¡°I fehe mountaintop suits me better.¡±

    Anyone bold enough to make such a statement clearly didn¡¯t understand Sword King Mountain. In fact,

    uttering such words would likely invite ridicule from everyone around them.

    The sword energy of Sword King Mountain that wafted around was rather unique. Starting from the

    latter two¨Cthirds of the staircase, the higher one climbed, the stronger the sword energy became until it

    reached its peak at the veryst step of the staircase.

    However, upon reaching the mountain¡¯s peak, there was no trace of any sword energy. Instead, there

    stood only a in white statue of the former Sword King.

    On the mountaintop, one couldn¡¯t grasp the slightest hint of sword energy. Therefore, when Emrys

    dered that the peak was more suited to him, Peter gave him a peculiar look. He was convinced that

    Emrys didn¡¯t understand the essence of Sword King Mountain.

    This was a very simple method of identification, yet Peter deliberately chose not to mention it. Instead,

    he imed that he discerned it from Emrys¡¯s demeanor, making himself seem much more impressive.

    Emrys could clearly see through Peter¡¯s pretense of profundity. However, he chose not to call him out

    on it. Instead, he followed along with the man¡¯s line of thought and asked, ¡°Is there really any difference

    between my demeanor and that of you Sword Sect disciples?¡±

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re different.¡±

    Peter shook his head and said, ¡°We, the disciples of Three Sword Sects, due to our long- term sword

    practice, have already merged our own temperament with the sword aura, making us appear even

    more fierce and domineering. As for you¡­¡±

    He gave Emrys a pretentious once¨Cover, clicking his tongue a few times before saying, ¡°Just average,

    nothing remarkable. Compared to a big guy like me, we¡¯re as different as night and day.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Emrys was almost certain that this fool was spouting nonsense.

    1/3

    He shook his head, deciding not to continue the conversation with Peter.

    However, Peter continued to ramble on. ¡°Tigger, heed my advice. The waters of Sword King Mountain

    run deep. There are many things beyond your control. We, as disciples of the Sword Sect, are

    fortunate. We cane here every day to gain insight, but it¡¯s different for you. Your sword statutte can

    only be used once. That single opportunity is all

    had, so cherish it well! Tigger, are you even listening?¡±

    you

    Entrys was at a loss for words.

    I really shouldn¡¯t have bothered with this annoying guy. Argh, he¡¯s another chatterbox. Hmm? Another

    one!

    Emrys continued his ascent toward the mountain peak.

    As he followed along, Peter chattered non¨Cstop. ¡°Tigger, why won¡¯t you take my advice? I mean well,

    you know¡­ Hey, don¡¯t walk so fast. I¡¯m not even done putting on a show yet!¡±

    Upon seeing Emrys quicken his pace up the mountain, Peter¡¯s true nature was suddenly revealed,

    bearing no resemnce to his previously cool demeanor.

    ¡°Sigh, some people just don¡¯t learn until they hit a brick wall. Well, today, Tigger, I¡¯m going to follow you

    to the mountain top..

    see how you make a fool of yourselfter!¡±

    With a hint of resentment in his voice, Peter spoke, trailing behind Emrys as they ascended the

    mountain stairs step by step. His breathing grew increasinglybored, and beads of sweat covered his

    forehead.

    The intensity of the sword energy here had already subjected him to immense pressure.

    Upon ncing up at Emrys again, Peter¡¯s small eyes suddenly narrowed intensely.

    Emrys moved as if he were walking on t ground, his strides swift and effortless. It was as if

    ascending Sword King Mountain was a task that posed no challenge to him.

    Only then did Peter react, realizing he had been too caught up in his chatter earlier. At this moment, he

    became aware that this masked young man named Tigger was indeed no ordinary individual.

    By the time Peter huffed and puffed his way to the top of the mountain, Emrys had already been

    standing there for quite some time. There was no trace of any sword energy here, only a solitary,

    unadorned white statue.

    ¡°Ha¨Cha, Tigger, you¡¯re dumbfounded, aren¡¯t you? I warned you that the mountain top

    2/3

    wasn¡¯t a good idea, but you insisted oning up here, not listening to me¡­ Huff, let me catch my

    breath first.¡±

    With every ounce of strength he had left, Peter pushed himself to climb thest few steps of the

    mountain trail. His body was drenched in sweat, but after a grueling effort, he finally managed to reach

    the summit.

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840 Grave Disrespect

    The moment the sword energy vanished, Peter couldn¡¯t help but fall t on his rear, gasping for breath

    inrge gulps

    Even so, they didn¡¯t miss a chance to tease Emrys

    With a meaningful look. Emrys asked, ¡°Mr. Peter, have you ever met a prodigy?¡±

    Prodigy

    Peter paused for a moment, then confidently pped his sturdy chest and said, ¡°Of course I have. I¡¯m a

    swordsmanship prodigy myself. How about I show you a few moves?¡±

    A long sword materialized in his hand, and he was eager to make a show of it.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Emrys shook his head and said. ¡°Prodigyes in two forms¨Cordinary and extraordinary. You, my

    friend, are just an ordinary prodigy, I believe that within Mount Kushburn, there are many others who

    are just as ordinarily gifted as you.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Peter immediately became displeased.

    A prodigy is a prodigy, so what¡¯s the point in distinguishing between an ordinary prodigy and an

    exceptional one? If one is truly a prodigy, howe could the term ordinary¡® ever be used to describe us?

    What¡¯s the point of the term prodigy, then?

    With a swift roll. Peter stood up, his voice filled with defiance. ¡°If even someone like me is considered

    an ordinary prodigy, then tell me, who is the extraordinary prodigy? Give me his name, and I will pay

    him a visit one day!¡±

    The fact that Peter could withstand such a powerful sword energy and ascend to the peak of Sword

    King Mountain clearly demonstrated his substantial strength.¡±

    In reality, he was a prodigy in swordsmanship from Soul Sword Sect.

    The sect leader was none other than Peter¡¯s father.

    So, when Emrys imed that Peter was just an ordinary prodigy, thetter was naturally. displeased.

    He immediately demanded to know who, then, was the extraordinary prodigy.

    Pointing to his own nose, Emrys dered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? It¡¯s me!¡±

    1/3

    Peter was rendered speechless.

    How shameless!

    Incredibly, there were people in this world who were more brazen than him.

    Peter retorted angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can hide behind a mask and shirk responsibility for your words.

    Do you dare to remove that mask and repeat what you just said?¡±

    ¡°Of course, but I¡¯m not going to remove my mask.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re just talking nonsense!¡± Peter retorted.

    He clenched the sword in his hand, seething with anger. He was sorely tempted to thrust his de into

    the audacious masked youth.

    Emrys cast a casual nce, smoothly changing the subject. ¡°That¡¯s a fine¨Clooking sword you have

    there!¡± he remarked.

    ¡°Nonsense. This sword of mine is truly exceptional, a gift from my father¡­¡±

    Peter was about to boast when suddenly he saw the masked youth in front of him sweep his hand. He

    didn¡¯t know what had happened, but the exceptional sword he usually wielded with ease had

    inexplicably slipped from his grasp.

    ¡°Come here, you!¡±

    Emrys abruptly seized the sword from Peter, which greatly infuriated him. However, upon witnessing

    Emrys¡® next move, his face dramatically changed color.

    ¡°Stop¡­ just stop!¡±

    With a loud roar, Peter watched in terror as Emrys seized his sword and swiftly thrust it toward the

    pristine white statue standing nearby.

    That was none other than the legendary Sword King of yesteryears!

    This mountain became a sacred ce for swordsmen, as it was imbued with sword energy, due to the

    Sword King practicing here year after year, and the name of Sword King Mountain originated from this.

    The members of the Three Sword Sects regarded the statue at the mountain¡¯s peak with a reverence

    akin to that of a deity. Who would dare to disrespect it?

    2/3

    Only Emrys dared to do so,

    When he saw Emrys¡® reckless action, Peter was instantly filled with shock and horror. He lunged

    desperately, trying to reim his unparalleled sword, but he was still a moment

    toote.

    Shevch

    The sh of the sword swiftly passed, leaving a profound mark on the chest of the statue.

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Peter¡¯s face turned deathly pale.

    In the next instant, the sound of cracking echoed incessantly. The sword wound on the statue¡¯s chest

    tore open at an rming speed, spreading like a spider¡¯s web. In a blink of an eye, it covered the entire

    statue.

    ¡°Oh no, this is a grave disrespect!¡±

    Peter was already scared out of his wits.

    Boom!

    As the statue shattered, a terrifying surge of sword energy soared toward the heavens.

    Peter fell to the ground in an instant, much like a round ball of flesh, nearly shaken off the mountain¡¯s

    sword energy. Fortunately, this sword energy only appeared for a fleeting

    moment.

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841 Fake Name

    In the blink of an eye, the sword energy vanished.

    Peter had no idea what had happened. He only felt the world turn stark white, and he didn¡¯t dare to

    open his eyes.

    He hadn¡¯t noticed that beneath Emrys¡® mask, at the center of his forehead, a faint azure imprint was

    continuously flickering. However,pared to the surrounding white, it seemed insignificant.

    This imprint was bestowed upon Emrys back when he obtained the Azure King¡¯s will inheritance. It was

    etched onto his forehead, usually invisible, only revealing itself just

    now.

    It was this very imprint that hinted to Emrys, prompting him to shatter the statue of the Sword King.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the one the Azure King acknowledged? I¡¯m curious to see what makes you so exceptional!¡±

    A voice, full of vigor, suddenly echoed in Emrys¡® mind. Following that, he felt a sensation. simr to

    being immersed in an ocean of sword energy.

    It seemed as if only Emrys could perceive the sword energy that had just burst forth only to vanish in

    an instant, as it was currently relentlessly assaulting his body.

    This was the Sword King¡¯s test!

    Emrys had already been through numerous trials, so he knew this was yet another test. His heart

    surged with tion as he gritted his teeth, enduring the excruciating paint brought on by the rampant

    sword energy.

    The first to sense the anomaly at Sword King Mountain were the sect leaders of the Three Sword

    Sects: Ruben Laverick of the Soul Sword Sect, Devon Jaillot of the Origin Sword Sect, and Caden

    Szar of the Spirit Sword Sect. They all hurriedly gathered along with numerous elders from the

    various sword sects.

    Looking up at the brilliant white light atop the mountain, their expressions were all filled with solemnity.

    1/3

    The disciples of the various sword sects, who had previously been trying to gain insight. into the

    sword¨Cenergy on the mountain stairs, had all retreated to the foot of the mountain.

    They had actually been pushed down.

    At that moment, it seemed as if an invisible barrier had risen around Sword King Mountain. Anyone

    who dared to approach would be met with an overwhelming sense of resistance.

    The leaders of the Three Sword Sects attempted to ascend the mountain steps, but they couldn¡¯t even

    step onto the lowest one.

    ¡°Who was on the mountain peak just now?¡± Caden asked with a serious expression.

    The majority of the disciples around him fell into silence.

    Most of them had been halfway up the mountain, engrossed in understanding the sword energy, so

    they werepletely oblivious to what was happening above them. After a moment, a disciple who

    had been at a higher altitude responded, ¡°I think it was Peter Laverick.¡±

    ¡°Peter Laverick?¡±

    In an instant, everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward Ruben, the sect leader of the Soul Sword Sect.

    He was Peter¡¯s father.

    Ruben wore a look of confusion, wondering if the strange urrences on Sword King Mountain could

    really be rted to his son.

    ¡°Besides Peter, I remember there was another person.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure of his real identity. All I remember is he wore a mask.¡±

    A mask?

    Standing nearby, an administrator from Sword King Mountain suddenly had a realization and blurted

    out, ¡°I remember that man. ording to him, he¡¯s from the Rabid Gang and goes by the name of

    Tigger Griffins.¡±

    2/3

    Chapter 841 PURE NOTE

    It was already strange enough to be wearing a mask, but add to that the bizarre name of the gang, and

    the arbitrary name, it was hard not to leave a deep impression.

    The Rabid Gang! Tigger Griffins?

    The leaders of the Three Sword Sects were momentarily taken aback before disbelieving expressions

    took over their faces. Clearly, they didn¡¯t think these were the actual names of a real person and

    faction.

    Regardless, at that moment, they were utterly helpless. No matter who the masked man was, they

    could only wait until the strange phenomena at Sword King Mountain had ceased.

    The strange phenomenon at the peak of Sword King Mountain persisted for approximately fifteen

    minutes.

    The mountain trembled for a moment. Following that, the dazzling sphere of white light suddenly

    transformed into a massive pir, piercing the heavens.

    This spectacle was just like that day at the Crimson Sun Sect, when the inheritor of the Azure King¡¯s

    will had emerged.

    The vanished sword energy transformed into an endless ocean, rippling out once more. Centered

    around Sword King Mountain, it spread in an instant, enveloping the surrounding Three Sword Sects.

    1

    The sword energy was incredibly potent, yet it wasn¡¯t aggressive. Otherwise, countless. disciples from

    the three sword sects would have been injured or even killed.

    ¡°I¨CIs this the Sword King¡¯s inheritance?¡±

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842 Secondhand

    The three sect leaders of the Three Sword Sects felt the pervasive sword energy swirling around them.

    They stared unblinkingly at the beam of light shooting skyward from the mountain peak, their bodies

    trembling uncontrobly, and their faces filled with disbelief. ¡°The inheritor! It¡¯s really the inheritor! The

    Sword King¡¯s inheritor has appeared!¡±

    After a long period of shock, the leaders of the Three Sword Sects finally epted this reality.

    This was the second inheritor to appear in Mount Kushburn since the closure of Mount Jacaster.

    The first was naturally the inheritor of the Azure King¡¯s will at the Crimson Sun Sect.

    In less than a month¡¯s time, two inheritors had emerged one after the other. Was this a sign of

    impending upheaval in Mount Kushburn? Or was it foreshadowing something else?

    Everyone was trembling with fear.

    Naturally, it was Emrys who epted the inheritance.

    The fifteen minutes when the white light had shone brightly was the time he used to face his trial.

    +

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Relying on his formidable willpower, Emrys persevered until that voice echoed in his mind once more,

    ¡°The Azure King indeed has an eye for talent.¡±

    The moment the voice fell silent, the oppressive sword energy ravaging Emrys¡® body dissipated, He

    then epted the inheritance of swordsmanship.

    Emrys wielded Peter¡¯s unparalleled sword, shing and thrusting without any discernible technique.

    Yet, with every swing and stab he made, there was a subtle ripple of sword

    energy.

    This was Emrys¡® own sword energy.

    It was distinctly different from the sword energy stored within the Heavenly Fortune Mirror.

    Simultaneously, at the center of Emrys¡® forehead, in the exact spot where the Azure King¡¯s

    1/3

    imprint resided, a white luminescent imprint was now shimmering. The two existed harmoniously,

    without any conflict.

    This white imprint, of course, originated from the Sword King¡¯s inheritance.

    Peter was dumbfounded.

    Just moments ago, he was blinded by a brilliant white light, forcing him to close his eyes for a good

    fifteen minutes. When he finally managed to squint open his eyes again, he saw Emrys in the process

    of receiving the Sword King¡¯s inheritance.

    One could say that Peter was incredibly lucky.

    During the Sword King¡¯s trial, all the other disciples were shaken off the mountain. Only he remained.

    As he had been standing extremely close to Emrys, he was merely tossed a short distance away, but

    he still managed to stay on the mountain peak.

    At that moment, he was just like Emrys, both enveloped within the massive pir of white light.

    The sword energy Emrys sensed, he could feel too. However, his understanding wasn¡¯t as profound as

    Emrys¡®, who was the legitimate inheritor. It was akin to experiencing secondhand smoke.

    Nheless, just the secondhand smoke alone was enough to make Peter feel like he was on cloud

    nine.

    He suddenly snapped back to reality, his chubby face flushed a deep shade of red in his excitement.

    This was originally Emrys¡® stroke of luck, but because Peter was close by, he managed to get a piece

    of it. Consequently, it turned into a fortunate opportunity for him as well.

    Peter was itching to try out his newfound understanding, but unfortunately, his sword was in Emrys¡®

    possession. Left with no choice, he circled around and finally found a smooth tree branch on the

    ground.

    And so, Peter started using the branch in his hand as a sword, swinging it around.

    He had studied the art of swordsmanship, so when he brandished the branch, his movements were

    more structured than Emrys¡®. There was also a subtle hint of sword. energy wafting about him.

    Time passed by, each minute and second ticking away.

    2/3

    At the foot of Sword King Mountain, a crowd had already gathered. It wasn¡¯t just the disciples from¨Cthe

    Three Sword Sects but also many individuals from other factions.

    Just as it had been when the Azure King¡¯s will was passed down, the moment the pir of light on

    Sword King Mountain lit up, all of Mount Kushburn trembled. Everyone knew that another inheritor had

    emerged.

    And so, they all hurriedly arrived.

    Among them, several familiar figures could be seen. They were none other than Wyatt, Ameera, and

    Sylvia.

    Nte did not show up.

    She was wholly preupied with the instructions given by Emrys before his departure. He had urged

    her to make full use of the resources at Cloudmist Academy to enhance her skills. Therefore, she had

    no interest whatsoever in the inheritor.

    Ameera knew that her daughter harbored resentment in her heart, so she chose not to disturb her.

    At that moment, Wyatt¡¯s emotions were incrediblyplex, yet he was filled with immense anticipation.

    He had ample reason to suspect that this newly revealed inheritor to the Sword King¡¯s legacy was none

    other than Emrys.

    Mount Jacaster had been sealed for over twenty years. In all that time, not a single disciple from the

    Three Sword Sects had received the inheritance. Yet, oddly enough, just a few days after Emrys

    obtained the sword statuette, an inheritor emerged.

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843 Multiple Breakthroughs

    How could Wyatt possibly not have suspicions?

    When he shared this thought with his wife, Ameera, she immediately dismissed it, insisting it definitely

    couldn¡¯t be Emrys. She had tested him with her magical treasure and was certain that Emrys¡® lucky

    chance had been utterly destroyed.

    However, deep within Ameera, simr doubts had also begun to surface.

    All of this was simply too coincidental.

    The three of them had rushed over at the first opportunity. Apart from the intention of befriending this

    inheritor to the Sword King, they had a more significant purpose. They wanted to see if it was indeed

    Emrys.

    If so, Ameera was wholeheartedly willing to take a hit to her pride.

    However, the likelihood of this was quite slim.

    Atop the mountain, Peter was drenched in sweat, yet he seemed oblivious to any hint of fatigue,

    completely engrossed in what he was doing.

    The branch in his hand seemed to have transformed into a genuine sword. Each thrust caused sword

    energy to ripple, apanied by the glint of something sharp.

    Stabbing right through an early¨Cphase Foundation Stage cultivator shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    The shadow of the tree branches flickered incessantly, the sword energy they held growing stronger

    and stronger. With a final thrust, Peter couldn¡¯t help but shout excitedly, ¡°I did it! From now on, I, Peter

    Laverick, am a swordmaster! Ha-

    He was just about to burst intoughter but quickly mped his hand over his mouth as Emrys was still

    in the process of receiving his inheritance.

    Peter was quite honorable. After inhaling the secondhand smoke, he didn¡¯t bother the person who lit it

    in the first ce. Instead, he showed the utmost respect to Emrys.

    Moving off to the side, he quietly took a seat and watched Emrys.

    As Peter continued to watch, he found the situation increasingly peculiar. He thought to himself, It¡¯s one

    thing for Mr. Griffins¡® swordsmanship tock technique, but why is the sword aura

    1/3

    he emits so faint

    Sword energy was categorized into nine beginner levels, and beyond the ninth level was the novice

    level.

    After the novice level was the master level.

    Previously. Peter¡¯s sword energy had already reached the novice level. At his age, he was one of the

    best sword cultivators, demonstrating exceptional talent.

    Having now gleaned a bit of the Sword King¡¯s inheritance, Peter¡¯s sword energy had advanced further,

    leaping from the novice level to master level. That was why he was so excited, even dering himself a

    swordmaster.

    However, observing Emrys¡® sword energy at that moment, it seemed to be merely at the beginner level

    nine, not having reached the novice level. So, on what grounds could he have received the Sword

    King¡¯s inheritance?

    Peter was utterly perplexed.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that Emrys was not originally a sword cultivator. His sword energy had

    skyrocketed from nothing to the beginner level nine only after experiencing the Sword King¡¯s sword

    energy.

    This talent was undoubtedly a defiance of the heavens.

    Peter looked at Emrys with a puzzled expression.

    A momentter, Emrys¡® sword energy underwent a noticeable transformation.

    ¡°Not bad. Mr. Griffins¡® sword energy has finally reached the novice level, catching up to where I was

    before. Truly impressive¡­¡±

    Peter had just finished his praise and was about to rise, but in the next second, it was as if an invisible

    hand had pushed him back down. He frowned and asked, ¡°He¡¯s still not done?¡±

    Emrys¡® thrusting did not cease.

    Peter once again closed his mouth tactfully, careful not to disturb Emrys.

    Roughly half an hour passed.

    Emrys¡® sword energy made another breakthrough.

    2/3

    A hint of surprise shed across Peter¡¯s face as he said, ¡°He¡¯s caught up to me now at the master

    level. That¡¯s d*mn impressive¡­ Huh? He¡¯s still going?¡±

    For a long time, Peter had been stuck at the novice level. But today, luck was on his side. He

    encountered an opportunity that allowed him to break through to the master level, thus bing a

    swordmaster.

    It was evident that his swordsmanship was formidable.

    However, Emrys was different.

    Emrys had progressed from the beginner level to the novice level, and then from there, he advanced to

    the master level, all in one go as if there were no obstacles in his way.

    His talent in swordsmanship was clearly even more formidable than Peter¡¯s.

    No wonder he gained the Sword King¡¯s approval. His talent is extraordinarily exceptional!

    Send Gifts

    4.2K

    W

    3/3

    ??

    Cpci OTT

    Peter was filled with admiration, silently praising Emrys in his heart. However, when he saw that Emrys

    had not yet stopped, he finally lost hisposure and leaped to his feet.

    ¡°He¡¯s still going on?¡±

    More time passed.

    With a dumbfounded expression, Peter said, ¡°He¡¯s reached the grandmaster level¡­¡±

    Even so, Emrys didn¡¯t stop.

    Another wave of transformation urred.

    Emrys finally came to a halt, but Peter had already be utterly stupefied.

    ¡°L¨CLegendary level sword energy!¡±

    Did he just fully grasp the sword energy left behind by the former Sword King in one go?

    This is beyond bizarre; this is the epitome of insanity!

    ¡°So, can you now discern the difference between an ordinary genius and a prodigious genius?¡±

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    The white imprint on Emrys¡® forehead had already vanished. He smiled, looking toward Peter and

    snapping him out of his daze into reality.

    With a resounding smack, Peter pped himself across the face. The sting of pain confirmed to him

    that this was not a dream.

    ¡°Mr. Griffins¡­ no, Tigger, I finally get it. You¡¯re the real genius. Those so¨Ccalled prodigies from Mount

    Kushburn are nothingpared to you,¡± Peterplimented, his face full of admiration.

    Emrys gave a half¨Csmile. ¡°You sure changed your tune quickly. No more putting on airs?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­ What are you talking about, Tigger? How dare I show off in front of you? I mooched a bit of

    your lucky chance earlier. You won¡¯t hold it against me, will you?¡±

    ¡°That was the opportunity you were meant to have, so it¡¯s not mooching. Otherwise, why would it be

    you standing beside me today and not someone else?¡±

 Chapter 844

    1/3

    Chapter 844 You Can Have It Back

    Peter was filled with admiration, silently praising Emrys in his heart. However, when he saw that Emrys

    had not yet stopped, he finally lost hisposure and leaped to his feet.

    ¡°He¡¯s still going on?¡±

    More time passed.

    With a dumbfounded expression, Peter said, ¡°He¡¯s reached the grandmaster level¡­¡±

    Even so, Emrys didn¡¯t stop.

    Another wave of transformation urred.

    Emrys finally came to a halt, but Peter had already be utterly stupefied.

    ¡°L¨CLegendary level sword energy!¡±

    Did he just fully grasp the sword energy left behind by the former Sword King in one go?

    This is beyond bizarre; this is the epitome of insanity!

    ¡°So, can you now discern the difference between an ordinary genius and a prodigious. genius?¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    The white imprint on Emrys¡® forehead had already vanished. He smiled, looking toward Peter and

    snapping him out of his daze into reality.

    With a resounding smack, Peter pped himself across the face. The sting of pain. confirmed to him

    that this was not a dream.

    ¡°Mr. Griffins¡­ no, Tigger, I finally get it. You¡¯re the real genius. Those so¨Ccalled prodigies. from Mount

    Kushburn are nothingpared to you,¡± Peterplimented, his face full of admiration.

    Emrys gave a half¨Csmile. ¡°You sure changed your tune quickly. No more putting on airs?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­ What are you talking about, Tigger? How dare I show off in front of you? I mooched a bit of

    your lucky chance earlier. You won¡¯t hold it against me, will you?¡±

    ¡°That was the opportunity you were meant to have, so it¡¯s not mooching. Otherwise, why would it be

    you standing beside me today and not someone else?¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 844 You Can Have It Back

    ¡°Haha, that makes sense. It makes way too much sense! Tigger, you¡¯re practically a philosopher, way

    more philosophical than a big guy like me.¡±

    Peter was quite the tterer, his gaze inadvertently falling upon the sword in Emrys¡® hand.

    Emrys disdainfully said, ¡°Here, this is your sword, so take it back!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Peter was overjoyed.

    This sword was a gift from his father to him. It was arguably the finest sword in the Soul Sword Sect,

    and naturally, it was of iparable value.

    Peter really wanted to get it back.

    However, he had barely extended his hand half an inch when, in the next second, he quickly withdrew

    it, his face filled with hesitation.

    Emrys asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the sword too hot to handle?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, Tigger. It¡¯s because of you that I was able to be a swordmaster

    quickly. If I had toprehend it all on my own, it would have taken me several years, maybe even

    over a decade¡­¡±

    ¡°Your point?¡±

    Emrys revealed a hint of amusement, roughly guessing what this chubby fellow was about to say,

    which piqued his interest somewhat.

    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m a man who believes in repaying favors. Having benefited from you, it¡¯s only right that I

    repay you. I saw you handling that sword quitefortably earlier, so I¡­ so ¡­ Ah!¡±

    Peter wore a look of deep conflict on his face, but in the midst of his speech, he suddenly let out a

    heavy sigh.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but smile, saying, ¡°So, you want to give it to me, but it pains you to part with it,

    right?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Tigger, you truly understand me so well. Hehe¡­¡±

    Peter quickly nodded in agreement. However, upon meeting Emrys¡® teasing gaze, he let out a couple of

    awkward, sheepishughs.

    2/3

    Chapter 844 You Can Have It Back

    ¡°You¡¯re quite an interesting character,¡± Emrys said, chuckling. ¡°All right, I don¡¯t fancy this sword of

    yours. You can take it back!¡±

    With wide¨Ceyed surprise, Peter blurted out, ¡°Are you for real, Tigger?¡±

    ¡°Since you seem to respect me so much, how could I possibly have the heart to take your things? Go

    on!¡±

    Emrys directly threw out the sword.

    Peter hastily took the weapon into his arms, gently wiping it while grinning broadly. ¡°Hehe, thanks a lot,

    Tigger. From now on, consider me your loyal sidekick. If you need anything, just say the word!¡±

    ¡°No need for formalities. I¡¯m really not interested in that sword.¡±

    Emrys was telling the absolute truth.

    This so¨Ccalled unparalleled sword didn¡¯t pique his interest at all. He had merely taken it from Peter¡¯s

    hand earlier because it was convenient.

 Chapter 845

    3/3

    Chapter 845 Good Person

    Emrys had his Spiritual Control Divine Sword.

    Although he hadn¡¯t yet seen any special qualities in the Spiritual Control Divine Sword besides its

    sharpness, Athos had made it clear when he handed the sword to him that it was no ordinary de.

    Emrys had always believed in this.

    Therefore, no matter how exceptional the other sword was, he simply couldn¡¯t appreciate

    1. it.

    Peter, on the other hand, thought Emrys was saying this to return the sword to him on purpose. His

    heart was filled with gratitude, and he couldn¡¯t stop calling ¡°Tigger.¡±

    What a kind person he had met today!

    Peter vowed to be his sworn brother.

    ¡°Peter!¡±

    Suddenly, several figures ascended Sword King Mountain, with one middle¨Caged man calling out

    Peter¡¯s name.

    It was Ruben, the sect leader of the Soul Sword Sect.

    The other two were Devon, the sect leader of the Origin Sword Sect, and Caden, the sect leader of the

    Spirit Sword Sect.

    They had been attentively observing the changes at the mountain peak from the foot of the mountain.

    Only when the pir of inheritance light vanished did they dare to ascend up the mountain step by step.

    They refrained from flying on their swords, so as not to offend the former Sword King.

    However, when they looked at the mountaintop, their faces changed dramatically.

    The statue of the former Sword King had actually shattered!

    Could it be due to the inheritance?

    If that was the case, it couldn¡¯t be considered disrespectful.

    1/3

    The faces of the three soon rxed, and what they should be focusing on now was the

    Abop the mountain, there were two individuals, One was Peter, and the other was a maskest youth

    who referred to himself as Tigger Griffins.

    They were curious about who had received the inheritance just now.

    Kaben suvsie over to Peter, his face full of anticipation. He naturally hoped that his son. had received

    the Sword King¡¯s inheritance because this identity was extraordinary.

    Devon and Caden, on the other hand, looked nervous.

    Dad, my sword energy has reached the master level. Look!¡±

    Seeing Ruben, Peter couldn¡¯t wait to show off his gains. With a single sweep of his unparalleled sword,

    the sword energy surged forth, indicating that he was at the master level.

    Ruben¡¯s eyes visibly lit up, and he eagerly asked, ¡°Is it because of the Sword King¡¯s inheritance?¡±

    ¡°Indeed

    Peter thought for a moment, then nodded.

    He wasn¡¯t lying.

    The reason he couldprehend the master level sword energy so quickly was indeed. because of the

    Sword King¡¯s inheritance.

    Ruben was overjoyed and excitedly grabbed Peter¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Haha, good! Truly my son,

    showing great promise. Haha¡­¡±

    Ruben couldn¡¯t stopughing and also looked at Devon and Caden triumphantly.

    His excitement was not only because his son, Peter, had be the youngest sword master in Mount

    Kushburn but also because he mistakenly believed that Peter was the inheritor

    This was truly a great honor for the family!

    Ruben had long felt that his son was extraordinary. Today, indeed, his son had given him an immense

    surprise.

    2/3

    Chapter 845 Good Person

    How could Ruben not be excited?

    ¡°This must be Tigger Griffins, right?¡±

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    After Ruben finishedughing, he looked happily at Emrys.

    Regardless of whether Tigger¡¯s name was real or fake, he had witnessed the appearance of the

    inheritor, and Ruben felt it was fate. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to take him as a disciple of the Soal Sword Sect.

    At this moment, Peter said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already taken Tigger as my sworn brother. Today, I have this

    opportunity thanks to him. We must thank him well.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to him?¡±

    Ruben paused for a moment. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°When Tigger was epting the inheritance just now, I was standing beside him, so I had the

    opportunity toprehend a trace of the former Sword King¡¯s sword energy,¡± Peter exined.

    ¡°Are you saying that he is the inheritor of the Sword King¡¯s inheritance?¡±

    This time, it wasn¡¯t Ruben who spoke, but Devon; the head of the Origin Sword Sect, who preempted

    him.

    Peter nodded and said, ¡°Yes, my big brother is the inheritor of Sword King¡¯s inheritance. Is there a

    problem?¡±

    The three sect leaders simultaneously fell into a moment of silence.

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846 Relieved

    Immediately. Devon seemed to let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Haha, Ruben, you got excited too early.

    The inheritor of the Sword King is not your son at all, but this¡­ Tigger

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    here.¡±

    Caden¡¯s face also softened slightly.

    Judging by the expressions of these two, they seemed much more bnced after knowing that Peter

    wasn¡¯t the inheritor.

    This was apletely normal shift in emotions.

    Although the three major sword sects shared the same origin and were all created around Sword King

    Mountain, since they were divided into three sects, there were naturally conflicts in their beliefs.

    Sword King Mountain was jointly owned by the three major sword sects, and so was the inheritance.

    If Ruben¡¯s Peter became the inheritor of the Sword King, the other two major sword sects, the Origin

    Sword Sect and the Spirit Sword Sect, would definitely feel ufortable.

    But if the identity of the inheritor fell into the hands of an outsider, such as Tigger from the Rabid Gang,

    it would be the most eptable result for the three major sword sects.

    It would be the best for an outsider to receive the inheritance.

    Moreover, this outsider had been personally evaluated by the Sword King himself, and no one had the

    right to refute that.

    Ruben¡¯s mood indeed became much lower, but he was an optimistic person and soon epted this

    reality.

    Seeing the two gloating, Ruben patted Peter¡¯s shoulder with satisfaction and said, ¡°Peter, no matter

    what, you are now a swordmaster. If you meet the children of these two gentlemen in the future, be

    considerate.¡±

    Devon and Caden¡¯s mouths twitched suddenly.

    But Ruben didn¡¯t care about what these two were thinking. After regaining some ground, he looked

    warmly at Emrys and said, ¡°Mr. Griffins, from now on, you are¡­¡±

    1/3

    the suddenly paused, turned around, and pped Peter¡¯s head, scolding. ¡°From now on. you¡¯re not

    allowed to call Mr. Griftias as ¡°gger? That¡¯s inappropriate of you!¡±

    Peter felt extremely wronged and sast. If not Tigger, then what?¡±

    ¡°The sect leader, Mr. Griffins!¡±

    Peter thought his calling Emrys Tigger¡± while his father called Emrys ¡°Mr. Griffins¡± confused the

    hierarchy, hence the scolding from his father.

    However, Ruben said he was the sect leader.

    Was his father going to abdicate and hand over the position of the head of the Soul Sword Sect to

    Emrys?

    Peter was shocked.

    Devon and Caden beside him also had changed expressions, their eyes flickering. wondering what was

    going on.

    Emrys looked at Ruben in surprise and asked, ¡°Why are you calling me the sect leader?¡±

    Ruben smiled and said. ¡°Mr. Grittins, this matter is a long story. Let¡¯s go down the mountain first and

    talk slowly in the Sword King Hall.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he nced at Devon and Caden, his wordsden with profound

    implications, ¡°Gentlemen, the decision toe to the Sword King Hall entirely up to you!*

    The two of them remained in silence.

    The expressions on their faces were not particrly pleasant.

    ¡°Mr. Griffins, this way, please.¡±

    Ruben behaved very respectfully and naturally, not like he was pretending.

    Emrys nodded and decided to go to the Sword King Hall with him to hear what was going

    1. on.

    At the foot of Sword King Mountain, a crowd had gathered, all craning their necks and gazing up with

    curiosity.

    ¡°They areing down!¡± someone shouted.

    2/8

    Everyone squinted their eyes, trying to extend their vision to see who the inheritor of the Sword King

    was.

    ¡°Besides the heads of the three major sword sects, only those two people came down from the

    mountaintop. I wonder which one of them it is.¡±

    ¡°That chubby young man is called Peter, the son of the head of the Soul Sword Sect. He is also a

    famous sword genius of the Soul Sword Sect. He¡¯s probably the inheritor.¡±

    ¡°I think so too. What about the masked person? What¡¯s their identity?¡±

    ¡°They say he¡¯s Tigger Griffins from the Rabid Gang. I¡¯ve never heard of such a gang before. It¡¯s

    probably something he made up.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847 Objective

    ¡°Rabid Gang? Definitely not a reputable sect.¡±

    The crowd was abuzz with chatter, while Wyatt and his family were intently focused on the figure in the

    mask. It was as if they were trying to see through the mask, to catch a glimpse of the face beneath.

    ¡°This is not Emrys. Their body shapes are different.¡±

    Ameera shook her head after staring for a while,

    Wyatt didn¡¯tment.

    Sylvia pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say for sure right now. Emrys had once

    chosen a book called ¡®Shapeshifting Technique¡® from our library. Perhaps he has changed his

    appearance.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s possible. Let¡¯s find a way to investigateter,¡± Ameera said.

    Sylvia¡¯s expression faltered. Of course she knew what her mother was thinking. She was probably

    going to ask her to approach Sword King¡¯s inheritor, just like she didst time at

    the Crimson Sun Sect.

    Sylvia had already grown ustomed to it and did not raise any objections.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Ruben brought Emrys to the Sword King¡¯s Hall. Devon and Caden eventually followed reluctantly,

    standing silently beside them.

    Emrys looked at Ruben and asked, ¡°Can you now exin why you called me the sect leader?¡±

    Ruben nodded and exined, ¡°This is the objective left by the Heavenly Sword King for us. We three

    sword sects originally belonged to one sect called the Sword King Sect, founded by the Heavenly

    Sword King himself. However, shortly after the sect wast founded, the Heavenly Sword King left for

    Mount Jacaster. Before leaving, the Heavenly Sword King said that he left behind an inheritance on

    Sword King Mountain. Whoever could obtain that inheritance would be the new sect master of our

    Sword King Sect. Furthermore, the Heavenly Sword King ordered us to distribute three hundred sword.

    statuettes every so often. Anyone who obtained a statute would have the qualification toprehend

    the sword energy on Sword King Mountain. The Heavenly Sword King¡¯s energy ion was clear: he

    wanted the destined one to spread throughout Mount Kushburn, not just be limited to Sword King Sect.

    Regardless of who eventually obtained the

    1/3

    inheritance, we must unconditionally support them as the new sect master of our Sword King Sect.

    We¡¯ve been following the Heavenly Sword King¡¯s objective for these years. However,ter on, due to

    internal conflicts in beliefs, the Sword King Sect split into three, bing the Soul Sword Sect, Origin

    Sword Sect, and Spirit Sword Sect.¡±

    Ruben exined everything slowly.

    Emrys finally understood. Ruben calling him the sect leader wasn¡¯t to pass the position of the Soul

    Sword Sect¡¯s sect leader to him, but rather to make him the leader of all three

    sects.

    Interesting!

    As Emrys nced at Devon and Caden, he saw their unpleasant expressions and guessed their

    thoughts.

    After the Sword King Sect was divided into three, they each thrived within their respective sects. How

    could they willingly let Emrys rise above them?

    Only Ruben, the optimist, would see things this way.

    Emrys asked knowingly, ¡°You mentioned earlier that every so often, you distribute three hundred sword

    statuettes. But why did I hear there were only a hundred statuettes?¡±

    Ruben replied, ¡°You¡¯d have to ask the two sect leaders of the Origin Sword Sect and Spirit Sword Sect.

    Clearly, the hundred sword statuettes were all distributed by the Soul Sword Sect. As for the other two

    sword sects, they probably hadn¡¯t distributed a single statute.

    Reflecting on it, it did make sense. Everyone knew that there was an inheritance atop the Sword King

    Mountain. Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to keep it for their own sect? Why would they want to share

    such a thing?

    Moreover, since the Heavenly Sword King had been gone for so long, and the Sword King Sect had

    already disbanded, there was no need to take some of the sect¡¯s objectives too seriously.

    With a smile that was not quite a smile, Emrys said, ¡°Sect leaders, it seems like you didn¡¯t take the

    Heavenly Sword King¡¯s words to heart. Since I¡¯ve epted the Sword King¡¯s inheritance, shouldn¡¯t I

    punish you on behalf of him?¡±

    The two already had grim expressions on their faces, but upon hearing Emrys¡¯s words, their moods

    darkened even further.

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848 unt

    ¡°Kid, epting the inheritance only means you have great potential, but with your current strength,

    you¡¯re not enough to unt in front of me!¡± shouted Caden.

    Devon looked equally displeased. ¡°Same here!¡±

    ¡°How audacious!¡± Ruben roared angrily as soon as they spoke. ¡°The one chosen by the Sword King is

    not someone you can offend. Do you even have respect for the Heavenly Sword King?¡±

    When Ruben used the Celestial Sword King to pressure them, the faces of both Caden and Devon

    changed. However, Caden quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s not disrespect. It¡¯s just that we feel this person is unworthy

    of the Sword King¡¯s inheritance.¡±

    Devon added, ¡°Same here, I disagree!¡±

    ¡°Humph! Whether he¡¯s worthy or not is not for you to decide. Since the Sword King approves of him, he

    must have his unique qualities. By disagreeing, are you defying the Sword King¡¯s energy ions?¡± Ruben

    snorted.

    ¡°Not defying, just questioning. Even if the Sword King were here, I would still express my opinion.

    When did offering suggestions be defiance?¡± Caden retorted.

    ¡°As for you, Ruben, this kid hasn¡¯t even taken up the position of the new sect master yet, and you¡¯re

    actively kissing up to him. Could it be you¡¯re trying to groom him as a puppet to satisfy your personal

    desires?¡± Caden sneered at Ruben.

    Ruben¡¯s face flushed with anger. He retorted vehemently, ¡°That¡¯s utter nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Since it¡¯s not to satisfy your personal desires, then tell us, how can this insignificant cultivator at

    the Energy Cultivation Stage be the leader of our three sects and gain. the respect of everyone?¡±

    Caden challenged.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    For a moment, Ruben was at a loss for words.

    Emrys currently emitted the aura of a cultivator at the Energy Cultivation Stage.

    This was because of the Soul Cloak Stone, which disguised his own cultivation aura. However, Ruben

    and the others were unaware of this and assumed that Emrys was truly at the Energy Cultivation

    Stage.

    1/3

    This also puzzled Ruben. How could the person recognized by the Sword King be just a cultivator at

    the Energy Cultivation Stage?

    In Mount Kushburn, a ce dominated by cultivators, someone in the Energy Cultivation Stage was the

    lowest¨Clevel cultivator!

    Moreover, considering Kmrys¡® age, although his appearance couldn¡¯t be discerned clearly, judging by

    his body shape, he must be at least twenty years old!

    A twenty¨Cyear¨Cold at the Energy Cultivation Stage was practically useless!

    Ruben had also wondered about this, but he remembered the purpose left by the Heavenly Sword King

    and didn¡¯t dwell on the issue, believing that Emrys must have his unique qualities to receive the Sword

    King¡¯s inheritance.

    ¡°Heh, since Ruben can¡¯t answer this question, let the main character respond. A waste like you at the

    Energy Cultivation Stage, what qualifications do you have to receive the Sword King¡¯s inheritance?

    What ability do you have to gain everyone¡¯s respect?¡± Caden mocked, turning his disdainful gaze

    toward Emrys, approaching with an intimidating demeanor.

    Frowning. Ruben asked, ¡°Caden, what are you trying to do?¡±

    Caden paused for a moment, then smirked. ¡°I¡¯m

    inheritor, I wonder if the Heavenly Sword Kirious. If we were to kill an unqualified

    Mountain.¡±

    inheritance would return to Sword King

    With that, he continued to advance toward Emrys, his cold smile bing more intense.

    Sword energy condensed, revealing a grandmaster level.

    The sword energy pointed directly at Emrys.

    ¡°Caden, you¡¯re out of your mind!¡±

    Ruben¡¯s face changed drastically, and he quickly leaped to Emrys¡® side, releasing his own sword

    energy, also a grandmaster level, fiercely shing with Caden¡¯s sword energy.

    ¡°You said this kid has unique qualities, Ruben. Let him show us what he¡¯s got and open my eyes!¡±

    Devon spoke up.

    Stepping forward, he stood side by side with Caden, unleashing another burst of grandmaster level

    sword

    energy.

    Ruben let out a stifled grunt, his face taking on a particrly unpleasant expression.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849 Legendary Level

    He was on par with these two in cultivation level and swordsmanship. Facing them both at once, he

    was sure to struggle.

    Peter watched anxiously, yearning to rush over and stand beside his father. However, his hopes were

    dashed when he heard Ruben¡¯s booming voicemand, ¡°Stay out of the way!¡±

    Peter had just mastered the master level of sword energy, making him a prodigy among his peers.

    However,pared to these two at the grandmaster level, he was insignificant.

    Rushing in recklessly would surely result in him being injured by their sword energy.

    It was fortunate that Devoh and Caden were only pressuring him with their sword energy and hadn¡¯t

    attacked yet. Otherwise, with their Golden Elixir Stage strengthbined with their formidable sword

    energy, Ruben wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand it.

    ¡°Heh, Ruben, you¡¯re quite the character. Weren¡¯t youfortable being the sect leader yourself? To

    think you¡¯d hand over the sect to this good¨Cfor¨Cnothing. Did a donkey kick your head or something?¡±

    Caden sneered, taking another step forward, followed closely by Devon.

    The two streams of grandmaster¨Clevel sword energy converged, forming a virtual sword that thrust

    fiercely toward Ruben.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Ruben staggered back repeatedly, his chest feeling as if it had been dealt a heavy blow. He nearly spat

    out a mouthful of blood from the shock. However, at that moment, a brashi and domineering voice

    abruptly rang out from behind him.

    ¡°Sword energy, huh? Iprehended the legendary¨Clevel sword energy from scratch in just two hours.

    What¡¯s so superior about your two grandmaster¨Clevel sword energy?¡±

    It was Emrys speaking.

    He strode past Ruben, heading straight for Caden and Devon. His expression was cold and disdainful,

    showing no fear of the two virtual swords formed by theirbined sword energies.

    As he spoke, a terrifying sword energy erupted suddenly, like a bursting flood, ferociously advancing.

    1/3

    Boom!

    Pure, authentic legendary¨Clevel sword energy surged out, instantly repelling the two half- legendary¨C

    level sword energies. Its momentum remained unabated as it relentlessly pierced into Devon¡¯s and

    Caden¡¯s chests.

    Both of them shuddered violently, takingrge steps back. At the same time, they couldn¡¯t help but

    spew out mouthfuls of fresh blood. Their energy instantly waned a bit.

    It was an authentic legendary level sword energy!

    Emrys continued advancing, paying no attention to whether these two would be enraged and

    resort to using their life energy for attack.

    He merely strode forward.without fear.

    ¡°Why am I qualified to receive the Sword King¡¯s inheritance? My answer is that I achieved the

    legendary level of sword energy from scratch in just two hours. Are you satisfied with this answer?¡±

    Emrys¡® arrogant voice rang out, and the sword energy around him seemed to respond to his call,

    buzzing intensely, as if the entire Sword King Hall was trembling along.

    At this moment, it was as if the Sword King himself had arrived!

    The terrifying legendary¨Clevel sword energy overwhelmed the chests of Devon and Caden, causing

    them to stagger back, coughing up blood, their faces filled with shock.

    Normally, with their Golden Elixir Stage cultivation, they wouldn¡¯t be so weak.

    But just now, they were purelypeting in sword energy without using any techniques. or martial

    skills. They didn¡¯t expect Emrys to suddenly erupt with legendary¨Clevel sword

    energy.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Various factors,bined with their excessive carelessness, led to them getting internally injured.

    What frightened them even more was Emrys¡® statement just now: in less than two hours, he had gone

    from being a novice in sword energy to reaching the legendary level.

    Such a talent in swordsmanship should not be described as terrifying, but rather, it should be called

    defying the heavens.

    How could it not be shocking?

    2/3

    Peter eagerly spoke up. ¡°I can testify to this. When Emrysprehended sword energy, I was by his

    side, witnessing him break through from novice to legendary level!¡±

    His expression was animated, brimming with unparalleled pride, as if he himself had grasped the

    understanding of the legendary level. His piercing voice jolted the three awestruck individuals back to

    reality.

    Ruben was greatly shaken and excited. ¡°Legendary¨Clevel sword energy! Haha, Devon, Caden, what do

    you two have to say now?¡±

    Send Gifts

    ?

    4.2K

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850 A Miracle

    The inheritance symbolized a recognition of talent.

    Emrys receiving the Sword King¡¯s inheritance indicated the Heavenly Sword King¡¯s extremely high

    recognition of his swordsmanship talent.

    This was indicative of a future trend, not a reflection of Emrys¡¯s current strength.

    Ruben stepped forward to protect Emrys, intending to shield him like a tender sapling. Little did he

    know, Emrys was not a mere sapling, but a towering tree reaching for the

    skies.

    In less than two hours, he had sprouted from a seed buried in the soil, growing into a towering tree.

    How could anyone believe such a thing?

    This was undoubtedly a miracle in the history of swordsmanship in Mount Kushburn!

    Rubenughed triumphantly, then suddenly remembered something and pped Peter¡¯s head

    abruptly. ¡°I¡¯ve told you countless times not to disrespectfully call Mr. Griffins

    lost ¡°Tigger. Have you

    Peter felt wronged.

    your

    cars?¡±

    Meanwhile, Emrys had already walked up to Devon and Caden. His sword energy resonated along with

    his domineering demeanor. He showed no concern that the two might suddenly retaliate.

    ¡°Are you convinced now?¡±

    Emrys¡¯s gaze was unwavering as he stared intently at the two individuals.

    ¡°Mercy, Sword King¡­¡±

    Thud! Thud!

    ¡°Devon and Caden both fell to their knees.

    Yes.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Yes, they were kneeling on the ground.

    Moreover, they directly referred to Emrys as the Sword King.

    1/3

    At that moment, standing before them was Emrys, his aura radiating the essence of a swordsman,

    identical to that of the Heavenly Sword King himself. It was as if the Heavenly Sword King had graced

    them with his presence,

    This was the origin of their sword energy, naturally possessing a formidable suppressive

    power.

    So even though the two were at the Golden Elixir Stage and Emrys was only at the Energy

    resistance. Cultivation Stage, they knelt down, unable to muster any

    Only fear remained within them.

    ¡°1. Caden, have sinned. I abide by the Sword King¡¯s objective and am willing to relinquish the position

    of Spirit Sword Sect Master. I hope the Sword King will be lenient!¡±

    ¡°Same here!¡±

    Caden and Devon seemed to be hallucinating at this moment. Theypletely regarded in front of

    them as their former Sword King and dared not show any

    the person

    disrespect.

    However, Emrys suddenly responded with indifference, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    Not interested?

    Everyone was slightly taken aback.

    At this moment, Emrys¡¯s sword energy had already receded. Caden and Devon then regained their

    senses. They had been too frightened just now and had mistaken Emrys for the Sword King.

    Their backs werepletely drenched in sweat.

    Ruben asked in confusion, ¡°Mr. Griffins, why did you say you¡¯re not interested?¡±

    Emrys shook his head. ¡°Just call me Tigger. I came to Sword King Mountain just to try my luck. I didn¡¯t

    expect to take away the Sword King¡¯s inheritance. I¡¯m really not interested in the position as the leader

    of the three sects.¡±

    Upon hearing Emrys¡® words, everyone was slightly puzzled.

    How could anyone not be interested in the position of sect leader, especially the leader of the three

    major sword sects?

    2/3

    No one knew if he was telling the truth or not.

    Ruben frowned and said, ¡°But the Sword King said before that the inheritor would be the new sect

    master of the Sword King Sect. If you refuse to ept, it might not be appropriate, right?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s appropriate or not? Anyway, Sword King Sect has already disbanded.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point. Although the Sword King Sect has disbanded, we have always followed the

    objective left by the Sword King. If you are willing to ept the position of sect master, we three major

    sword sects don¡¯t mind merging again.

    As Ruben spoke, he nced at Caden and Devon beside him, then continued, ¡°Moreover, just now

    these two said they were willing to relinquish the position of the sect leaders.¡±

    The two¡¯s faces changed slightly, unsure how to retort.

    The reason they said those words just now was because they were momentarily frightened and

    mistook Emrys for the Sword King. Now that they hade to their senses, to say they didn¡¯t regret

    their words would be a lie.

    After all, they were the ones who had made the promise themselves. If they were to go back on their

    word so quickly, wouldn¡¯t they just be pping their own face?

    Ruben continued to persuade, ¡°I have been looking forward to the reestablishment of the Sword King

    Sect, so I hope you can consider it carefully.¡±

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851 Sect Leader

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°As serious as the sun rises!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    After a moment of contemtion, Emrys suddenly pulled Peter over to Ruben, smiling ast he said,

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so keen on rebuilding Sword King Sect, I have a proposition for you. From now on, Peter

    will take on the mantle of the sect¡¯s leader.¡±

    Ruben¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°This is no joking matter!¡± he eximed.

    Peter was also taken aback.

    Emrys¡® expression turned serious as he spoke. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking? When I epted. Sword

    King¡¯s inheritance, Mr. Peter was right there beside me. He¡¯s practically a co- inheritor, and I see no

    problem with him bing the sect leader.¡±

    Emrys had so much on his te that he hardly had the time or inclination to stay there. and y the

    role of a sect leader. Since Ruben was insistent, he simply thought that it would be best to pass the

    burden onto Peter instead.

    ¡°Besides,¡± Emrys continued in a yful tone, ¡°when we were atop Sword King Mountain, you

    mistakenly believed that Mr. Peter was the inheritor, and you were so emotional about it. I¡¯m guessing

    you must have already entertained the thought of making him the sect leader.¡±

    Ruben awkwardly scratched his head.

    Of course, he had entertained such thoughts.

    Peter was his son. If he could be the sect leader, it would undoubtedly bring great honor to him as

    his father. This was the reason for his initial excitement.

    However, the reality was that Emrys was the true inheritor of Sword King. It had taken a great deal of

    effort to convince Caden and Devon to ept this. If Peter were to be the sect leader now, they

    would undoubtedly raise objections once again.

    Peter shook his head vehemently and said, ¡°Tigger, I can¡¯t do it. How could I possibly shoulder such a

    heavy responsibility?¡±

    Emrys sighed helplessly. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s not much we can do. Three Sword Sects will

    just have to maintain the status quo for now. As for your inheritance¡­ I suppose

    1/3

    I¡¯ll just have to shoulder the burden myself.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, it finally dawned on them that Emrys wasn¡¯t just putting on an act. He truly

    viewed his role as the sect leader as a burden.

    Just then, Ruben¡¯s eyes lit up as a thought urred to him. ¡°I have a suggestion. Why don¡¯t you

    appoint an acting sect leader? Whenever you¡¯re ready to take over the position, you can have the

    acting sect leader step down.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s actually not a bad idea,¡± Emrys said, his gaze lingering on Ruben with a hint of amusement. He

    was well aware of the man¡¯s intentions but decided to y along nheless. ¡°So, who do you think

    we should choose as the acting sect leader?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Ruben found himself at a loss for words.

    Weren¡¯t you just saying that you wanted to give the position of sect leader to Peter? So why are you

    asking such a question now when I suggest appointing an acting sect leader? Surely you don¡¯t expect

    me to boldly proim that we should choose my son, do you? What will Caden and Devon think of me

    if I do that?

    At the thought of that, Ruben could only respond awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯ll defer to your judgment.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll choose Peter then,¡± Emrys dered decisively, putting an end to their yful banter.

    ¡°Thank you for your generous decision, Mr. Griffins!¡±

    Overjoyed at this oue, Ruben turned to look at Caden and Devon before saying, ¡°Gentlemen,

    you¡¯ve already agreed to step down from the position of sect leader. Now that we have our new sect

    leader, I trust you will respect his decisions and follow his guidance?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The two of them let out a displeased huff, for they couldn¡¯t stand to watch him gloat like

    this.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be heading back to Spirit Sword Sect now. Farewell!¡±

    Caden cast onest, lingering nce at Emrys before he strode away. The awe and reverence he had

    felt upon believing Emrys to be Heavenly Sword King had all but vanished.

    2/3

    Devon telt the same way, Auter saying uai ne left Sword King Hall.

    The two of them left without looking back.

    you don¡¯t Emrys turned to look at Ruben, his tone somewhat odd as he said, ¡°Mr. Ruben, actually

    believe that they are willing to relinquish their positions as sect leaders, do you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know they wouldn¡¯t give up their power so easily.¡± Ruben murmured, a sigh escaping his

    lips. ¡°s, it¡¯s been so long since Heavenly Sword King left us. It¡¯s no wonder those two have lost sight

    of Sword King¡¯s objective.¡±

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852 Legendary Sword Technique

    ¡°So, you were just having me y along in this charade?¡± Emrys asked, feeling somewhat

    exasperated.

    This man is quite the schemer, huhr, he wanted me to be the sect leader, and then he wanted to select

    an acting sect leader. But in the end, it was all just an act.

    Ruben said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go so far as to call it a charade. In truth, I genuinely hope for Sword King Sect

    to be restored to its former glory. However, based on Caden¡¯s and Devon¡¯s behavior just now, I fear

    that such a prospect is all but impossible.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, Emrys replied nomittally. In truth, he found himself rather disinterested in the petty

    squabbles of Three Sword Sects.

    Ruben continued, ¡°Actually, if you were willing. I would dly relinquish the position of Soul Sword

    Sect¡¯s sect leader to you, regardless of Devon¡¯s and Caden¡¯s attitudes. I am more than happy to pledge

    my allegiance to you, Mr. Griffins.¡±

    ¡°You should keep the position for yourself,¡± Emrys said, dismissing the topic with a shake of his head.

    Suddenly, Ruben remembered something and said, ¡°By the way. Mr. Griffins, Soul Sword Sect has a

    book named the Legendary Sword Technique that was left behind by Heavenly Sword King. As his

    sessor, I believe you have the right to cultivate it.¡±

    Legendary Sword Technique?

    Emrys¡® interest was genuinely piqued.

    Having alreadyprehended the legendary level sword energy, he was well aware that he could

    already dominate any challenger. If he could indeed learn another legendary level sword technique, it

    would enable him to convert this formidable aura into a truly devastating attack.

    This idea was feasible.

    Upon noticing Emrys¡¯s interest, Ruben immediately extended a warm invitation to him, suggesting they

    make their way to Soul Sword Sect.

    Just as they were about to leave Sword King Hall, an elder from Soul Sword Sect walked in and said,

    ¡°Mr. Ruben, Ameera and the others are waiting outside the main hall, repeatedly requesting to see the

    inheritor.¡±

    1/3

    THEY

    From the elder¡¯s deferential tone, it was evident that Ameera held a higher status within the Morris

    family than Wyatt.

    Otherwise, under normal circumstances, when a family came seeking an audience with the inheritor,

    they would surely mention the husband¡¯s name when rying their message, which in this case was

    Wyatt.

    The elder¡¯s choice of words, ¡°Ameera and the others,¡± indicated that Wyatt¡¯s domineering wife was

    already a well¨Cknown fact.

    ¡°Ameera?¡± Ruben was taken aback for a moment, then quickly disyed a look of disdain.

    Cloudmist Academy was a powerful force in Mount Kushburn, and Ameera yed a crucial role within

    its ranks. Not only was she a respected teacher at the academy, but she was also responsible for

    managing its external rtions.

    Her influence was almost legendary.

    As such, Ruben was well aware of Ameera¡¯s intentions. He had heard that when the inheritor of Azure

    King from Crimson Sun Sect emerged, Ameera had hurried over with her daughter.

    Officially, Ameera¡¯s visit to the inheritor of Azure King¡¯s will had been a diplomatic mission, a gesture of

    goodwill from Cloudmist Academy to the inheritor of Azure King. However, everyone knew that there

    was more to it than that.

    Emrys, though aware of the rumors surrounding Ameera, chose to feign ignorance. Turning to Ruben,

    he asked, ¡°What is her background?¡±

    Ruben scoffed. ¡°She¡¯s a member of the Morris family and a prominent figure within. Cloudmist

    Academy. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if hertest visit is yet another attempt to position her daughter as a

    pawn in her grand schemes.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying her daughter is quite attractive then?¡±

    Peter chimed in eagerly, ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t heard of Sylvia Morris, Tigger? She¡¯s a

    renowned beauty and a genius in martial arts technique and martial arts skills. Anyone who marries her

    would be blessed with good fortune for generations to

    Ruben red at his son fiercely.

    A mischievous smile suddenly graced Emrys¡® lips as a thought urred to him. ¡°Since they¡¯re so eager

    to meet, let¡¯s indulge them. However, I¡¯ll only see one person. Let her

    2/3

    Chapter 852 Legendary Sword Technique

    daughtere in.¡±

    Hearing that, the elder of Soul Sword Sect exited the hall and returned with a slender, beautiful woman

    in tow a short whileter. The woman was none other than Sylvia.

    Peter¡¯s eyes lit up instantly.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    He stepped forward, his eyes shining with admiration as heunched into a tirade of praise, ¡°My name

    is Peter, the deputy sect leader of Soul Sword Sect. I have long heard of your esteemed reputation, Ms.

    Morris, and it is indeed an honor to meet you today. Your beauty is unparalleled, worthy of turning

    heads and capturing hearts.¡±

    Ruben let out a sharp cough, reprimanding, ¡°Peter, show some restraint.¡±

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853 Deeply Grateful

    Only then did Peter manage to restrain his natural instincts. Yet, his narrowed eyes never left Sylvia for

    a moment, clearly captivated by her stunning beauty.

    After all, she was a woman who bore over ny percent resemnce to Nte. How could she not

    be stunning?

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Ruben, Mr. Peter!¡± said Sylvia.

    Sylvia was born in Cloudmist Academy, a ce renowned for its profound literary heritage. Her

    manners were naturally refined and appropriate, reflecting the grace and poise that was expected of

    her upbringing.

    After studying her, Ruben¡¯couldn¡¯t help but marvel in admiration. What a wonderful youngdy she is.

    It¡¯s a pity that her mother is Ameera, a status¨Cconscious woman. One way or other, her mother

    inevitably have some influence on her.

    With a gentle smile, Ruben said, ¡°Ms. Morris, this is Mr. Griffins, the chosen sessor of Heavenly

    Sword King.¡±

    In truth, he didn¡¯t need to say it. After politely exchanging greetings, Sylvia had already shifted her gaze

    onto Emrys, studying him intently.

    Before Sylvia entered Sword King Hall, Ameera had instructed her to perform two tasks. Apart from

    trying to get on good terms with the heir of Sword King Hall as much as possible, there was another

    more crucial objective, which was to probe whether he was truly Emrys or not.

    After all, everything too coincidental.

    was j

    Not long after Wyatt had handed over the sword statutte to Emrys startling news emerged that a

    sessor had appeared at Sword King Mountain, a ce, that had been silent for decades.

    Even though Ameera kept insisting that it couldn¡¯t possibly be Emrys, deep down, she was filled with

    uncertainty.

    The same was true for Sylvia.

    She was a bundle of contradictions. On the one hand, she hoped that Sword King¡¯s inheritor was

    Emrys, yet on the other, she was unsure of how she should feel or react if it truly turned out to be him.

    1/3

    Chapter 853 Deeply Grateful

    As Sylvia found herself lost in thought, she was abruptly brought back to reality by the unfamiliar voice

    of a young man. ¡°Ms. Morris, isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate to stare at me like this upon our first meeting?¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    The voice didn¡¯t seem to belong to Emrys, but Sylvia was not so naive.

    For a cultivator, altering one¡¯s tone by controlling the voice was not really a difficult task.

    Regaining herposure, Sylvia apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Griffins. I was momentarily lost in thought

    because your figure and aura reminded me so much of a friend of mine. It¡¯s uncanny.¡±

    ¡°If I have inadvertently offended you, Mr. Griffins, I sincerely hope you will not take it to heart.¡± As she

    spoke, her clear eyes were intently fixed on Emrys¡® gaze.

    Since Emrys was wearing a mask, Sylvia could only gauge his emotional shifts through his

    actions.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly.

    He had practiced Shapeshifting Technique, altering his physical form. Using the Soul Cloak Stone, he

    had also disguised his aura. Therefore, the familiarity Sylvia imed to sense was nothing more than a

    tant lie.

    The purpose of saying that, of course, was to test Emrys.

    Indeed, she was a true testament to being raised single¨Chandedly by Ameera. At first nce, she

    appeared as pure as a goody two¨Cshoes, but in reality, she was quite the cunning little vixen.

    However, her little schemes were simply insignificant in front of Emrys, and there wasn¡¯t even the

    slightest flicker in Emrys¡® gaze.

    Peter took the initiative, eagerly saying, ¡°Ms. Morris, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. Tigger is a very

    approachable person, he surely wouldn¡¯t take offense¡­ Ah!¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, a sudden scream of terror erupted.

    While Ruben was tugging at Peter¡¯s ear, he looked at Emrys and the others with an apologetic gaze.

    ¡°Tigger, Ms. Morris, please continue your conversation.¡±

    After saying that, he dragged Peter out of the grand hall.

    Naturally, the elder from Soul Sword Sect also tactfully followed him out.

    2/3

    Chapter 853 Deeply Grateful

    Only Emrys and Sylvia remained in the grand hall. The atmosphere subtly shifted, bing somewhat

    delicate. Ultimately, it was Emrys who broke the silence, asking, ¡°Ms. Morris, why are you so eager to

    see me?¡±

    He was simply ying dumb, fully aware of the situation.

    Sylvia¡¯s voice was soft and gentle as she responded, ¡°I enjoy making friends, so I¡¯m deeply grateful

    that you are willing to take the time to meet with me, Mr. Griffins.¡±

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854 Not A Frivolous Woman

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Emrys chuckled lightly, then suddenly said, ¡°But howe I heard that Ms. Morris is

    quite aloof in nature? Many young men from Cloudmist Academy have tried to court you, but you seem

    uninterested in entertaining them?¡±

    How am I supposed to respond to that? I can¡¯t say I¡¯m only willing to associate with those who have

    great potential, can I? Ordinary young people simply didn¡¯t catch my eye. This Tigger really has no

    sense of romance. Sylvia¡¯s expression subtly shifted to one of mncholy.

    Yet, an odd sensation inexplicably stirred within her. That knack for putting people in awkward

    situations was eerily simr to Emrys¡® style.

    Secing Sylvia¡¯s silence, Emrys didn¡¯t ridicule her any further. Instead, he said in a yful tone, ¡°Ms.

    Morris, it¡¯s an honor to meet you. However, I¡¯ve never been short of friends. What Ick are women.

    Emrys¡® gaze was intensely fixed on Sylvia as he continued, ¡°Ms. Morris, you understand what I¡¯m trying

    to say, don¡¯t you?¡±

    As he spoke, he surprisingly reached out, gently grasping Sylvia¡¯s snow¨Cwhite chin.

    ¡°Mr. Griffins, please show some respect!¡± After a brief struggle, Sylvia managed to break free from

    Emrys¡® grasp.

    ¡°Respect?¡± Emrys suddenly let out a scoff, saying, ¡°Sylvia, isn¡¯t the real reason you came to see me

    today just to curry favor with me? If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we cut to the chase and get straight to

    the point?¡±

    As he spoke, he steadily advanced toward Sylvia, his approach exerting an overwhelming pressure on

    her.

    Sylvia was instantly filled with a mix of embarrassment and anger. ¡°Mr. Griffins,¡± she said. ¡°you may

    refuse to be my friend, but you have no right to insult me like this. I, Sylvia, am not the person you

    imagine me to be!¡±

    Influenced by Ameera, she indeed exhibited a desire to befriend those who were strong and had great

    potential in terms of character.

    However, being friendly didn¡¯t necessarily mean pandering.

    Just as it had been back at Crimson Sun Sect, Ameera had instructed her to seduce Emrys. However,

    the very notion of ¡°seduction¡± was something that Sylvia found deeply

    1/3

    unsettling.

    Back then, she was willing to stay in Crimson Sun Sect to search for Emrys. Her intention was to

    apologize to Emrys and, perhaps, be friends. If things could progress further, naturally, that would

    be the best.

    If things couldn¡¯t progress further, then consider it as having made a new friend, which was also

    eptable.

    Even that day¡¯s visit to meet Sword King¡¯s inheritor was part of it. Ameera had instructed Sylvia to put

    on a good show, striving to win the heir¡¯s favor. Ameera¡¯s words implied Sylvia should vic for favor

    through ttery.

    However, Sylvia¡¯s pride simply wouldn¡¯t allow her to act in such a manner.

    Sylvia, after all, was akin to a goddess at Cloudmist Academy. For those with great potential, she could

    set aside her reserve and take the initiative to show goodwill, expressing her desire to make friends.

    However, That gesture of goodwill was not to be mistaken for ttery.

    Thus, when Emrys uttered those words, it was then that Sylvia was driven to a fit of embarrassed fury.

    Sylvia¡¯s reaction was within Emrys¡® expectations, but he wouldn¡¯t back down so easily. He continued to

    stride toward Sylvia, disying an attitude of relentless determination.

    ¡°Ms. Morris, you said you¡¯re not the person I imagined you to be. But as you can see, I, Tigger, am

    nothing more than a rogue. Even with Sword King¡¯s inheritance, it doesn¡¯t change my roguish nature. If

    you¡¯re willing, stay peacefully and don¡¯t resist. If you¡¯re not, I won¡¯t force you. However, you must

    understand that if you miss this opportunity, there will be no chance of seeing me again in the future,¡±

    said Emrys. Dare to y mind games with me? Just wait and see how I toy with you!

    Under the guise of Tigger from Rabid Gang, Emrys brazenly exerted pressure on Sylvia. His actions

    were incredibly audacious as he once again reached out toward her beautiful face.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    A fierce struggle shed through Sylvia¡¯s eyes as the words Emrys had just spoken were undoubtedly

    trampling on her self¨Cesteem.

    In the end, Sylvia did not let Emrys have his way. She spoke in a cold voice. ¡°I apologize, Mr. Griffins.

    Although I am passionate about associating with those who have great potential, I am certainly not a

    frivolous woman. Excuse me!¡±

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855 Exposing Emrys

    If the two had taken their time to get to know each other, Sylvia might not have been so resistant.

    However, Emrys¡® actions were simply too brash and straightforward, leaving Sylvia struggling to ept

    them.

    She was startled by Emrys and didn¡¯t dare to spend any more time alone with Emrys.

    She was just about to bid farewell and leave, but the moment she turned around, she suddenly caught

    a glimpse of a hint of mockery shing in Emrys¡® eyes, hidden beneath

    his mask.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    That was a kind of mockery filled with teasing.

    It seemed as though he deliberately orchestrated everything that had just transpired.

    He intentionally used this method to humiliate me. Why did he do that? Sylvia¡¯s delicate body trembled

    slightly as the image of a person surfaced in her mind. The person was none other than Emrys. That¡¯s

    right. It¡¯s Emrys! The man standing before me, known as Tigger, is different from Emrys in both stature

    and voice. However, his gaze bears an uncanny resemnce. Perhaps I should say that their gazes

    are identical.

    Moreover, Sylvia simply couldn¡¯t fathom who, other than Emrys, could bear a grudge against her and

    choose to toy with her in such a manner.

    Emrys is the only person who would do that! This Tigger is Emrys! That thought grew increasingly

    steadfast in Sylvia¡¯s mind, so much so that it led her to make an unprecedentedly bold decision.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay to serve you!¡± Sylvia turned back around, her beautiful eyes fixed on Emrys as she spoke.

    Emrys said with a smile, ¡°Is that so? You¡¯re indeed not a frivolous woman, Ms. Morris. Instead, you

    feigned modesty at first and then let loose. You truly have a unique character.¡±

    Sylvia bit her red lips tightly, fully aware that Emrys was deliberately mocking her.

    Seeing Emrys gradually approaching, Sylvia hastily uttered, ¡°I can stay and be with you, and from then

    on, I¡¯ll be your woman. But before that, I need you to remove your mask first.¡±

    Emrys halted in his tracks, and the look in his eyes becameced with a hint of

    1/3

    peculiarity. I was wondering why her demeanor suddenly changed. So, she¡¯s actually questioning my

    identity. The fact that she dares to make such a bold decision clearly indicates that she¡¯s quite

    confident in her spection. It seems my acting skills are not up to par. I need to practice and refine

    them further

    When Sylvia saw Emrys halt, that only served to augment her spection. Her voice took on a clearer,

    more resolute tone as she said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve decided to be your woman, surely I deserve the right to see

    your face, don¡¯t I?¡±

    Emrys had mastered the Shapeshifting Technique, allowing him to alter both his physique and

    appearance. The changes in his physique were more significant, given the numerous bones in his

    body, which provided ample room for maniption.

    However, changes in his appearance could only be subtly adjusted. If one were to observe carefully,

    they would be able to recognize him.

    That was also why, even after Emrys had employed the Shapeshifting Technique, he still chose to wear

    a mask. It was his way of being cautious.

    If Sylvia were to see his face beneath the mask, she would undoubtedly recognize his identity.

    Emrys hesitated slightly.

    Sylvia seized his moment of hesitation and said, ¡°Mr. Griffins, you¡¯re not about to tell me that there¡¯s

    somepelling reason why you dare not remove your mask, are you? Or is it that you¡¯re afraid I

    might recognize you?¡±

    A smug smile yed at the corners of Sylvia¡¯s lips as if she already had the victory in her

    grasp.

    Just moments ago, Emrys had disyed an overbearing, ruffian¨Clike demeanor toward her. Yet, at that

    moment, she found herself willingly moving closer to him.

    The tables had turned.

    Before, Emrys had the advantage. Now, the roles had reversed.

    ¡°Ms. Morris, you just want to see what I look like, don¡¯t you? Very well, but you¡¯ll have to remove this

    mask yourself!¡± After Emrys finished speaking with a profound undertone, he suddenly strode over to a

    wide chair nearby.

    He sat down, leaned casually against it, and began to observe Sylvia with an odd,

    inscrutable gaze.

    2/3

    He had never considered concealing his identity in front of Sylvia.

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856 Going All Out

    If Sylvia truly had the courage to remove his mask, not only would Emrys not me her, but he would

    even admire her for having spot¨Con intuition.

    Sylvia was unsure why Emrys had suddenly sat down. However, the look in his eyes made her feel

    incredibly ufortable as if she werepletely naked.

    He wore a lecherous gaze and deliberately stared at her figure, conveying his unsolicited appraisal

    through the shifts in his eyes.

    Sylvia found it utterly infuriating.

    However, Sylvia bit her lip tightly, firmly believing that Emrys was doing that on purpose. So, after a

    moment of hesitation, she decisively walked toward Emrys.

    ¡°Apologies for the offense, Mr. Griffins!¡± While Sylvia said those words aloud, she thought to herself.

    Emrys, let¡¯s see how you defend yourself once your mask is taken off.

    Sylvia extended her delicate hand.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    However, at that moment, Emrys suddenly let out a soft chuckle. Then, with a swift movement of his

    legs, he leaned back, falling away and creating a distance between himself and Sylvia.

    Sylvia desired to continue unmasking him, which required her to lean forward, essentially hovering over

    Emrys¡® body. As a result, she was caught up in an undeniably suggestive

    posture.

    No wonder he chose to sit on this wide chair. He¡¯s actually waiting for me here. For a moment, Sylvia

    was taken aback.

    ¡°Ms. Morris, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to be my woman? Why have you be so reserved all of a

    sudden? How are we supposed to move forward like this? If you¡¯re ufortable being close to me,

    you¡¯re free to walk away right now. Even though I, Tigger, may be a pervert, I have my principles. I¡¯ve

    never forced any woman against her will. However, if you were to unmask me today, regretting itter

    wouldn¡¯t be so simple. You would have to take responsibility for me.¡± Seizing the moment when Sylvia

    was caught off guard, Emrys continued to intensify his efforts,unching a verbal assault on Sylvia¡¯s

    psychological defenses.

    Had it not been for hisst sentence, Sylvia might have hesitated. However, it was precisely Emrys¡®

    statement of wanting her to take responsibility for him after taking off

    1/3

    his mask that solidified her conviction. She was certain that Emrys was ying mind games with her.

    He¡¯s trying to put psychological pressure on me, hoping to scare me off in this way. The more he does

    this, the more it reveals his insecurity. He¡¯s Emrys! After Sylvia finished her counterintuitive thinking,

    she bit her lower lip.

    The next second, she leaned forward as if she was about to climb onto Emrys. From the side, one

    could clearly see the distinct curve of her figure.

    She had decided to go all out.

    After all, she had feelings for Emrys. So, she decided to ept the masked young man before her as

    Emrys.

    With that thought, Sylvia suddenly felt a significant reduction in pressure. Her expression became much

    more natural as she extended a delicate hand toward Emrys, reaching to remove the mask from his

    face.

    Emrys fell silent, feeling ill at ease.

    Originally, his intention was to tease Sylvia a bit. However, when Sylvia drew closer, the subtle and

    elegant fragrance of her body served instead as a profound stimtion for

    him.

    Sylvia bent over, inevitably revealing a hint of her cleavage. Coupled with her resolution to go all out,

    she decided to drape one knee over the edge of the chair.

    Emrys, a young and vigorous man, couldn¡¯t restrain himself. Once again, he saw Sylvia as Nte. His

    large hand couldn¡¯t help but glide over Sylvia¡¯s slender waist, circling around to her perky bottom.

    Sylvia¡¯s delicate body visibly shivered. She thought that was the extent of Emrys¡® audacity. but to her

    surprise, the very next second, hisrge hand daringly ventured slightly further down.

    ¡°Sylvia¡¯s pretty face flushed a deep red. She thought to herself. Since things have alreadye this

    far, I must unmask this pervert no matter what. Otherwise, I¡¯d be taken advantage of in

    vain.

    Suppressing her inner turmoil and embarrassment, Sylvia forcefully reached out, finally managing to

    tear off the mask from Emrys¡® face.

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857 Pay A Higher Price

    However, in the next instant, her eyes suddenly widened in surprise.

    Beneath Emrys¡® mask, there was unexpectedly a second mask.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°You!¡± In an instant, Sylvia realized what was happening.

    She reached out, intending to remove Emrys¡® second mask, but suddenly felt a tightness around her

    neck. It turned out that Emrys had grabbed hold of her cor.

    ¡°Hehe! The price you have to pay for removing this second mask is slightly higher than the first,¡± Emrys

    said with a smirk.

    Without a doubt, if Sylvia dared to remove the second mask, Emrys would have boldly ripped open her

    cor. Emrys could already imagine the sight that would meet his eyes.

    then.

    ¡°You rotten pervert! How dare you cheat?¡± In the end, Sylvia just couldn¡¯t muster the courage to

    remove Emrys¡® second mask.

    The cost of doing so was simply too much.

    Sylvia swatted away Emrys¡® hand that was groping her. Filled with resentment and frustration, she fled

    from Sword King Hall, refusing to exchange another word with Emrys. After all, she knew Emrys had

    been toying with her from the very beginning.

    Is that all there is to it? I initially thought she had mustered up a great deal of courage! Emrys savored

    the lingering warmth in his hand, surprisingly finding himself yearning for more.

    He never felt any guilt toward Sylvia because she had been attempting to get close to him. with ulterior

    motives.

    ¡°Ms. Morris¡­¡±

    In a huff, Sylvia stormed out of Sword King Hall. Peter couldn¡¯t resist approaching her to engage in a

    conversation, but before he could even utter a word, Sylvia ran off without pausing or looking back.

    ¡°Um¡­ What¡¯s the matter with Ms. Morris?¡± Peter, puzzled, scratched the back of his head.

    Outside, Wyatt and Ameera, who had been waiting, also found the situation odd. They quickly caught

    up with Sylvia and asked, ¡°Sylvia, what happened? Did the inheritor of

    1/3

    ally you

    Sword King¡¯s inheritance bully:

    Initially, Sylvia had no intention of speaking. However, when she heard the word ¡®bully: the pent¨Cup

    grievances in her heart instantly erupted. With a voice filled with resentment and indignation, she said.

    ¡°That man is nothing but a pervert. He¡¯s a vile man!¡±

    When Wyatt and Ameera heard that, their expressions instantly changed. Ameera hastily probed

    further, ¡°What did he do to you?¡± Something must have transpired between Tigger and Sylvia for her to

    be so infuriated. She even went as far as to call him a pervert. Although I advocate for us to win over

    the inheritor, he has to take responsibility. He couldn¡¯t just take advantage of Sylvia and walk away

    without a care. Wouldn¡¯t that put me at a great losst

    If Sylvia had truly suffered any harm, Ameera felt that she must return to confront the inheritor and

    demand an exnation. After all, he needed to shoulder that responsibility.

    However, Sylvia hesitated to speak. She was frustrated deep down yet unsure of where to begin.

    She couldn¡¯t possibly admit that she willingly threw herself at Emrys, allowing him to take advantage of

    her as he pleased, could she?

    That would be utterly embarrassing.

    Sylvia pulled herself together and said, ¡°He neverid a hand on me, but he insulted me with his words.

    He treated me as if I were some sort of opportunistic, fawning woman, ying up to those in power in

    the most demeaning way.¡±

    Ameera fell silent. Why do I get the feeling you¡¯re subtly insulting me?

    ¡°Sylvia, given your personality, you shouldn¡¯t be this fragile. He only said a few harsh words, and you¡¯re

    this upset?¡± Clearly, Ameera didn¡¯t believe Sylvia¡¯s exnation.

    However, Sylvia had no intention of delving deeper into the topic. She simply said, ¡°That- man¡¯s words

    are so wicked that I feel the urge to tear his mouth apart.¡±

    Seeing her reluctance to continue the conversation, Ameera had no choice but to drop it. She figured

    that in such a short time, there couldn¡¯t have been too much harm done. After a pause, she asked,

    ¡°Were you able to figure out his identity? Is he Emrys?¡±

    Sylvia was taken aback for a moment, then she shook her head, her voice filled with.plexity as she

    said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Not sure? Ameera asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sense the aura of a cultivator about him?¡±

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858 Legendary Sword Technique

    The life energy of a cultivator was as unique as the fingerprints of each individual in the mundane

    world. Each one was different. As long as Tigger revealed his aura, it would be easy to determine

    whether he was truly Emrys or not.

    Since Sylvia expressed uncertainty, it indicated that when she had entered Sword King Hall earlier, she

    hadn¡¯t noticed the fluctuations in Tigger¡¯s life energy.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Ameera assumed that was the case.

    However, Sylvia gently shook her head and said, ¡°I sensed the fluctuations of his life energy, but they¡¯re

    different from Emrys. Moreover, that guy was merely in the Energy Cultivation Stage.¡±

    Ameera furrowed her brows, asking in confusion, ¡°Given that their life energies are different, it¡¯s clear

    that Tigger is Tigger, and Emrys is Emrys. They are not the same person at all. So, why did you say

    earlier that you weren¡¯t sure?¡±

    Sylvia was unsure of how to respond to that question either.

    She simply had that kind of feeling.

    Despite the differences in Tigger¡¯s physique, voice, and life energy aura from Emrys, Sylvia had a

    peculiar feeling that the man was indeed Emrys.

    After all, certain demeanors of theirs were simply strikingly simr.

    When Emrys first met Sylvia, his behavior was incredibly mboyant, strikingly simr to how Tigger

    had behaved in the Sword King Hall earlier.

    It was precisely for that reason that Sylvia said she was unsure.

    Otherwise, under normal circumstances, cultivators with distinct auras touldn¡¯t possibly be the same

    person.

    Ameera hummed lightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re just like your father, thinking that all of this is too much of a

    coincidence. So, subconsciously, you believe that Tigger is Emrys. But the truth is, they are not the

    same person at all.¡±

    ¡°Emrys¡® prospects have been ruined. His greatest achievement in this lifetime would only be reaching

    the Foundation Stage. He would never be able to advance to the Golden Elixir Stage. In Cloudmist

    Academy, someone like him is no different from a useless.

    person. If

    1/2

    he chooses to return peacefully to the mundane world, he can certainly thrive with his status as a

    cultivator. However, if he continues to stay in Mount Kushburn, he will leave an unaplished life for

    the rest of his days,¡± Ameera couldn¡¯t help berate Emrys again. Emrys has truly disappointed me.

    Meanwhile, at Soul Sword Sect. Ruben handed Emrys a handwritten copy of the Legendary Sword

    Technique and said. ¡°This set of Legendary Sword Technique isn¡¯t really a secret among our Three

    Sword Sects. Back when Sword King Sect was still intact, the inner disciples cultivated this set of

    sword techniques. However, this set of sword

    techniques is ratherplex. ep three distinct sword techniques, namely the

    Soul Sword Technique. Origin Sword Technique, and Ghost Sword Technique. Origin Sword Technique,

    also known as Manic Sword Technique, is ferocious and sharp, as its name suggests. The technique

    focuses on straightforward strikes. Ghost Sword Technique, on the other hand, is more deceptive. The

    killing moves are hidden within the sword. technique. Soul Sword Technique, however, finds a bnce

    between the two, neither too aggressive nor too passive, embodying a sense of effortless grace.

    Strictly speaking, this Legendary Sword Technique isn¡¯t really of three styles. In fact, it was originally

    conceived. as a unified whole; all of them were sword techniques enlightened by Heavenly Sword King.

    However, not everyone can be aspetent as Heavenly Sword King. Very few could master these

    sword techniques left behind by Heavenly Sword King in its entirety. It is soplex that it is often

    better to master one technique than to understand the whole superficially. Therefore, we deconstructed

    this set of sword techniques afterward. ording to the changes in style, we broke it down into three

    separate sets of sword techniques, as I mentioned. Soul Sword Technique, Origin Sword Technique,

    and Ghost Sword Technique.¡±

    After Ruben¡¯s thorough exnation, everything became crystal clear to Emrys.

    To put it simply. Origin Sword Technique was ferocious and direct, exposing its killing moves

    straightforwardly. Ghost Sword Technique involved more strategies, that is, feints, with the killing move

    hidden within those feints. Lastly, Soul Sword Technique served as a transition between the two.

    Emrys was able to roughly deduce the process of the Sword King Sect¡¯s disintegration.

    After the Legendary Sword Technique was divided into three parts, it indirectly separated. the disciples

    of the Sword King Sect into three sword technique factions. Over time, as their philosophies shed,

    they eventually evolved into what were now known as Soul Sword Sect, Origin Sword Sect, and Spirit

    Sword Sect.

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859 The Soul Sword Technique

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Ruben said. ¡°This initial version of the Legendary Sword Technique is stored in all three major sword

    sects. However, very few people are learning it nowadays, and we wouldn¡¯t rmend our sect

    disciples to try it. Since you are the inheritor of the Heavenly Sword King, I believe it¡¯s only fitting for

    you to take a look at the original version, which is the Legendary Sword Technique manuscript you hold

    in your hands. Furthermore, I have here a meticulously revised edition of the Soul Sword Technique,

    which I would also like to present to you.¡±

    Ruben¡¯s action was driven by his concern that Emrys might not be able to master the initial version.

    Therefore, he also gifted him the simplified version of the Soul Sword Technique. In this way, even if

    Emrys couldn¡¯t learn the former, he could still practice the

    Ruben¡¯s actions could be considered extremely sincere.

    Emrys looked at him in surprise, asking, ¡°Why are you treating me so kindly?¡±

    Ruben wore a somewhat nostalgic expression, and said, ¡°Back in the day, Lwas nothing more than a

    destitute man. If it hadn¡¯t been for the intervention of the Heavenly Sword King, I would long have died

    by the hands of my enemies. From the moment the

    my life. Heavenly Sword King saved me, I secretly vowed to follow him for the rest of Unfortunately, my

    abilities were not up to par, and unlike those swordsmanship prodigies, I couldn¡¯t apany the

    Heavenly Sword King on his journey through Mount Jacaster.¡±

    The initial Sword King Sect was incredibly powerful, a ce that nearly all sword cultivators from Mount

    Kushburn aspired to be, hoping to receive guidance from the Heavenly Sword King.

    However, during the peak of the Sword King Sect, the Heavenly Sword King made a monumental

    decision. He ventured into Mount Jacaster and entered an even more brutalnd of cultivation.

    At the same time, the Heavenly Sword King also took with him a group of swordsmanship prodigies.

    Even though Ruben was currently head of the Soul Sword Sect, he was still a nobody back in the

    heyday of the Sword King Sect when geniuses were aplenty. Naturally, he didn¡¯t have the qualifications

    to follow the Sky Emperor into Mount Jacaster.

    ¡°I don¡¯t me the Heavenly Sword King, I only me myself for not being stronger. I understand that

    with my skills at that time, even if I had entered Mount Jacaster, I would

    1/3

    have been expendable.¡± Ruben sighed.

    Emrys agreed. ¡°The Heavenly Sword King was indeed impressive. If it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t

    have cared about having a few more expendable men by their side.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I am deeply grateful to the Heavenly Sword King. Ever since Mount Jacaster closed, I

    devoted myself to staying within the Sword King Sect, practicing relentlessly. Eventually, I began to see

    some progress. Perhaps to those prodigies who followed the Sword King, this achievement might seem

    insignificant. But among those who remained, this is more than enough to secure me a ce of my

    own.¡±

    ¡°I knew stepping into the realm of Mount Jacaster was hopeless, so I vowed to protect the Sword King

    Sect and to guard the legacy of the Heavenly Sword King during my lifetime. Regrettably, the Sword

    King Sectter disintegrated. I was powerless to stop it, and could only take charge of a single sect.¡±

    Ruben sighed.

    Emrys finally understood why Ruben had treated him in such a way. He was unable to repay the

    Heavenly Sword King¡¯s kindness, so he had no choice but to bestow this sentiment upon Emrys, the

    heir.

    He was indeed a person who believed in repaying kindness.

    Emrys¡¯s impression of Ruben had drastically changed.

    ¡°I had always been eagerly anticipating the arrival of the Sword King¡¯s heir, but s¡­

    Suddenly, Ruben¡¯s words came to a halt. He looked at Emrys and let out a bitterugh, as if he found it

    difficult to continue what he was about to say.

    He didn¡¯t want to hurt Emrys with his words.

    Emrys, however, seemedpletely unfazed as he said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that as the heir to the Sword King,

    I¡¯m merely in the Energy Cultivation Stage. In Mount Kushburn, I¡¯m regarded as nothing more than a

    useless entity. You must have been very disappointed, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not put it that way. Since the Sword King chose you, there must be something unique about you.¡±

    Ruben spoke with aplex expression.

    He had repeated these words many times over, unsure whether he was trying tofort Emrys, or

    merely consoling himself.

    2/3

    Emrys lowered his gaze and stared at the two sword techniques in his hands, falling deep into

    contemtion.

    A momentter, Emrys spoke up. ¡°Mr. Ruben, take this Soul Sword Technique back, I have no use for

    it. Also, could you help me find a quiet ce to practice my swordsmanship? I need to retreat for a few

    days.¡±

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860 Genius Emrys

    Ruben looked at Emrys in surprise. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Emrys stated that he had no need for the Soul Sword Technique, indicating his decision to practice the

    original version of the Sword Technique, also known as the Legendary Sword Technique. This was a

    disy o6immense self¨Cconfidence.

    However, Emrys had only asked for a few days to master the technique.

    A few days¡­

    Among the disciples of the three great sword sects, including the sect leaders and elders, no one dared

    to utter such words. Because in just a few days, it was simply impossible to even grasp the basics of

    the sword techniques.

    Only those swordsmanship prodigies who had apanied the Heavenly Sword King to Mount

    Jacaster in the past could possibly have managed to learn the basics within a few days.

    Emrys¡¯s confidence was somewhat overly blind.

    Ruben suggested, ¡°Mr. Griffins, there¡¯s really no need for you to be so anxious. The Legendary Sword

    Technique I gave you is a handwritten copy, not the original. You can take your time to practice.¡±

    He thought that Emrys was worried that, after a certain period of time, he would have to return the

    Legendary Sword Technique, which was why he was in such a rush.

    Ruben sincerely gifted the set of sword techniques to Emrys, without any intention of having them

    returned.

    Emrys shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Ruben, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not in a rush. It¡¯s

    just that since you¡¯ve shown your sincerity, I naturally need to disy my

    talents.¡±

    Emrys¡® status as a sessor represented the discerning eye of the Heavenly Sword King, a figure

    whom Ruben deeply admired and respected. It was this reverence that led him to treat Emrys with

    such kindness.

    What Emrys could do was to show Ruben through his actions that the judgment of his idol was never

    wrong, and he would never let down his sincerity.

    1/3

    For a genius, a few days were more than enough.

    Although Emrys had never practiced swordsmanship before, he inherited the legendary level sword

    energy, which filled him with a unique confidence.

    Seeing that Emrys was resolute in his decision, Ruben decided not to dampen his enthusiasm any

    further. He figured that after some time spent in training, Emrys woulde to understand that such

    matters couldn¡¯t be rushed.

    ¡°In that case,e with me!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Ruben led Emrys to a secluded spot designated for sword practice.

    This was the ce where Ruben usually practiced his swordsmanship. Guards were stationed outside

    the courtyard, ensuring he wouldn¡¯t be disturbed.

    Ruben asked. ¡°Mr. Griffins, do you need me to choose a good sword for you?¡±

    ¡°No need. I have my own.¡±

    Emrys chuckled, a sh of crimson light streaked across, and the Spiritual Control Divine Sword

    materialized in his hand.

    Ruben initially didn¡¯t think much of it, but after a nce at the Spiritual Control Divine Sword, his face

    revealed a look of surprise. ¡°Mr. Griffins,¡± he asked, ¡°Where did you get this sword?¡±

    ¡°I got it with a stroke of luck. Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing really, it¡¯s just that your sword feels different from the usual ones. I can¡¯t quite put my finger

    on what exactly sets it apart, it might just be a gut feeling!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps!¡±

    Naturally, Emrys knew that the Spiritual Control Divine Sword was no ordinary object. After all, it was a

    gift from Athos, a man who, despite being a silly old man, did not possess. a single mundane item.

    Ruben stared at the Spiritual Control Divine Sword for a while, but couldn¡¯t make out anything. He

    finally gave up and said, ¡°Then, Mr. Griffins, feel free to practice your swordsmanship in this courtyard.

    If you need anything, just let us know. The people outside will ry the message to me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ruben,¡± Emrys said gratefully.

    2/3

    Ruben chuckled, turning to leave. But as he reached the courtyard gate, he couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°The

    Legendary Sword Technique is the result of half a lifetime¡¯s insight by the Heavenly Sword King. It¡¯s

    only natural that it¡¯s challenging. If you find it difficult to practice, don¡¯t be discouraged. There¡¯s still

    plenty of time ahead.¡±

    Emrys simply nodded in silence.

    No sooner had Ruben taken his leave, than Emrys, with a practiced air, thrust his sword forward. The

    sword gleamed, its sharpness matched only by its inherent grace.

    He had effortlessly executed the moves from the Legendary Sword Technique gifted by Ruben

    moments ago after a quick nce.

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861 Challenging Peter

    Is it that difficult?

    A genius could easily make all problems people deemed difficult simple.

    Emrys was a prodigy in that sense.

    Meanwhile, both Devon and Caden were present at the Origin Sword Sect.

    Clearly, the rtionship between the two ns was more harmonious than their rtionship with the

    Soul Sword Sect. To be precise, it was the Origin Sword Sect and the Soul Sword Sect that shared a

    greater mutual benefit.

    Initially, in defiance of the wishes of the Heavenly Sword King, the distribution of the sword statuttes

    was halted. This was the result of a joint decision made by the two sects.

    At that moment, both of them wore extremely unpleasant expressions.

    Just a moment ago, they had simultaneously experienced an illusion, mistakenly identifying Emrys as

    the Heavenly Sword King. It was likely due to a sense of guilt in their hearts that they were so easily

    startled.

    Looking back now, they suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of embarrassment.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    The two leaders of the Sword Sect, unbelievably, knelt before a mere novice in the Energy Cultivation

    Stage, a disgrace that would be impossible to erase in their lifetime.

    Yes.

    Even though Emrys had received the inheritance of the Heavenly Sword King, in the of Devon and

    Caden, he was still worthless. This was because his cultivation level was merely at the Energy

    Cultivation Stage.

    eyes

    It was hard to tell if it was due to the passage of time that the Heavenly Sword King seemed to have

    lost his discernment in his old age. Out of all the exceptional disciples from the three major Sword

    Sects, he had inexplicably chosen such a worthless individual. It was truly beyondprehension.

    What was even more ludicrous was that Ruben was actually entertaining the absurd idea of having that

    good¨Cfor¨Cnothing assume the role of the leader of the three ns.

    ¡°To tell

    you

    the truth, I was really upset!¡±

    1/3

    ¡°I felt the same way!¡±

    The leader of the Soul Sword Sect, Caden, reflected on the previous scene of his kneeling. A

    boundless sense of humiliation surged within him, causing his eyes to grow cold and murderous intent

    to well up.

    Emrys didn¡¯t deserve his respect.

    He had to wipe Emrys off the surface of the earth since he had already done so. Otherwise, it would

    be a lifelong joke at Caden¡¯s expense.

    Only by killing Emrys could they quench their thirst for revenge.

    Caden was ovee with murderous intent.

    Devon felt the same way.

    But they knew, attempting anything now would likely be very difficult.

    After a long wait, Ruben finally found his sessor, Emrys. He was determined to protect him at all

    costs. The chances of anyone managing to kill Emrys during this period were slim.

    With a face full of resentment, Devon eximed, ¡°I can¡¯t stand this feeling for a second longer. I wish I

    can immediately tear that damned beast to shreds!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    Caden gritted his teeth in frustration, his gaze suddenly turning icy. He asked, ¡°Has that mad disciple of

    yours r¨¦turned from his journey abroad?¡±

    ¡°Are you referring to Killian? It seems like he just returned to the sect.¡±

    Killian stood out among three generations worth of disciples of the Origin Sword Sect. He lived up to

    his name with his wildly audacious character. This perfectly embodied the sect¡¯s philosophy of manic

    swordsmanship, and thus, none of his peers could surpass him.

    Caden felt a surge of frustration, saying, ¡°Given the current situation, our chances of getting rid of

    Tigger are slim. But this pent¨Cup anger is unbearable, we must find a way to vent.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re suggesting that Killian should step in and teach him a lesson?¡°,

    It seemed as though Devon had grasped what he meant. But Caden shook his head and

    2/3

    said, ¡°That good¨Cfor¨Cnothing in the Energy Cultivation Stage, will surely not ept the challenge.

    Therefore, the one Killian needs to teach a lesson to is not him, but Peter.¡±

    ¡°Peter?¡±

    Devon was initially taken aback, then, pping his forehead, he eximed, ¡°That¡¯s brilliant! Ruben is

    so focused on protecting Tigger right now, he probably wouldn¡¯t even dream that we¡¯d target his son.¡±

    Killian was the shining star of the Origin Sword Sect, while Peter was the prodigy of the Soul Sword

    Sect. Prodigies would usually be hostile the moment they meet.

    They had crossed paths before.

    The oue was that Killian had a slight edge.

    Because of Killian¡¯s character, he was not only audacious, but also wildly unpredictable. He was the

    type to attack relentlessly, throwing caution to the wind as if he had a death wish. This reckless

    behavior had caused Peter to suffer at his hands on more than one

    asion.

    This time, Peter had a stroke of luck. He stumbled upon a lucky chance on Sword King Mountain,

    where his swordsmanship broke through to the master level. It was only natural that Killian would

    challenge him once again.

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862 Sessor Of The Sword King

    Moreover, Peter would most certainly take up the challenge.

    He was inherently the type to put on airs, seizing every opportunity to unt his abilities. Such a

    personality, was most susceptible to provocation.

    Every time Killian provoked him, Peter would rise to the challenge, leading to numerous asions

    where he ended up on the receiving end of Killian¡¯s blows. Yet, he never seemed to learn his lesson.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Tigger boldly dere that he wanted Peter to act as the stand¨Cin n leader? Well, we¡¯ll just

    have to teach Peter a lesson this time, and show Tigger the consequences of messing with us.¡±

    A malicious glint flickered in Caden¡¯s eyes.

    Sensing something amiss, Devon furrowed his brows and questioned, ¡°Your intentions, they must be

    more than just casually teaching Peter a lesson, right?¡±

    ¡°Heh, a casual lesson? I want to turn him into a total wreck, one that is even more useless than Tigger!¡±

    Devon¡¯s face changed. ¡°You want Killian to destroy Peter¡¯s elixir field?¡±

    This idea was simply too outrageous.

    If Peter had been just an ordinary disciple of the Soul Sword Sect, damaging his elixir field wouldn¡¯t

    have been such a grave matter. But Peter was the son of Ruben!

    If Ruben were to find out that his son¡¯s elixir field had been destroyed, wouldn¡¯t he go mad?

    Caden chuckled coldly. ¡°It will be Killian who took out Peter, what does that have to do with us? As long

    as we offer Killian the right incentives, he¡¯ll definitely do it.¡±

    When the time came, even if Ruben was fully aware that they were the ones who had manipted

    Killian into acting as he did, what could he do about it? As a member of the Soul Sword Sect, would he

    dare to risk his life in a fight against the two major Sword Sects?

    After a moment of contemtion, Devon said, ¡°Let¡¯s first seek the opinion of Killian!¡±

    1/3

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Devon ordered someone to fetch Killian over.

    In no time, a red¨Chaired young man appeared before the two of them. His sword¨Clike eyebrows nted

    into his temples, and his eyes were sharp, revealing a touch of wild arrogance. Even when facing the

    two Sword Sect leaders, he showed no restraint.

    He was robust, carrying a hefty broadsword on his back, secured with animal hide. It wasn¡¯t because

    hecked a storage device for his weapon, but rather, it was simply a reflection of his personality.

    ¡°Mr. Jaillot, what do you need of me?¡±

    Killian slightly bowed to Devon, then straightened his back and asked candidly.

    He made no acknowledgement of Caden, who was seated next to Devon.

    Killian was the most promising disciple of the Origin Sword Sect. His talent in swordsmanship was

    exceptional, and his cultivation was just a hair¡¯s breadth away from the Golden Elixir Stage, promising

    a future of limitless potential.

    Hence, he dared to have such audacious confidence.

    Even when in the presence of Caden, he showed no fear.

    With a meaningful nce, Devon said, ¡°Killian, you¡¯ve been away on a journey of self- discovery

    recently, so you might not be fully aware of what¡¯s been happening at Sword King Mountain¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jaillot!¡±

    $

    Killian interrupted, a heavy displeasure evident in his gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the general situation,¡± he

    said. ¡°Just before I returned to the sect, someone took away the inheritance of Sword King Mountain.¡±

    Despite Killian¡¯s rude interruption, Devon didn¡¯t take it to heart. Instead, he spoke with profound

    meaning. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve always believed that you are the most deserving of the Sword King¡¯s inheritance.

    You also have the greatest hope of receiving it, but s¡­¡±

    With a soft sigh, Devon continued, ¡°Do you know, who was the one to receive the inheritance?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of two potential candidates. One is Peter from the Soul Sword Sect, and the other is an

    outsider, rumored to be Tigger from the Rabid Gang.¡±

    2/3

    At that time, the true heir to the Sword King¡¯s inheritance was still unknown. The news had not yet

    spread, and most of the members from the three major Sword Sects were still in the stage of

    spection.

    Regardless of what was said, it was certain that it was either Peter or Tigger.

    ¡°My guess is that it must be Tigger, because I know Peter well. If I failed to obtain the Sword King¡¯s

    inheritance, then that deadbeat has even less of a chance. So, it must be Tigger from the Rabid Gang.¡±

    With a scoff, Killian spoke with absolute certainty.

    Killian was wildly entric and brimming with confidence. Having crossed swords with Peter numerous

    times, he was utterly convinced that there was no way Peter could be the one to inherit the Sword

    King¡¯s inheritance.

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863 Not Worthy Enough

    Peter wasn¡¯t qualified enough.

    Devon praised, ¡°Your guess is right. The inheritor is indeed not Peter, but Tigger from Rabid Gang.

    However, do you know that Tigger is even less qualified?¡±

    ¡°Why would you say that?¡±

    With a scoff, Devon replied, ¡°Do you really think a loser at the Energy Cultivation Stage is worthy

    enough?¡±

    ¡°Energy Cultivation Stage?¡±

    At first, Killian was taken aback. With a tone of displeasure, he said, ¡°He truly is a loser among losers.

    But if he¡¯s so worthless, how did he manage to obtain the Sword King¡¯s inheritance?¡±

    Devon smacked his lips. ¡°The Heavenly Sword King has been gone for so many years. All that¡¯s left at

    the Sword King Mountain is but a remnant. It¡¯s only normal to¨Cmake mistakes. in judgment sometimes.¡±

    Killian furrowed his brows.

    Naturally, he didn¡¯t believe what Devon had said.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Even if what remained at Sword King Mountain was merely a fragment of the Heavenly Sword King,

    things couldn¡¯t possibly be this absurd. Out of all the mentees from the Three Sword Sects who were at

    the Foundation Stage, there was no reason why a lousy outsider at the Energy Cultivation Stage would

    be chosen.

    Devon was carefully observing the changes in Killian¡¯s expression. With a bemused look, he asked,

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you worried that the loser might be ying tricks? That doesn¡¯t sound like you

    at all!¡±

    His words wereden with meaning.

    Suddenly, Killian¡¯s furrowed brows smoothed out. He said dismissively, ¡°After all these years I¡¯ve spent

    in the sect, don¡¯t you know me well? It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s only at the Energy Cultivation Stage. Even

    if he were at the same stage as me, I still wouldn¡¯t ept the fact that he got the inheritance.¡±

    ¡°Hah! That¡¯s what a true mentee of the Origin Sword Sect is like. Tigger is nothing but

    1/3

    trash. He just got extremely lucky.¡±

    ¡°Why did you summon me here, Mr. Jaillot?¡±

    ¡°I want you to challenge Peter.¡±

    ¡°Challenge Peter?¡±

    A hint of confusion crossed Killian¡¯s face. ¡°That fat loser had always been beneath me. He doesn¡¯t even

    deserve to be challenged. But I suppose I could have some fun tormenting

    him.¡±

    Whenever Killian was in a bad mood, he would provoke Peter. He vented his frustrations by trampling

    over the ego of this supposed prodigy from the Soul Sword Sect.

    This method proved to be highly effective.

    His mood was horrible that day, anyway. Since he needed an outlet to vent, he thought that tormenting

    Peter wasn¡¯t a bad idea. However, challenging Peter would not be an apt description. It would be too

    demeaning for Killian.

    Therefore, Killian was quite perplexed.

    Devon exined, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but Peter was right beside Tigger when Tigger received the

    Sword King¡¯s inheritance. As a result, Peter managed to gain a bit of sword energy. Now, he¡¯s already a

    swordmaster.¡±

    Whoosh!

    As soon as Devon said that, a vicious glint appeared in Killian¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Swordmaster! That fat slob managed to reach the master level? He must have gotten lucky! Looks like

    I can¡¯t let him off without giving him a good thrashing!¡±

    Killian was filled with an extreme sense of injustice and disdain.

    Devon asked, ¡°Are you

    confident?¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Killian chuckled coldly. ¡°You underestimate me. In fact, when I returned from my journey, I

    was about to bring some good news to you. It¡¯s just that news about the Sword King¡¯s inheritance has

    left me feeling rather annoyed.¡±

    Afte he said that, a surge of master¨Clevel sword energy poured from him.

    2/3

    This scene took Devon and Caden by surprise, causing them to jolt. Their disbelief was palpable.

    Devon¡¯s eyes sparkled as he eximed, ¡°You¡¯ve actually be a swordmaster! Haha! As expected

    of a prodigy from the Origin Sword Sect. You¡¯re far superior to my disappointing children. I¡¯ll have to

    seriously consider to whom I should pass on the position of sect leader in the future!¡±

    Devon¡¯s words, regardless of whether they were true or false, clearly demonstrated his high regard for

    Killian.

    With a boastful grin, Killian dered, ¡°I¡¯ve honed my skills as a swordsmaster through my own efforts.

    I¡¯m better than that fatty who only reached this stage through sheer luck.¡±

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864 Challenge Peter

    He wasn¡¯t boasting. That was simply the truth.

    Even though luck often ys a part in sess, I¡¯ve achieved through sheer skill what you¡¯ve only

    managed through chance. I have every right to look down on you

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    All Killian felt toward Peter was contempt.

    Chuckling heartily, Devon said, ¡°Haha! You¡¯re right. Peter doesn¡¯t measure up to you¡­ It¡¯s a pity. The

    Heavenly Sword King once dered that whoever receives the inheritance will be our new sect leader.

    Tigger¡¯s a loser. Knowing that he couldn¡¯tmand respect from the masses, he nned to let Peter

    be the acting sect leader to rule over the Three Sword Sects. Ruben would undoubtedly support

    this. In the future, he would use the Heavenly Sword King¡¯s orders to persuade the other mentees.¡±

    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°Of course, we¡¯d scoff at all of these. It¡¯s just a pity for you. If you

    had obtained the Sword King¡¯s inheritance, Mr. Szar and I would support your ascension to be

    the sect leader. The mentees of the other sword sects would have no objections whatsoever.¡±

    As Devon continued speaking, his tone gradually shifted. A look of regret appeared on his face.

    As Caden needed Killian to be the first person to speak up, he nodded in agreement. ¡°You have the

    qualifications for this.¡±

    3

    Killian dered confidently, ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Jaillot. I will not let you down. I¡¯m off to teach Peter and

    that good¨Cfor¨Cnothing Tigger a lesson they won¡¯t forget, and destroy their arrogance.¡±

    He assumed that Devon and Caden wanted him to trample over the Soul Sword Sect¡¯s bravado.

    If those two men, who had just received the Sword King¡¯s inheritance, ended up losing to him, they

    would be crippled by a tremendous sense of defeat.

    The mere thought of it was satisfying to Killian.

    Devon fell silent for a moment. He exchanged a nce with Caden before saying, ¡°Tigger is only at the

    Energy Cultivation Stage. No matter how much you provoke him, he probably wouldn¡¯t dare to fight

    back. That¡¯s why we asked you to challenge Peter instead. What we want isn¡¯t simply for you to teach

    him a lesson. Rather, we hope that you can

    1/3

    Chapter 864 Challenge Peter

    destroy his elixir field and render him incapacitated for the rest of his life!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    As soon as Devon uttered these words, Killian was taken aback. His face was filled with astonishment.

    While Killian was reckless, he was not foolish.

    a

    Although he had defeated Peter several times, those victories had only resulted in minor injuries for

    Peter. At the very most, Peter was merely bedridden for half a month.

    Killian had never thought of destroying Peter¡¯s elixir field.

    That would definitely drive Ruben crazy.

    By ordering him to destroy Peter¡¯s elixir field, Devon was sending him on a suicide mission.

    Killian was certainly not that foolish.

    Devon exined, ¡°I understand this might be a bit difficult for you. However, if you aplish this task.

    I¡¯d be willing to consider you to be my godson. All of the Origin Sword Sect¡¯s cultivation resources will

    be prioritized for your use. Once you¡¯re older, it would only make sense for me to entrust the Origin

    Sword Sect to you. How¡¯s that?¡±

    Devon extended these generous conditions to Killian.

    Killian remained silent as he weighed the pros and cons.

    This was an outrageous thing to do.

    Caden said, ¡°Soul Sword Sect shares the same sentiment. Although your aggressive swordsmanship

    doesn¡¯t quite align with our sect¡¯s, I am willing to take you under my wing as my prot¨¦g¨¦. The purpose

    of doing so isn¡¯t to teach you anything. Rather, it¡¯s to instill in you an attitude. From now on, all of the

    Soul Sword Sect¡¯s resources will be avable to you too,¡±

    Caden paused for a moment. Hoping to lend more credibility to his words, he took out an authority

    token. ¡°This is my authority token as the sect leader. Take it with you. With this, you can freely ess

    all of the Soul Sword Sect¡¯s resources.¡±

    Presenting this token made the promise more convincing than mere empty words.

    2/3

    7

    Caden wasn¡¯t exactly trying to deceive Killian.

    Before he met Killian, he had thought of using Killian as a mere sacrifice. However, after actually

    meeting Killian and finding out that he had obtained the master¨Clevel sword energy, Caden changed

    his mind.

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865 The Promise.

    Apart from those two lucky individuals, Killian was definitely a rare prodigy among the Three Sword

    Sects for bing a swordmaster at his young age.

    During the heyday of the Heavenly Sword King¡¯s reign, the swordsmanship prodigies who followed the

    king to Mount Jacaster would be swordmasters at eighteen or neen years old.

    To have achieved that at the age of twenty¨Cthree, Killian was exceptionally outstanding.

    Caden was also willing to offer him some benefits.

    Clutching the authority token, Killian was deeply touched.

    At this moment, Devon also made his move. He too presented an emerald pendant. It was not a status

    token; rather, it was a protective emerald pendant.

    Devon exined, ¡°What you¡¯re worried about now is that Ruben might wish to kill you. The jade

    pendant I¡¯ve given you contains a high¨Clevel formation that can withstand an attack from someone in

    thete phase of the Golden Elixir Stage. Ruben is only in the middle phase, so it should be more than

    enough to handle him. We will also keep a watchful eye.

    If Ruben dares to make a move, we will certainly step in to protect you. He won¡¯t be able to do anything

    to you.¡±

    After a slight pause, Devon continued, ¡°Moreover, with your talent, it wouldn¡¯t take more than a decade

    for you to be on par with Ruben. By then, he can¡¯t possibly do anything to you even if you barge your

    way into Soul Sword Sect.¡±

    Devon was very persuasive.

    Gripping the protective emerald pendant, Killian could feel the energy emanating from within it. He

    knew that Devon wasn¡¯t trying to deceive him.

    After a moment of silence, Killian smirked and said, ¡°Since both of you hold me in such high regard, I

    will certainly do a good job. Over the next few days, I will find an opportunity to provoke Peter and incite

    him to attack me.¡±

    A look of madness, tinged with a hint of bloodlust, surged in Killian¡¯s eyes.

    He had always been a bit of a wild card. Feeling that life within the sect was not thrilling enough and

    lacked any feelings of danger, he had ventured out to train.

    1/3

    That was why he had journeyed to the perilousnds of Mount Kushinurn, a ce notorious for its

    beasts. It was there, in the crucible of life and death, that he finally achieved a breakthrough and

    comprehended the master¨Clevel sword energy

    What he was about to do now was just as insane as before. The difference was that he had the

    backing of two sect leaders this time.

    After hearing their promises, Killian quickly agreed to their demands.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Eliminating Peter was merely an additional step, For Killian, this was far from a difficult

    task.

    It just so happened that he was also quite upset about Peter getting the Sword King¡¯s inheritance. Now

    that such a great opportunity presented itself, there was no reason why

    he wouldn¡¯t seize it.

    Several days passed.

    In a secluded courtyard in the Soul Sword Sect, all one could hear was the whistling sound of a sword

    slicing through the air.

    It was none other than Emrys who was practicing.

    In just a few short days, he managed tomit the Legendary Sword Technique to memory and

    execute it with remarkable fluidity.

    The first time he tried, he was not familiar with it.

    8

    Things became much better the second time.

    His movements became to flow by the third time.

    For the fourth time¡­

    The man outside the courtyard, who was tasked to guard Emrys, did not disturb him. He did not even

    dare to sneak a peek inside.

    Things changed this day.

    Listening to the whistling sound of the sword echoing through the courtyard and feeling the legendary¨C

    level sword energy pulsating freely, he could no longer hold himself back. Without disturbing Emrys, he

    stole a nce.

    His eyes widened in shock.

    2/3

    Emrys thrust his sword forward, his movement graceful yet sharp. Before him, the de shimmered

    against the light. It was the fifth sword technique from the Soul Sword Technique.

    The guard outside the courtyard was so shocked that his eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.

    In just a few days. Emrys managed to master the Soul Sword Technique to such a proficient level.

    Moreover, he was already on the fifth sword technique, indicating that he had simrly mastered the

    previous moves.

    Within such a short span of time, no one else would be able to grasp even the basics of the first sword

    technique.

    Such a talent for swordsmanship was truly terrifying. It was no wonder that Emrys was the one chosen

    to obtain the Sword King¡¯s inheritance.

    The guard outside the courtyard could no longer contain his excitement. He was eager to share the

    exciting news with Ruben. After keeping watch for a while and ensuring that no one would interrupt, he

    hurried off to find Ruben.

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866 The Chosen One

    After the guard left, Emrys¡¯s sword technique changed abruptly and became quite strange. It was a

    Ghost Sword Technique. He had also mastered the fifth sword technique, which allowed him to

    condense five sword shadows, one of which concealed a murderous intent.

    The sword technique transformed once again, unleashing a surge of wild, tumultuous

    energy¡­.

    This was not hard toprehend. Emrys was practicing the original version of the Legendary Sword

    Technique. The three styles within it were inherently interconnected, with each path leading to the next.

    He was a prodigy.

    Upon hearing the news, Ruben was equally stunned. Without wasting a moment, he rushed to the

    courtyard where Emrys was practicing.

    In just a few days, Emrys had mastered the fifth sword technique of the Soul Sword Technique. This

    was simply an extraordinary feat! Countless mentees from the Soul Sword Sect might not even

    manage to achieve such a feat after a decade of training.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    It seemed that what Emrys said to Ruben a few days ago was not a result of blind self- confidence, but

    rather a genuine disy of his talent.

    How terrifying!

    Ruben arrived excitedly. However, Emrys was no longer practicing. Instead, he was seated under the

    shade of an old tree, surrounded by an aura of spirit energy.

    Ruben looked surprised. ¡°Is Mr. Griffins going to have a breakthrough?¡±

    He had no choice but to suppress his excitement and stand at the entrance of the courtyard silently,

    waiting for Emrys toplete his breakthrough.

    A long time passed.

    Emrys was still seated there. The spirit energy around him fluctuated more intensely, as if he was on

    the brink of a breakthrough.

    At that moment, an urgent call sounded a distance away from the courtyard.

    ¡°Mr. Ruben!¡±

    1/3

    ¡°Quiet!¡±

    Ruben quickly hushed the messenger so they would not to disturb Emrys¡¯s breakthrough.

    The messenger had no choice but to tread lightly.

    Ruben asked softly, ¡°You¡¯re sweating profusely. What happened?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ruben, it¡¯s Mr. Peter. He¡¯s gotten into a fight with Killian from the Origin Sword Sect at the sword

    training hall. I feel that Killian¡¯s behavior is a bit off today. I¡¯m worried something might happen, so I

    came to inform you.¡±

    Ruben furrowed his brows. ¡°Peter, that b*stard! He really can¡¯t stay out of trouble for long!¡±

    When Killian and Peter had fought previously, both of them knew their limits. Since it was just friendly

    rivalry among peers, Ruben never intervened much.

    However, things were sensitive recently.

    The messenger even said that there was something wrong with Killian that day. Apparently, Killian¡¯s

    face was filled with madness and viciousness.

    Ruben felt a growing sense of unease.

    After shooting a nce at Emrys, who was still meditating in the courtyard, Ruben turned back and

    replied solemnly, ¡°I think Mr. Griffins will need a bit more time before his breakthrough. Let¡¯s head to the

    sword training hall first and see what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Ruben left in a hurried manner.

    After he left, Emrys furrowed his brows.

    Did Peter get into a fight with someone? Is it with a man or a woman? Judging from the name, Killian¡¯s

    probably a dude!

    With these thoughts wandering in his mind, Emrys opened his eyes.

    He wasn¡¯t attempting a breakthrough just now. Since his golden elixir field was shattered, he couldn¡¯t

    advance to the next stage.

    It was all just an act.

    He was just trying to ensure that hisbat abilities in the future would match his

    2/3

    cultivation stage. Otherwise, he would arouse too much suspicion.

    Emrys¡® Energy Cultivation Stage aura was merely a facade created by the Soul Cloak Stone. In reality,

    he was at the peak of the Foundation Stage.

    The difference between the two stages was simply too vast.

    If he were to engage inbat while he was at the peak of the Foundation Stage, others would find it

    unbelievable as he was supposed to be at the Energy Cultivation Stage. Hence, they might question

    his identity.

    Seizing this opportunity, he feigned a breakthrough. In secret, However, he used the Soul

    way, his Cloak Stone to disguise his aura and pretend to be at the Foundation Stage. This powers

    would not seem so exaggerated.

    Emrys had not expected that he would stay at the Soul Sword Sect for that long.

    After leaving the Morris residence at Cloudmist Academy, he spent a few days cultivating the

    Shapeshifting Technique. Using the Soul Cloak Stone, he masked his aura to appear as if he was at

    the Energy Cultivation Stage. He did all that to appear weak.

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867 A Battle Of Pride

    Mount Kushburn was a pragmatic ce. No one would bother about a minor character at the Energy

    Cultivation Stage.

    Originally, Emrys had intended to keep a low profile. He wanted to try his luck at Sword King Mountain

    by using Wyatt¡¯s sword statutte. Regardless of whether he gained anything. he had nned to leave

    discreetly on the same day.

    He did not expect to obtain a hint from Azure King¡¯s will when he arrived at Sword King Mountain. In

    the end, he even managed to seize the Sword King¡¯s inheritance.

    What surprised him even more was how Ruben announced that he would rebuild the Sword King Sect

    and be the new sect leader.

    Ruben had good intentions, but his actions undeniably pushed Emrys into the eye of the storm. The

    attitudes of Devon and Caden betrayed their hostility.

    Therefore, Emrys had no choice but to adjust his ns and conceal his aura again.

    Although being at the Foundation Stage was not particrly impressive, it would prevent others from

    viewing him as a loser. Otherwise, anyone would feel indignant that a loser at the Energy Cultivation

    Stage could obtain the Sword King¡¯s inheritance.

    After Emrys used the Soul Cloak Stone, he disguised his aura to be at the Foundation Stage. To

    others, it appeared as if he had naturally advanced. No one would suspect that he was using a magical

    treasure like the Soul Cloak Stone.

    Buzz!

    The spirit energy fluctuating around him gathered at his elixir field.

    Emrys¡® act was thorough. After wrapping up the final details, he got up and headed toward the

    courtyard gate.

    At that moment, only the guard remained at the gate. Ruben and the messenger had already rushed off

    to the sword training hall.

    Feigning ignorance, Emrys asked, ¡°Did I just hear Mr. Ruben¡¯s voice?¡±

    The guard was still dumbstruck by Emrys¡¯s exceptional talent in swordsmanship. After hearing Emrys¡®

    question, he replied, ¡°Mr. Ruben dide. However, after seeing that you¡¯re focusing on your

    breakthrough, he chose not to disturb you.¡±

    1/3

    Emrys nodded and asked, ¡°Where is Mr. Ruben now?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s at the sword training hall. Apparently, Mr. Peter got into a fight with a fanatic from the Origin

    Sword Sect. Sensing that something was amiss, Mr. Ruben hurried over.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Not saying anything else, Emrys immediately rushed off.

    The sword training hall was a shared space among the Three Sword Sects, just like the Sword King

    Mountain. There, the Three Sword Sects would typically hold their friendly

    spars.

    The mentees from the Three Sword Sects would fight against each other in private there

    too.

    At that moment, the sword training hall was filled with mentees from the sword sects.

    They were engrossed in watching the battle that was unfolding between Peter and Killian.

    Both of them were renowned figures who were talented in swordsmanship. Their rivalry was akin to the

    ultimate showdown between the younger generations of the Two Sword

    Sects.

    Therefore, every time they crossed paths, it would spark widespread attention.

    The mentees of the Origin Sword Sect and the Soul Sword Sect were particrly excited. They waved

    their gs, cheering and rallying with fervor.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    To a certain extent, the two of them represented the Two Sword Sects.

    Peter had repeatedly suffered defeat at the hands of Killian, much to the dismay of his fellow mentees

    at the Soul Sword Sect. However, this time was different. Peter had recently disyed his

    swordsmanship to everyone, revealing that he had broken through to the master level.

    His strength had undoubtedly increased.

    Therefore, this battle between the two was more captivating than any of their previous fights.

    The mentees of the Soul Sword Sect were desperately hoping that Peter could avenge these past

    insults and vent out all their frustrations.

    2/3

    Meanwhile, the mentees of the Origin Sword Sect were suspecting that Peter was the Sword King¡¯s

    inheritor. Thus, they hoped that Killian would defeat Peter, demonstrating to the Soul Sword Sect that

    even if Peter had the Sword King¡¯s inheritance, he would still be ruthlessly dominated by Killian.

    The tension between both sides was palpable,

    In the bustling sword training hall, Peter and Killian had been dueling for quite some time. The mentees

    from the three sects were clearly emotionally invested.

    The Soul Sword Sect¡¯s mentees initially watched the contest with anticipation, hoping that they could

    vent their pent¨Cup frustration.

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868 Deliberate Provocation

    As long as Peter won, the mentees of the Soul Sword Sect could finally hold their heads high in front of

    the Origin Sword Sect, no longer inferior to them.

    They firmly believed that Peter, having reached the master level for sword energy, would win this duel.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    What took all the mentees of the Soul Sword Sect by surprise was that Killian had also reached the

    master level.

    With this, Peter¡¯s advantage waspletely obliterated.

    The contest between the two seemed to harken back to the past, with Peter once again at a

    disadvantage. He was almost entirely dominated by Killian throughout the match.

    Killian was incredibly aggressive, more so than before.

    ng! ng! ng!

    Killian was wielding a broadsword that seemed quite heavy. Yet, his movements were swift and fierce,

    showing no signs of strain from the sword¡¯s weight.

    Every attack heunched was a clear disy of his aggressive nature,

    Meanwhile, Peter¡¯s face had turned pale. His forehead was covered in beads of sweat and his mouth

    was wide open as he gasped for air.

    Bang!

    After another of Killian¡¯s ferocious attacks, Peter¡¯s hand started to tremble as it held the sword.

    Killian was exceptionally fierce today.

    The mentees from the three sects had already anticipated the oue of this contest. All the mentees

    from the Soul Sword Sect wore expressions of gloom, while those from the Origin Sword Sect were

    visibly excited.

    It was extremely satisfying to see Peter, who was suspected to be the inheritor of the Sword King,

    being humiliated. This feeling was like the widespread resentment that people from the mundane world

    harbored toward the wealthy.

    1/3

    Naturally, the mentees of the Spirit Sword Sect shared this sentiment. They hoped that Killian would

    give Peter a good thrashing.

    Bang!

    Peter was forced back again.

    This time, he couldn¡¯t even stand properly. His only option was to thrust his sword into the ground,

    using the hilt to keep himself upright.

    The trembling, which started from his palms, spread up to his arms. It grew more and more intense.

    Killian¡¯s red hair was as mboyant as a zing fire. With a mocking smile ying on his lips, Killian

    walked toward Peter.

    ¡°Haha! Fatty Pete, so what if you¡¯ve stumbled upon the Sword King¡¯s inheritance? You¡¯re still like a dog

    that has been thrashed by me! You¡¯re as worthless as you¡¯ve always been!¡±

    Killian was incredibly arrogant. Not only did he mock Peter, but he also continued in a louder voice, ¡°If a

    so¨Ccalled prodigy from the Soul Sword Sect is this pathetic, it¡¯s clear that the others from your sect

    must be even more worthless!¡±

    He paid no heed to the resentful gazes of the mentees from the Soul Sword Sect.

    He didn¡¯t need to hold back either.

    Because of Killian¡¯s¡¯extraordinary talent, the other mentees were nothing but losers in his

    presence.

    He was qualified to make such wild ims.

    For this very reason, even though the mentees of the Soul Sword Sect were filled with anger, none

    dared to stand up and refute. If they stepped forward, they would be humiliated as well. Hence, they

    had no choice but to suppress their rage as they grew increasingly frustrated.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time they had experienced such mockery.

    Killian strode forward relentlessly, his broadsword casually slung over his shoulder. In a blink, he stood

    before Peter and said disdainfully, ¡°I heard a rumor that you aspire to be the acting sect leader for the

    Three Sword Sects. Haha! Why don¡¯t you say it out loud? Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡±

    2/3

    ¡°You¡­ You sc*mbag!¡± Peter cursed loudly, having been utterly humiliated by Killian.

    With a swift motion, he unsheathed his sword and lunged at Killian, shouting furiously, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill

    you today!¡±

    With a dismissive smirk, Killian watched as Peter charged at him. A sudden sh of ruthlessness

    flickered in Killian¡¯s eyes.

    He had fought with Peter several times. On each asion, Peter ended up at a disadvantage.

    However, Peter was a stubborn man who refused to back down each time. This was why he often

    ended up in a miserable state.

    In the past, Killian, out of respect for Ruben, would never deal a fatal blow. He would leave after having

    his fill of embarrassing Peter, indifferent to Peter¡¯s resentful howls behind him.

    But this time, it was different.

    Killian deliberately provoked Peter by iming that even if Peter had managed to master reach the

    master level for sword energy, Peter would still be easily defeated by him. By doing that, he was

    inciting Peter to attack him.

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869 Ruben Intervenes

    As long as Peter dared to make a move, Killian wouldn¡¯t hesitate to destroy his elixir field.

    After all, it was Killian¡¯s objective this time.

    Therefore, Peter¡¯s refusal to admit defeat perfectly aligned with Killian¡¯s intentions.

    A ruthless glint shed in his eyes. Seizing the moment of Peter¡¯s vulnerability, Killian swung his sword

    directly and aimed right at Peter¡¯s elixir field.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    A sense of foreboding began to rise in Peter¡¯s heart.

    ¡°F*ck you, Killian!¡±

    Although Peter was fat, the strong sense of impending danger forced him to aplish a highly

    challenging move.

    He swiftly bent down.

    Killian¡¯s sword barely grazed Peter¡¯s belly.

    In his crouched position, Peter used the momentum from his previous charge to slide five meters

    across the ground on his knees, narrowly evading the attack..

    Buzz!

    Killian¡¯s sword sliced through the air, leaving a trail of sword aura in its wake.

    This scene instantly left everyone around them in a state of stunned silence.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t because Peter managed to evade Killian¡¯s attack.

    Rather, it was because Killian¡¯s strike was aimed at Peter¡¯s elixir field.¡±

    Moreover, it was clear from the sword aura that Killian had not held back. It was undoubtedly

    intentional.

    Peter was the deputy sect leader of the Soul Sword Sect, yet Killian, that madman, still wanted to

    destroy his elixir field.

    Everyone was initially stunned for a moment before abruptly snapping back to reality and realizing that

    something was amiss.

    1/3

    Numerous mentees from the Soul Sword Sect immediately ran off in a fluster to call for help.

    Killian¡¯s gaze became grim. This fatty is lucky. He managed to evade my attack under such

    circumstances. He may have escaped the first time, but he won¡¯t be able to dodge a second time!

    Now that his intentions had been revealed, he needed to act swiftly and decisively. If he waited for the

    higher¨Cups from the Soul Sword Sect to arrive, things would be much more troublesome.

    Killian spun around and unleashed another barrage of attacks. The sword force descended upon Peter

    like a hailstorm.

    ¡°F*ck! I¡¯m going all out with you today!¡±

    Peter had just narrowly escaped an attack. Before he could even rejoice, he saw Killianunching

    another ferocious assault. He knew that this lunatic was intent on destroying his elixir field.

    Left with no other choice, Peter could only curse loudly while fending off with his sword.

    However, he was already at his wit¡¯s end. Faced with Killian¡¯s relentless onught, he couldn¡¯t hold out

    for long. In no time at all, Killian¡¯s heavy sword struck at his elixir field again.

    ¡°F*ck!¡± cursed Peter.

    In the next moment, his face turned deathly pale.

    Killian¡¯s sword had already struck his abdomen. A violent surge of sword energy prated his elixir

    field, wreaking havoc within.

    Meanwhile, Ruben had just arrived.

    Before he could even yell for them to stop, he saw Peter¡¯s body propelled to the side due to the sword¡¯s

    impact.

    ¡°Peter!¡±

    Ruben moved rapidly and caught Peter. At the same time, he channeled a surge of life energy into

    Peter¡¯s elixir field, neutralizing the sword energy that lingered within.

    ¡®Ss, take Peter away to get his wounds treated!¡±

    2/3

    Ruben handed Peter over to an elder who had arrived at the same time. His eyes, zing with fury,

    turned toward Killian. ¡°You¡¯re so young, yet your methods are ruthless. You would spell nothing but

    trouble if you remain here.¡±

    At this moment, Ruben was seething with anger.

    He knew that the two had often sparred, but he never intervened. He believed that regardless of how

    arrogant Killian was, Killian would still know his limits.

    It was also an opportunity to use Killian as a means to temper Peter¡¯s character, allowing Peter to

    mature faster.

    But no one would have predicted that this encounter between the two of them was no longer a friendly

    spar. Killian had ill intentions right from the very start.

    Ruben¡¯s murderous intent surged uncontrobly. He didn¡¯t care whether Killian was a prodigy from the

    Origin Sword Sect. With a wave of his hand, he sted a murderous wave of life energy toward Killian.

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871 A Challenge

    ¡°Ruben, don¡¯t push your luck too far,¡± Devon retorted with defiance. ¡°Killian is a disciple of the Origin

    Sword Sect. If he has done something wrong, I will naturally punish him when we return. It¡¯s not your

    ce to issue a death sentencel¡±

    ¡°Although this matter doesn¡¯t directly involve my Spirit Sword Sect, I can¡¯t condone your actions, Mr.

    Ruben. This time, I will stand on Mr. Jaillot¡¯s side. Not for any other reason, but for the sake of justice.

    Caden cleverly turned the tables and yed the victim.

    The two were clearly coborating, determined to protect Killian at all costs,

    Just as Ruben was about to hurl another insult, he suddenly heard a clear voice ring out from the side.

    ¡°Honorable sect leaders, could you perhaps do me, the heir to the Sword King, a favor and set aside

    your dispute for now?¡±

    The one who spoke, of course, was Emrys.

    He had managed to reach the group¡¯s side without their knowledge.

    Wearing a mask, his expressions were unreadable. Moreover, his voice was calm andposed,

    making it difficult to discern whether he was pleased or angry.

    Killian was secretly rejoicing. As expected, the two sect leaders had kept their word, stepping in at the

    crucial moment to protect him.

    With the two of them around, he was free from worry.

    Just then, Emrys¡® voice rang out. Killian¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed, and his piercing gaze was directed

    toward Emrys. One could not tell if it was jealousy or contempt on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re the heir to the Sword King? The same Tigger who was aplete failure during the Energy

    Cultivation Stage?¡±

    Killian was always blunt with his words.

    Leveraging the support of two sect leaders, he showed no respect for Emrys, the heir to the Sword

    King.

    Emrys remained impassive, casting a silent nce at him. Calmly, he stated, ¡°Now, I¡¯m at the

    Foundation Stage.¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 871 A Challenge

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Foundation Stage?

    Killian was taken aback for a moment before a mocking smile spread across his face. He sneered,

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you something? You¡¯ve actually managed to break through to the Foundation Stage. But in

    my eyes, you¡¯re still nothing but a loser.¡±

    He had even managed to overpower Peter, so how could he possibly consider Emrys, who had just

    made a breakthrough in his Foundation Stage, a threat?

    In his eyes, Emrys was nothing more than trash!

    Ruben¡¯s murderous intent surged, and he bellowed in anger once again, ¡°Killian, you are truly

    audacious! It seems that if I don¡¯t kill you today, I, Ruben, won¡¯t be able to save face!¡±

    Following the wishes of the Heavenly Sword King, Emrys, the chosen sessor, was destined to

    be the new sect leader of the Sword King Sect.

    Even with the presence of Devon and Caden, this matter couldn¡¯t possibly be a reality. However,

    given Emrys¡® status, he wasn¡¯t somebody that anyone could casually offend.

    In a certain sense, he was the ambassador left behind in this world by the Heavenly Sword King.

    Hadn¡¯t they noticed how respectfully Ruben treated Emrys?

    Killian was merely a disciple of the Origin Sword Sect, yet he dared to mock and ridicule Emrys. This

    was a p in the face to Ruben and a sign of disrespect toward the Heavenly Sword King.

    How could Ruben bear it?

    However, the moment Ruben¡¯s murderous intent was revealed, both Caden and Devon simultaneously

    stiffened, ready to confront him.

    Ruben couldn¡¯t kill Killian in front of the two of them.

    Caden appeared to be advising, but in reality, his intentions were quite profound. He began to speak,

    ¡°Mr. Ruben, this whole matter is a grudge between the younger generation. As their seniors, is it

    appropriate for us to intervene like this?¡±

    F*ck you!

    Killianpletely destroyed my son¡¯s elixir field, and you¡¯re telling me not to intervene? Why don¡¯t

    2/3

    you drop dead?

    In his heart, Ruben cursed furiously.

    At that moment, Emrys nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Mr. Szar is right. This is a matter between

    us younger generations, and naturally, it should be resolved by us.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Griffins, you¡­¡±

    Ruben looked at Emrys in surprise.

    Caden and hispanions were also perplexed, unsure of what tricks this young man was up to.

    Ignoring their stares, Emrys looked at Killian with a calm expression and said, ¡°Your name is Killian,

    right? Since you think I¡¯m a loser, why don¡¯t we have a littlepetition? Do you dare to ept the

    challenge?¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions of everyone present took on a peculiar shift.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872 Invincible

    Ruben furrowed his brows, voicing his concern. ¡°Mr. Griffins, don¡¯t act recklessly, Killian may be

    extremely detestable, but he is indeed a prodigy in sword energy. His cultivation is at the peak of

    Foundation Stage, and he hasprehended master level sword energy. You¡¯re no match for him.¡±

    At Mount Kushburn, sword cultivators were naturally more dominant than the average practitioner.

    Killian was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from Golden Elixir Stage. Coupled with his master level sword

    energy, it was fair to say he was invincible in the Foundation Stage.

    He could even hold their own for a while against cultivators in the early¨Cphase Golden Elixir Stage.

    As for Emrys, even though he had grasped legendary level sword energy, his own skill level had only

    just managed to break through the foundational stage.

    The legendary level sword energy provided Emrys with sweeping strikes and the ability to fight beyond

    his level. However, being in the early¨Cphase Foundation Stage, no matter how strong he was, it was

    impossible for him to elevate hisbat power to rival that of the early¨Cphase Golden Elixir Stage.

    There was no way he could rival Killian.

    Ruben assumed that Emrys was unaware of Killian¡¯s prowess, so he took the time to analyze the

    situation for Emrys, urging him to think carefully and avoid making any foolish decisions.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Before Emrys could respond, Caden asserted with conviction, ¡°Mr. Griffins, you are truly deserving of

    your title as Sword King¡¯s inheritor. I must say, your courage is something I deeply admire.¡±

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t genuinely praising Emrys. While his words wereplimentary, he was inwardly

    cursing Emrys as a fool.

    Their initial target was primarily Emrys. They focused on him because they were worried that he might

    not dare to fight back. Therefore, they turned their attention to Peter, punishing him as an example to

    others.

    Unexpectedly, Emrys actually took the initiative and put himself in the spotlight. In Caden¡¯s view, Emrys

    was being foolish, which was nothing short of a godsend.

    1/3

    Caden¡¯s ttery was nothing more than an attempt to inte Emrys¡® ego. After all, young people tend to

    get carried away with praise, their heads easily heated with arrogance. This yed perfectly into their

    hands.

    However, Emrys unexpectedly retorted, ¡°Who do you think you are? Whether I have the courage or not,

    do I need your admiration?¡±

    To think he has the audacity to say that! He¡¯s even crazier than Killiant thought Caden,

    Before, when Killian encountered Caden, he merely disregarded thetter. When he met Devon, he

    only offered a perfunctory salute. To the onlookers, Killian¡¯s behavior was already incredibly arrogant.

    However, that day, an even more arrogant one showed up.

    Facing the leader of Spirit Sword Sect, Emrys actually had the audacity to blurt out, ¡°Who do you think

    you are?¡± Thatpletely shattered everyone¡¯s understanding of arrogance, escting it to the point

    of suicidal recklessness.

    In any other circumstance, if it were anyone else, daring to offend Caden in such a manner would

    indeed be a suicidal act.

    Caden¡¯s face darkened. A glint of murderous intent shed in his eyes, but that time, he managed to

    suppress it.

    Ruben wanted to kill Killian, but with the two powerful individuals guarding him, it was impossible.

    Simrly, Caden¡¯s desire to kill Emrys right under Ruben¡¯s watch was not going to be an easy task

    either.

    Devon stowed away his peculiar expression, turning to say, ¡°Killian, you are our Origin Sword Sect¡¯s

    prodigy. Now that someone has challenged you, shouldn¡¯t you promptly respond?¡±

    Killian chuckled. ¡°As you wish, my master! This worthless individual, who has just barely advanced to

    Foundation Stage, has be so arrogant after a stroke of luck. Daring to challenge me, Killian, he¡¯s

    practically seeking his own death-¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± With a stern look, Devon red fiercely at Killian,

    He was terrified that Emrys might change his mind, so he hastily had Killian ept Emrys¡® challenge

    and stop Killian from speaking further.

    Naturally, Killian understood what Devon was thinking. His lips twitched slightly, refraining from further

    mockery. However, his eyes were filled with cold, derisive

    2/3

    Ruben also felt that Emrys was being arrogant.

    Although it was quite satisfying for Ruben to hear Emrys stand up to Caden, relying solely on verbal

    retorts wasn¡¯t enough. The consequences of seeking momentary pleasure could be extremely severe.

    Thus, Ruben had no choice but to pull Emrys aside, speaking earnestly. ¡°Mr. Griffins, I know you¡¯re

    feeling down and you¡¯re looking for an opportunity to vent. However, there¡¯s one thing you must

    understand. This is not a simple spar.¡±

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873 Amused And Not Afraid

    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Killian dared to strike at Peter¡¯s vital elixir field. With the open

    support of Caden and Devon, there was no telling what kind of outrageous actions be might take.

    In fact, it could potentially lead to a loss of life,

    When the time came for them to once again use the same excuse they did for Peter to shirk their

    responsibility, there would be nothing Ruben could do,

    He struggled alone under the weight of two people¡¯s pressure, managing to rescue Emrys from the

    clutches of Killian, which was why that challenge absolutely could not

    Commence.

    Naturally, Emrys understood Ruben¡¯s intentions, but not only was Emrys unafraid, he even felt a hint of

    amusement. There¡¯s no telling who¡¯s going to wind up dead yet.

    Emrys chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Mr. Ruben, I know you¡¯re concerned about my safety, but

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    my

    mind is made up. Don¡¯t you want to avenge Peter¡¯s grudge?¡±

    Ruben¡¯s face faltered because how could he possibly not want to avenge his son? If he didn¡¯t crave

    revenge, he wouldn¡¯t be shouting about killing Killian. But would challenging Killian really bring about

    the vengeance he sought?

    Ruben spoke earnestly. ¡°Killian has destroyed Peter¡¯s elixir field. I will definitely seek retribution in the

    future. This is my responsibility. You¡¯re not yet strong enough to handle this.¡±

    ¡°Do you think, if we couldn¡¯t take down Killian today, we would have another chance in the future?¡±

    Emrys looked intently at Ruben, then continued, ¡°If we let Killian escape today, he¡¯ll hide within Two

    Sword Sects. If he secludes himself for a few years to cultivate, do

    you think you¡¯ll still be able to kill him, Mr. Ruben?¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Ruben was taken aback once again, falling into silence because he knew

    that what Emrys had said was the truth.

    If they couldn¡¯t manage to kill Killian that day, finding such an opportunity in the future would likely

    be even more difficult.

    For those who practiced cultivation, it was quite normal to seclude themselves for several years, even a

    decade or more.

    1/3

    By the time Killian emerged once more, his cultivation would have inevitably advanced to the Golden

    Elixir Stage, making any attempt to kill him even more unrealistic.

    ¡°Mr. Ruben, if Killian chooses to fight today, he is certain to meet his death!¡± Emrys didat bother to

    borate further.

    Instead, he confidently assured Ruben, his handsome face beneath the mask revealing a hint of

    chilling intent.

    Indeed, his motive for challenging Killian was not to prove that he wasn¡¯t worthless but rather to kill the

    latter.

    It was the same as Killian provoking Peter to destroy Peter¡¯s elixir field.

    Emrys hadn¡¯t known Ruben and Peter for very long, but he had a good impression of them both. He

    had evene to consider that show¨Coff, who loved to put on airs, as a buddy.

    Emrys was just that kind of straightforward person, willing to kill Killian because thetter destroyed the

    elixir field of Peter, his pal.

    Upon seeing Emrys¡® solemn vow, Ruben fell into deep thought. After a long while, he spoke with a

    complex tone. ¡°If you truly are confident, I naturally won¡¯t dissuade you..!

    Seeing that Emrys remained unmoved, Ruben could only sigh and say, ¡°If you end up being

    overpoweredter, I will use all my strength to ensure your survival.¡±

    Even he himself didn¡¯t sound so confident when he said that.

    Emrys, however, was no longer concerned. He nced around and asked, ¡°In which area was Peter

    when Killian destroyed his energy center?¡±

    Ruben pointed, and at that moment, the area was still crowded with disciples from the Sword Sects.

    They were all looking in that direction, their faces filled with uncertainty and surprise.

    Emrys nodded, choosing not to speak any further. He turned and strode purposefully toward that

    particr area. The disciples of the Sword Sects who gathered there instinctively made way for him.

    Upon arriving at the center point, Emrys halted in his tracks, pausing for a moment before he suddenly

    dered loudly, ¡°I am the so¨Ccalled loser who took away your Sword King Mountain¡¯s inheritance.¡±

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874 Mad Dog

    Previously, Peter showcased his master level sword energy, leading everyone to believe that he was

    the one who had obtained Sword King¡¯s inheritance.

    However, just a moment ago, after observing Ruben¡¯s attitude toward Emrys, everyone began to doubt,

    Their previous assumptions might have been wrong. Perhaps the madman wearing a strange mask

    named Tigger was the true inheritor.

    At that moment, they finally received his personal admission.

    What left everyone perplexed was that Emrys was actually berating himself as a loser, plunging the

    entire crowd into a moment of stunned silence.

    Emrys offered no exnation, and after uttering those words, he abruptly turned around, his gaze

    piercing toward Killian in the distance. He bellowed, ¡°You mad dog! Weren¡¯t you eager for a fight? Well,

    get over here now!¡±

    Mad dog? The disciples of the Sword Sects couldn¡¯t help but shudder, their faces revealing a color of

    sheer terror. How dare you call Killian a mad dog! I think you¡¯re the mad one!

    Never before had Killian been so insulted. What he couldn¡¯t stand the most was someone acting more

    outrageous than him. Immediately, a glint of cold, menacing light shed in his

    eyes. His fiery red hair seemed to sense his anger, wildly ring up in response.

    ¡°You worthless piece of trash. Since you¡¯re so eager to meet your end, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Dragging

    his heavy sword, Killian strode toward Emrys with a fierce glint in his eyes.

    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but bellow at the surrounding disciples of the Sword Sect, ¡°All of

    you, get the hell away from me!¡±

    Everyone around knew that Killian was in a fit of rage. No one dared to provoke him, so they quietly

    backed away a bit.

    The space in the middle had been cleared out.

    Caden, Devon, and Ruben quickly followed suit, positioning themselves strategically, ready to intervene

    in thepetition between the two at any moment.

    What Ruben had in mind was that if Emrys were to be defeated, he would do everything in his power to

    preserve Emrys¡® life.

    1/3

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Meanwhile, Caden and Devon were tasked with restraining Ruben from both sides, providing Killian

    with ample time to eliminate Emrys.

    Just a while ago, Emrys and Ruben were having a conversation on the side, discussing their ns to

    avenge Peter by killing Killian. Meanwhile, in secret, Devon was instructing Killian not to hold back and

    to take out Emrys in one fell swoop.

    Regardless, the destruction of Peter¡¯s elixir field had already ignited Ruben¡¯s murderous intent.

    Deciding to go all out, he resolved to eliminate Emrys as well.

    Killian had already positioned himself opposite Emrys. His broadsword, previously resting on the

    ground, had been hoisted onto his sturdy shoulder.

    His gaze was fierce, his expression icy.

    Thatpetition, though seemingly friendly, was actually fraught with deadly intent. It was inevitable

    that one side would meet a brutal end, and it was highly likely that the one who suffered that brutal

    ordeal was Emrys.

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but trash. I had initially nned to give you a chance to redeem yourself, but now I¡¯m

    not in the mood. It¡¯s toote for any regrets!¡± As always, Killian was wildly unpredictable.

    He hadn¡¯t made a move yet, but his ferocious aura was already palpable, like a machine wheel set in

    motion, relentlessly grinding and rumbling.

    The disciples of the Sword Sects, standing opposite Killian and watching the battle, felt a tightness in

    their chests, and their breaths quickened despite the considerable distance between them and the

    presence of Emrys in the middle.

    The piercing gaze of Killian was oppressive, so intense that, without exaggeration, a mere nce could

    leave one breathless.

    Killian¡¯s fame within Three Sword Sects was truly overwhelming. He was widely recognized as the

    leader among the younger generation. Normally, the disciples of the sword sects didn¡¯t even have the

    courage to lift their heads when they saw him.

    Additionally, at that moment, Killian was in a state of intense rage, so his aura naturally appeared

    increasingly intimidating.

    Moreover, Killian¡¯s mood this time was even more vtile than when he had previously sparred with

    Peter.

    During his encounter with Peter, Killian maintained a yful and superior demeanor

    2/3

    throughout. He dominated Peter without showing much anger.

    However, things were different in that round.

    Perhaps it was because of Emrys¡® earlierment, calling him a ¡®mad dog,¡® that had utterly infuriated

    him. As a result, Killian¡¯s emotions were in an unprecedented state of turmoil, which perfectly aligned

    with Killian¡¯s swordsmanship.

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875 Killian Versus Emrys

    The more irritable Killian became, the more ferocious his wild sword technique grew.

    Meanwhile, Emrys seemed much calmer in contrast. He stood there in silence, his face hidden behind

    a mask, making it impossible to discern his expression. All that was known was the cold indifference in

    his eyes and hisposure, undoubtedly due to his confidence.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Killian simply couldn¡¯t understand where Emrys¡¯s confidence came from, seeing that thetter was a

    good¨Cfor¨Cnothing who had just managed to break through the Foundation Stage. Emrys¡® calm

    demeanor only served to fuel his growing anger.

    ¡°Stop putting on an act and drop dead!¡± With a mighty roar, Killian suddenly lunged forward.

    The broadsword he carried on his shoulder swept out in an instant, and the clear, distinct sound of the

    heavy de slicing through the air, causing it to explode with a thunderous boom, could be heard.

    He yed his trump card right off the bat. It seems like he was genuinely furious at that time, and it

    was uncertain to him how many moves the Sword King inheritor could muster against him.

    The people around were all astounded as they watched.

    A sudden pang of dread seized Ruben¡¯s heart. He had suspected that Killian would likely strike hard,

    but he hadn¡¯t anticipated the ferocity of Killian¡¯s attack. Killian had acted so swiftly and ruthlessly that

    he didn¡¯t give Emrys any chance to prepare.

    Ruben was ready to intervene at any moment, but a nce at Caden, who was on high alert against

    him, inevitably made his expression grow a bit more solemn.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    With his broadsword in hand, Killian swung it wildly, creating a whirlwind of energy around him. Each

    step he took made the ground tremble beneath him. The sheer power he exuded was terrifyingly

    intense.

    His broadsword¡¯s afterimageyered upon itself, carrying with it the powerful master level sword

    energy, sweeping outward. Finally, the sword energy peaked, merging into the de. The countless

    ovepping sword shadows suddenly exploded.

    1/3

    Boom!

    Like a thunderp on a clear day, the domineering shadow of the sword shattered, transforming into

    countless terrifying whirlwinds. Those winds wildly whipped up Emrys clothes, making him appear like

    a solitary tboat helplessly adrift in the storm.

    Upon seeing that Emrys did not dodge, Killian let out a sinister, coldugh. ¡°Indeed, such a fool!¡±

    In the next moment, his figure pierced through the fierce whirlwind. His sword, filled with murderous

    intent, came crashing down heavily toward Emrys¡® head.

    The method Killian favored most for tormenting others was to wield his heavy sword with overwhelming

    force and strike it toward his opponent.

    In that attack, he showed no mercy. His wild strength was entirely channeled into his heavy sword. He

    was certain that that strike would be powerful enough to make Emrys¡® head explode like a watermelon.

    ¡°D*mn it!¡± The color drained from Ruben¡¯s face in an instant. Whoes out swinging with a royal

    flush right off the bat?

    Time was of the essence, and Ruben seized the opportunity to make his move.

    However, just as he was about to make a move, two forces, not a bit weaker than his own, shot through

    from two different directions, locking him in ce.

    ¡°Mr. Ruben, why the rush? Don¡¯t you have any faith in the inheritor of Sword King?¡± Caden¡¯s slightly

    cold voice suddenly echoed.

    Devon also said, ¡°Haha, Mr. Szar is absolutely right. The inheritor of Sword King surely has his

    unique strengths. How could he be defeated so easily? Killian is merely helping Tigger to bring out his

    hidden potential.¡±

    Ruben had previously used the term ¡°unique¡± to praise Emrys. However, when uttered from the mouth

    of Devon at that moment, it was steeped in unparalleled sarcasm.

    Ruben was burning with anxiety, his anger erupting as he bellowed, ¡°You two good¨Cfor- nothing fools! If

    anything happens to Mr. Griffins, I-¡±

    He was in mid¨Csentence when he abruptly stopped speaking.

    Concurrently, Caden and Devon were both taken aback.

    2/3

    After all, in the heart of the hall, the situation seemed to have shifted. A peculiar aura of sword energy,

    distinct from Killian¡¯s, suddenly wafted out.

    ¡°Is this¡­ the Ghost Sword Technique?¡± This eerie aura was all too familiar to Caden because the

    technique was, in fact, the Ghost Sword Technique from Ghost Sword Sect. When did Killiane to

    study Ghost Sword Technique?

    Originally, Caden wanted to ask Devon a question. However, when he nced at Devon, he found that

    thetter was also looking back at him, mirroring his puzzled expression.

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876 Ghost Sword Technique

    Then, both of them shivered simultaneously. Perhaps it¡¯s not Killian?

    They never would have imagined that Emrys, an outsider, could grasp the cultivation techniques of

    Ghost Sword Technique from Legendary Sword Technique in such a short period of time.

    Thus, the duo wondered where that mysterious swordsmanship aura originated from.

    In truth, that mysterious aura was emitted by Emrys. The moment Killian¡¯s heavy sword

    came

    rashing down, he had executed Ghost Sword Technique with five shadowy swords

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    materializing around him.

    The purpose of doing so was, of course, to make an escape.

    The guiding principle of Ghost Sword Technique was deception, always striking when least expected.

    In just a few short days, Emrys had grasped the essence of it all. At that moment, he seemed to

    transform into a sword himself. As the shadow of the sword emerged, he skillfully dodged, avoiding the

    ferocious attack from Killian.

    That was the true essence of deception.

    Emrys had mastered the subtleties of Ghost Sword Technique to perfection. With seemingly effortless

    ease, he sessfully evaded an attack from Killian, an attack that was, by all means, impossible to

    dodge.

    Thus, everyone around was taken aback, especially those people from Spirit Sword Sect.

    They widened their eyes as though they had seen a ghost because they didn¡¯t expect the Ghost Sword

    Technique could be used in that way.

    In the past, the members of Spirit Sword Sect were purely fascinated by the deceptive killing methods

    within Ghost Sword Technique. They concealed their true killing moves within numerous illusory sword

    shadows, striking their victims when they least expected it.

    That day, Emrys had given them a solid lesson, showing them that Ghost Sword Technique could be

    used in such a way.

    Moreover, that was when Emrys had yet to learn the gravity¨Cdefying technique. He had

    1/3

    of Killian,

    Itbined with gravity¨Cdefying technique, he would be even more powerful.

    Countless disciples from Spirit Sword Sect had their eyes light up as if a new path had suddenly

    opened up before them, filled with immense excitement.

    At the same time, they were stunned.

    Among the numerous disciples of Spirit Sword Sect, including the sect leader and the elders, none had

    ever considered integrating that sword technique into their movement skills. Yet, it was Tigger of Rabid

    Gang who had shown them the way.

    That indicated Tigger was no longer merely practicing sword techniques ording to the secret book.

    Instead, he was relying on his own thoughts, proactively discerning new applications for Ghost Sword

    Technique.

    Only those with exceptional talent in swordsmanship possessed such profound understanding.

    However, the scene that unfolded next left everyone astounded. Emrys¡® prodigious talent in

    swordsmanship was far beyond what they had imagined. The term ¡®unparalleled¡® was not enough to

    describe it.

    In the heart of the hall, where the hurricane fiercely raged, Killian swung his heavy sword with all his

    might. However, it didn¡¯t strike Emrys¡® head as intended but instead shattered the Ghost Sword

    Technique¡¯s shadowy figure.

    The illusion cracked open with a loud pop, intensifying the whirlwind.

    Clearly, Killian hadn¡¯t anticipated that scene, leaving him momentarily stunned.

    In the next moment, a surge of sword energy, even more ferocious than before, exploded. Its

    overwhelming momentumpletely engulfed the entire hall.

    At that moment, it seemed as if everyone was facing Emrys¡® onught. Their cheeks stung from the

    scrape, but that physical pain paled inparison to the shock that was reverberating in their hearts.

    They were shocked to see that Emrys was unleashing legendary level sword energy with Origin Sword

    Technique, which was Manic Sword Technique.

    The inheritor to Heavenly Sword King not only had mastered the fifth sword technique of

    2/3

    Chapter 876 Ghost Sword Technique

    Chost Sword Technique, but he had also reached the fifth stage of Manic Sword

    Technique. Everyone was bbergasted, but the truth was undeniable, leaving them no choice but to

    believe,

    ¡°How could this be? How could this be? You worthless piece of trash-¡°Finally, Killian was no longer

    arrogant.

    His entire face was filled with an unbelievable twist of shock, Before he could finish his roar, a furious

    sword shadow swiftly came crashing down on him.

    That was indeed Killian¡¯s favorite method of tormenting others, which was striking them down with a

    sword!

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877 Legendary Sword Technique

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Sword shadows followed one after another, leaving no room for respite. The overwhelming pressure

    forced Killian to retreat continuously, persistently wielding his sword in defense. After a fierce

    onught, a crack formed directly at the base of his palm, from which fresh blood gushed out.

    Killian was still roaring, ¡°How could this be possible?¡±

    Everyone around was also internally screaming How could this be possible?

    Incredibly, Killian had been tormented in the very way he most enjoyed tormenting others, which was a

    great humiliation to him.

    To use his own methods against him was the greatest psychological blow to Killian, and that was

    indeed Emrys¡® intention.

    Not only did Emrys intend to kill, but he also sought to torment Killian in the most shocking way

    possible.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    After repelling Killian with a ferocious stance, Emrys unleashed three consecutive sword strikes.

    For the first strike, the swordy remained wildly fierce, embodying Manic Sword Technique.

    For the second, the swing of the sword was deceptive. When the sword was swung, it split into five in

    the blink of an eye. That was the Ghost Sword Technique.

    As for thest, an elegant sword aura wafted around, permeating the surroundings. That was the

    essence of Soul Sword Technique.

    The three great sword techniques stood side by side, showing no signs of aggression. They hung in

    mid¨Cair, suspended within the sight of countless members of the Sword Sects.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze trembled, their pupils bursting with shock!

    Emrys¡® action, silent as it was, spoke volumes more than any words could of his exceptional talent in

    swordsmanship.

    1/3

    It was also a moment of humiliation for Caden and Devon, showing them that it was no challenge at all

    for Emrys to master the Three Sword Techniques to the fifth stage at the same time in mere days.

    Though, in a way, that wasn¡¯t urate. What Emrys really did was cultivate the Legendary Sword

    Technique to the fifth stage because the Three Sword Techniques were originally derived from the

    Legendary Sword Technique; their styles were vastly different, yet they all shared the same origin.

    Emrys had mastered the initial version of the sword technique up to the fifth stage, naturally enabling

    him to execute all three styles of sword techniques.

    Emrys was a true prodigy in the art of swordsmanship, which made Devon and Caden wonder if that

    was why Heavenly Sword King chose Emrys.

    The duo were at a loss for words to express their emotions. All they felt was a throbbing pain across

    their faces.

    It was as if countless unseen hands were pping their faces, their sounds echoing in a cacophonous

    symphony.

    Ruben was likewise engulfed in a storm of shock and awe.

    He had previously heard from the doorman that Emrys had mastered the fifth sword technique of Soul

    Sword Technique. Therefore, when he saw Emrys first perform Ghost Sword Technique, followed by

    Manic Sword Technique, he knew that Emrys had sessfully mastered Legendary Sword Technique

    in just a few days.

    Even during the zenith of Sword King Sect¡¯s reign, those unparalleled prodigies couldn¡¯t achieve such a

    defy¨Call¨Codds level of aplishment!

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Additionally, Ruben was also overwhelmed with immense joy because he knew for certain then that

    supporting Emrys was the right choice.

    Given just a bit more time, a prodigy like Emrys was certain to rise and be an unparalleled figure

    atop Mount Kushburn, and anyone who dared to provoke him was essentially nting the seeds of

    immense trouble.

    Suddenly, Ruben¡¯s face lost its wild joy. He turned his gaze toward Devon and Caden, and sure

    enough, he saw a chilling intent to kill Emrys surging on their faces.

    Upon witnessing the terrifying extent of Emrys¡® talent in swordsmanship, Devon and Caden had their

    murderous intentions instantly intensified. A chilling, bone¨Cpiercing light suddenly burst forth from their

    eyes. We must eliminate him while he¡¯s still not fully matured to

    2/3

    nip the potential threat in the bud!

    Naturally, Ruben had sensed the murderous intent from the two of them. While he was angry, he also

    let out a slight sigh.

    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Emrys showcased his exceptional talent in swordsmanship.

    Indeed, he had metaphorically pped the faces of Devon and Caden, but in doing so, he had also

    ced himself in a far more perilous situation.

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878 Killing Killian

    The days ahead, I fear, are going to be quite challenging! thought Ruben.

    In the heart of the hall.

    With a single sweep of his sword, Emrys unleashed three distinct sword techniques. In a peculiar way,

    they merged together, showing no signs of repulsion against each other.

    That further confirmed Emrys had mastered the Legendary Sword Technique, which he could freely

    deconstruct and integrate at will.

    Legendary level sword energy thunderously descended, and with that single strike, Emrys was

    absolutely capable of defeating an opponent who was two levels higher than him.

    However, that did not include Killian.

    Although Killian was two minor cultivation stages higher than Emrys, he was not an ordinary opponent.

    His true strength could easily rival that of a typical early¨Cphase Golden Elixir Stage cultivator.

    In other words, unless Emrys could unleash the power capable of ying someone in the early¨Cphase

    of the Golden Elixir stage, it would be virtually impossible to defeat Killian relying solely on that set of

    sword techniques, a fact Killian was aware of.

    Previously, Emrys had repeatedly pushed him back,rgely due to his mindset. He couldn¡¯t believe that

    Emrys, whom he had dismissed as worthless, would possess such a terrifying talent for

    swordsmanship.

    Caught off guard, there wasn¡¯t enough time for Killian to retaliate with full force, which led to a

    disadvantageous position.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    However, by that point, he had already managed to regain hisposure.

    Even though Emrys hadprehended legendary level sword energy and mastered the fifth stage of

    Legendary Sword Technique, at most, it only enabled him to ovee opponents two stages higher

    than him. That was because he was only at early¨Cphase Foundation Stage.

    ¡°Your moment in the spotlight is over. It¡¯s time for you to die. You¡¯ve had your fair share of glory before

    descending into hell!¡± In a fit of rage, Killian roared, once again raising his sword and gathering sword

    energy.

    1/3

    Concurrently, he poured his life energy into it, making his attack even more fierce and powerful.

    He jumped, soared into the sky, and plummeted down fast while wildly shing with his heavy de.

    His powerful sense of oppression caused the air below to erupt into a piercing howl.

    Emrys, however, responded with a nonchnt smile, ¡°You might think I¡¯ve earned enough, but I¡¯m far

    from satisfied because I am an incredibly greedy person!¡±

    As he spoke, the Nameless Divine Art within him roared and churned. Even though he had lost his

    Golden Elixir field, the vigorous operation of his Nameless Divine Art could still continuously generate

    his life energy.

    His only regret was that without the tempering of the Golden Elixir field, the dominance of those life

    energies was not as formidable as before, but it was enough to deal with Killian.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Emrys¡® mouth opened slightly. The word he uttered was infused with his life energy,

    channeling it into the edge of his sword. In an instant, a terrifying brilliance erupted, soaring toward the

    sky, aimed directly at Killian, who was descending from above.

    The moment Emrys¡® mysterious power began to operate, Devon sensed something unusual. ¡°How dare

    you-¡± He thought Emrys had practiced some secret technique, forcibly elevating thetter¡¯s cultivation

    base from early¨Cphase tote¨Cphase Foundation Stage.

    At that level, ying Killian was more than enough!

    Devon wanted to warn Killian to be careful, but under such urgent circumstances, there was simply no

    time for lengthy exnations. All he could do was bellow two words at Emrys.

    Unfortunately, Emryspletely ignored him.

    Once the sword was drawn, there was no turning back.

    With a swift thrust, Spiritual Control Divine Sword pierced directly through the chest of Killian.

    Immediately following that, the terrifying energy of the sword tore his body into shreds, leaving not even

    a trace behind.

    Until his dying breath, Killian never imagined that his life would end in such a manner

    2/3

    during the prime of his youth.

    He was clearly a prodigy in the art of swordsmanship with boundless potential, yet he died so easily,

    which filled him with resentment.

    However, there was nothing he could do. The moment Emrys harbored the intent to kill, his fate was

    already sealed. In the rapidly changing situation, he simply couldn¡¯t react in time.

    ng!

    The heavy sword of Killian fell to the ground, shing with the earth in a violent symphony. It seemed

    to announce to everyone around that the era of Origin Sword Sect¡¯s prodigy hade to an end

    without a trace left behind.

    Everyone was stunned, their minds plunged into a void until a thunderous roar echoed through the air.

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879 Enraged

    ¡°You little brat! How dare you kill the top prodigy of my Origin Sword Sect! I¡¯ll take your d*mned life!¡±

    The one who let out that roar was none other than Devon.

    He was heartbroken and seething with rage!

    Killian was Devon¡¯s prized disciple, the person he esteemed second only to his own children. Yet,

    shockingly, Killian had met his end at the hands of Emrys, so it was unsurprising Devon was mad.

    Immediately, a surge of murderous intent charged toward Emrys from Devon.

    A significant factor that drove Devon to act in such a way was the opportunity to use that reason as a

    pretext to eliminate Emrys, a potential future threat, right then and there.

    As Devon made his move, Ruben was about to follow suit. However, Caden abruptly stopped him,

    causing a surge of panic within him. Angrily, he cursed, ¡°Caden, you good- for¨Cnothing! Get out of my

    way!¡±

    With an air of feigned regret, Caden said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to block your way.¡±

    After all, Killian first destroyed Peter¡¯s Elixir field. When Emrys killed Killian, he could easily justify it as

    a moment of heated recklessness, iming that in the heat of battle, fists and kicks had no eyes. As for

    them, the ¡®outsiders,¡® it was naturally inappropriate for them to interfere.

    If Caden insisted on obstructing Ruben, it would be akin to openly having a falling out, which he didn¡¯t

    want for the moment.

    Thus, with a cunning quickness, he uttered an apology, feigning an idental obstruction of Ruben.

    Although it only dyed Ruben for a second or two, it was enough for Devon to seize the opportunityN?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    and eliminate Emrys.

    When Devon¡¯s murderous intent struck Emrys, a chill¨Cflickered in Emrys¡® eyes, simrly shing with a

    lethal intent.

    In the palm of Emrys¡® hand, a faint glimmer of light twinkled subtly.

    If Emrys¡® golden elixir field hadn¡¯t shattered, defeating Devon would have been a piece of cake, but, of

    course, he wasn¡¯t afraid of Devon.

    The overwhelmingly dominant Nameless Divine Art, coupled with the spirit fire devoured

    1/3

    by his index finger, equipped Emrys with the power to counter Devon. However, relying solely on those

    abilities to kill Devon proved to be somewhat challenging.

    Aside from those hidden cards, Emrys had one truly terrifying ace up his sleeve, which was the

    Heavenly Fortune Mirror.

    Within the Heavenly Fortune Mirrory a hidden, overwhelming sword energy, more than enough to

    y Devon.

    Thus, when Devon charged over, he was undoubtedly courting disaster.

    Emrys just about to send Devon straight to hell when suddenly

    was

    ¡°Enough!¡± A booming voice suddenly echoed from afar, its terrifying resonance rolling over the area,

    instantly engulfing the Three Sword Sects.

    The oppressive atmosphere left everyone gasping for breath.

    ¡°Old Mr. Youngblood! It¡¯s Old Mr. Youngblood!¡± Everyone from Three Sword Sects was utterly horrified.

    Devon¡¯s actions also faltered, and a deep apprehension surfaced on his face. Almost without

    hesitation, he immediately reined in his murderous intent toward Emrys.

    It was evident that the man known as Alexander Youngblood held a high position within Three Sword

    Sects. He only uttered a single sentence, without truly revealing himself. Yet, that was enough to instill

    fear in Devon, deterring him from taking the risk to kill Emrys.

    ¡°You lucky devil. I¡¯ll let you off the hook for now!¡± Devon said, his eyes filled with reluctance.

    However, Emrys paid Devon no mind. Instead, he slightly furrowed his brows. From the powerful aura

    that I felt earlier, it was clear that the speaker was a cultivator who had reached Absolute¨Cphase

    Golden Elixir Stage.

    Emrys was genuinely taken aback because hadn¡¯t expected that among Three Sword Sects, there

    would be such a formidable figure hidden away.

    However, Emrys¡® surprisested only for a few moments before he quickly came to terms with it.

    After all, Sword King Sect was once a thriving faction within Mount Kushburn. During the reign of

    Heavenly Sword King, countless swordsmanship masters thrived there. Later, Heavenly Sword King

    departed, taking a group of strong warriors with him. It was only

    2/3

    natural that one or two would be left behind.

    While Emrys wasn¡¯t surprised, he was somewhat perplexed. If such a powerful figure existed. why had

    Sword King Sect disintegrated into Three Sword Sects? Also, why hadn¡¯t the one who had reached

    absolute¨Cphase Golden Elixir Stage

    stepped forward to take on the role of the sect leader?

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880 Alexander Summons

    Just as Emrys was lost in confusion, that voice from before suddenly echoed again, ¡°Ruben, bring the

    inheritor of Sword King to see me.¡±

    Ruben¡¯s body jolted sharply, and he responded with utmost reverence. ¡°Yes, Old Mr. Youngblood!¡±

    ¡°Devon, Caden, you twoe over here as well.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Devon and Caden had no choice but toply, though their faces were tinged with

    difort.

    From what they gathered from Alexander¡¯s words, it seemed this meeting was specifically arranged to

    summon Emrys, and they were merely there to observe, which wasn¡¯t good.

    Ruben didn¡¯t even have time to check on his son¡¯s injuries. He dared not dy a moment longer and

    immediately said to Emrys, ¡°Mr. Griffins, pleasee with me!¡±

    Emrys, too, was intrigued to meet the individual who had achieved absolute¨Cphase of Golden Elixir

    Stage, and thus, he nodded in agreement.

    During the journey, Emrys asked, ¡°Mr. Ruben, could you tell me about this Old Mr. Youngblood?¡±

    A look of reverence immediately appeared on Ruben¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Old Mr. Youngblood, he is an

    extraordinarily powerful individual, having reached the absolute- phase of Golden Elixir Stage. He

    usually prefers to stay out of the limelight, so if he has summoned you today, it¡¯s likely a good thing.¡±

    Clearly, that was not the answer Emrys was hoping for as he spoke again.

    ¡°Mr. Ruben,¡± Emrys began, no longer beating around the bush. ¡°What I mean to ask is, with a powerful

    figure like Old Mr. Youngblood present, why would your Sword King Sect still disband? Didn¡¯t he care?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Ruben frowned.

    After a pause, he said great respect and tact, ¡°Actually, Old Mr. Youngblood was not originally from our

    Sword King Sect. He stayed to look after our sect because he had made a promise to Heavenly Sword

    King. He is a man of his word. As long as the foundation of our Sword King Sect remained unscathed,

    he generally wouldn¡¯t interfere much. Even though Sword King Sect is now divided into three, its

    foundation remains

    1/3

    intact. Regardless of the divisions and reunions, these are internal matters of our Sword King Sect.

    There¡¯s no need to trouble Old Mr. Youngblood with these concerns.¡±

    However, the truth was that Alexander, who was once a defeated opponent of Heavenly Sword King,

    had sworn a venomous oath before their duel. He vowed that if he were to lose, he would spend his

    entire life guarding Sword King Sect.

    The oue was clear as day. He had lost and thus, he stayed.

    Later on, Heavenly Sword King, apanied by a group of experts, crossed Mount Jacaster.

    Alexander initially thought, ¡°Well, you¡¯ve left, haven¡¯t you? Then I might as well guard this ce for

    another couple of years before following you. After all, in the vast expanse beyond Mount Jacaster, it¡¯s

    highly unlikely that I¡¯d have the misfortune of running into you again, using me of breaking my

    promises, right?¡±

    Initially, that was exactly what Alexander had in mind. However, just as he was about to leave, things

    went south. Mount Jacaster abruptly closed off, leaving him unable to find an exit. He was trapped with

    no way out.

    After aimlessly wandering with nowhere to go, he eventually found himself back at Sword King Sect.

    He convinced himself that he returned because he was keeping a promise as a man of integrity, and it

    had absolutely nothing to do with the closure of Mount Jacaster.

    Thus, Alexander decided to stay behind, but he had little interest in the affairs of Sword King Sect, so

    most of the time, he turned a blind eye.

    Thus, when the usually indifferent Alexander suddenly expressed his desire to meet with Emrys that

    day, it left Ruben and the other two quite taken aback.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    The group meandered along the mountain path, eventually reaching the outskirts of the territory of

    Three Sword Sects. There stood a solitary, striking peak designated as a private forbidden area.

    Alexander usually resided at the top of that mountain.

    It perfectly faced the distant Sword King Mountain.

    Naturally, Alexander had chosen that spot himself. It was level with the statue of the

    up, Sword King atop Sword King Mountain, a reflection of his state of mind. To sum it this mindset was,

    ¡°While you were away, I was wildly ranting. If only you hadn¡¯t left so early, I would have loved to have

    another round with you.¡±

    Atop the solitary, picturesque peak, there wasn¡¯t a sharp protrusion as one might expect. Instead, there

    was arge expanse of tnd. It was as if someone had taken a sword and horizontally sliced off the

    mountain¡¯s summit, leaving it remarkably level.

    2/3

    A minimalist square courtyard stood elegantly in its midst.

    It was unclear whether it was due to Alexander¡¯s penchant for thrill¨Cseeking, but he had deliberately

    constructed the main entrance of his courtyard residence right on the edge of a cliff. All that was left

    was a narrow path, barely half a meter wide.

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881 Meeting Alexander

    If one were to stumble and fall early in the morning, still groggy from sleep, or in the middle of the night

    when rushing out to relieve oneself, it would be considered a normal

    urrence.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    However, it was precisely this kind of courtyard design that best embodied the aura of a

    detached from the mundane world.

    sage

    At that moment, Alexander stood on the edge of a steep cliff, his back to the mountain path all sage¨C

    like. His indigo cloth robe fluttered in the wind, his white hair dancing wildly. He looked as if he could

    mount a crane and fly westward at any moment.

    ¡°Old Mr. Youngblood, I have brought up the inheritor of Sword King,¡± said Ruben,

    ¡°Greetings, Old Mr. Youngblood!¡± eximed Caden and Devon.

    Although Alexander was not a member of Sword King Sect, and even held a grudge against Heavenly

    Sword King, he had promised to protect the Sect. Consequently, the people of Sword King Sect

    sincerely regarded him as their guardian.

    When Ruben and his twopanions saw him, they showed him great respect.

    Alexander didn¡¯t speak, nor did he turn around. He simply stood quietly with his back to everyone, his

    gaze fixed on the distant horizon.

    Ruben quickly gathered his wits, whispering to Emrys at his side, ¡°Mr. Griffins, the esteemed figure

    before us is Old Mr. Youngblood. Hurry and pay your respects to Old Mr. Youngblood.¡±

    Emrys was left speechless, breaking into incredulousughter.

    After some thought, he heeded Ruben¡¯s advice and spoke to Alexander. ¡°I¡¯m Tigger, and I¡¯m honored to

    meet you, Old Mr. Youngblood!¡±

    Only then did Alexander slowly turn around. His profound gaze briefly assessed Emrys, and then he

    solemnly said, ¡°So, you are the inheritor of Heavenly Sword King. There¡¯s no need for formalities.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Emrys was at a loss for words. I didn¡¯t show you any formalities. Are you blind? I was merely

    acting out of my principle to show respect for my elders when I greeted you. It was nothing more than

    common courtesy, but you sure do have a knack for reading into things!

    1/3

    At that moment, Alexander spoke again. ¡°I watched your duel with Killian. No wonder Talon chose you

    as his sessor. Your talent in swordsmanship is truly remarkable.¡±

    Again, Emrys had nothing to say.

    ¡°Young man, I presume you¡¯ve already figured out who I am?¡±

    ¡°On the way here, Mr. Ruben had already given me a rough idea,¡± replied Emrys.

    Alexander nced subtly at Ruben, then continued to speak. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you, the reason I

    stayed here to guard Sword King Sect is because I lost to Talon in the past. I stayed true to my

    promise, and that¡¯s why I remained here.¡±

    When Emrys was taken aback, wondering why he was being told such things, Alexander spoke again.

    ¡°Do you know why I was defeated?¡±

    Emrys shook his head.

    The trio of Ruben, standing off to the side, were equally curious.

    Previously, they only knew that Alexander had been defeated by Heavenly Sword King. As for why he

    was defeated, they hadn¡¯t really considered it. After all, defeat simply meant ack of strength. What

    other reason could there be?

    Alexander exined in a low, solemn voice, ¡°That¡¯s because most of the sword techniques I¡¯ve

    mastered are lethal. Back then, Talon was a generation younger than me. I couldn¡¯t bear to take his life,

    so I didn¡¯t use my deadly sword techniques. Instead, Ipeted with him using ordinary swordy,

    and that¡¯s how I ended up losing to him.¡±

    What he meant was that if he were to truly engage, Heavenly Sword King would absolutely stand no

    chance against him.

    Ruben, an ardent admirer of Heavenly Sword King, was naturally displeased upon hearing those

    words. Back then, it was you who willingly challenged Heavenly Sword King, wasn¡¯t it? Would you hold

    back your true strength? And then, you willingly chose to stay here to guard the Sword King Sect? Are

    you kidding me? In other words, since Heavenly Sword King isn¡¯t here, you can say whatever you

    want, right?

    Ruben felt a surge of defiance in his heart, yet he was at a loss for words.

    Caden then said, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I always knew your swordsmanship was exceptional, Old Mr.

    Youngblood. It seemed impossible for you to be defeated so easily. It turns out you have a secret

    technique you haven¡¯t yet revealed. I¡¯m truly impressed!¡±

    2/3

    Chapter 881 Meeting Alexander

    Devon said, ¡°I feel the same way!¡±

    Alexander gave a slight nod, his face soon revealing a hint of mncholy. He reminisced, ¡°In truth, I

    deeply regret not giving it my all back then. Looking back now, it feels like a disrespect to Talon¡­ Ah,

    it¡¯s lonely being a master!¡±

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882 Leader Of Sword King Sect

    Alexander let out a soft, mncholic sigh.

    It seemed that after the departure of Heavenly Sword King, he had a hard time finding a worthy

    opponent. Thus, he deeply regretted not having given his all in a match against Heavenly Sword King

    when he had the chance.

    Quickly, Alexanderposed himself, his expression of reminiscence fading away. He spoke with a

    profound gaze. ¡°Nowadays, I don¡¯t have many desires left. All I want is to take on a disciple in my

    twilight years and pass on my lethal skills. Over the years, I¡¯ve been observing Sword King Sect,

    searching for the right person.¡±

    Although Sword King Sect had fragmented into three major sword sects, in his view, it still remained a

    unified Sword King Sect. That was why he said he had been observing Sword King Sect over the years

    rather than Three Sword Sects.

    Ruben was nursing a grudge in his heart. However, upon hearing Alexander¡¯s words, he felt a jolt of

    energy, and his previous gloom was instantly swept away.

    The underlying intention of Alexander was clear. He wanted to take Emrys as his apprentice.

    Otherwise, why would he have summoned Emrys to meet him?

    Ruben quickly caught on, hurriedly whispering to Emrys at his side, ¡°Mr. Griffins, you better kneel and

    bow right away. This is another great opportunity for you!¡±

    If Emrys received the inheritance of both Heavenly Sword King and Alexander, the world of

    swordsmanship was destined to be shaken by his rise.

    The mere thought of that filled Ruben with excitement.

    Meanwhile, Caden and Devon had thought of that as well, and their faces immediately paled.

    When Emrys received the inheritance of Heavenly Sword King, there were those who dared to

    disrespect him because Heavenly Sword King had already journeyed to the other side of Mount

    Jacaster, leaving them with no recourse.

    However, the situation had changed.

    Even Alexander wanted to take Emrys as his disciple, which was quite a predicament!

    Devon and Caden had already deeply offended Emrys. If they allowed Emrys to be

    1/3

    Alexander¡¯s disciple, how could they possibly expect to have any good days ahead?

    As expected, Alexander said, ¡°As long as you ept me as your mentor, I can immediately make you

    the leader of Sword King Sect. I can also help you deal with those two who bear grudges against you

    right now. What do you think?¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Caden¡¯s and Devon¡¯s faces turned ashen in an instant, their bodies

    trembling violently,

    In their eyes, their end had already arrived. How could they not be filled with fear?

    However, after a moment of silence, Emrys finally spoke. ¡°I apologize, Old Mr.

    Youngblood, I¡¯m deeply grateful for your kindness, but I have no intention of bing your disciple.¡±

    It was a rare asion for Alexander to take on a disciple. If it had been anyone else, they would have

    been so thrilled that they¡¯d shout in excitement for three days and three nights.

    Yet, to the surprise of many, Emrys had actually turned the offer down, something no one there

    anticipated.

    Ruben paused, then with a surprised look, he said, ¡°Mr. Griffins, have you lost your mind? This is a

    heaven¨Csent opportunity! Even though you¡¯ve already received the inheritance of Heavenly Sword

    King, it doesn¡¯t stop you from epting Old Mr. Youngblood¡¯s inheritance. You mustn¡¯t be foolish!¡±

    In his view, Emrys had simply lost his mind for iming to have no desire for something that many

    people wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream of.

    Alexander slightly furrowed his brows, a hint of displeasure creeping into his tone. He said, ¡°Young

    man, it¡¯s a privilege for you to have caught my eye. Are you sure you want to be my apprentice?¡±

    He hailed from the era of Heavenly Sword King, and naturally, he was aware of the objectives

    Heavenly Sword King left within Sword King Sect. Whoever became the sessor of Sword King

    would be the new sect leader.

    don¡¯t

    Alexander believed that the reason Emrys had not yet be the leader was due to theck of

    cooperation from Devon and Caden.

    Hence, he voiced out that as long as Emrys was willing to be his disciple, he could instantly

    elevate Emrys to the position of sect leader. That also implied he could assist Emrys in dealing with

    Devon and Caden.

    2/3

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Unexpectedly, Emrys had actually turned it down.

    Alexander once again offered Emrys another chance to choose, but Emrys didn¡¯t even

    hesitate.

    Without a second thought, Emrys said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not interested right now?

    His statement had been incredibly tactful. If he were more arrogant, he could have outright said he

    would never entertain such a thought instead of using the words ¡°right

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883 Narrow Minded

    Originally, Emrys had reached absolute¨Cphase of Golden Elixir stage, equal in stature to the so¨Ccalled

    Alexander. However, a fewplications aroseter on, but those in no way affected Emrys¡®

    temperament.

    Emrys was brimming with confidence. After altering his training regimen, he was certain that his

    abilities would soon rival, if not surpass, those at absolute¨Cphase of Golden Elixir

    stage.

    Naturally, he didn¡¯t take Alexander to heart.

    Therefore, Alexander thought that what he gave to Emrys was a great fortune, but he didn¡¯t realize that

    in Emrys¡® eyes, it was hardly worth mentioning.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Upon hearing Emrys¡® response, Alexander frowned. A hint of danger even seeped through his

    demeanor as he angrily retorted, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not qualified enough to be your mentor?¡±

    Murderous intent? Emrys was instantly taken aback. I didn¡¯t expect him to be shockingly narrow¨C

    minded. Just because I had refused to be his disciple, he had actually harbored intentions to kill

    me. Would such a person have held back when initially dueling with Heavenly Sword King? It seemed

    like all those so¨Ccalled killing techniques he bragged about before were just bullcrap!

    Emrys waspletely fearless. He chuckled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve crossed swords with Heavenly

    Sword King, you must be quite the big shot. You wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for me just because I

    refused to be your disciple, would you?¡±

    Alexander¡¯s deep¨Cset eyes narrowed, and the dangerous aura that had been emanating from him was

    instantly reined in. ¡°Ha¨Cha, what a joke! Who do you think I am? How could I possibly give a young one

    like you a hard time over such a trivial matter? Young man, you¡¯ve got quite the character!¡±

    Alexander stroked his pale beard, letting out a heartyugh. He then looked deeply into Emrys¡® eyes

    and said, ¡°Your name is Tigger, yes? Excellent, truly outstanding. I¡¯ll remember you. I believe that with

    your talent in swordsmanship, it won¡¯t be long before your name will send tremors throughout Mount

    Kushburn.¡±

    At first nce, his words seemed harmless enough, but upon closer reflection, one could detect the

    undercurrent of his anger.

    Given what Emrys had just said, Alexander naturally couldn¡¯t lose his temper again.

    1/3

    Otherwise, it would truly reveal his narrow¨Cmindedness.

    Caden scoffed. ¡°You¡¯ll understand someday what you¡¯ve missed today. Not everyone is privileged

    enough to receive the blessings of Old Mr. Youngblood.¡±

    He could certainly perceive Alexander¡¯s irritation. Although he spoke nonchntly, inside, he was

    already bursting with joy,

    He felt relieved that Emrys had not agreed to be Alexander¡¯s apprentice, Otherwise, he and

    Devon would have been destined to face a disaster that day.

    With a wave of his sleeve, Alexander turned his back once more and said, ¡°All right, all of you can

    descend the mountain now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Old Mr. Youngblood!¡± The group retreated down the mountain path they had just ascended.

    Not long after they had left, a sudden burst of ominous darkness shed in the profound depths of

    Alexander¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hmph, what an ungrateful little wretch he is, but I must admit, he¡¯s quite sharp¨C

    witted.¡±

    On the way down the mountain, Devon and Caden frequently cast chilling nces toward Emrys, their

    lips curling into cold, mocking smiles,

    Of course, Emrys didn¡¯t pay them any mind.

    Upon returning to Soul Sword Sect, Ruben spoke with a heavy heart, ¡°Mr. Griffins, you really are

    foolish. Back on that mountain, you shouldn¡¯t have rejected the kindness of Old Mr. Youngblood.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± Feigning ignorance, Emrys shed a yful smile and said, ¡°I believe that

    having the inheritance of Heavenly Sword King is more than enough for me. I don¡¯t need any more

    lethal skills. Old Mr. Youngblood, you can surely find a more suitable disciple than me.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, it seems like you truly don¡¯t understand, Mr. Griffins.¡± Ruben shook his head, letting out a soft

    sigh. However, he didn¡¯t offer any further exnation.

    Cultivators who had reached absolute¨Cphase of Golden Elixir Stage had sharp senses. No one knew if

    Alexander was paying attention to that side, so Ruben couldn¡¯t possibly tell Emrys what he was

    thinking. It wasn¡¯t a matter of whether you needed more lethal skills or not. It was a matter of Old Mr.

    Youngblood¡¯s reputation.

    Alexander had always been revered by Three Sword Sects. Countless people dreamt of

    2/3

    bing his disciples, but none were deemed worthy.

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884 Never Intended To Stay

    After much deliberation, Alexander finally decided to take Emrys as his apprentice. That was a stroke

    of immense fortune, something most people would be overwhelmingly grateful for, let alone dare to

    refuse!

    However, not only did Emrys reject Alexander, but he also did so in front of the three Sword Sect

    leaders. That was a direct affront to Alexander¡¯s dignity..

    How could Alexander possibly not be angry?

    It was fortunate that Emrys had spoken those words earlier, asking if Alexander would really make

    things difficult for a younger generation like him. Only then did Alexander find it hard to lose his temper.

    Ruben was unsure whether Emrys had deliberately made such a statement or if thetter had just

    happened to stumble upon a glimmer of hope.

    He¡¯s too young! Oh well. What¡¯s happened has happened. There¡¯s nothing that can be done about that

    now. All Ruben could do was sigh in helpless resignation.

    The two of them arrived at the ce where the paling Peter had been treated for his injuries.

    The elder of Soul Sword Sect, who was in charge of his treatment, Ss, said, ¡°Though his elixir field is

    in a terrible state, fortunately, he is tough as nails, which offset some of the damage. Thus, his

    foundation wasn¡¯tpletely destroyed. Repairing his elder shouldn¡¯t be a major issue.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then. ¡°Only then did Ruben breathe a sigh of relief, his serious expression finally easing.

    If his prodigious son truly ended up ruined, he would likely be driven to the brink of madness.

    up

    ¡°You good¨Cfor¨Cnothing! I told you to keep your nose clean, but you just had to stir trouble. Consider this

    a lesson learned. You might not be so lucky next time!¡± After finding out that Peter was unharmed,

    Ruben gave him an earful.

    Peter retorted indignantly, ¡°It was Killian who provoked me first. I couldn¡¯t possibly just shrink back like

    a scared turtle, not even letting out a peep, could I?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you jerk, you think you¡¯re in the right, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you realize Killian

    1/2

    deliberately provoked you into a fight? His sole intention was to destroy your elixir field. If it weren¡¯t for

    my timely intervention, you¡¯d be a cripple by now!¡± Ruben said furiously.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t stand Killian¡¯s arrogant attitude. If he dares to provoke me again, I will¡­¡± Upon seeing

    Ruben¡¯s expression, which suggested he was on the verge of losing control, Peter quickly changed his

    tone, although he still felt somewhat unconvinced deep down. ¡°Fine, next time I see him. I¡¯ll act a bit

    more submissive, okay?¡±

    With a grand wave of his hand, Ruben dered, ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time. Killian has been turned to

    ashes. If you wish to face him again, you¡¯ll have to wait until your next life.¡±

    ¡°Dad, how could you have killed him?¡± Peter¡¯s eyes widened, abruptly sitting up from the bed.

    Ruben nced at Emrys, his expressionplex as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not the one who killed him.¡±

    Following Ruben¡¯s gaze, Peter¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. He eximed incredulously, ¡°Tigger,

    did you really take him down? How could that be possible?¡± Although Emrys was the inheritor to SwordN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    King, his level of skill was so low. How could he possibly have killed Killian? Even I was no match for

    Killian.

    Emrys chuckled lightly and said, ¡°I was avenging you.¡±

    So it¡¯s true! Peter knew they had no reason to deceive him about such matters. With a mix of

    excitement and regret, he said, ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve had it in for that Killian for a long time. Serves him right! It¡¯s

    just a shame that I didn¡¯t get to witness such a spectacr scene with my own eyes.¡±

    Ruben pped him and said, ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re fooling with your act? You really have no

    manners!¡±

    Peter backed down.

    After visiting Peter, Ruben said, ¡°Mr. Griffins, if you find the courtyard I arranged for you previously

    comfortable, feel free to continue living there in the future!¡±

    ¡°No, I never intended to stay here for long in the first ce. I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡± Emrys had so much to

    do beyond Mount Kushburn.

    It was impossible for him to stay at Soul Sword Sect for an extended period of time.

    If he truly wanted to stay, it would have been better for him to remain at Crimson Sun Sect or Cloudmist

    Academy. In his leisure time, he could even flirt with thedies.

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885 Made Up My Mind

    Emrys didn¡¯t like hanging out with a bunch of boring guys at Soul Sword Sect.

    ¡°Leaving so soon!¡± Ruben was taken aback for a moment, somewhat caught off guard because they

    were at a critical period

    Not only did Devon and Caden harbor resentment toward Emrys, but Alexander as well. It was

    presumed that he, too, was displeased with Emrys, and it was uncertain how he would deal with him.

    If Emrys had continued to stay at Soul Sword Sect, Alexander, out of concern for his reputation, would

    certainly have found it difficult to act against Emrys. Otherwise, Alexander would have truly earned the

    title of being narrow¨Cminded, which would have been quite a disgrace!

    However, once Emrys left Soul Sword Sect, everything became uncertain.

    Alexander was a formidable sword cultivator at absolute¨Cphase of Golden Elixir Stage. He could

    control his sword to travel kilometers. Finding a secluded ce to kill Erarys would be a piece of cake

    for him.

    All Ruben could do was to advise Emrys to think thrice.

    However, Emrys looked at Ruben with an unusually vignt gaze and said. ¡°Mr. Ruben. you¡¯re showing

    such a reluctant expression. You wouldn¡¯t be harboring any intentions toward me, would you? I am,

    after all, a respectable person.¡±

    Ruben asked in confusion, ¡°Mr. Griffins, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. My mind is made up. Regardless of what you say, it¡¯s useless. There¡¯s no

    need to hold me back!¡±

    Seeing Emrys¡® determination, Ruben could only sigh and say. ¡°Ah, since you¡¯re set on leaving, I

    certainly can¡¯t force you to stay. How about I arrange for someone to apany you?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Emrys politely declined Ruben¡¯s kind offer, then prepared to leave without any intention of

    lingering.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Ruben couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Griffins, could you hold on a moment? May I ask you one final

    question?¡±

    NNND

    Chapter 885 Made Up My Mind

    ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Is there really a group called Rabid Gang in Mount Kushburn?¡±

    ¡°Take a guess!¡± Emrysughed heartily, then strode away.

    Ruben thought, I don¡¯t have to guess. I know your identity is a sham! What a pity, such a remarkable

    character, and yet he didn¡¯t even leave his real name behind. Who knows if there will ever be a chance

    to meet again? Although, with his talents, he will surely shock. Mount Kushburn soon enough!

    Assuming he doesn¡¯t meet an untimely end halfway through, that is.

    Suddenly, an idea struck Ruben. He quickly summoned Ss, whom he had been speaking with earlier,

    and instructed, ¡°Ensure the covert protection of Mr. Griffins.¡±

    Emrys was unwilling to stay at Soul Sword Sect, and Ruben had no better alternatives. At that point,

    that was all Ruben could do. Hopefully, Alexander wouldn¡¯t give Mr. Griffins a hard time. Otherwise, no

    matter how many people I send, they wouldn¡¯t be able to protect him.

    That was a small token of affection from Ruben.

    Emrys had left the territory of Three Sword Sects.

    Naturally, he had noticed the presence of Ss, but he remained calm, allowing him to follow. However,

    after Emrys had walked a certain distance, several waves of chilling energy suddenly surged toward

    him.

    Without a doubt, he knew who had sent them.

    Emrys didn¡¯t show the slightest hint of panic. Instead, he smirked.

    He had countless ways to slip away from Soul Sword Sect unnoticed, yet he chose not to use them.

    Instead, he left in such an ostentatious manner because he was waiting for those people to arrive.

    Judging from the aura of his assassins, they were all in Golden Elixir Stage, with two of them even

    being in middle¨Cphase.

    With such cultivation, they were undoubtedly at the level of an elder.

    Those Two Sword Sects really went all out in their attempts to kill me. Emrys sneered inwardly,

    Spiritual Control Divine Sword already in his grasp.

    Boom!

    2/3

    Chapter Bus Made Up My Mind

    A battle had erupted not far behind him. Clearly, Ss from Soul Sword Sect was engaged inbat

    with the elders from the Two Sword Sects.

    That situation, Ss had anticipated it long ago,

    Just a while ago at Soul Sword Sect, Ruben had secretly instructed him to protect Emrys. Afterward, he

    added. ¡°Act ording to your capabilities,¡±

    In other words, Ruben had anticipated that situation long ago,

    Emrys¡® talent was simply too extraordinary. If he was allowed to leave that day, he would inevitably

    grow into a terrifying force in the future.

    Therefore, Devon and Caden had dispatched a considerable number of skilled masters in Golden Elixir

    Stage to hunt down Emrys, whom they mistakenly believed to be an early- phase Foundation Stage

    cultivator.

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886 Hiding

    Ruben knew it in his heart that, from the moment Emrys ignored his advice and insisted on leaving

    Soul Sword Sect, thetter was destined for more trouble than fortune.

    Sending Ss was merely a gesture to express his feelings, so he advised Ss to act ording to the

    latter¡¯s capabilities and not to force things. He exined that all those cmities were brought upon by

    Emrys himself.

    In Mount Kushburn, it was not umon for people to envy the gifted.

    Bam! Bam! Bam!

    The battle was still raging on.

    Ss¡® abilities were limited. He could only hold back one of the middle¨Cphase Golden Elixir stage

    pursuers. The remaining middle¨Cphase Golden Elixir Stage pursuer, along with several early¨Cphase

    Golden Elixir Stage chasers, were still rapidly closing in on Emrys.

    With a swift movement, Emrys disappeared into a dense forest teeming with lush branches and leaves.

    As that was the perfect opportunity for a counterattack, Emrys quickly withdrew his aura.

    The group pursuing him halted momentarily at the entrance of the dense forest. The powerful

    individual, who was in the middle phase of Golden Elixir Stage, spoke up. ¡°The brat¡¯s aura has

    suddenly vanished, which means he¡¯s definitely hiding nearby. Let¡¯s go in and search!¡±

    When fleeing, only by harnessing the power of one¡¯s life energy could one elevate their speed to the

    utmost limit.

    Suddenly, Emrys¡® presence vanished, indicating that he had stopped fleeing and hiding somewhere.

    A few people quickly plunged into the dense forest, spreading out to search.

    Upon reaching a spot lush with foliage, an early¨Cphase Golden Elixir Stage cultivator suddenly noticed

    something, and his eyes sparkled. That was because he had sensed the presence of Emrys, who was

    nearby.

    ¡°You little rascal, are you that nervous? Seeing me approach, you can¡¯t even control your

    1/3

    Chapter 886 Hiding

    own aura. A smirk of satisfaction yed at the corners of this man¡¯s mouth. Then, with a swift and icy

    thrust of his sword, he lunged toward a dense thicket, ¡°Die already!¡±

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a wave of intense heat rushed toward the elder of the Origin Sword Sect, causing his heart

    to palpitate uncontrobly, instantly evoking a profound sense of impending danger. ¡°Spirit fire?¡±

    The man couldn¡¯t help but cry out in shock, and immediately after, the long sword in his hand shattered.

    At the same time, a ming long sword, forged from spirit fire, pierced through the air. In an instant, it

    swept across his neck.

    Woosh!

    The elder of the Ancient Sword Sect clutched his throat as blood spurted out, unable to utter a single

    word. He could only stare wide¨Ceyed at the young man before him, who bore an uncanny resemnce

    to the Grim Reaper.

    That chilling mask sent shivers down his spine as he was still in disbelief about what happened.

    When his instincts sensed danger, his body swiftly erected a protective barrier.

    Yet, Emrys so easily pierced through the elder¡¯s protective shield, a feature of early¨Cphase Golden

    Elixir Stage, and effortlessly inflicted a fatal wound on thetter¡¯s neck.

    The incident where Emrys had previously in Killian had already proven that Emrys possessed the

    strength to contend with cultivators in the early¨Cphase of Golden Elixir Stage.

    However, everyone assumed that Emrys had secretly used a mysterious technique to elevate his initial

    cultivation base to theter stages by force, thus allowing him to y

    Killian.

    However, the use of secret techniques was something that couldn¡¯t be continuously executed in a short

    span of time.

    Therefore, that elder, who was in the early¨Cphase of Golden Elixir Stage, was so confident. He believed

    that with his strength, he could easily deal with Emrys.

    However, the truth revealed that his overconfidence had cost him his life.

    Thud!

    2/3

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Chapter 886 Hiding

    Not long after the elder in the early stages of Golden Elixir was killed, word quickly reached the others

    who hurried over.

    Upon witnessing that scene, the elder who led them furrowed his brows in confusion and asked,

    ¡°Instant kill?¡±

    They had been searching elsewhere just moments ago when they sensed a fluctuation in Emrys¡® aura

    from this direction. Consequently, they hurried over immediately. However, when they arrived, all they

    found was a lifeless body,

    Emrys, once again, hid as only a swift and decisive kill could allow him to eliminate his target and

    escape unscathed in such a short span of time.

    What left the group utterly baffled was how Emrys managed to defeat an early¨Cstage Golden Elixir

    Stage cultivator in an instant.

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887 Massacre

    The elder took a sniff and noticed that, beyond the scent of blood, there was also a palpable wave of

    intense heat.

    Oddly enough, the intense heat resonated with him, evoking a sense of familiarity. It was strikingly

    simr to the spirit fire he had encountered during a less¨Cthan¨Chonorable moment in his past, yet he

    was hesitant to confirm the simrity.

    ¡°Use this location as the center and search. Once found, try to detain him as long as possible. That

    beat is quite peculiar, so, everyone, be careful!¡± Without wasting any time, the elder quickly issued

    instructions to the people around him.

    The group dispersed once again.

    However, it wasn¡¯t long before Emrys¡® aura resurfaced. Yet, merely a few secondster, it vanished

    once again, leaving nothing but a lifeless body lying in its wake.

    The scene was exactly the same as before.

    When the elder arrived, he quickly caught a whiff of the intense heat in the air, which only deepened his

    sense of uncertainty and rm. Why does this feel so familiar? Could it really have been him?

    At that moment, Emrys stood motionless atop the lush, leafy branches of a tree. Using those natural

    elements as his camouge, he silently awaited the arrival of his new prey

    like a hunter.

    However, after learning from the lessons of their previous two encounters, the members of the Two

    Sword Sects had be much more cautious. Several elders, who were in the early stages of Golden

    Elixir Stage, dared not spread out too far. They were carefully conducting their search below.

    Meanwhile, the elder had leaped into mid¨Cair, surveying every dense area from his superior vantage

    point.

    Woosh!

    At that very moment, a piercing streak of light suddenly shot from the distant horizon, as if it had grown

    eyes. Astonishingly, it aimed straight for the treetop where Emrys was hiding, passing right through it.

    That was a sword that had been swiftly,unched from the horizon, and it was a soul

    1/3

    Chapter 887 Massacre

    sword, not a in one.

    With such a great ability to control the soul sword and kill from thousands of kilometers away, aside

    from Alexander, Emrys couldn¡¯t think of anyone else for the moment.

    ¡°You old piece of trash. You actually tried a sneak attack?¡± Immediately, Emrys was on high alert.

    He had no time to hide or evade, so he brandished his Spiritual Control Divine Sword and parried the

    iing soul sword.

    However, in the next moment, Emrys shuddered all over, finding it hard to believe the scene unfolding

    before his eyes.

    Crack!

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    To his astonishment, Spiritual Control Divine Sword broke, and it wasn¡¯t because of the soul sword.

    Beforeing into contact with the soul sword, the Spiritual Control Divine Sword had inexplicably

    shattered into pieces for reasons unknown.

    Meanwhile, Emrys felt a surge of warmth flowing through his arm, coursing into his body and finally

    gathering in his elixir field.

    However, he simply didn¡¯t have the time to carefully examine his elixir field. The situation at hand was

    urgent, so all he could do was to swiftly mobilize his right index finger, ready to first fend off that highly

    aggressive soul sword.

    Bang!

    Previously, Emrys¡® right index finger had consumed the spirit fire, making it

    indestructible. It was covered inyers of crimson scales. When it collided with the soul sword, it

    erupted in a series of dazzling sparks.

    Although he ultimately seeded in fending off the attack, the powerful impact brought about by the

    swift movement of the soul sword still sent Emrys flying off the tree branch,

    Causing him to stumble uponnding.

    Buzz!

    Even Emrys himself hadn¡¯t noticed that, at that moment, a subtle tremor had passed through his elixir

    field. Simultaneously, the soul sword he held also quivered slightly, but it was incredibly faint.

    2/3

    ??? ??? ??

    The soul swordunched only a single attack before it swiftly returned to its original direction as if it had

    been summoned back.

    Atop a steep peak as tall as Sword King Mountain, Alexander sat with his eyes closed. His fingers

    moved through the empty air in front of him, not stopping until the soul sword

    his returned to his hand. Only then did he open eyes.

    ¡°Oh, Chaser Sword. If only I had you in my possession back then, I wouldn¡¯t have been defeated by

    Talon in just three moves, hmph!¡± With a soft hum, Alexander gently caressed the de of the Chaser

    Sword, his touch filled with unparalleled affection.

    After he had tamed the Chaser Sword, he developed a unique connection with it. He had a rough

    understanding of what had transpired earlier deep within his heart.

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888 Removing His Mask

    However, the distance was too great, and his perception was somewhat blurred. He thought it was his

    Chaser Sword that had shattered Emrys¡® Spiritual Control Divine Sword and dealt Emrys a heavy blow.

    The matters that followed could simply be left to those who were after Emrys. There was absolutely no

    need for him to lift a finger again.

    ¡°Hmph! That punk did have a fine sword by his side, capable of neutralizing such a tremendous force.

    However, whenpared to my Chaser Sword, his is still far inferior.¡±

    Initially, Alexander thought that his previous sword strike could have directly shattered Emrys¡® body.

    However, it only resulted in knocking him off the tree branch. This indicated that the earlier shattering of

    Emrys¡® sword had absorbed a significant amount of

    the force.

    Praising it as a fine sword wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration.

    ¡°Just now, why was there a moment when it seemed like I lost my connection with you?¡±

    Alexander gazed at the Chaser Sword in his hand, his brow furrowing in confusion. However, the sword

    offered no response. He decided not to dwell on it any longer, and with a coldugh, he said,

    ¡°Regardless, that punk has suffered a severe blow. His death is certain!¡±

    In that dense jungle, Emrys had fallen from the treetops, showing no signs of injury as he wasn¡¯t injured

    at all.

    The attack from Chaser Sword was entirely deflected by his index finger. It was in that very moment

    that Alexander lost his connection with Chaser Sword, for what seemed like two to three seconds.

    Though Chaser Sword was unsure of what had transpired at that moment, he was confident that his

    sword strike had severely wounded Emrys. Little did he know, Emrys was unscathed.

    Emrys stared nkly at Spiritual Control Divine Sword on the ground, now reduced to nothing more

    than a hilt. A surge of frustration rose within him.

    Is that it? Is this the incredibly powerful and awe¨Cinspiring The King of Swords, the Spiritual Control

    Divine Sword that Athos was talking about?

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    1/3

    Chapter ond

    Before encountering an opponent who wielded a soul sword, Spiritual Control Divine Sword was quite

    effective. But today, when faced with one, it was a whole different way. Spiritual Control Divine Sword

    didn¡¯t even dare to cross swords with the soul sword and shattered into pieces.

    So, this is The King of Swords! You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!

    Emmys had not yet noticed the transformation in his elizir field. All he saw was the shattered body of

    his Spiritual Control Divine Sword, and a mix of emotions welled up within him.

    ¡°Hmph! You line rascal. Let¡¯s see how you dodge this time!¡±

    At the moment when Emrys was caught off guard, those cultivators in Golden Elixir Stage had already

    completely sealed off his escape routes. Their faces were all filled with a surging intent to kill.

    In their pursuit to hunt down this little rascal, they really went to great lengths. Just a moment ago, they

    even sacrificed two of their elders,

    Hence, they reckoned that Emrys should have been dead.

    Emrys¡® sword had shattered, leaving him in a terrible mood. He was tempted to ughter everyone

    around him, and the only way to do so was to exhaust the astonishing sword energy hidden within

    Heavenly Fortune Mirror.

    However, upon further reflection, he felt it was a waste to use it on these people. After all, it was his

    life¨Csaving trump card, and he only had onest chance to use it.

    His gaze shifted.

    Emrys¡® gaze finally settled on the middle¨Caged man at the middle¨Cphase Golden Elixir Stage, and

    instantly, he had an idea.

    At that moment, the elder in the middle¨Cphase of Golden Elixir Stage was also sizing him up with

    suspicion.

    ¡°Sigh, I had originally nned to spend more time ying with you all, but I didn¡¯t expect to be caught

    so quickly. It¡¯s disappointing, truly disappointing!¡±

    Emrys let out a sigh, heavy with unspoken emotions.

    Following that, his figure began to transform, reverting back to his original form.

    2/3

    Chapter 888 Removing His Mask

    Emrys removed his mask, bis expression a yful mix of amusement and seriousness as he looked at

    the old man. ¡°Old geezer,¡± he said, ¡°it¡¯s been quite a while since westne Howe your eyebrows

    still haven¡¯t grown back?¡±

    With a hint of showmanship, he traced his fingers over his two thick, ink¨Cck eyebrows

    Being young truly had its perks,

    Upon hearing Emrys¡® words, the surrounding elders looked in surprise at the individual in the middle¨C

    phase Golden Elixir Stage,

    As for the elder, the moment Emrys removed his mask, his body couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly, ¡°M¨C

    Mr. Land!¡±

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889 New Sect Leader

    The elder was none other than Rodney Warde, the senior elder of Spirit Sword Sect.

    Originally, he set out to uncover the cause of his brother, Haunn¡¯s death, and in doing so, he stirred up

    trouble at Crimson Sun Sect. However, he ended up encountering a formidable bald warrior who swiftly

    brought him to his knees.

    Rodney¡¯s hair and eyebrows werepletely singed off.

    Upon returning to Spirit Sword Sect, Rodney had kept this matter a secret from everyone else.

    When someone curiously asked him how he ended up in such a bare state, his response was simply,

    ¡°It¡¯s refreshing.¡±

    Indeed, it turned out to be refreshingly cool.

    Rodney had even fallen in love with this look. After his hair had grown out a had taken it upon himself

    to shave it all off again.

    while

    ago,

    he

    Just moments ago, he had detected the scent of spirit fire twice in the air, which had filled his heart with

    uncertainty and fear. This scent was all too familiar to him. It was practically his worst nightmare.

    He suspected that the man who called himself Tigger was the bald¨Cheaded man from Crimson Sun

    Sect.

    It was not until this moment, when Emrys removed his mask, that Rodney finally confirmed it¡ªhe was

    indeed the same domineering young man.

    What on earth is going on!

    Rodney felt like crying.

    The elders of the sect nearby were utterly astounded. From the moment Rodney addressed the young

    man respectfully, they knew that this young man was far from ordinary.

    His strength was undeniably superior to theirs.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± someone asked.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    1/3

    Rodney¡¯s emotions were a tangled mess as he spoke. ¡°Do you all remember, not too long ago, when a

    bald figure of unparalleled strength emerged from Crimmon Sun Scar

    ¡°I heard some rumors about it. It was said that a formidable figure, in the middle¨Cphase Golden Elixir

    Stage, had challenged the bald headed man. However, it resulted in a swift defeat of the formidable

    figure, with him kneeling on the ground in surrender after just a few moves. His dignity waspletely

    lost¡±

    With an embarrassed look, Rodney didn¡¯t hide anything and admitted, ¡°The person standing before us

    is none other than the unparalleled powerhouse from Crimson Sun Sect. And the one who was beaten

    and kneeling on the ground¡­ It was me?

    Silence ensued,

    Everyone immediately exchanged nces.

    They all understood Rodney¡¯s personality well. He was an incredibly proud man, and he had every

    reason to be, given his strength and capabilities. He was in the middle¨Cphase Golden Elixir Stage, as

    was the sect leader, Devon.

    It was only natural to be proud.

    This revtion left everyone even more astonished. No one had imagined that the person rumored to

    have been brought to his knees was, in fact, Rodney.

    Meanwhile, they were taken aback. It had never crossed their minds that the person they had been

    relentlessly pursuing was none other than the bald¨Cheaded man.

    However, they were bbergasted by his aura.

    Rodney also voiced his confusion, ¡°Mr. Lund, why does your aura seem different than before?¡±

    The aura of a cultivator, much like a fingerprint, served as an excellent means of identification.

    Rodney had crossed paths with Emrys before, and so he could feel it even more profoundly. The

    Emrys standing before him now was vastly different from the man he had known before.

    This was why, even though he had distinctly sensed the aura of spirit fire twice, he dared not confirm

    Emrys¡® identity until Emrys transformed his figure and removed his mask.

    ¡°Oh, I had practiced an ancient secret technique, which allowed me to alter my own aura.¡±

    2/3

    ?

    Chapter 889 New Sect Leader

    As Emrys spoke, a subtle shift urred within his spirit. He deactivated the illusion effect of Soul Cloak

    Stone.

    Suddenly, his aura, which was characteristic of a cultivator, underwent a massive

    transformation. Simultaneously, he was no longer in Foundation Stage but had achieved absolute¨C

    phase Golden Elixir Stage.

    At that moment, aside from Rodney, the others finally believed what Rodney had just said. The man

    standing before them was indeed the extraordinarily powerful bald¨Cheaded elite.

    The thought that the person who had been pursuing them relentlessly throughout their journey was

    actually an absolute¨Cphase Golden Elixir Stage cultivator, filled everyone with an overwhelming urge to

    cry.

    This was someone whose power could rival that of Alexander!

    Everyone felt a wave of lingering fear.

    At this point, Emrys struck a pose and said, ¡°I have received the legacy of Heavenly Sword King. You

    lot should be well aware of what this means, right?¡±

    ¡°Understood, you are our newly appointed sect leader.¡±

    ¡°The reason I concealed my identity was because I didn¡¯t want to reveal myself too quickly. As for the

    position as a sect leader, I¡¯m not interested for now. However, I¡¯m known for my capricious nature, so

    who knows? I might change my mind in the next second.¡±

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890 Tell Him I Am Dead

    Everyone¡¯s body suddenly shuddered.

    They knew exactly what Emrys meant.

    Emrys had little interest in bing the leader of the Sword Sect. However, if he wished, he could

    assume the role at any moment, given his strength and the mandate of the Heavenly Sword King.

    The ball was in Emrys¡® court.

    He spoke in such a manner to emphasize the importance of obedience, subtly warning them that if they

    upset him, he could easily assume leadership of the three sects. If that were to happen, they¡¯d better

    brace themselves for the inevitable consequences.

    Rodney and hispanions, feeling quite intimidated, responded respectfully, ¡°Mr. Lund, please feel

    free to instruct us. We will certainlyply with your wishes.¡±

    Emrys nodded in satisfaction. ¡°So, it was Caden and Devon who sent you to assassinate me, wasn¡¯t it?

    When you return, tell them I¡¯m already dead. I¡¯ll see who dares to reveal my true identity! Hmph!¡±

    Emrys stamped his foot, unleashing a surge of overwhelming aura from the absolute- phase of the

    Golden Elixir Stage. The others were so scared that they nodded repeatedly, assuring him, ¡°We

    understand. We¡¯ll definitely keep your secret.¡±

    ¡°All right. You may return and resume your duty.¡±

    Emrys paused for a moment and asked, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s one more thing. Do you guys know what¡¯s

    the deal with the soul sword we saw just now?¡±

    Emrys had his assumptions, but he still popped the question.

    The few men exchanged nces, their expressions filled with hesitation. In the end, it was Rodney who

    responded. ¡°Actually, we¡¯ve never seen that sword before. The only person who would possess such a

    skill is¡­¡±

    His voice gradually faded, as if he was hesitating whether or not to respond.

    Emrys chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s Old Mr. Youngblood, isn¡¯t it? When you return, tell Devon and Caden I¡¯m already

    dead. And if that b*stard asks, tell him the next time I appear at Three Swords Sect, it will be to end his

    life.¡±

    1/3

    Rodney and the other shuddered at his words.

    I bet no one else dares to insult Old Mr. Youngblood in such a manner, except for the person standing

    before us right now.

    Meanwhile, they were also puzzled.

    Why did Emrys instruct them to tell Devon and Caden that he¡¯s dead if they ask? But he chose to

    respond to Old Mr. Youngblood with an arrogant threat? Shouldn¡¯t it be the other way around? Old Mr.

    Youngblood is so powerful. Wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to let him know that Emrys is already dead?

    Wouldn¡¯t that be a safer option? Although Devon and Caden were the sect leaders of Two Sword

    Sects, their cultivation bases were merely at the middle¨Cphase of the Golden Elixir Stage. If Emrys

    were to threaten them, wouldn¡¯t it terrify them? I can¡¯tprehend this. Indeed, as Emrys himself has

    said, his personality is ever¨Cchanging.

    Rodney and the others could not fathom Emrys¡® thoughts.

    Soon, they reached their own conclusion.

    They believed that deceiving Caden and Devon would likely go unnoticed, and even if they did catch

    on, they were powerless to act.

    Conversely, if they had lied to Alexander and were discovered, they would have faced severe

    consequences.

    Upon reflection, Rodney and his men suddenly felt that Emrys was very considerate. They realized that

    he had been taking their needs into ount all along. His efforts were truly sincere and painstaking!

    If a man like him were to be our leader, it¡¯d be nothing short of a blessing for the Three Sword

    Sects.

    Thereafter, Rodney and men left, feeling moved.

    Emrys, on the other hand, felt wronged.

    You¡¯re all overthinking it, really. I just like letting the despicable ones have their moments of glory first.

    But when I encounter those who are rtively more powerful, I¡¯ll make sure to assert myself even more

    dominantly than them. That¡¯s just how I am.

    Another primary reason why Emrys was acting that way was because he knew that Alexander would

    surely ask the question.

    Alexander was a narrow¨Cminded person who cared a lot about his reputation. Otherwise,

    2/3

    Chapter 890 Tell Him I Am DeadN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    he would have killed Emrys on top of the mountain earlier.

    Despite everyone knowing that Alexander was responsible for the attack using the soul sword, he

    would never admit to it. Asking the same question again would make him indirectly acknowledging his

    actions.

    If word gets out that he has attacked a junior for rejecting him, where would he be able to hide his face

    in shame?

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891 Level Up

    Since Alexander would never ask that question, even the most outrageous threats from Emrys would

    not have any impact.

    That was Emrys¡® analysis, and he was not thinking for Rodney and the others.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Being misunderstood made him feel deeply aggrieved.

    Emrys quicklyposed himself as he got ready to leave the area and find a safer spot to examine his

    elixir field.

    He could sense some changes happening in his elixir field, but the urgency of the situation had

    previously prevented him from examining exactly what had transpired

    within it.

    Finally, Emrys found a rtively safe ce.

    He sat cross¨Clegged with his eyes closed and observed his elixir field using telepathic inner vision.

    The revtions were shocking.

    His elixir field resembled the cosmos, with a crimson thundercloud, swirling fake elixir fields, and

    countless shattered fragments of a sword, evoking a starry sky.

    ¡°Is this the illusory body of the Spiritual Control Divine Sword?¡± Emrys muttered,pletely taken

    aback.

    He attempted to join two shards with simr shapes, and they instantly formed arger de the

    moment theybined.

    Emrys was overjoyed.

    Although he was not sure what would happen once he had pieced together all these fragments of the

    sword, he was certain of one thing; it would undoubtedly bring him a tremendous surprise.

    At that thought, Emrys stopped piecing the des together and shifted his focus away from the

    telepathic inner vision. While outwardly continuing his cultivation, his mind remained vignt, monitoring

    the changes in his surroundings.

    He was worried that Alexander would once again attack him with his sword.

    1/3

    Chapter 891 Level Up

    Before that, Emrys had concealed his aura meticulously, remaining motionless among the tree

    branches. He had no idea fathom how Alexander had managed to locate him and even astonishingly

    incapacitated him with a single sword strike from a distance.

    He figured it was better to y it safe.

    Emrys had remained on high alert for almost the entire day, only allowing himself to rx when nothing

    unexpected urred.

    What followed next was akin to a jigsaw puzzle game.

    As time slipped away, night fell and dawn arrived. The morning sun illuminated the earth, infusing

    everything with vitality.

    Suddenly, a burst of heartyughter echoed.

    ¡°Hahaha, what an old fool! You couldn¡¯t handle the game and resorted to a sneak attack, could you?

    But what you didn¡¯t anticipate, even in your wildest dreams, was that actions inadvertently handed me

    a stroke of good fortune!¡±

    The person whoughed was none other than Emrys.

    your

    He had exerted immense effort to piece together the shattered de that had been broken into

    thousands of fragments. Now, all the pieces within his clixir field had merged to form aplete sword.

    Indeed, it was the Spiritual Control Divine Sword.

    Emrys tensed his fingertips, releasing a surge of astonishing life energy that pierced through hundreds

    of towering ancient trees in session, its momentum undiminished.

    Emrys¡® life energy was not only domineering but also carried a strong sense of sword energy. There

    was absolutely no need for him to deliberately unleash it.

    It was all because the Spiritual Control Divine Sword had already reced the role of the golden elixir

    field within Emrys¡® current elixir field, tempering his life energy and making its power even more

    formidable.

    In addition, his life energy would also carry a strong sword energy after being tempered by the Spiritual

    Control Divine Sword.

    In other words, Emrys¡® true strength had now been restored to the peak of the absolute- phase in the

    Golden Elixir Stage. Moreover, his offensive power surpassed that of a typical cultivator who had

    sessfully condensed the same.

    2/3

    It was all thanks to Alexander.

    If it had not been for Alexander¡® sneak attack using the soul sword, which inadvertently triggered the

    self¨Cdestruction switch of the Spiritual Control Divine Sword, Emrys would have remained unaware of

    its extraordinary function that it could even substitute for the golden elixir field.

    Right then, his elixir field hadpletely transformed into sword energy clixir field.

    ¡°I¡¯m Tigger from the Rabid Gang, and I¡¯m going to bring you an exceptional surprise!¡±

    Emrys donned his mask once more, and his physique swiftly altered along with it, transforming into

    Tigger from the Rabid Gang.

    In addition to his disinterest in leading the three sects, Emrys also took into ount his own abilities.

    After all, his golden elixir field had been destroyed, and at that time, he was only at the peak of the

    Foundation Stage in terms of his cultivation base.

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892 Where Is His Head

    Even with the support of spirit fire and legendary¨Clevel sword energy, hisbat ability could only

    match that of either Devon or Caden.

    If he were to encounter that Alexander, Emrys supposed his only chance of survival would be to rely on

    the Heavenly Fortune Mirror.

    However, things had changed.

    The Spiritual Control Divine Sword had reced the golden clixir field for tempering purposes, restoring

    Emrys¡® strength to the absolute¨Cphase of the Golden Elixir Stage. With this enhancement, he no longer

    feared anyone.

    There was no need to worry about losing the sword energy from the Heavenly Fortune Mirror and

    feeling sad about it, as he no longer needed it. His own strengths and capabilities would now suffice to

    overthrow the Three Sword Sects.

    After making up his mind, Emrys immediately returned to the Three Sword Sects.

    Meanwhile, the members of the Three Sword Sects did not expect Tigger to return within such a short

    period of time. Moreover, he now showed up as the Malevolent Deity.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Caden and Devon were waiting for updates.

    They were very confident about the oue.

    They had dispatched so many cultivators from the Golden Elixir Stage to get rid of Tigger. It would be

    close to impossible for those cultivators to fail in their mission.

    Shortly after, Rodney walked in along with another elder from the Origin Sword Sect.

    Thetter was a cultivator at the middle phase of the Golden Elixir Stage, tasked to fight Ss.

    The oue of his battle with Ss was that thetter was defeated and fled back to the

    Soul Sword Sect.

    Upon entering, Rodney sinctly stated, ¡°Sect leaders, please be informed that Tigger is dead.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I knew it! Tigger can consider it a great honor to have so many people go him. Something for

    him to boast in h*ll!¡± Devonughed out loud.

    after

    1/3

    Caden, on the other hand, frowned and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Tigger¡¯s head? Weren¡¯t you instructed to bring

    it back?¡±

    Caden, the leader of the Spirit Sword Sect, appeared to be more cautiouspared to Devon. He

    would not readily believe anything without personally seeing Emrys¡® head.

    Rodney exined, ¡°Tigger was no ordinary man. He had mastered using the secret cultivation

    technique repeatedly. When we were hunting him down, we faced fierce resistance, resulting in the

    loss of two of our own men. I felt so helpless. I had no choice but to unleash the Ghost Sword

    Technique Twelfth Move. However, I identally wiped Tigger out and smashed his head into pieces.

    Regrettably, there¡¯s no way I could bring him back.¡±

    Devon¡¯s eyes widened as he eximed, ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ve never heard of any secret technique that can

    be used repeatedly within a short period of time. However, nothing is impossible in this vast world. The

    fact that Tigger was able to inherit the Sword King¡¯s legacy indicates that he¡¯s encountered a stroke of

    luck. Perhaps he learned some ancient secret techniques from an unknown source, enabling him to

    rapidly enhance his cultivation skills multiple times in a short period.¡±

    ¡°What a pity! If we could have forced that powerful secret technique out of him, it would have been an

    absolute sensational news in Mount Kushburn,¡± Devonmented.

    Caden gazed intently at Rodney, his deep eyes were full of doubt. Clearly, he was skeptical of the

    latter¡¯s words.

    Rodney said, ¡°Although I wasn¡¯t able to bring back Tigger¡¯s head, I¡¯m relieved that half of his mask was

    left behind at the scene.¡±

    As he spoke, he presented the shattered half of the mask to the two of them.

    Devon chuckled and remarked, ¡°Perfect! I had no idea what Tigger looked like anyway. Having half of

    this mask will suffice. It¡¯s time to give Ruben a surprise.¡±

    The rtionship between Caden, Devon, and Ruben was already strained. Therefore, they would not

    pass up such a great opportunity to strike back.

    Caden¡¯s gaze flickered as he scrutinized Rodney. A momentter, he spoke. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Mr.

    Warde. You should return to the sect and get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Noted.¡±

    Rodney nodded, then turned and walked away. Just as he was about to step out of the main hall, his

    eyes glinted.

    2/3

    The mask was clearly given to him willingly by Emrys.

    After Rodney had left, Caden turned to another elder and asked, ¡°Was what Rodney said true?¡±

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893 Suspicions

    The elder responded, ¡°It¡¯s highly likely that what he said is true. At that time, I was tasked with holding

    off Ss. By the time I sessfully drove him away and arrived. Mr. Warde and his team had already

    dealt with Tigger.¡±

    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t actually witness Rodney killing Tigger, did you?¡± Caden asked.

    The elder hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and replied, ¡°No.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Caden turned to Devon and suggested, ¡°Mr. Jaillor, I think it would be best

    to have a word with the elders from the Origin Sword Sect¡±

    Devon was taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Could this be a fake incident? Are you suspecting that Tigger

    is still alive? Do you think that Rodney was bribed by Tigger?¡±

    Caden¡¯s eyes flickered as he said, ¡°Bribery is out of the question. I merely suspect that Tigger was

    actually captured alive by Rodney, with the intention of forcing him to reveal the secret technique.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Devon also started having his doubts. He nodded and said, ¡°I suppose that¡¯s

    possible too.¡±

    Having the ability to utilize the secret technique multiple times in a short period meant that one could

    consecutively enhance their own strength, elevating it by a minor cultivation stage. Describing the

    secret technique as a supreme treasure would not be an exaggeration.

    They started putting themselves in the other party¡¯s shoes. Would we have so easily killed the other

    man if we were to find ourselves in the same situation? Wouldn¡¯t we want to interrogate him harshly in

    order to force him to reveal the secret technique?

    Caden¡¯s suspicions were not without reason.

    His suspicion also stemmed from caring too much about his position as the leader of the Spirit Sword

    Sect.

    Actually, Rodney was the most senior member in the Spirit Sword Sect. Just like Caden, he was at the

    middle¨Cphase of the Golden Elixir Stage. Considering his experience and seniority, it was only fitting

    that Rodney should assume the position of the sect leader.

    Regrettably, Rodney¡¯sprehension of the sword energy was slightly inferior to that of Caden. The

    former was merely at the master level.

    1/3

    In the end, that slight advantage enabled Caden to ascend to the position of sect leader of the Spirit

    Sword Sect

    Therefore, Caden had a valid reason to suspect that Rodney intended to pressure Emrys into revealing

    his secret technique, with the intention of learning and practicing it himself. In the event of a

    confrontation, Caden would undoubtedly be at a disadvantage.

    In order to safeguard his own position, it was only natural for Caden to be skeptical.

    Hence, Devon found his assumption logical and summoned several elders of the Origin Sword Sect,

    who had participated in the pursuit and assassination mission, one by one.

    The answer he received from everyone was that they each personally witnessed Rodney unleash the

    Ghost Sword Technique Twelfth Move on Tigger, destroying him into pieces, leaving behind only half of

    his mask.

    Given that everyone was singing the same tune, even if Caden harbored immense doubts, he had no

    choice but to dismiss his suspicions.

    Surely, they couldn¡¯t all have been lying to cover for Rodney, could they?No, no way. something this

    outrageous really have happened?

    Could

    ¡°Haha, it seems your suspicions were unwarranted, Mr. Szar. Perhaps Tigger was struggling

    violently at that time, leaving Mr. Warde with no choice but to strike him dead. You heard it just now.

    Tigger¡¯s abilities were mysteriously powerful. He managed to kill two individuals who were at the early¨C

    phase of the Golden Elixir Stage. Capturing him alive won¡¯t be as easy as we thought.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so!¡±

    Caden sighed. He could not quite put his finger on it, but he was constantly gued by a sense of

    unease.

    Since the beginning, Tigger had been acting strangely. Despite having only reached the Energy

    Cultivation Stage, he somehow acquired the Sword King¡¯s inheritance. Furthermore, he swiftly

    progressed to break through the Foundation Stage in no time.

    That was not even the most shocking part. What was truly astounding was that shortly after advancing

    to the Foundation Stage, he seeded in defeating Killian, whosebat prowess rivaled those of the

    Golden Elixir Stage. And now, Tigger had even in two elders of the sword sect. Who in their right

    mind would believe this?

    Caden had a vague sense that he might have provoked someone he should not have. However, given

    the circumstances, there was little he could do. All he could hope for was

    2/3

    that his concerns were baseless, like groundless fears.

    With a heartyugh, Devon casually remarked, ¡°Well, if Ruben ces such high regard on that inheritor

    of the Sword King, shouldn¡¯t we send over this half¨Cmask as a token of our condolences?¡±

    Meanwhile, at the Soul Sword Sect, Ss expressed his guilt to Ruben, saying, ¡°Mr. Ruben, I have

    failed in my duties. I was unable to protect the Sword King¡¯s inheritor.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894 No One To me

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t me yourself. We had anticipated this oue long ago. Despite my advice, Mr. Griffins

    was determined to leave. It just goes to show it was all part of his destiny.¡±

    Although Ruben was infuriated by the actions of those two, he felt more helpless than anything else. If

    only Emrys had listened to him and stayed at Soul Sword Sect, none of that would¡¯ve happened.

    The tragedy has already urred, and no one is to me but Emrys himself. It¡¯s truly a shame about

    such a heaven¨Cdefying talent in the art of swordsmanship. Ruben let out a deep sigh.

    Just as Ruben was feeling sorrowful for Emrys, two figures suddenly approached from a distance. It

    was none other than Devon and Caden.

    Devon asked the obvious, ¡°What troubles you, Mr. Ruben?¡±

    Ruben¡¯s face immediately darkened when he saw the two, and he barked out in anger, ¡°You two truly

    have some nerve, daring tomit such a subversive act. How can you face Heavenly Sword King?¡±

    Emrys was Heavenly Sword King¡¯s inheritor, so their act of sending people to assassinate Emrys was

    subversive.

    Surprisingly, Devon feigned surprise and said, ¡°Mr. Ruben, what do you mean by that? I don¡¯t

    understand this talk of a subversive act.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You know very well what you¡¯ve done!¡±

    ¡°Heh, Mr. Ruben, shouldn¡¯t we be the ones asking you that question?¡±

    Caden suddenly let out a coldugh, then said, ¡°When Mr. Jaillot and I found out that the inheritor was

    nning to leave, we sent a few elders to secretly protect him.

    Unexpectedly, we ran into Mr. Paddon from Soul Sword Sect, who was acting suspiciously. It was clear

    that he intended to harm the inheritor.¡±

    Naturally, we couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing, we had to intervene. However, by the time our

    people arrived, Mr. Paddon¡¯s aplice had already in the inheritor, leaving behind only half a

    mask at the scene. ¡°I just wanted to ask you, Mr. Ruben. Was that your intention?¡±

    Caden made apelling argument, and with conviction, he tossed the mask he was holding toward

    Ruben.

    1/3

    Nuber exploded in anger ¡°What a load of trash¡±

    the truly despised people like Caden.

    i was well known that they were the ones who pursued Emrys relentlessly. Yet, they had a kuack for

    twisting the narrative afterward, engaging in deceptive arguments, and shifting the me onto the

    innocent.

    There were many people of this sort

    Despite their overwhelming numbers, they were masters of deception, turning falsehoods into

    seemingly undeniable truths. No matter how angry or frustrated one was, there was absolutely nothing

    one could do against them.

    At that moment. Ruben was seething with anger, itching to curse up a storm, but he knew that arguing

    with these two shameless individuals was utterly pointless.

    ¡°I¨CIs this Tigger¡¯s mask?¡±

    Although Peter¡¯s elixir field was still in a state of chaos, his physical injuries had healed. They no longer

    hindered his normal activities, though hisplexion remained slightly pale

    Upon seeing that half¨Cmask, he immediately realized what had happened. His eyes instantly filled with

    rage, and he roared, ¡°You two despicable viins! How dare you harm Tigger! 1, Fatty, will fight you to

    the end!¡±

    Though Peter usually liked to put on airs, he had inherited a virtue from Ruben. They were both

    genuine people.

    Having spent such a long time at the sect, and being influenced by Ruben since childhood, he

    understood the true nature of Devon and Caden. He felt a deep sense of disdain toward them.

    Including the previous incident where Killian targeted his elixir field, Ruben had analyzed it for him. In

    reality, it was just Caden¡¯s way of demonstrating their power.

    Naturally. Peter was not pleased.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    The moment Peter learned that Emrys had actually died at their hands, his anger erupted

    instantaneously.

    Youth was often characterized by impulsive passion.

    2/3

    Chapter 894 No One To me

    After letting out a thunderous roar, Peter swiftly drew his sword, lunging toward the two individuals.

    However, in the next moment, a sharp, resounding p echoed.

    p!

    A crisp p echoed through the air.

    Devon retracted his hand, bellowing angrily, ¡°Hmph! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re the deputy sect

    leader of Soul Sword Sect, based on your actions just now, I would have cut you down with a single

    stroke of my sword!¡±

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895 Strike The Bell

    Caden turned to Ruben, his voice icy as he said, ¡°Mr. Ruben, how exactly do you raise your son? He¡¯s

    so unruly, daring to draw his sword against us, his elders?¡±

    Then he nced at Peter again. ¡°Uneducated!¡±

    ¡°You¡­

    Peter was seething with rage, gritting his teeth so hard that he paid no mind to the pain on his face. His

    eyes were bloodshot as he prepared to charge at the two once again.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Ruben shouted sternly, ¡°Peter! Come back!¡±

    ¡°Dad¡­¡±

    ¡°Get back here, now!¡± Ruben demanded furiously.

    Left with no other choice, Peter reluctantly retreated to the side of Ruben, his face etched with a look of

    discontent.

    Caden chuckled coldly. ¡°That¡¯s more like it, Mr. Ruben. Children should be strictly disciplined. If you, as

    a father, can¡¯t manage that, then naturally, someone else will take up the task when he¡¯s out in the

    world.¡±

    ¡°You needn¡¯t trouble yourself further. Soul Sword Sect does not wee you two. Please leave!¡±

    Ruben pinched the half¨Cmask in his hand, signaling for the two individuals to leave.

    Chuckling heartily, Devon said, ¡°Haha! We alle from the same roots. Why must you be so

    heartless, Mr. Ruben? We¡¯ll have the opportunity to visit again in the future¡­ By the way, Mr. Peter, if

    your elixir field is damaged, you should rest properly. Don¡¯t be restless all day, or else even an ordinary

    mentee of the sect could easily overpower you!¡±

    Peter had always been a show¨Coff. But then, with his elixir field ruined, he was even lesspetent

    than the most ordinary mentee.

    Devon¡¯s words were a massive provocation.

    Peter was on the verge of losing his temper again. However, Ruben¡¯s stern voice rang out. ¡°Peter!

    Have you forgotten what I told you before?¡±

    1/3

    Peter clenched his fists, finally suppressing the anger in his heart. He nodded and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t

    forgotten!¡±

    Ruben had once told him that people assuming that his clixir field was ruined wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad

    thing. It could be used as an opportunity to temper his character and endure if he could.

    There would undoubtedlye a time when he would shine.

    So, on that day, Peter endured.

    Dong!

    Just then, the resounding strike of a bronze bell cut through the sky, echoing throughout the Three

    Sword Sects. This caused Ruben, as well as Caden and Devon, who had not yet left, to sharply

    contract their pupils.

    The moment the Great Bell resounded, the leaders of the Three Sword Sects shuddered violently.

    Devon couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud, ¡°Who dares to have the audacity to barge into Sword King Hall

    and ring the bell?¡±

    The Three Sword Sects had only one bell, a legacy passed down from Heavenly Sword King. In the

    past, whenever Sword King Sect held an urgent meeting, the bell would surely be rung as a signal,

    summoning all the elders to attend.

    Ever since the dissolution of Sword King Sect, the bell had never been rung again. It had been left

    untouched in the Sword King Hall for a long time.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the bell was rung that day.

    Therefore, at the moment the bell tolled, everyone from the Three Sword Sects, filled with uncertainty,

    hurried toward the direction of Sword King Hall. They were eager to find out who exactly was ringing

    the bell.

    Besides, they wanted to know why the bell was tolled.

    Just like Ruben and the other three, they had no choice but to momentarily set aside their grudges.

    Overwhelmed with rage, they stormed toward Sword King Hall. Who would dare to do that?

    Even the leaders of their Three Sword Sects were not qualified to ring the massive bell left behind by

    Heavenly Sword King.

    If the one ringing the bell was from one of the Three Sword Sects, it was considered a

    2/3

    transgression, a sign of disrespect toward Sword King.

    If the one ringing the bell was from outside the Three Sword Sects, it was considered a tant

    provocation.

    Hence, all the members of the Three Sword Sects surged like a flood of fierce beasts, rushing toward

    the direction of Sword King Hall.

    Ruben and the others were the first to arrive.

    When they saw the elder ringing the bell, their gazes all subtly hardened.

    Caden¡¯s fury erupted in an instant. He bellowed, ¡°Rodney? Who gave you the audacity to ring the bell?¡±

    The man who rang the bell was none other than Rodney of Spirit Sword Sect, the very same man who

    had once vied with him, Caden, for the position of sect leader. Naturally, Caden¡¯s expression was

    incredibly grim.

    However, Rodneypletely ignored him and continued to strike the bell with all his might.

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896 Senile

    Dong!

    Dong!

    Dong!

    The bell tolled nine times, each chime setting off a powerful reverberation throughout Sword King Hall.

    That was originally a rule within Sword King Sect.

    All the mentees of the Three Sword Sects who had rushed over to witness this scene were utterly

    shocked. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Rodney had gone mad. Or is he nning a rebellion?

    Everyone really couldn¡¯t understand what Rodney was trying to do.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    As the third chime of the bell sounded under Rodney¡¯s hand, Caden was about to intervene. However,

    he was stopped by Devon standing beside him, who said, ¡°The bell has already been rung. Let¡¯s see

    what he intends to do before we rush to punish him.¡±

    Only then did Caden manage to hold back.

    Dong!

    As the final reverberation of the great gong subsided, Rodney finally emerged slowly from Sword King

    Hall. He faced the countless mentees of the Three Sword Sects with an air of indifference, yet he

    remained silent.

    It seemed as though he was waiting for someone.

    Finally, Caden could no longer contain the rage in his heart. He suddenly roared, ¡°Rodney, who gave

    you the right to ring the bell left by Sword King? Have you lost your f*cking mind?¡±

    Rodney was an elder of Spirit Sword Sect. His audacity to ring Sword King¡¯s bell was not only a sign of

    disrespect toward Heavenly Sword King, but it was also a direct affront to him, the leader of Spirit

    Sword Sect.

    The former, Caden, didn¡¯t care, as he had long since lost his respect for Heavenly Sword King.

    1/3

    What he cared about was thetter.

    The bell that even the leader of Spirit Sword Sect dared not strike was rung by Rodney. Hence, it was a

    direct affront to Caden.

    Naturally, Caden was enraged.

    He was so furious that he had resorted to using profanity.

    Rodney broke his silence, casting a casual nce at Caden. He said, ¡°If I had the audacity to ring the

    bell, it¡¯s because I had the blessing of the sect leader of Sword King Sect.¡±

    ¡°When did I give the blessing-¡±

    Just as Caden was about to curse Rodney for losing his mind, he suddenly noticed something and his

    voice abruptly stopped.

    What Rodney had just mentioned was Sword King Sect, not Spirit Sword Sect.

    Indeed, during the time when Sword King Sect was still intact, one could only ring the Great Bell after

    being granted authority by the sect leader.

    However, the reality is that Sword King Sect was already disintegrated into Three Sword Sects. Each of

    these three sects now has its own leader, so where could a leader of the now non¨Cexistent Sword King

    Sect possiblye from? Caden thought Rodney had lost his mind,

    All the mentees of the sword sect were utterly baffled.

    After a moment of stunned silence, Caden continued to berate, ¡°Rodney, it seems you¡¯re getting on in

    years, bing senile. Do you still think you¡¯re living decades ago? Given the circumstances, it seems

    you no longer have the capability to fulfill your duties as an elder of Spirit Sword Sect. Perhaps it¡¯s best

    for you to step down and take a rest.¡±

    ¡°He was talking about me.¡±

    No sooner had Caden¡¯s voice faded than another voice echoed through the hall. A masked youth

    emerged slowly from Sword King Hall, undeterred by the surrounding crowd that was so dense that not

    even water could pass through.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Sword King¡¯s inheritor?¡±

    Everyone gasped in surprise.

    Even though Emrys¡® mask had changed color at that moment, the style remained the

    2/3

    same. Therefore, everyone recognized him instantly. He was Tigger, Sword King¡¯s inheritor.

    Ruben discarded the half¨Cmask he held, one he hadn¡¯t had time to put down. His face lit

    up

    with joy as he eximed, ¡°Ha! So it¡¯s you, Mr. Griffins! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re alive. This is wonderful!¡±

    Peter was also overwhelmed with excitement, shouting, ¡°Tigger!¡±

    Emrys looked at them, giving a slight nod of acknowledgement.

    Caden and Ruben, on the other hand, had their faces stiffened, clearly disying an expression of

    disbelief. How on earth did this guy manage to stay alive? Didn¡¯t those people we had sent out before

    im to have witnessed him being torn to shreds by Rodney?

    The two of them nced around simultaneously, only then noticing that several of the elders had

    quietly shifted in the direction of Sword King Hall. It was clear that they had conspired with Rodney to

    support Emrys.

    ¡°D*mn it! I¡¯ve fallen into Rodney¡¯s trap!¡± Caden cursed under his breath, seething with anger. He could

    never have anticipated that Rodney actually wielded such immense influence. He had managed to

    convince all the elders of the sword sects who had been dispatched to hunt down Emrys, to lie in

    unison with him.

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897 Betrayal

    Well, it wasn¡¯t all of them. The individual from Origin Sword Sect who was in the middle- phase of

    Golden Elixir Stage didn¡¯t support Rodney.

    At that time, he was preupied with restraining Ss, truly unaware of what had transpired within the

    depths of the dense forest.

    So, at that moment, he was also quite bewildered.

    At that moment, in front of Sword King Hall, Rodney cleared his throat. His voice, aged yet still

    resonant, rang out. ¡°Before Heavenly Sword King departed, he left a decree. The one who inherits his

    legacy will be the new sect leader of Sword King Sect!¡±

    Before, Emrys had never considered reconstructing Sword King Sect, nor had he ever thought of

    bing the sect leader of Sword King Sect.

    He was very busy and didn¡¯t have any time.

    However, it was definitely not because of ack of ability.

    Regardless, Emrys had been wronged this time. His strength had suddenly recovered, and his mood

    had unexpectedly improved. He decided to return and settle scores with Devon and Caden. He simply

    took over the position of the leader of the three sects.

    Even after taking over, even if he were to be a hands¨Coff boss, he still had to do so. Not for anything

    else, but simply to prevent Devon and Caden from being toofortable.

    Revenge could be takenter, but one would argue that it had to be taken as soon as possible.

    At this moment, Rodney¡¯s voice still echoed on. ¡°Heavenly Sword King had decreed that the one who

    inherits his legacy would be the new leader of Sword King Sect. And the man standing before us.

    Tigger, is the chosen sessor recognized by Heavenly Sword King himself. That means Tigger is to

    be our new sect leader. Who¡¯s in favor? Who¡¯s against it? Those with objections, feel free to voice

    your concerns immediately. We, the elders of bath Spirit Sword Sect and Origin Sword Sect, will

    certainly listen to your dissenting opinions in full. However, we may not necessarily adopt them.¡±

    Why bother voicing objections if they¡¯re not even going to be considered? We have strong reasons to

    suspect that you are merely creating a cklist, waiting for the new leader to take over, to use against

    us and establish your dominance. Who would dare to voice an objection? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re crazy!

    Countless mentees of the sword sects fell eerily silent.

    ¡°Mr. Warde, I have a concern.¡±

    At that moment, someone began to speak. Everyone turned toward the sound, only to find, to their

    great surprise, that it was Ruben who had spoken.

    Chapter 897 Betrayal

    Everyone was puzzled. Hasn¡¯t Ruben always been looking after Sword King¡¯s inheritor? He even

    pressed his full support for the inheritor to take over as the new sect leader. So why, at this point, does

    Aurve objections? Could it be that everything about him before was just a pretense? He merely voiced

    his gratitude to Heavenly Sword King, but in reality, he was far from willing to relinquish his position.

    Ruben slowly approached Sword King Hall, a smile ying on his lips. ¡°Mr. Warde, I believe there¡¯s a

    slight correction needed in your statement. It¡¯s not just the elders of Spirit Sword Sect and Origin Sword

    Sect, but also our own Soul Sword Sect. You seem to have overlooked.

    Us¡­

    After some thought, he corrected himself again by saying, ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s the unanimous. decision

    of Sword King Sect¡¯s new Council of Elders to support Tigger as the new leader of Sword King Sect.¡±

    Although Ruben was unsure how Rodney had managed to persuade the elders of Spirit Sword Sect

    and Origin Sword Sect to support Emrys, he was still ted.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He didn¡¯t mind announcing in front of everyone that he was stepping down from his position as the

    head of Soul Sword Sect. He was content to simply serve as an ordinary elder.

    As long as Sword King Sect was restored, nothing else mattered.

    As soon as Ruben¡¯s words were spoken, a wave of astonishment swept over the countless mentees of

    the sword sects. Some were excited, some were puzzled, and some were shocked.

    Aside from Rodney and a few others, no one knew exactly what had transpired. Just the day before,

    the Three Sword Sects were at odds with each other. Yet, they were suddenly talking about merging.

    It felt just like a dream to most people present.

    his

    With a smile that didn¡¯t quite reaches, Ruben looked toward the two individuals in a certain direction

    and asked, ¡°What do you two think?¡±

    He looked toward the individuals, who were none other than Caden and Devon.

    At that moment, their faces were incredibly unsightly, as if they had eaten something utterly disgusting.

    Indeed, it was beyond their wildest dreams, such an unexpected scene had unfolded. Even the elders

    of their own sect, surprisingly, had stepped forward to support Emrys.

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898 Treason

    A cold glint shed in Caden¡¯s eyes, his expression as dark as a stormy sea. He bellowed, Rodney,

    and the rest of you, you are nothing but a disgrace to the sword sects. How is your behavior any

    different from betraying your country for personal glory?¡±

    The atmosphere instantly became tense.

    Everyone exchanged puzzled nces, unable toprehend the meaning behind Caden¡¯s words. The

    revival of Sword King Sect is an inevitable trend, a sign of prosperity and growth. How did it be an

    act of treason and a pursuit of glory? This is iprehensible!

    All that could be heard was a cold, mockingugh from Caden, who then said, ¡°Indeed, the decree of

    Heavenly Sword King was clear. The inheritor would be the new sect leader. However, in my

    opinion, the new leader should earn respect through strength, not through underhanded tactics!¡±

    Underhanded tactics? The confusion among the people only deepened.

    ver the crowd, raising his voice to say, ¡°Fellow mentees of Caden

    his hawk¨Clike swept

    gaze over the sword sects, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all aware of the duel between Tigger and Killian yesterday,

    aren¡¯t you? Killian was a swordsmanship prodigy from Origin Sword Sect, possessing a peak

    Foundation Stage cultivation base. His true strength wasparable to that of the early- phase of

    Golden Elixir Stage. However, when Tigger initially received Sword King¡¯s inheritance, he was merely in

    Energy Cultivation Stage. Later, he was fortunate enough to break through to the early Foundation

    Stage. Even though he had grasped the legendary level of sword energy and cultivated the Legendary

    Sword Technique, his strength, despite being earth¨Cshattering, could only contend with those in the

    middle orter phases of Foundation Stage. Could he possibly be a match for Killian? However, the

    truth was that not only did Tigger defeat Killian, but he also went as far as to kill him, leaving nothing of

    him. behind. Do you know why? The reason Tigger was able to do that was because he had mastered

    an ancient, secret technique that allowed him to drastically increase his strength in a short amount of

    time. This was how he was able to defeat Killian.

    Caden spoke slowly, capturing the undivided attention of everyone present.

    They were, of course, aware of the sword duel between Emrys and Killian. They had long suspected

    that Emrys had cultivated some sort of secret technique, which allowed him, despite being in the early¨C

    phase of Foundation Stage, to defeat Killian, who was of a higher level. However, what¡¯s really a

    problem with that? Emrys possessed a secret technique, which was a part of his strength. When

    Caden spoke earlier, he had an air of disdain. Why did it sound so bitter to the

    ears?

    All the mentees of the sword sects remained silent, quietly listening to Caden¡¯s analysis.

    Caden continued with a coldugh, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all familiar with the concept of secret techniques,

    and perhaps even envious of it. But you must also know that every time a secret technique is used,

    there¡¯s always a certain price to pay. This is particrly true for secret

    1/2

    Chapter 898 Treason,

    techniques that drastically increase one¡¯s power. At best, they deplete one¡¯s blood essence and at

    worst, they shorten one¡¯s lifespan as a price to pay.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Everyone was whispering amongst themselves, quietly discussing and expressing their agreement with

    what Caden had said. The execution of the secret techniques indeed requires a certain serifice. Hence,

    often, even those who have mastered these techniques would not employ them lightly. Instead, they

    would only possibly utilize them when their lives are at stake. Could it be that Caden is implying that

    this Tigger is not ying by the rules? Is he using this as a reason to oppose his appointment as the

    leader of Sword King Sect? It shouldn¡¯t be so, the secret techniques, despite their drawbacks, are part

    of the orthodox inheritance. Cultivating these secret techniques is not something to be ashamed of. On

    the contrary, it is what cultivators yearn for. Who wouldn¡¯t crave an extra life- saving skill up their

    sleeve? If that¡¯s the only rebuttal Caden has, then he is far too naive, and his counterargument is

    utterly weak.

    There was a buzz of discussion among the crowd.

    However, Caden clearly wasn¡¯t a naive person.

    Caden was always a man full of tricks. His every argument was meticulously crafted and progressively

    persuasive. There was no way he would use such a feeble excuse to oppose Emrys appointment as

    the sect leader.

    He was not impatient. He waited until the murmurs gradually subsided before he continued, ¡°The

    reason I mentioned the drawbacks of the secret techniques is not to imply that practicing them is

    disgraceful, but rather for a different reason. You guys must¡¯ve felt it Actually, before today, almost

    everyone, including elders and mentees, wasn¡¯t willing to let Tigger be the sect leader. Even though he

    had defied the odds and killed Killian, there were still many who doubted him. After all, his true level is

    only at the early¨Cphase of Foundation Stage. Moreover, he¡¯s so young. How could anyone feel at ease

    with the sword sects in his hands? Mr. Jaillot and I share the same thoughts. It isn¡¯t that we are

    disregarding the decree of Heavenly Sword King. In fact, we are considering waiting a few more years

    for Tigger to mature. We want to wait until his cultivation base reaches Golden Elixir Stage, until he has

    the ability to handle the affairs of the sect, before letting him take over. It won¡¯t be toote then. There¡¯s

    nothing wrong with thinking this way, right?¡±

    Send Gifts

    4.2K

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899 Convincing The Crowd

    As Caden¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd, he noticed everyone silently nodding in agreement. A hint of a

    smile involuntarily crept onto his lips.

    What he said was indeed true. Entrusting a young man, who was just at the early¨Cphase of Foundation

    Stage, with the responsibility of leading the three sects, was probably beyond his capabilities.

    The crowd also thought time was needed for the inheritor to mature. Only once he had developed the

    necessary skills to make decisions could he be entrusted with the position of the sect leader.

    In truth, what Caden said made a lot of sense.

    ¡°Rodney, as well as the elders standing beside him, previously shared the same thoughts. But do you

    know why these individuals suddenly changed their minds and decided to support Tigger¡¯s appointment

    today?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± someone asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s because they, these individuals, have struck a sordid deal with Tigger Tigger has agreed to

    pass on the secret techniques he has cultivated to people like Rodney under the condition that they

    would support his ascension to power. I said it before. There¡¯s no shame in practicing secret

    techniques, and it is only a matter of time before Tigger takes over as the sect leader. All of this could

    have been done openly and honorably. Yet, they chose to conduct their dealings through underhanded

    means, and that¡¯s what truly infuriated me. In his haste to assume power, Tigger resorted to bribery,

    unwilling to wait even a few short years. This demonstrated his impatience and inability to handle

    significant responsibilities. How could we dare entrust him with the stewardship of the Three Sword

    Sects? For the sake of a secret technique. Rodney and others epted Tigger¡¯s deal, carelessly

    handing over the sword sects to the still immature Tigger. Such irresponsible behavior, they simplyN?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    don¡¯t take our sword sects seriously! Moreover, practicing secret techniques is inherently fraught with

    drawbacks. Perhaps in the short term, our sword sects¡® overall strength could experience a significant

    boost. However, such shortsighted behavior is undoubtedly depleting the future energy movement of

    our sword sects. How is this eptable? So, was I wrong to use them of betraying their country for

    personal glory? Frankly, my heart aches so much!¡± As Caden. continued to speak, his emotions

    escted. His words became increasingly impassioned, his indignation intensified, and his heartache

    deepened. His emotional delivery was incredibly on point.

    With a roar, Devon roared, ¡°I feel the same way!¡±

    Whoosh!

    The crowd was buzzing, dearly stirred by Caden¡¯s impassioned speech. It was as if they had

    experienced an epiphany, finding no fault in his words. They believed him to be speaking nothing but

    the absolute truth. Both of our leaders have already devoted themselves so

    1/2

    Convincing The Crowd

    edly to the sword sects. If we still support Tigger to seed as the new sect leader, wouldn¡¯t be just

    like those elders, betraying our own for personal glory? The crux of the matter is that if you expect us to

    betray our country for glory, at least have the decency to share your secret technique! How could he

    possibly keep secrets? This is totally outrageous! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to agree to that!

    After Caden¡¯s captivating speech, the mentees of the Three Sword Sects were filled with righteous

    indignation. They all expressed their support for the decisions made by Caden and Devon.

    Just like that, everyone was unanimously against Tigger taking over as the new sect leader.

    As Ruben watched the crowd leaning in one direction, his emotions were incrediblyplex.

    Regardless of whether Emrys had indeed won over people like Rodney through such means, the

    current situation wasplicated. Even if the majority of the elders from the sword sects supported

    Emrys, it was still a difficult situation if the mentees disagreed.

    While the decisions were indeed made by the higher¨Cups, it was absolutely untenable if the foundation

    of the masses was unstable.

    When the time came, with a singlemand from Caden and Devon, they could directly lead away

    countless mentees. That would leave Emrys as a leader without followers.

    It would be impossible to forcibly keep those mentees around.

    What a headache! Ruben had never anticipated that things would turn out this way. He had thought he

    could ride the wave of momentum to restore the glory of Sword King Sect. Little did he know that it

    would alle crashing down.

    Moreover, after this incident, when Emrys eventually gained the ability to assume the role of sect

    leader, it was feared that Ruben wouldn¡¯t garner much support. If harmony is missing, what use is there

    in merging the three sects?

    Send Gifts

    74.2K

    W

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900 Calm

    Ruben was unsure how to resolve the situation. However, what surprised him was the unusual

    calmness of Rodney and the others. It seemed as if they werepletely unfazed by the shift in

    circumstances.

    Not only did they not care, they even felt a slight urge tough deep down.

    They were well aware of Caden¡¯s character. He was exceptionally skilled in twisting arguments,

    capable of turning lies into facts.

    The moment Caden uttered his first word, they had a hunch that the other party was undoubtedly about

    tounch into another round of cunning arguments.

    However, they let him speak instead of rushing to argue with him.

    They willingly watched him perform to his heart¡¯s content in silence.

    After quietly listening to his entire speech, it was clear that he was indeed a talent. His presentation

    was truly unparalleled in brilliance, and he had sessfully swayed the minds of many mentees from

    the sword sects.

    Under normal circumstances, there really was no way to deal with Caden.

    However, all the big words, in the face of absolute power, were nothing but a bubble, shattered with a

    single blow.

    Rodney and the others watched Caden¡¯s self¨Csatisfied demeanor, their hearts filled with a mix of pity,

    amusement, and sorrow. The senior had initially nned to return and settle the score with you. It

    would have been fine if you had just kept a low profile, but you dared to act so recklessly. It¡¯s as if you

    willingly stuck your own neck under the guillotine. You¡¯re courting death!

    Rodney and the others paid their silent respects to Caden, then promptly shifted their gaze to Emrys.

    A smirk tugged at the corner of Emrys¡® mouth, hidden beneath his mask. He pped his hands and

    said, ¡°To deliver such a riveting speech on the brink of death, you truly live up to your reputation, Mr.

    Szar. Perhaps I should grant you a bit more time for yourst words?¡±

    Last words? Caden¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze as dark and deep as a stillke, fixated on

    Emrys. Silently, he cursed under his breath, ¡°You little brat!¡±

    Emrys turned his gaze toward Devon. ¡°The same goes for you.¡±

    Devon¡¯s face also froze in surprise, and he held his breath in silence.

    Emrys chuckled lightly. ¡°Since neither of you n to leave anyst words, I guess I¡¯ll have to send you

    both off to the afterlife together, where you can share your deepest secrets¡­ Move

    1/3

    A thunderous roar echoed

    The legendary level sword energy was unleashed.

    Epays strode forward, his posture as straight and sharp as a sword drawn from its sheath, heading

    toward the two individuals.

    With each step he took, his aura surged with an unexpected intensity

    The mentees of the sword sects gathered ahead, each one pale with shock. They felt the terrifying

    onught of the legendary level sword energy, and it seemed as if they had witnessed Heavenly Sword

    King returning to the sword sects.

    Whoosh!

    Immediately after, the crowd retreated and shuddered.

    All the mentees of the sword sects derived their understanding of sword energy from Heavenly Sword

    King. At this moment, Emrys exuded the aura of Heavenly Sword King To them, it was as if they were

    in the presence of a revered master

    After retreating to a certain extent, they couldn¡¯t help but feel their legs weaken. In fact, they

    all nearly copsed to the ground.

    This time, Emrys sword energy, rather than being directed, was recklessly spreading around him. As a

    result, every mentee of the sword verts could feel its powerful sura

    This led to the emergence of a profoundly shocking scene

    Wherever Emrys went, people scattered like chaff in the wind. At the same time, they were all turning

    pale.

    Ruben began to notice Emrys walking in a daze toward Caden and Devon. He wanted to intervene and

    dissuade him, but the excessive calmness of Rodney and the others gave him pause. It seemed they

    had a great deal of confidence in Emrys.

    And so, he also decided to wait and see.

    Boom!

    Emrys moved swiftly through the crowd that parted for him, quickly reaching the spot where Caden and

    Devon stood.

    In an instant, the sword energy, which had been recklessly spreading in all directions, converged to one

    point, its sharp edge aimed directly at Caden and Devon. An endless pressure rolled out

    overwhelmingly.

    2/3

    Chapter 900 Calm

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Caden and Devon simultaneously took a step back, their eyes filled with intense annoyance, a storm

    brewing in their darkened gazes.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    In their eyes, Emrys¡® action was nothing short of a tant insult.

    That was because when they were in Sword King Hall not too long ago, they felt the legendary level

    sword energy released by Emrys for the first time. It created an illusion, making them mistakenly

    believe that Heavenly Sword King had appeared before them.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901 Cleaning Up The Sect

    They were scared to their knees on the spot.

    This was an immense disgrace that could never be erased in a lifetime.

    Emrys¡® actions were clearly an attempt to recreate the past and make them relive that moment. To

    them, that was a tant act of humiliation.

    ¡°You little br*t! Still trying to assert false authority, huh? I¡¯ll ughter you!¡± Caden roared in anger,

    recklesslyshing out, his palm swiftly aimed for Emrys¡® head.

    He was determined not to be easily intimidated by Emrys again, like thest time.

    As if he was deliberately trying to end his own life, Emrys moved closer to him.

    However, just as Caden was about to strike with his palm, a swift shadow of a palm shed before his

    eyes. With a loud smack, itnded heavily on his cheek.

    Pfft!

    With a single p, Caden was sent flying in an instant. His mouth split open immediately, spewing

    droplets of blood.

    ¡°Trying to assert false authority?¡± Emrys sneered, casting a nce at the seemingly

    dumbfounded Devon beside him. He then unleashed another palm strike as he said, ¡°You¡¯re no

    different.¡±

    Bang!

    Devon rolled continuously, his mouth even skewed from being pped, clearly indicating the immense

    force behind Emrys¡® p.

    Gasp!

    In an instant, a collective gasp echoed around the room, sending chills down everyone¡¯s spine.

    The eerie atmosphere had everyone¡¯s hair standing on end.

    Emrys had sent two middle¨Cphase Golden Elixir Stage sect leaders of Sword King Sect flying out like

    dogs with a single p.

    Since when did the middle¨Cphase Golden Elixir Stage be so weak? No, the right question would

    be, when did Emrys be so powerful? Such a situation could only arise when one¡¯s strength greatly

    surpasses the other¡¯s. Could it be the secret technique Emrys had been practicing? Is that the reason

    his strength had surged to the point where he could easily overpower someone from middle¨Cphase

    Golden Elixir Stage? Isn¡¯t this a bit too terrifying?

    1/3

    Chapter vu 1 Cleaning Up The Seot

    Everyone was undoubtedly taken aback.

    The shock experienced by Caden and hispanion intensified to an almost unbearable level.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    When Emrys took action just now, they were utterly incapable of retaliating. This indicated that at this

    moment, Emrys was neither bluffing nor asserting false authority. Instead, he inherently possessed

    such strength.

    This doesn¡¯t make sense! He wasn¡¯t like this when we were in Sword King Hall just a few days ago!

    How did his strength increase so rapidly?

    A buzzing sound filled Caden¡¯s mind, and a chilling glint appeared in his eyes. He then materialized a

    longsword in his hand, ready tounch a counterattack against Emrys.

    He simply couldn¡¯t believe this absurdity.

    However, just as Caden was about to unleash his longsword, Emrys advanced and reached Caden¡¯s

    front in an instant. With just a simple flick of his index finger, he effortlessly neutralized Caden¡¯s sword

    attack.

    Crack!

    Caden¡¯s sword shattered, piece by piece.

    Emrys¡® finger continued to pierce into Caden¡¯s chest. He didn¡¯t unleash his spirit fire. Instead, he simply

    used his domineering life energy. It surged from his fingertips, radiating a dazzling sharpness that

    punctured Caden¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite the skilled debater? Why don¡¯t you go and argue your case with the judge in the

    afterlife? Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s willing to erase your name from the Grim Reaper¡¯s List!¡±

    Emrys killed Caden with a single finger strike, then turned to face Devon. With a cold smirk, he said,

    ¡°You¡¯re next.¡±

    Boom!

    After snapping out of his dazed state, Devon naturally didn¡¯t dare to confront Emrys head- on. Caden¡¯s

    fate had served as a stark warning. With a stamp of his foot, his life energy exploded, instantly

    transforming into a powerful shockwave that rapidly propelled his body

    away.

    Emrys moved like a shadow, following him closely.

    Suddenly, a piercing sound of a sword ripped through the air, carrying an endless murderous intent as

    it swiftly lunged toward Emrys.

    Alexander quickly followed with the ice sword whistling menacingly.

    2/3

    62%0 62

    Chapter 901 Cleaning Up The Sect

    Emrys had no choice but to temporarily let Devon off the hook. With a swift strike, he aimed at the ice

    sword. There was a crisp crack, and the ice sword was instantly shattered into fragments.

    This was just an ordinary sword.

    Seizing the opportunity, Devon quickly hid behind Alexander, pleading, ¡°Save me, Old Mr. Youngblood!¡±

    Alexander gave a slight nod, then turned toward Emrys as he said, ¡°Youngd, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡±

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902 Alexander Intervenes

    I¡¯ve gone too far?¡±

    Emrys did not rush into action, but instead, he chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Alexander, you¡¯re not a

    member of Sword King Sect. As I assume the role of sect leader today, I decided to clean up the mess

    within the sect. This seems to have nothing to do with you, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Ruben had once mentioned that Alexander was solely responsible for protecting Sword King Sect. As

    long as the foundation of Sword King Sect wasn¡¯t destroyed, he typically wouldn¡¯t take action.

    Back then, even when Sword King Sect was disbanded, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to intervene.

    Since Emrys had decided to take on the role of the sect leader, the killing of Caden and hispanion

    was an internal affair of Sword King Sect. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t up to Alexander to intervene.

    Alexander shook his head and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m not from Sword King Sect, I made a promise to Talon

    to protect it. Every loss of a Golden Elixir Stage member shakes the foundation of Sword King Sect.

    Don¡¯t you think I should intervene?¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your n?¡± Emrys asked.

    ¡°You are Talon¡¯s inheritor, and ording to his wishes, you should be the next leader of Sword King

    Sect. However, based on my observations, I¡¯ve noticed that you arecking the temperament. It is just

    as Caden said. You¡¯re not fit for such a significant role. If Sword King Sect falls into your hands, it will

    surely fall apart.¡±

    When the Great Bell in Sword King Hall first chimed, Alexander had already begun to pay attention to

    the stirrings here.

    Upon seeing that Emrys was alive, he was genuinely surprised, but he didn¡¯t let his shock. show.

    Instead, he quietly observed, only realizing how extraordinary this young man was when Emrys made

    his move to kill Caden.

    His abilities were certainly not limited to early¨Cphase Foundation Stage.

    However, by the time Alexander wanted to intervene and save Caden, it was already toote.. He could

    only manage to rescue Devon, who was hiding behind him.

    The real reason he saved Devon was not out of concern for the future of Sword King Sect. Instead, he

    was simply looking for a justifiable excuse to punish Emrys.

    Alexander continued, ¡°You think I shouldn¡¯t interfere, simply because you believe that this is an internal

    matter of Sword King Sect, and I shouldn¡¯t meddle in it. But whether I¡¯m

    meddling or not isn¡¯t for them to determine.¡±

    you to decide. It¡¯s for

    1/2

    hapter 902 Alexander Intervene

    As Alexander spoke, he gestured toward the disciples of Sword King Sect around him.

    At that moment, the disciples of Sword King Sect were all still in a state of shock,

    They had never imagined that Emrys would so effortlessly y Caden, nor had they ever considered

    that Alexander would personally intervene.

    It wasn¡¯t until this very moment that they suddenly snapped back to reality.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    ¡°Old Mr. Youngblood is right. We should be the ones making the decisions. We don¡¯t even

    acknowledge you as our sect leader! If you were to take charge, you¡¯d only bring disaster upon the

    Three Sword Sects, Old Mr. Youngblood is protecting our Sword Sect!¡±

    ¡°Right! Sword King Sect must never fall into the hands of such individuals!¡±

    ¡°Please stand up for us, Old Mr. Youngblood!¡±

    Even though everyone was deeply shaken by Emrys¡® sudden disy of power, whenpared to

    Alexander, who had already reached absolute¨Cphase Golden Elixir Stage, they were certainly more

    inclined toward thetter.

    Alexander was an elder who had once crossed swords with the Heavenly Sword King himself. As such,

    there was no need for them to question his capabilities.

    Moreover, the brilliant speech that Caden had previously delivered had already stirred up

    dissatisfaction toward Emrys among the crowd.

    Now, with the backing of Alexander, they naturally had the courage to voice their opposition. loudly.

    We absolutely need to put this lunatic in his ce!

    With an air of authority, Alexander silenced the crowd with a simple gesture of his hand. He said,

    ¡°Since everyone here has pleaded for my intervention, I will take it upon myself today to deal with this

    man. How does that sound?¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°I support you, Old Mr. Youngblood!¡±

    The crowd once again erupted with excitement.

    Emrys had seized Sword King¡¯s inheritance legacy, a feat that had left many green Naturally, they were

    hoping that Alexander would step in and eliminate Emrys.

    with envy.

    Devon also said with a sneer, ¡°This b*stard should have been dead a long time ago! This reflects the

    will of the people. A sessful sect is never about just one person, nor a select few. It should be a sect

    that belongs to everyone.¡±

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903 Take Charge In His Stead

    Though I am not part of the Sword King Sect, I once stood toe to toe with Talon, as rivals, and also as

    mutual respecters and friends. The Sword King Sect is the legacy left behind by Talon. Seeing it being

    desecrated like this pains me deeply. Since he¡¯s absent, I¡¯ll take charge in his stead.¡±

    Alexander¡¯s words were firm, his expression growing colder with each passing moment. Finally, he

    fixed his gaze upon Emrys, sternly questioning, ¡°Tigger, do you have anything to say now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much to say. I just find it amusing.¡±

    ¡°Amusing?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯m just astounded by your antics. If you want to kill me, just say it inly. No need for all

    this pointless chatter to mask your pettiness.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Alexander¡¯s expression darkened instantly.

    Countless disciples of the Sword Sect surrounding them also voiced their anger, shouting, ¡°How dare

    this arrogant fellow speak so insolently to Old Mr. Youngblood! He deserves to die!¡±

    How dare he insult Old Mr. Youngblood as a worthless old man? Does he truly wish for his demise to

    come swiftly?

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Emrys chuckled coldly. ¡°Since you all seem so eager to justify your murderous intentions, let¡¯s discuss

    it today. Are you killing me for the sake of the Sword King Sect, or simply because of your own

    pettiness?¡±

    ¡°Are you using me of being narrow¨Cminded?¡±

    Alexander narrowed his eyes dangerously.

    People were most afraid of having their faults pointed out to their faces.

    Just like a fairly attractive woman, if you called her ugly, she¡¯d justugh it off, thinking you were joking.

    But if you called a truly ugly woman ugly, she¡¯d immediately get angry, proving your point.

    Alexander was no different.

    If he truly had an open mind, he wouldn¡¯t care about Emrys¡® words. But after Emrys spoke,

    1/2

    Chapter 903 Take Charge In His Stead

    he couldn¡¯t hide his displeasure and grunted coldly, ¡°If you can¡¯t give a proper exnation today, I¡¯ll

    tear you to pieces in front of everyone!¡±

    Pettiness was his sensitive spot. The more it was mentioned, the more agitated he became.

    Alexander snorted icily, his gaze turned extremely chilly. However, the killing intent that had just

    surfaced temporarily receded.

    Emrys was exceptionally adept at reading people, especially in psychological warfare.

    When he uttered the phrase ¡°pettiness,¡± he anticipated that this old man wouldn¡¯t immediately resort to

    violence because once he did, there would be a sense of guilt associated with killing to silence him.

    People like Alexander, who considered themselves noble, liked to maintain a fa?ade of righteousness.

    Even if they had enough strength to kill, they would give themselves a moral excuse before doing so.

    Emrys had hit the mark precisely.

    The disciples of the Sword Sect around them were filled with righteous indignation, emboldened by

    Alexander¡¯s support. They shouted louder, ¡°That¡¯s right, you rogue Tigger! If you can¡¯t exin yourself,

    we¡¯ll drown you in spit!¡±

    Emrys remained calm, smiling as he spoke, ¡°After I killed Killian yesterday, this old man wanted to see

    me. You should all know this already. But do you know why he wanted to see me? He wanted to take

    me as his disciple.¡±

    Take him as a disciple?

    Suddenly, silence enveloped the surroundings. Everyone wore expressions of surprise, whispering

    amongst themselves.

    They weren¡¯t aware of this, but they did hear Alexander summoning Emrys yesterday because they

    heard his voice.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Considering they were to enter a master and disciple rtionship, why did they find themselves in such

    a situation today?

    ¡°But I refused,¡± Emrys quickly provided the answer. ¡°I simply declined to be his disciple, and he

    turned murderous. With such a reaction, what else can it be but pettiness?¡±

    He refused?

    The moment these words were spoken, everyone was surprised, especially when Alexander followed

    up with, ¡°What he said is true. Yesterday, I did mention wanting to take him as my disciple.¡±

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904 Hard To ept

    It was confirmed then!

    Yet, precisely because of this, it became increasingly difficult for everyone to ept.

    To be Alexander¡¯s disciple was something many wouldn¡¯t dare to dream of, yet thisd actually

    refused. Had he lost his mind?

    He must be crazy.

    Alexander spoke calmly. ¡°Although it¡¯s true that you refused to be my disciple, do you think I¡¯m

    seeking personal revenge today just because of that? Saying that I¡¯m petty? Ask the rest if they believe

    that.¡±

    This was also why Alexander dared to let Emrys speak. When there was no evidence, no matter what

    Emrys said, he wouldn¡¯t admit it, yet it still gave the impression that he was reasonable.

    He could have just killed Emrys without giving Emrys a chance to speak, but instead, he gave Emrys

    this opportunity. Wasn¡¯t that magnanimous of him?

    What a great fa?ade he had built!

    ¡°Exactly, there¡¯s no proof. What happened yesterday stays in the past, while today is another matter.

    Today, Old Mr. Youngblood is here to protect our Sword Sect. It has nothing to do with your refusal to

    be his disciple!¡±

    ¡°Tigger, you¡¯re just connecting two unrted events based on your own subjective

    assumptions, maliciously specting about Old Mr. Youngblood¡¯s intentions. I think you¡¯re the petty

    one!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just being overly suspicious? How ridiculous!¡±

    The crowd was stirred

    1. up.

    Alexander sneered inwardly, but to the crowd, he waved generously and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s hear what

    he has to say. I¡¯ve never been unreasonable.¡±

    Look, Old Mr. Youngblood is such a dignified person. How dare Tigger use him of being narrow-

    minded? Doesn¡¯t he feel ashamed? How ridiculous!

    Emrys remained smiling as he calmly said, ¡°The reason I said this isn¡¯t baseless. It¡¯s because this old

    man here harbored murderous intent the moment I rejected his offer to be his disciple. He just didn¡¯t act

    on it due to his pride.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence?¡±

    5

    Chapter 904 Hard To ept

    Alexander remained unfazed because, no matter what Emrys said, it was his subjective perception.

    Without substantial evidence, anything he said was useless.

    ¡°Yeah, show us the evidence! Stop spouting baseless usations to defame Old Mr. Youngblood!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s simple,¡± Emrys said. ¡°I have witness testimonies and physical evidence. Yesterday, at the peak,

    there were three Sword Sect masters with me. I refuse to believe I was the only one who noticed the

    murderous intent.¡±

    With a cold snort, Alexander signaled for Devon to step forward and asked, ¡°Is what he said true? Did I

    harbor murderous intent toward him yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Devon eximed loudly. ¡°Old Mr. Youngblood is a person of great stature. How could he

    possibly harbor murderous intent toward a junior like you just because of such a trivial matter? If it

    weren¡¯t for your outrageous actions today, Old Mr. Youngblood wouldn¡¯t even bother.¡±

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Good.

    Alexander nodded approvingly at Devon. As Caden was dead, there was no way for him to provide an

    answer. Thus, Alexander turned to Ruben, his gaze slightly focused. ¡°And you?¡±

    Emrys also looked at Ruben.

    In fact, Ruben¡¯s answer was irrelevant to Emrys. Even if his answer was the same as Devon¡¯s, Emrys

    wouldn¡¯t me him.

    After all, Alexander¡¯s presence in the three major Sword Sects was paramount.

    Ruben had his own concerns, which was normal.

    However, what surprised Emrys was that, after hesitating for a moment, Ruben actually spoke up.

    ¡°Yesterday, I did sense the murderous intent.¡±

    When he said this, he clenched his teeth tightly, indicating the courage it took.

    His entire family was in the Soul Sword Sect. If he insisted on standing with Emrys, he couldn¡¯t imagine

    how Alexander would target them in the future.

    Ruben was a man of character/ he couldn¡¯t stand such injustice. Moreover, Emrys was the sessor

    of the Heavenly Sword King, essentially making him a disciple of his benefactor.

    Ruben couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell a lie.

    ¡°Very well.¡±

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905 Chaser Sword

    Alexander squinted his eyes slightly as Devon loudly rebuked, ¡°Ruben, we all know you¡¯re quite close

    to Tigger here, but I never expected you to join him in telling lies.¡±

    ¡°You son of a¡­¡±

    Regardless, what had been said was already out there. Ruben didn¡¯t care anymore. Seeing Devon¡¯s

    shameless behavior, he couldn¡¯t help butsh out, ready to argue with him.

    At this moment, Emrys suddenly spoke up, interrupting Ruben, ¡°Mr. Ruben, thank you. Your words just

    now were more than enough. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±

    Emrys halted Ruben, his expression unaltered. After all, this was a situation he had anticipated long

    ago.

    He wasn¡¯t in a hurry at all.

    ¡°I was talking about eye witnesses earlier. Whether you believe it or not, I don¡¯t care. Now, let me tell

    you about the physical evidence.¡±

    After a pause, Emrys continued, ¡°After I left the Spirit Sword Sect yesterday afternoon, I was pursued

    by some people. As for who sent them, I won¡¯t borate as you know who it was. I just want to

    emphasize one thing. While evading the pursuit, I discovered someone

    manipting a soul sword to ambush me. The sword was about three feet six inches long, two and a

    half fingers wide, with a pitch¨Cck de. I want to ask you all, has anyone seen such a sword?¡± to

    ambush me. The sword was about three feet six inches long, two and a half fingers wide, with a pitch¨C

    ck de. I want to ask you all, has anyone seen such a sword?¡±

    Emrys scanned the crowd, and people began discussing fervently.

    A soul sword was different from ordinary swords. Tt possessed spiritual intelligence and was extremely

    rare.

    The type Emrys described was even more unheard of.

    Despite the loud discussions, no one could provide a definite answer.

    Emrys turned his gaze to Alexander, smiling faintly. ¡°So, have you seen that sword?¡±

    Alexander¡¯s face darkened, and he sneered, ¡°Are you implying that I controlled the soul sword? Are

    you implying that I, a Golden Elixir Stage cultivator, ambushed a junior like you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m implying,¡± Emrys replied.

    But before Alexander could respond, the surrounding insults came crashing in like a tidal

    wave.

    1/2

    Chapter 905 Chaser word

    ¡°How audacious!¡±

    How dare you use Old Mr. Youngblood of sneakily attacking you? You¡¯ve got some nervel

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    ¡°Haha, you trash, do you even deserve to be ambushed by Old Mr. Youngblood?¡±

    Trash?¡±

    Suddenly, Emrys let out a chillingugh. He seized the corpse of Caden and hurled it toward the man

    who had just spoken. The man was so frightened that his legs gave out, and he didn¡¯t dare to utter

    another word.

    That was hasty of him!

    The appearance of Alexander inted their confidence. They seemed to have forgotten that it was

    Emrys who killed Caden and thought he was still his previous early¨Cphase Foundation Stage self.

    It wasn¡¯t until Caden¡¯s body rolled to their feet that they were snapped back to reality, suddenly too

    scared to speak.

    Emrys didn¡¯t bother to conceal his contemptuous sneer, once again looking at Alexander. ¡°So, that soul

    sword isn¡¯t yours? You¡¯ve never seen that soul sword before?¡±

    Alexander¡¯s face darkened, extremely displeased with Emrys¡¯s confrontational attitude. Yet, he

    managed to suppress his anger and stated, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±

    How could he possibly admit that the soul sword was his? If he did, wouldn¡¯t it be tantamount to

    confessing that he harbored murderous intentions toward Emrys yesterday? But why would he have

    had such intentions toward Emrys yesterday?

    Because Emrys had refused to be his disciple.

    Wouldn¡¯t this bring the discussion back to the topic of him being petty?

    Alexander was certainly not that foolish.

    After all, since he tamed the Chaser Sword, he had never used it. Yesterday was the first time he had

    wielded it. These Sword Sect people had no idea he possessed such a sword.

    He could im that Emrys was spouting nonsense.

    However, with the discussion reaching this point, Emrys gave a meaningful smile and said, ¡°Your

    answer satisfies me. So, it¡¯s time for you to die!¡±

 Chapter 906

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 906 Die

    Emrys suddenlyunched an attack, his body turning into a blur as he charged toward Alexander.

    This scene caught everyone off guard.

    Alexander was at the absolute¨Cphase of the Golden Elixir Stage, yet instead of begging for mercy,

    Tigger dared to challenge him. It was like throwing an egg against a rock. He was simply mad.

    ¡°Well done!¡±

    Alexander had been waiting for the right moment to kill Emrys. Seeing him charge forward voluntarily,

    Alexander couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold, mockingugh. His murderous intent surged forth, palpable

    in the air. His dark blue cloth attire suddenly billowed out, rustling loudly in the wind.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Alexander stirred the wind and thunder is fierce inner energy coalescing into a series of long rainbows

    that attacked Emrys together with his palm strike. However, Emrys simply responded with a calm smile

    and a straight punch.

    ¡°Who gave you the audacity to challenge me in closebat, you old fool?¡±

    Emrysunched a punch, his life energy surging forth. In an sant, he shattered those shy,

    ostentatious palm imprints of life energy, much like a bulldozer plowing through everything in its path.

    Eventually, his punch collided squarely with Alexander¡¯s palm.

    Bang!

    Alexander¡¯s eyes narrowed in shock.

    ¡°You¡­ you brat¡­ You¡¯re also at the absolute¨Cphase of the Golden Elixir Stage?¡±

    Judging from Emrys¡¯s life energy, he was indeed in the absolute¨Cphase of Golden Elixir Stage. No

    wonder he could effortlessly kill Caden.

    But how could this be possible? He¡¯s so young¡­

    Could it be that beneath his mask, there was an aged face? Was it merely through deliberate disguise

    that he altered his voice and physique to resemble that of a young man?

    Otherwise, how could there possibly be such a young individual who had achieved the absolute¨Cphase

    of Golden Elixir Stage?

    Bnce:

    655 +0

    1 Colns=1 Pearls

    Chapter 906 Ule

    voice rang out again. ¡°Is that all?¡±

    Gathering his energy once more, heunched another punch. This blow sent Alexander flying

    backward and his sleeves instantly shattered to pieces, leaving only his bare arms exposed.

    Piji!

    Alexander grunted, almost spitting out blood. His eyes were filled with sheer shock.

    ¡°Your life energy¡­ How could it possibly carry sword energy?¡±

    Emrys¡® eruption of power at the Golden Elixir Stage¡¯s peak had already surprised Alexander greatly.

    But who could have known that sword energy was also contained within Emrys¡® life energy? Naturally,

    it was more domineering than the ordinary cultivators in the absolute- phase of Golden Elixir Stage.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising that Alexander was forced back.

    Emrys didn¡¯t answer him but instead cast a cold nce at someone nearby.

    That person was Devon.

    Devon had previously been standing alongside Alexander. However, now that Alexander had been

    driven back by Emrys, Devon was naturally exposed. At this moment, he was filled with shock and fear.

    This scene was something he hadn¡¯t dared to imagine before!

    think

    ¡°Do you

    you can escape death just because that old dog is protecting you? I¡¯m just ying with you!¡±

    Emrys¡¯s words seemed like the final decree from the Grim Reaper himself. The moment he finished

    speaking, he smashed Devon¡¯s skull with a single strike, not even leaving a chance. for resistance.

    What good is having a powerful backing? I can still take you down as easily as ughtering a chicken!

    Silence ensued.

    Everyone was dumbstruck, their eyes wide with shock. This wasn¡¯t just the case for the disciples of the

    Sword Sect, but also included individuals like Ruben and Rodney.

    Rodney had known that Emrys was strong before, and he knew that Emrys was at the Golden Elixir

    Stage¡¯s absolute¨Cphase. But he wasn¡¯t sure who was stronger between Emrys and Alexander.

    Bnce:

    1 Colns

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    655 +0

    1 Pearls

    Chapter 906 Die

    same, Emrys¡® actualbat power should be inferior to Alexander.

    So when Emrys cursed Alexander in that dense forest yesterday, Rodney and the others were indeed

    shocked. Including just now, since Alexander appeared, these elders hadn¡¯t dared to speak because

    they feared Alexander. Only Ruben hade forward to speak the truth for Emrys.

    Including just now, ever since Alexander made his appearance, the other elders had

    remained silent out of fear. Only Ruben who had the courage to step forward and speak the truth on

    behalf of Emrys.

    No one expected that Emrys would suddenly strike while speaking. In a sh, he repelled. Alexander

    and effortlessly took care of Devon.

    Send Gifts

    4.2K

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907 Betrayed

    This implied that, even without the aid of magical artifacts or simr items, Emrys¡¯s strength surpassed

    that of Alexander.

    How could anyone dare to believe this?

    But that was the reality, whether one chose to believe it or not!

    After killing Devon, Emrys appeared in front of Alexander in a sh.

    He unleashed one punch after another, his sword energy and life energy never ceasing. Alexander was

    forced to continuously retreat, unable to defend against the onught..

    Thump, thump, thump!

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Several punchesnded on Alexander, causing his full head of white hair to disheveled and fall loosely

    around him. He was in a state of utter disarray.

    be

    ¡°Old dog, you still want to challenge me? Weren¡¯t you just saying that you were on par with Heavenly

    Sword King? Is this pathetic lel of skill all you have? Didn¡¯t you im to have countless lethal sword

    techniques? Why not show them off and give me a real eye¨Copener?¡±

    Emrys attacked while taunting, infuriating Alexander, his arms iling like fans. After a moment, he

    suddenly felt something was wrong That was when he realized Emrys had stopped attacking and was

    looking at him mockingly.

    What an immense humiliation!

    Alexander¡¯s face turned extremely ugly as he roared, ¡°Tigger! You¡¯re going too far!¡±

    Bang!

    Emrys¡® lightning¨Cfast p struck Alexander¡¯s face, causing him to stagger, his expression. turning even

    more unsightly.

    ¡°So what if I bully you? What do you have to fight me with Emrys sneered.

    ¡°You little brat. You¡¯re asking for trouble!!¡±

    Alexander waspletely enraged. At this point, he didn¡¯t care about his dignity anymore. With a

    sweep of his arm, a ck stream of light appeared, whistling through the air ¨C it was the Chaser Sword.

    Emrys raised an eyebrow, chuckling, ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t you say you have no idea about the soul sword?

    Then what¡¯s that in your hand?¡±

    Bnce:

    639 +0

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Chapter 907 Betrayed

    Everyone¡¯s gaze simultaneously fell on the soul sword in Alexander¡¯s hand, just as Emrys had

    previously described. It was approximately three feet six inches long, with a width of two and a half

    fingers, and the body of the sword was pitch ck.

    What more had to be said?

    Silence spoke volumes.

    Initially, Alexander had intended to maintain a good name, but his n backfired disastrously, and he

    ended up hurting himself in the process. His face stung from the figurative ps he had received.

    ¡°You little beast. I swear I¡¯ll tear you to pieces.¡±

    Alexander was utterly humiliated. Naturally, he went all out, and only his murderous intent remained.

    His only remaining thought now was to kill Emrys. As for pride and such, it no longer mattered.

    ¡°Chaser Sword, kill!¡±

    Alexander gestured with his hand, and then pointed forcefully. Chaser Sword, carrying terrifying killing

    intent, hurtled toward Emrys.

    Emrys dodged, leaving only a residual image in ce, which was shattered by the Chaser Sword with

    a swish.

    After the Chaser Sword missed, it suddenly changed direction, swiftly stabbing toward Emrys. again.

    This wasn¡¯t particrly strange, as soul swords could be controlled remotely. But what surprised Emrys

    was that the tip of the Chaser Sword was consistently aimed at his heart.

    In such an intense situation, consistently focusing the tip of the sword on one spot was definitely

    beyond the capabilities of Alexander.

    So the problem should lie with Chaser Sword.

    Suddenly, Emrys recalled what happened yesterday. He had been struck by the ck soul sword even

    though he didn¡¯t reveal any of his aura.

    Whoosh!

    Emrys dodged another attack. He silently activated his True Sight and nced down, only to find a

    shadow¨Clike small mark on his clothes near his chest.

    Ah, I see.

    Bnce:

    639 +0

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Chapter 907 Betrayed

    proportioned muscles shimmered like rippling water, exuding an extreme sense of beauty under the

    glow of the light.

    Chaser Sword indeed shifted, but it still aimed at Emrys. That was because Alexander was still

    controlling it, albeit without the previous precision.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908 Spiritual Control Divine Sword

    Alexander was slightly surprised. ¡°Surprisingly, you¡¯ve managed to uncover the profound mystery of the

    Chaser Sword. However, what good does it do you when your fate is sealed? Chaser Sword, kill

    again!¡±

    Suddenly, he let out a cold shout, his fingers forming a scal. This time, a ck mark appeared,nding

    directly on Emrys¡¯s chest.

    In other words, once Chaser Sword had branded the shadow mark, it must strike its target before

    ceasing its attack.

    Emrys finally understood the reason.

    Whoosh!

    The Chaser Sword once again aimed for Emrys¡¯s heart.

    However, this time, Emrys did not dodge. Instead, he shed a grin and said, ¡°Chaser Sword, huh? Old

    dog, today I¡¯ll see whether your Chaser Sword or my Spiritual Control Divine Sword is more powerful!¡±

    Buzz!

    As soon as Emrys finished speaking, a crimson sword shadow suddenly materialized in front of him. It

    looked like a sword¨Cshapedva flow, continuously trickling down in a stream of fire.

    The Spiritual Control Divine Sword.

    However, it was the illusory body of the Spiritual Control Divine Sword, also known as the sword spirit!

    Ding!

    As the sword soul of the Spiritual Control Divine Sword appeared, countless disciples of the Sword

    Sect around simultaneously clutched their ears, their heads throbbing with pain. This was because at

    that instant, all the swords they carried started to hum in unison.

    The Chaser Sword was no exception, abruptly freezing mid¨Cair. The body of the sword. couldn¡¯t help

    but tremble violently. Simr to the ordinary swords surrounding it, it let out a chilling sword cry.

    It seemed as though they were paying homage, bowing down to their king!

    ¡°Haha, I get it now! So this is what it means to be The King of Swords!¡±

    Bnce:

    622 +0

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    63:06

    Chapter 908 Spiritual Control Divine Sword

    gaze turned icy as hemanded, ¡°Chase Shadow,e here!¡±

    Upon Emrys¡¯smand, the Chaser Sword, which originally belonged to Alexander, suddenly

    switched allegiances and fell into Emrys¡¯s hands. When Alexander tried to regain control, he was

    horrified to discover that he had lost all connection with the Chaser Sword.

    ¡°How could this be?¡±

    Alexander¡¯s bloodshot eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets.

    ¡°Old dog, you thought you could easily establish a good reputation before killing me, but little did you

    know, I had the same idea.¡±

    Why did Emrys chat with him for so long?

    If it were someone with a hot temper and the power to kill you, they wouldn¡¯t waste time arguing with

    you and would just beat you until you admitted your pettiness.

    Yet, Emrys chose not to do so.

    As Alexander loved to maintain a good name, he decided to y along and destroy his reputationter.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    When Alexander summoned the Chaser Sword, it meant that he had destroyed his own reputation.

    There was no need for Emrys to argue with him any further.

    ¡°Old dog, you¡¯ve ruined your own reputation!¡±

    Emrys¡®ughter fell, and killing intent surged. Then, with a flick of his finger, imitating Alexander¡¯s

    previous appearance, he shouted, ¡°Chaser Sword, kill!¡±

    A cold light shed!

    The Chaser Sword fiercely lunged toward Alexander.

    ¡°Chaser Sword, you traitor! You betrayed me! I¡¯m done for!¡±

    Alexander was in a state of frantic desperation, hastily evading with even his blood essence igniting

    within him. Regrettably, it was all in vain as the Chaser Sword mercilessly pierced through him without

    hesitation.

    This wasn¡¯t over yet.

    any

    The Chaser Sword had bonded with Emrys. Seemingly infuriated by Alexander¡¯s usation of

    betrayal, it swiftly pierced through Alexander¡¯s chest three times before returning to Emrys¡® hand.

    11 ¦¡¦±¦£

    Chapter 908 Spiritual Control Divine Sword

    It was too fast, not taking any blood with it.

    After the Chaser Sword fell into Emrys¡® hand, the cold¨Cblooded killing intent it had just emanated

    disappeared, reced by a gentle demeanor. Like a well¨Cbehaved kitten, it obediently fit into Emrys¡®

    arm.

    As for Alexander, there were several oozing holes in his body. He was thoroughly dead.

    The entire ce fell into..

    In such a short period of time, Emrys had killed Caden, then Devon, and finally Alexander. His actions

    were executed in one go, so seamless it was almost suffocating.

    Send Gifts

    4.2K

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909 Sect Leader

    Both Emrys and Alexander were at the absolute¨Cphase of the Golden Elixir Stage, but Emrys

    completely overwhelmed Alexander in all aspects, showcasing the vast difference in strength between

    a genius and an ordinary individual.

    Rodney, along with the elders who had tried to hunt down Emrys yesterday, looked at Alexander¡¯s

    corpse. Fear washed over them.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    In their minds, if yesterday¡¯s encounter with Emrys hadn¡¯t ended so abruptly, they might have all ended

    up buried in that dense forest. They truly felt fortunate to have narrowly escaped.

    Moreover, yesterday Emrys had mentioned that the next time he returned to the Sword Sect would be

    the time Alexander met his demise.

    Rodney assumed that it would be a long while before their next encounter. He was convinced that

    Emrys was determined to find a ce to train relentlessly. Once his strength was sufficient, he would

    return to settle the score.

    Little did he know that just one nightter, Emrys hade back.

    They expected it would take at least three years for Emrys to change, but things changed. overnight.

    Truly, Emrys was unfathomable in his intentions!

    ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t want to be your sect leader. I had already left yesterday. But there was no

    choice. Caden and Devon insisted on sending people to persuade me to stay. They insisted that I take

    on this role as sect leader. I¡¯m annoyed, but there¡¯s nothing I can do. I understand their feelings. After

    all, my potential is so immense that they surely hope I will stay and be the sect leader. They¡¯re

    willing to sacrifice themselves to keep me here, truly with good intentions. As for me, I¡¯m very

    responsible: Now that I¡¯ve killed these two sect leaders, I¡¯ll definitely have to take on this responsibility

    in the future. So, from now on, the Three Sword Sects will merge into Sword King Sect, and I will be the

    new sect leader. Does anyone have any objections?¡±

    After Emrys finished speaking loudly, Ruben was the first to fall to his knees, overwhelmed with

    emotion.

    ¡°Greetings, sect leader!¡±

    He had dreamed of the resurgence of the Sword King Sect and hadn¡¯t expected it toe true today.

    0807

    Chapter 909 Sect Leader

    The disciples of the Sword Sect around them were still in a daze, unable to distinguish whether this

    was reality or a dream. The death of Alexander deeply shook them.

    If any of y Emrys¡® voice rang out again. ¡°I am a very democratic person. are unwilling to stay in the

    Sword King Sect, you can leave on your own. I will not pursue it, I promise!¡±

    This statement instantly awakened everyone, and they hurriedly knelt down, saying in unison, ¡°Hail to

    the sect leader!¡±

    Gideon was feeling despondent in his house at Cloudmist Academy.

    A long time had passed, but there had been no progress in the investigation into his son Yadiel¡¯s death.

    The people he had sent to investigate in Jazona, led by Logan, had only sent back some useless

    information.

    They had not found any Golden Elixir Stage cultivators in Jazona. The Energy Cultivation Stage and

    Foundation Stage cultivators they found definitely couldn¡¯t be the murderer.

    Gideon was extremely frustrated.

    He even had countless thoughts of causing trouble at the Crimson Sun Sect, but he knew it would be

    pointless. Although the overall strength of the Crimson Sun Sect was not strong, even an absolute¨C

    phase Golden Elixir Stage eultivator wouldn¡¯t dare to touch their Mountain Defense Formation.

    After all, the Azure King of the past was not someone to be trifled with.

    ¡°D*mn it, Ameera must be delighted!¡±

    Gideon thought again of indirectly helping Ameera reunite with her daughter after many years of

    separation and felt even more depressed. While the mother and daughter were reunited, he had to

    separate from his son. The more he thought about it, the more he felt a sense of injustice.

    ¡°Mr. Judd, a youngdy outside is requesting an audience.¡±

    Just as Gideon was feeling annoyed, a family member suddenly came in to report.

    ¡°Not now!¡± Gideon waved impatiently.

    The member paused and said, ¡°She says she¡¯s from the Crimson Sun Sect and knows the truth about

    Mr. Yadiel¡¯s death¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Gideon suddenly stood up from his seat, his gaze turning sharp as he shouted, ¡°Bring her in to see me

    immediately!¡°/

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910 Yearning For Revenge

    Back when Celena followed Orestes and others down the mountain to search for the Azure me

    Cauldron, Orestes was too arrogant and provoked Emrys, ultimately dying at Emrys¡® hands.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Later, Pam intervened and offered the Azure Heart Technique as an exchange, thus saving the lives

    of the remaining few.

    Pam instructed them not to disclose anything about that night¡¯s events to anyone.

    However, after returning to the Crimson Sun Sect, Celena felt increasingly ufortable. After all,

    Orestes was the man she admired, and he died at Emrys¡® hands, which was uneptable.

    She yearned for revenge.

    However, she was well aware that she stood no chance against Emrys.

    After pondering, she decided toe and see Gideon.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Judd. I¡¯m Celena Whitewood¡±

    Gideon had no patience for Celena¡¯s self¨Cintroduction. He cut to the chase anxiously, ¡°Skip the

    nonsense. You said you know the truth about my son¡¯s death. Who is the culprit?¡±

    Celena nodded and said, ¡°I was at the scene when Lord Yadiel was killed.¡±

    Sure enough, someone had killed him!

    Gideon¡¯s gaze turned dark, his face instantly filled with killing intent.

    He had always suspected that Yadiel¡¯s death was very likely due to murder, but he dared not confirm it

    until Celena told him the truth today.

    ¡°Who was the murderer?¡±

    Gideon suddenly closed in, his voice sharply escting. Celena was startled by his sudden rising aura.

    Celena¡¯s face was pale, fear gripping her heart tightly. Yet, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I can reveal

    the truth to you on one condition.¡±

    ¡°Condition?¡±

    Gideon frowned, his sharp gaze fixed on Celena.

    Bnce:

    587 +0

    1 Coins=

    1 Pearls

    Chapter 910 Yearning For Revenge

    there was no need to discuss any conditions with her. But in the end, Gideon snorted coldly

    ¡°What condition?¡±

    ¡°I¨CI want to join Cloudmist Academy and receive special guidance from the Judd family Celena said

    quickly.

    Celena¡¯s heart pounded like a drum, brimming with intense anxiety.

    When she first started cultivating, she wanted to be a student of Cloudmist Academy, but her

    aptitude was too ordinary. Even if she entered Cloudmist Academy, she wouldn¡¯t be valued.

    Left with no other choice, she had to settle for the next best thing and joined Crimson Sun

    Sect.

    At least her alchemy talent was decent.

    However, that was the extent of it.

    In the Crimson Sun Sect, she was not particrly outstanding, and her future achievements were not

    likely to be significant.

    O

    Therefore, when Celena sought out Gideon this time, not only did she want to use him as a means to

    avenge Orestes, but she also hoped to seize an opportunity for significant growth

    hoped to and development.

    As long as the Judd family was willing to invest resources in her, and she could refine some pills helpful

    for cultivation herself, even if her aptitude was average, there was a great possibility that she would

    achieve the Golden Elixir Stage in this life.

    This was Celena¡¯s objective.

    She was terrified that Gideon would refuse, so it took a lot of courage for her to ask.

    Without much hesitation, Gideon readily agreed, stating, ¡°Since your condition isn¡¯t too much, I agree.

    But you should be clear about the consequences if I find out that you¡¯re lying

    to me.¡±

    H

    Right after he said that, he forcefully smacked the chair behind him. With a loud crash, the chair

    shattered into pieces, scattering wooden fragments all over the floor.

    Celena hurriedly nodded and recounted the events of that night in detail.

    ¡°D*mn it!¡±

    After hearing everything, Gideon was consumed by a wave of murderous intent, his face twisted in fury.

    It took him a while to suppress his rage before he asked, ¡°Did you just say that

    Bnce: 587 +0

    Chapter 910 Yeaming For Revenge

    ¡°Yes, it is said that they are siblings. And there¡¯s one more thing I want to bring to your attention, Mr.

    Judd.¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    ¡°Some time ago, the powerful bald figure that appeared in the Crimson Sun Sect was also him.

    ¡°Hmph, I had already figured that out!¡±

    Celena had just narrated the events. Since the culprit had a close rtionship with the holder of the

    Azure me Cauldron, to get the Azure Heart Technique, they would definitely go to

    the Crimson Sun Sect.

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911 Match Up

    Shortly thereafter, rumors spread that a peerless powerhouse emerged from the Crimson Sun Sect.

    It matched up perfectly.

    Gideon had no doubt about Emrys¡¯s strength.

    The people he sent to protect Yadiel, who were at the Golden Elixir Stage, also ended up dead at

    Emrys¡¯s hands. So Emrys¡¯s strength was definitely not to be underestimated.

    ¡°Are they still at the Crimson Sun Sect?¡± Gideon asked.

    Celena hesitated for a moment, then truthfully replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I haven¡¯t seen them around

    recently.¡±

    Celena didn¡¯t know at first that Emrys and Caylie had arrived at the Crimson Sun Sect until the day

    Emrys came forward to deal with Rodney.

    As for whether they had left or when they left. Celena had no idea.

    And she wouldn¡¯t know that Caylie was actually still in the forbidden area behind the Crimson Sun Sect,

    comprehending the Azure Heart Technique.

    Gideon¡¯s eyes flickered with cold light. ¡°Regardless of whether they¡¯re still at the Crimson. Sun Sect,

    since they came from outside Mount Kushburn, they must have rtives and friends outside. I don¡¯t

    believe we can¡¯t catch them.¡±

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He knew that even if he went to the Crimson Sun Sect to seek justice, Quincey would not hand over

    Emrys and Caylie. Rodney was a precedent.

    Thus, he decided to take action outside.

    ¡°Do you still remember where you encountered them?¡± Gideon asked.

    ¡°I remember. It was in a traditional medicine clinic called Apricot Hall in Jadeborough, Jazona. They

    came out of that traditional medicine clinic, so they must have a close rtionship with it,¡± Celena said.

    Seemingly guessing what Gideon wanted to do, Celena immediately recounted all the detailed

    information she knew.

    Gideon patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Well done. When the timees, you¡¯ll be responsible for

    leading the way. After I resolve this matter, I can adopt you as my goddaughter. I¡¯ll make sure to focus

    on cultivating you.¡±

    Chapter 911 Match Up

    Gideon nodded. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯m going to pay a visit to the Spirit Sword Sect and see Rodney.¡±

    Meanwhile, back at Sword King Sect, Emrys immediately summoned Ruben for a private conversation

    after taking charge. He said solemnly, ¡°Ruben, I¡¯ve paved the way for you. The rest is up to you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Ruben looked at Emrys with a puzzled expression.

    Emrys smiled and said, ¡°You know, I¡¯ve never been very interested in being the sect leader. If it weren¡¯t

    for those few b*stards being too much, I wouldn¡¯t havee back so soon.¡±

    ¡°You want to be a figurehead?¡± Ruben¡¯s eyes widened suddenly.

    At this point, how could he not understand Emrys¡¯s meaning? It was clear that he didn¡¯t want to stay in

    the Sword King Sect anymore.

    But you¡¯ve been the sect leader for less than half a day! And just half a day ago, in front of all the

    disciples of the Sword Sect, you were solemnly swearing how

    you disregarding your promises now? Is that not hypocriticalponsible and courageous

    Ruben¡¯s face was full of resentment.

    Co

    you were. Are

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so harsh. What do you mean by rehead? I just have unfinished business elsewhere, so I can¡¯t

    stay in the Sword King Sect(for the time being,¡± Emrys exined.

    Ruben asked curiously, ¡°Sect leader, if I may be so bold, are there any concerns you haven¡¯t resolved?

    Perhaps I might be able to help.¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    Emrys nced at him and immediately felt his hair stand on end. He said, ¡°Absolutely not. I still have

    several beautiful chicks waiting for me to hook up with. Why are you butting in? No!¡±

    Emrys couldn¡¯t stand this.

    Ruben felt even more resentful. He had thought that the sect leader had some important unresolved

    issues on his mind, but it turned out, he was just preupied with wooing girls. He was so engrossed

    in this pursuit that he even neglected his duties to the sect..

    What a disappointment!

    ¡°I¡¯m very confident entrusting you with the Sword King Sect.¡±

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912 My Real Name

    Emrys seemed oblivious to Ruben¡¯s resentment, patting his shoulder as if to encourage him, implying a

    promising future with promotions and raises.

    ¡°Sigh..

    What else could Ruben say but sigh heavily? ¡°Since the decision¡¯s made, I¡¯ll temporarily take over as

    the sect leader. When you¡¯re done with your personal matters, you cane back anytime to resume

    your duties.¡±

    ¡°Haha, no problem!¡±

    Emrysughed heartily. The feeling of being a hands¨Coff boss was just too exhrating. No wonder

    Yelena felt more liberated than ever after she handed over her bar to her subordinates.

    Speaking of which, should he seize the opportunity to make a move on that seductive vixen?

    She probably didn¡¯t know he had cracked the secret of the Nameless Divine Art yet. If she dared to

    y with fire again this time, Emrys wouldn¡¯t mind showing her some colors.

    ¡°My real name is Emrys Lund.¡±

    After dropping those words, Emrys strode away from the Sword King Sect. Not long after his departure,

    Gideon arrived at the Sword King Sect, meeting with Rodney.

    Gideon¡¯s visit quite took Rodney aback, as they weren¡¯t close at all.

    However, formalities still had to be observed.

    ¡°Mr. Warde, it seems that there¡¯s something different about your Spirit Sword Sect.¡± Gideon¡¯s tone was

    laced with curiosity as he voiced his observation.

    Rodney replied, ¡°In the future, there won¡¯t be a Spirit Sword Sect, nor an Origin Sword Sect or a Soul

    Sword Sect. There will only be one Sword King Sect. Our three major sword sects were originally one

    entity.¡±

    Gideon paused for a moment, then quickly responded, ¡°Because of the Sword King¡¯s inheritance,

    right?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t hard to guess.

    Recently, the inheritance of the Sword King Mountain emerged, and shortly afterward, the three major

    sword sects merged into one. There must be a subtle connection between

    two.

    dib

    =

    A1

    H

    Chapter 912 My Real Name

    Please stop asking questions. May I know why you¡¯re here?¡±

    He didn¡¯t believe that Gideon woulde here to make friends without reason.

    After a moment of thought, Gideon asked, ¡°Mr. Warde I heard that your brother. Haunn, went missing

    some time ago?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°What are you implying, Gideon?¡±

    Originally, Rodney had been polite to Gideon. However, when Gideon uttered such offensive words,

    seemingly deliberately picking at his wounds, Rodney instantly became furious.

    Gideon hastily rified, ¡°Mr. Warde, please don¡¯t be upset. I didn¡¯t mean any harm with my words. I

    only said this because my son, Gideon, was also killed at the same time.¡±

    Rodney¡¯s rxed. He couldn¡¯t hide his surprise. ¡°Your son passed away?¡±

    He truly was unaware of this matter.

    Initially, Rodney only knew that his brother, Haunn, left Mount Kushburn to seize the Azure me

    Cauldron and never returned. As for what exactly happened, Rodney was not certain.

    §à

    Hence, Rodney stormed into Crimson Sun Sect, ying to force the truth out of them. However, he ended

    up encountering Emrys and was thoroughly humiliated.

    It seemed as though Gideon knew something. Therefore, Rodney said solemnly, ¡°Mr. Judd, if you have

    something to say, just say it directly. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be direct. Actually, your brother, Haunn, and my son, Yadiel, were both killed by the same

    person.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°This person once crossed paths with you. He¡¯s the same unparalleled powerhouse who surfaced at

    the Crimson Sun Sect a while back.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Rodney was instantly stunned.

    The unparalleled powerhouse who showed up at Crimson Sun Sect a while ago was Emrys, right? Was

    Emrys the one who murdered my younger brother?

    Rodney frowned, his expression solemn as he asked, ¡°Where did you hear this news? Is it reliable?¡±

    Gideon chuckled coldly and said, ¡°A silly girl from the Crimson Sun Sect told me. She said

    Bnce:

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913 Give Up

    Rodney fell into deep thought.

    This matter was initially sparked by the Azure me Cauldron, so it was highly probable that the

    Granson Sun Sect knew the truth. Besides, the sudden appearance of the powerful Emrys in the

    Crimson Sun Sect during that time was indeed very abrupt.

    How could the sect leader of the Crimson Sun Sect, who practiced alchemy and whose skills were

    generally considered inferior, have possibly cultivated such an unparalleled powerhouse?

    Rodney had long suspected that something was amiss with this matter.

    Rodney felt that Gideon¡¯s words made sense.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    What Gideon said was very likely the truth.

    But so what?

    What good would knowing the truth do?

    It only made Rodney¡¯s mood even moreplicated.

    He had once thought about avenging his brother, but that was when he didn¡¯t know that the culprit was

    Emrys. However, after learning the truth from Gideon today, he hesitated.

    Who was Emrys?

    He was the current sect leader of the Sword King Sect. Even powerful figures like Alexander had died

    at his hands.

    What could Rodney do?

    Gideon didn¡¯t know what Rodney was thinking at the moment. Seeing him with a serious. expression,

    Gideon assumed he had sessfully persuaded Rodney to join his side. He said, ¡°I have two purposes

    foring to see you today, Mr. Warde. The first is to ask you about the strength of that murderer.

    Since you¡¯ve fought him before, you should be able to sense his actual strength.

    ¡°Firstly, I want to ask you, just how powerful was the murderer? You¡¯ve faced him before, so you should

    have been able to gauge his actual strength. Secondly, what are our chances of defeating him if we join

    forces?¡±

    We don¡¯t have a chance at all!

    Rodney quickly cave

    the answer in his heart hut he didn¡¯t say it out loud. Instead with a

    Bnce:

    416 +0

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Chapter 913 Give Up

    march.

    He didn¡¯t tell Gideon about Alexander¡¯s matter.

    After some thought, Rodney said, ¡°Mr. Judd, let me advise you again. It¡¯s better to give up on avenging

    your son. That person is not someone to be trifled with.¡±

    ¡°Give up?¡± Gideon¡¯s eyes were full of hatred and resentment. He said bitterly, ¡°I only have one son, and

    now he¡¯s been killed. You want me to give up on revenge? What a joke!¡±

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t just let it go.

    An eye for an eye, and a life for a life.

    Rodney fell silent for a moment, then sighed softly. ¡°Well, we both know in our hearts that your son and

    my brother were both in the wrong. If they hadn¡¯t coveted the Azure me Cauldron in the first ce,

    this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±

    This was also one reason why Rodney gave up on revenge.

    It was as if a group of robbers went to steal, but ended up getting counterattacked.and killed. Who

    could they me for that?

    They could only me their own greed.

    This was one reason. Of course, the main reason was Rodney¡¯s fear of Emrys¡¯s strength. Rodney

    couldn¡¯t muster the thought of revenge, so he had to let the matter go.

    However, Gideon didn¡¯t see it that way. Upon witnessing Rodney¡¯s attitude, he expressed his contempt,

    ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that you¡¯re a solitary and proud man. I didn¡¯t expect that after being defeated once at

    Crimson Sun Sect, you¡¯ve be so timid. You don¡¯t even dare to avenge your own younger brother.

    It¡¯s simplyughable!¡±

    He¡¯s trying to provoke me? Will that work? If you think you¡¯re capable, go ahead!

    Since they couldn¡¯t agree on anything, Rodney couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with him anymore. With a

    dark expression, he said, ¡°You can forget about us joining forces. My advice is to take care of yourself!¡±

    With that, he snorted coldly and left.

    Gideon gritted his teeth, his expression dark. He cursed Rodney for being a coward, but since Rodney

    ignored him, he naturally couldn¡¯t stay any longer and left in frustration.

    Not long after Gideon left, Rodney immediately scurried off to tattle to Emrys.

    He was ready to inform Emrys about the matter

 Chapter 914

    ?Chapter 914 Secret Inheritance Technique

    Firstly, he wanted to remind Emrys to be extra cautious.

    Secondly, he wanted to make Emrys understand that he was already aware of the truth but had no intention of seeking revenge. This was his way of expressing loyalty.

    As expected, Rodney didn''t get to see Emrys. Left with no choice, he asked Ruben in confusion, "Where''s our sect leader?"

    "The sect leader has lofty aspirations and considers it his duty to save the world. He has gone out on a journey, so I will temporarily take over as the acting sect leader. Do you have any urgent matters?" Ruben said calmly without batting an eye.

    Of course, he couldn''t possibly tell Rodney that the sect leader had abandoned the Sword King Sect just to chase after women.

    It seemed that he had already left Mount Kushburn.

    Rodney had a rough idea of where Emrys had gone. So, he simply shook his head and said, "It''s fine. Since he has gone on his travels, let it be."

    At the Judd residence in Cloudmist Academy, Gideon returned home scowling.

    Celena seemed to have integrated herself into the Judd family. Seeing Gideon return, she immediately approached affectionately and asked, "Godfather, how did it go?"

    "Humph, that old fool Rodney is nothing but a coward!" Gideon said, displeased.

    Celena took the initiative to massage Gideon''s shoulders and said, ¡°Actually, I can understand. Rodney used to be arrogant. He dared to cause trouble alone at the Crimson Sun Sect and ended up being bloodily defeated by Emrys. I guess his mentality has been shattered."

    "What a weakling. To think he''s at the middle-phase of the Golden Elixir Stage!" Gideon snorted disdainfully.

    Suddenly, as if remembering something, he turned to Celena and said, "You stay in the Judd family for now and rest well. In a few days, we will go to Jazona. I have something to do."

    "Sure thing, Godfather!"

    Gideon called a member, instructed him to help Celena settle down, and then entered the study alone.

    Opening the drawer, Gideon took out a blue secret book as well as a thick stack of papers, each densely covered with writing.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    This secret book was given to Gideon by a friend of his.

    His friend came from the secret n.

    The secret n was not a single sect but a collective term referring to those families with secret inheritance techniques.

    The so-called secret inheritance technique required blood awakening to cultivate. This type of technique could greatly enhance one''s strength, but each time it was used, it would consume the blood ties.

    In the past, the secret n was the dominant force in Mount Kushburn. However, for some unknown reason, the secret n disappeared over twenty years ago. It was spected that they might have gone to Mount Jacaster. No one knew the specifics.

    In short, everything that happened over twenty years ago was truly mysterious. It was as if all the bizarre things urred during that period.

    This was also the puzzle that the old monsters who had been dormant for a long time were still researching.

    The azure-blue secret book that Gideon took out was a secret inheritance technique.

    Cloudmist Academy was fond of studying such things, and so was Gideon. Back then, he had repeatedly begged his secret n friend to let him see the secret inheritance technique.

    Out of friendship, his friend agreed to lend it to him for three days.

    Since cultivating this secret technique required blood awakening and Gideon didn''t have their family''s bloodline, it wouldn''t hurt to let him have a look.

    However, on the second day of lending it to Gideon, his friend suddenly received an urgent notice from the family, saying that there was an urgent matter that required his immediate return. In a hurry, he forgot to take the secret inheritance technique with him.

    After returning to the family, that person never contacted Gideon again, as if he had disappeared into thin air.

    Most importantly, the secret n families had mysterious whereabouts, and their family addresses were established within hidden formations. Outsiders had no idea of their exact locations. Gideon had considered returning the secret inheritance technique to his friend. However, he found himself at a loss, unsure of where to start.

 Chapter 915

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 915 Determined

    More than twenty years had passed.

    Every day, Gideon devoted himself to studying this secret inheritance technique, filling stacks of notes

    with annotations. Eventually, his efforts yielded unexpected rewards.

    He had modified this secret inheritance technique into amon version, meaning it didn¡¯t require

    blood ties to cultivate. The downside, however, was that it would reduce one¡¯s lifespan, by at least a

    decade.

    This was because without the supply of bloodline power, when using this technique, one had to rely on

    consuming their own energy and blood, which, in a sense, represented lifespan.

    So, there were such drawbacks.

    After modifying this secret inheritance technique, Gideon hesitated whether to cultivate it. After all,

    every usage would cost him at least a decade of his life, a price that was simply too steep.

    Ordinary techniques, at most, only consumed some blood essence, and even if they consumed

    lifespan, it would only be two or three years at most.

    Ten years was not a small number!

    However, today. Gideon made up his mind to cultivate this technique.

    Ever since the death of his only son, Yadiel he had started to lose his sanity. Now, his sole obsession

    was to avenge his son¡¯s death by killing the murderer.

    So, what did sacrificing ten years of lifespan matter?

    Besides, it was not necessarily going to be used.

    Gideon was just being cautious.

    He had previously cursed Rodney as a coward and weakling, but deep down, he also understood that

    Emrys¡¯s strength was too terrifying.

    Cultivating this secret technique was to ensure nothing went wrong.

    At the Wheeler residence in rora, an earth¨Cshattering roar burst out from a hall deemed as a

    forbidden area. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s been more than twenty years. I¡¯ve finally broken through this d*mned seal.

    Where is that man from all those years ago?¡±

    Roar!

    The earth¨Cshattering roar rmed all members of the Wheeler family. They trembled, their

    1/3

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Chapter 915 Determined

    souls shivered, and they danced excitedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lord Demon Wolf!¡±

    ¡°Lord Demon Wolf has finally broken free from the seal. Our family has endured for so many years, and

    now we finally see the light of day!¡±

    ¡°Wee back, Lord Demon Wolf!¡±

    In the forbidden hall of the Wheeler family, in the blood pool, thest formation mark was broken. The

    disk was torn, and a blood wolf emitting a fierce aura emerged from it.

    It was as if a demon from hell had torn through the ground, making its return to the human

    world.

    This time, the blood wolf was no longer a mere shadow but a tangible entity, flesh and blood. After

    enduring over twenty years of confinement, it finally reappeared in the world today.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    The massive figure of the Demon Wolf spped out of the blood pool, out of the hall. Each step it took

    caused the earth to tremble violent

    Outside the forbidden hall, the Wheeler Saily members were gathered, their expressions tense, a mix

    of reverence and fear evident on heir faces.

    Their eyes were fixed firmly on the heavy doors of the hall.

    Echoing in their ears were the resounding thuds of the wolf¡¯s footsteps, as if each step was crushing

    their hearts.

    Finally, with a loud rumble, the doors swung open.

    The majestic, blood¨Cred figure of the Demon Wolf appeared before them. Its fierce wolf eyes emanated

    a bloody light as it looked down upon the crowd.

    In the eyes of this totemic beast, these people were nothing more than its servants.

    ¡°Wee back, Lord Demon Wolf!¡± Tyler roared.

    Following his lead, every member of the Wheeler family fell to their knees in unison. Their faces were

    filled with reverence as they eximed, ¡°Wee back, Lord Demon Wolf!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Can¡¯t even handle a minor task, yet you have the nerve to wee me back?¡±

    The Demon Wolf suddenly snorted coldly, terrifying the Wheeler family members, some of whom even

    lost control of their bowels on the spot.

    1/3

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916 Escape Of The Favorite Child

    Tyler also knocked his head on the ground in fear.

    They knew very well the reason for Demon Wolf¡¯s anger was because Abigail had escaped previously.

    Originally, sacrificing Abigail alone would have immediately broken the seal, but Abigail escaped. They

    had to choose ten other impure¨Cblooded n members for sacrifice instead, wasting Demon Wolf¡¯s

    time.

    How could Tyler not be terrified?

    Fortunately, Demon Wolf didn¡¯t intend to hold him ountable but instead revealed its sharp teeth and

    announced, ¡°The favorite child I¡¯ve picked is fated to be mine. Can she escape?¡± it sneered.

    Initially, it didn¡¯t want to waste any more time orplicate matters further, so it decided to use ten

    other members of the totem family to rece Abigail for sacrifice.

    Now that it had broken free from the se i didn¡¯t intend to let Abigail go so easily.

    The mark it left on Abigail¡¯s shoulder allowed it sense her whereabouts no matter how far she fled.

    Demon Wolf could even sense Abigail¡¯s current condition.

    Due to its manifestation in this world, even though Abigail was thousands of miles away, the mark on

    her shoulder suddenly emitted a terrifying blood¨Cred light, causing her intense pain. She rolled on the

    ground, her face pale, screaming in agony.

    Her father, Mitchell, knelt beside her, tears streaming down his face. He was at a loss.

    Demon Wolf could perceive all of this through the mark, yet its blood¨Cred eyes showed no mercy, only

    a hint of bloodthirsty excitement.

    The more Abigail screamed, the more pleased it felt.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Those humans who betrayed him were meant to be tormented.

    ¡°That animal¡¯s aura is much stronger than when Ist came here. It seems I¡¯ve arrived just in time.¡±

    Outside the vast Wheeler residence, a young man wearing a cold mask licked his lips with a tongue

    beneath it, giving off the vibe of a pervert. But if he were handsome, it would be called a charming

    madness.

    The kind of charming madness that a domineering CEO would have!

    1/3

    Chapter 916 Escape Of The Favorite Child

    Eurys had no desire to y the role of a domineering CEO. He was simply a steadfast and resilient boy

    toy. Paired with his wickedly charming and unpredictable demeanor, a nce at him was enough to

    send countless young girls into a flurry of blushing fantasies. Surprisingly, thisbination didn¡¯t seem

    out of ce at all.

    Unfortunately, for now, no one could appreciate his expression.

    Indeed, once you put on the mask, you could do whatever you wanted.

    Emrys headed straight for the Wheeler residence, his purpose being to devour that Demon Wolf. Last

    time he almost couldn¡¯t hold back, but he had no choice. His stomach wasn¡¯t big enough, so he had to

    give up temporarily.

    But since crossing the Thundercloud Marsh, everything had changed.

    Emrys elixir field had been transformed, and he had obtained treasures like the Soul Smelting

    Bloodstone. He was prompted by the Soul Smelting Bloodstone toe here, indicating that he could

    start the feast.

    Arriving at the gate of the Wheeler residence, Emrys nced at the lifelike wolf¨Cshaped

    sculpture and smashed it with a punch. O

    Boom!

    Before the guards in the guardroom could react, the wolf¨Cshaped sculpture had already shattered to

    the ground, leaving them pale¨Cfaced and lips purple with fear.

    That was a sculpture crafted ording to the proportions of Demon Wolf, yet it was smashed by a

    strange masked man. How outrageous was that?

    It was disrespectful!

    The culprit must have had a death wish!

    The Wheeler family was a totem family, and even the security guards were practitioners with Demon

    Wolf bloodlines. So after a brief panic, several of them immediately rushed out.

    ¡°You must have a death wish to dare provoke our family. Die!¡±

    The security captain roared in anger, ready to apprehend this audacious rebel. He had to answer to the

    powerful Demon Wolf. If things didn¡¯t go as nned, it could very well cost him his head.

    ¡°You lot should just give it a rest. You¡¯re not even worth my effort. Hurry up and bring out that animal!¡±

    Emrys cast a contemptuous nce over the group, his arrogance at its peak.

    1/3

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917 You Are Back

    ¡°Are you Joking? It seems like you¡¯re really tired of living!¡±

    As Emrys dared to insult Demon Wolf as a beast, the others were furious. They roared and attacked,

    and the oue was clear. Within half a minute, they were lying on the ground, moaning in pain. Only

    their captain remained.

    Emrys had initially considered keeping him alive to spread the word, but ncing at the crowd rushing

    toward them from the manor, he chuckled. ¡°No need to trouble you.¡±

    Bang!

    He knocked out the captain with a single palm strike.

    Emrys calmly waited for those people to approach him.

    Among them was Tyler, along with many Wheeler family members. They had just been celebrating the

    breaking of the seal on Demon Wolf when they heard themotion from this direction.

    They were enraged to find that the statue of their most respected Demon Wolf had been smashed.

    They were furious and wanted to rush over and tear Emrys apart to feed the dogs.

    ¡°Who¡¯s this arrogant kid? Do you even realize you¡¯vemitted a capital offense?¡± Tyler shouted

    angrily, his face dark with rage.

    ¡°A capital offense? Who dered me guilty? Was it your family?¡± Emrys remained oblivious to the

    impending danger, smiling calmly.

    That¡¯s our family¡¯s totem!¡± Tyler roared furiously.

    ¡°I know, and I did it on purpose.¡±

    *You¡­

    ¦°

    Tyler¡¯s gaze darkened as he stared fiercely at Emrys. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee here causing trouble

    without reason. Do you have a grudge against the Wheeler family?¡±

    ¡°A grudge¡­ you could say that. We crossed paths not long ago.¡±

    ¡°Crossed paths?¡±

    Tyler paused for a moment, then remembered the young man who had broken into the

    Wheeler racidance and rarruad Mitchell quer a manth ama

    Bnce: 210+ 443

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Chapter 917 You Are Back

    At that time, the young man had worn sunsses and a mask, and his physique was differen from the

    one before them. But fit wasn¡¯t difficult for cultivators to change their physique.

    Then, his life energy and aura¡­

    Tyler took a moment to carefully assess the situation. It seemed as if Emrys was intentionally

    cooperating with him, only leaking a fraction of his inner energy. Moreover, he did not activate the

    deceptive capabilities of the Soul Cloak Stone.

    Tyler¡¯s eyes widened suddenly. ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡±

    This young man¡¯s strength was not to be underestimated. He had effortlessly rescued Mitchell under

    those circumstances and even killed the Wheeler family¡¯s strongest pupper

    master.

    He was no ordinary person!

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Why is he back? Is he back for Mitchell and his daughter? That could be possible.

    Tyler¡¯s eyes flickered as he demanded. ¡°I want to know who you really are. Why are you sticking your

    nose in my business?¡±

    Tyler merely posed the question to express his dissatisfaction. He didn¡¯t expect an answer from Emrys.

    However, to his surprise, Emrys actually responded.

    ¡°I go by the name of Gavin Wahl, leader of the Rabid Gang!¡±

    ¡°The Rabid Gang

    Tyler was taken aback, and those around him were equally surprised. They had never heard of such a

    brazen gang.

    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re from the Rabid Gang or the Rodent Gang. You¡¯ve dared to challenge my

    family twice. Last time, you were lucky enough to escape, but this time, you¡¯re doomed!¡±

    Tyler didn¡¯t know why he had mentioned the Rodent Gang. Perhaps he was momentarily blinded by

    anger!

    But one thing he didn¡¯t say wrong was that the situation this time was different fromst time because

    Demon Wolf had broken free from the seal.

    Even if an absolute¨Cphase Golden Elixir Stage cultivator arrived today, they would still die!

    Tyler had just finished talking when a furious voice resounded with an overwhelming presence. ¡°You

    cowardly brat, I¨Cdidn¡¯te looking for you, but you¡¯vee to us! Perfect, it¡¯s been over twenty years

    since Ist stretched my muscles. Today, I¡¯ll use you as a warm-

    Bnce: 210 +443

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    10:40 Sot, 13 Apr

    Chapter 917 You Are Back

    The Wheeler family members quickly showed expressions of awe, quickly bending over to make way.

    The imposing figure of the Demon Wolf immediately revealed itself, its body bathed int blood¨Cred, like a

    burning me. Its fierce wolf eyes looked down at Emrys from above, a bloodthirsty light surging

    incessantly.

    Send Gifts

    4.2K

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918 Time To Eat

    Demon Wolf strode forward, its broad paws pounding the ground, creating booming sounds with each

    step.

    HP

    Remarkably, wherever it passed, it left behind two rows of crimson paw prints, which slowly. faded

    away after a few seconds.

    It was really intimidating.

    Its imposing presencemanded awe from Tyler and hispanions, who bowed their heads in

    submission, resembling servile subjects.

    Emrys observed the scene, unable to resist a sarcastic remark, ¡°Is this the famed totem family? Clearly,

    you¡¯re nothing more than dogs serving a beast, yet you proudly disy yourselves as if you¡¯re

    bestowing honor upon humanity!¡±

    ¡°How dare you! Show some respect to Lord Demon Wolf!¡± Tyler scolded furiously.

    However, Demon Wolf nced at him dismissively. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your input. Keep your mouth shut.¡±

    ¡°Yes, forgive me, Lord Demon Wolf,¡± Tyler replied fearfully, once again adopting a subservient

    demeanor.

    Demon Wolf seemed pleased with this reaction or perhaps deliberately did so to show Emrys. It then

    spoke with a contemptuous look directed at him. ¡°Most humans are inherently servile. Offer them a little

    favor, and they¡¯ll wag their tail

    in gratitude. It was your ancestors of the Wheeler family who sought me out, offering to worship me as

    a totem. They requested a trace of my bloodline as a condition. From start to finish, I never forced them

    to be

    my ves. Instead, they believed that inheriting the blood of the Demon Wolf was a great honor.

    It spoke with an overwhelming sense of superiority.

    The Wheeler family members, far from being ashamed, proudly eximed, ¡°We thank the Lord Demon

    Wolf for his blessings!¡±

    Then, the Demon Wolf turned its imposing head toward Emrys.

    A sly smirk appeared on its elongated wolf muzzle, resembling a mocking grin directed at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re Gavin, right? Are you like them, obedient and groveling, or do you have a spine?¡±

    Initially nning to strike Emrys with its w, the Demon Wolf suddenly had a new idea.

    Bnce:

    210+ 428

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    @ 1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Chapter 918 Time To Eat

    Emrys remained silent but emitted a slurping sound from beneath his cold mask.

    Slurping sound? Why is that?

    Tyler and the others were puzzled.

    Suddenly, Emrys chuckled and said, ¡°Oops pardon my manners. Lost control for a moment. and

    drooled.¡±

    He then raised his head, gazing at the towering Demon Wolf with unwavering eyes, even showing a

    hint of excitement.

    He said, ¡°I can¡¯t speak about their spines, but yours, I believe, would make a delightful broth. Also, it¡¯s

    good to arrive at the right time than arrive early. Now that you¡¯re here, let the feastmence!¡±

    With a swift movement, Emrys transformed into a flurry of sharp sword shadows, soaring into the air,

    aiming straight for the Demon Wolf¡¯s lofty head.

    Has this kid lost his mind?

    Seeing Emrysunching an attack on the Demon Wolf, Tyler and the others unanimously concluded

    that Emrys must have lost his mind to eagerly offer himself to Demon Wolf.

    With a mocking look in his eyes, Demon Wolf didn¡¯t even bother to dodge. It snorted, and in an instant,

    a surge of hot air sted frogs its nostrils, hurtling toward Emrys.

    ¡°What a bold im!¡®

    Emrys leaped, narrowly dodging the scorching st. As the st hit the ground, it created a massive

    crater.

    This attack was almost as powerful as one from the early¨Cphase of Golden Elixir Stage.

    Emrys didn¡¯t dwell on it. He swiftly maneuvered, continuing to pummel the Demon Wolf with his fists.

    Demon Wolf suddenly lifted its front paw and swatted at Emrys, much like shooing away a fly. Their

    fists collided, and in the contrast of their massive sizes, Emrys seemed minuscule.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    After repelling Emrys, the residual force from the Demon Wolf¡¯s attack left a series of fresh crimson

    w marks in front of Emrys, constantly exploding as he staggered backward.

    B

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919 A Connection

    It appeared as if Emrys had endured several consecutive attacks from Demon Wolf¡¯s ws.

    Boom!

    When Emrysnded, one of his feet was en bedded in the ground. However, his body was mostly

    unharmed, his fist merely tingled slightly.

    ¡°This animal¡¯s ws are truly tough!¡± Emrys muttered to himself silently.

    Demon Wolf said arrogantly, ¡°How do you find this strength? If you¡¯re satisfied, I¡¯ll continue to entertain

    you. If you think it¡¯s not enough, I can certainly add more force.¡±

    It hadn¡¯t been using its full strength because it thought it could easily turn Emrys, this tiny thing, into a

    pancake with just one swipe of its w.

    It was still anticipating Emrys to kneel and beg for mercy.

    ¡°That was nothing!¡± Emrys let out augh, pulling his foot out of the pit. He leaped up once again,

    launching an attack. He didn¡¯t ev@bgther to use his Chaser Sword.

    ¡°I hope you can always maintain this resilience.¡±

    Demon Wolf had no immediate intention of Killing Emrys. It was purely toying with him, swiping its

    ws one after another. However, each swipe was slightly more forceful than thest.

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    The life energy and blood energy fiercely fluctuated.

    Tyler and the others were left utterly speechless and astounded.

    Although it was known that Demon Wolf was not using its full strength, the fact that Emrys was able to

    repeatedly withstand Demon Wolf¡¯s attacks was already quite terrifying.

    Bang!

    Once again, there was a fierce collision. Emrys was thrown backward, while Demon Wolf had a glint of

    surprise flickered in its eyes.

    The resilience of this brat seems to be even stronger than I initially anticipated! In that case¡­ A glint of

    ferocity shed in the eyes of Demon Wolf, its ws pulsating with a surge of blood energy. It was far

    more terrifying than anything it had shown before.

    Haumuar uchat it failed to notica ume that aftar haine chaban off hurit. Emrue clenched bie fot

    Bnce: 210+ 411

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Chapter 919 A Connection

    powerful, but it was just enough to pierce a cut into his palm.

    Blood seeped out right after.

    Boom!

    Once again, Emrysunched himself into the sky, shing with the ferocious wolf¡¯s w for the second

    time. However, this time, a peculiar smirk appeared at the corner of Emrys mouth.

    ¡°Now is the time to start the feast! Now is the time to kick off!¡± Suddenly, Emrys shed a mysterious

    smile. Just as the Wheeler family members were engulfed in confusion, they abruptly heard Demon

    Wolf let out a chilling howl.

    ¡°Awooo!¡±

    Everyone shuddered, their eyes fixed on the scene unfolding in mid¨Cair, filled with utter

    terror.

    Emrys leaped up, just as he had done several times before, shing mid¨Cair with Demon Wolf¡¯s ws.

    However, the oue this time was unlike any before.

    This time, Emrys did not use his fists. Instead, he opted for a palm strike.

    The moment his hand collided with Demon Wolf giant w, the sheer force sent Emrys flying. Yet, what

    followed was a scene that defied exnation.

    Emrys was thrown nearly seven or eight meters away. However, between his palm and Demon Wolf¡¯s

    w, a scarlet rope had inexplicably appeared. It was like a thick red string. connecting the two of

    them.

    Whoosh!

    The red string rapidly shortened, simr to a spring, and forcefully yanked Emrys from a distance of

    seven or eight meters right back in front of Demon Wolf.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    At that very moment, Demon Wolf let out a chilling howl.

    However, Emrys was also in distress.

    He couldn¡¯t possibly be okay.

    Initially, the force of Demon Wolf¡¯s attack this time was much greater than the previous ones, sending

    Emrys flying with a single swipe of its w. Yet, against all odds, a forcibly pulled him back,

    scarlet

    §Ô§à§â§Ö

    In other words, Emrys h¨¢d essentially endured two brutal blows, and a wave of emotion

    In the end, Emrys suddenly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, as if it were a grand shower of blood. It

    happened to ssh onto Demon Wolf¡¯s head, not wasting a single drop.

    S

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920 Craving

    Emrys¡® blood seemed to have a strong stimting effect, causing Demon Wolf to howl uncontrobly.

    For a moment, it even forgot how to speak in humannguage.

    ¡°D*mn! I¡¯ve been craving your touch for a long time now. I held backst time, but this time, I won¡¯t be

    able to resist indulging myself!¡± Emrys had sustained internal injuries, causing him great difort.

    Yet, there was an insatiable craving coursing through his veins that kept him invigorated. The scarlet

    rope continuouslytched onto Demon Wolf¡¯s ws, as if intending to drain itpletely in one go.

    Demon Wolf¡¯s blood seeped through Emrys¡® arm, gathering in his elixir field.

    Meanwhile, the thundercloud in Emrys¡® elixir field suddenly came alive, with mysterious thunder

    crackling incessantly.

    Every lightning strike served as a tempering trial for Demon Wolf¡¯s blood.

    There and then, Demon Wolf¡¯s blood, which once flowed like a torrential river, a minuscule portion was

    tempered into blood essenee after being struck by the mysterious thunder. However, ny¨Cnine

    percent of the remaining substance was impurities.

    The solution was to evaporate the impurities.

    These impurities in its blood instantly vaporized, crazily expelling from Emrys¡® pores.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    Emrys¡® entire body was in a state of extreme tension, his pores wide o open. However, the impurities in

    its blood were simply too overwhelming. Moreover, the scarlet

    rope was continuously drawing in Demon Wolf, devouring its blood as if a whale gulping down a bull¡¯s

    drink.

    Emrys¡® figure swelled, feeling as though he was about to burst. Around him, within a hundred¨Cmeter

    radius, was nothing but a dense mist of blood, thoroughly enveloping both him and Demon Wolf.

    Such a shocking scene left Tyler and the others utterly horrified.

    At that moment, their eyes were about to pop out of their heads. ¡°How could this be? How

    could thir bae Lord Tiamon Wolfi I ord Damon WoLE.

    Everyone could only hear Emrys¡® screams echoing through the bloody mist, as well as the constant,

    chilling howls of Demon Wolf. Yet, no one dared to step forward and witness the

    ¡°scene

    All of that was just too strange for them.

    ¡°Lord Demon Wolf?¡±

    Tyler and the others could only stand outside the blood mist, shouting in unison. It felt as if the demon

    wolf blood within them was rapidly draining away.

    Needless to say, things weren¡¯t going well for them.

    ¡°Lord Demon Wolf?¡±

    The members of the Wheeler family continued to shout loudly.

    Atst, it seemed as though Demon Wolf had sensed their cries, snapping back to reality from its

    frenzied state. It roared, ¡°D¡¯mn it! D¡¯mn it! You d¡¯ined human! I¡¯m going to tear your soul to shreds!¡±

    Boom!

    A terrifying surge of soul energy swept

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Once again, Demon Wolf detached itse from its physical form. In its spiritual state, it infiltrated Emrys¡®

    mind as though it intended to devour his soul.

    However, unbeknownst to Demon Wolf, it had unwittingly trespassed into the gateway of

    hell.

    ¡°Haha! Brat, you wouldn¡¯t have anticipated that I can directly devour your soul! Haha! Wait¡­ What is

    that?¡±

    Upon entering Emrys¡® mind, Demon Wolf¡¯s spirit burst into triumphantughter. However, the sight of

    the crimson Spiritual Sea and the Soul Smelting Bloodstone floating above it instantly drained the color

    from its face in shock.

    ¡°You¡­ Brat, how did youe to possess this thing? What exactly is your rtionship with

    that man?¡±

    The spirit of Demon Wolf howled in fright.

    It had lived through that scene before.

    Over two decades ago, it had attempted to invade that man¡¯s mind in the same manner, yearning to

    devour his soul. But it nearly ended up being shattered by that peculiar crimson

    It was indeed that man who had stripped away its wolf spirit, and its physical form was sealed within

    the blood pool.

    Yet, something unexpected happened more than two decadester.

    Demon Wolf had broken through its seal, reappearing in the world. It had intended to reim its former

    glory, but unfortunately, as soon as it emerged, it encountered a young man who called himself Gavin.

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921 borated Scheme

    Coming across him is one thing, but the real question is, why is this bead found in the depths of his

    Spiritual Sea? What is his connection to the man from the past? Demon Wolf was having a mental

    breakdown. Is this a trap they had set just waiting for me to fall into? Humans are truly despicable!

    Demon Wolf¡¯s spirit realized it had fallen into a trap. It quickly turned around, attempting to escape from

    Emrys¡® Spiritual Sea, but it was already toote..

    A terrifying force erupted from the Soul Smelting Bloodstone, akin to countless invisible tendrils, pulling

    it away and confining it in the heart of the Spiritual Sea.

    ¡°My apologies! I¡¯m sorry! I¨CI made a mistake!¡±

    The spirit of Demon Wolf seemed to have been transported back to over two decades ago, begging for

    mercy in a state of extreme panic and fear. Its proud head was finally bowed down in deep submission,

    while its massive spectral form trembled incessantly.

    The scene was a mirror image of that year.

    It was shame that the oue was vastly different.

    Back then, the man had managed to intimidate Demon Wolf, but he didn¡¯t harm its spirit. He merely

    sealed its physical form within the blood pool.

    However, this time, the Soul Smelting Bloodstone showed no mercy. With an absolutely dominating

    stance, itpletely refined the Demon Wolf¡¯s spirit, transforming it into spirit power, which was then

    stored within Emrys¡® Spiritual Sea.

    This was a scheme that had been set up for over twenty years. The reason why the man from those

    years did not assimte the spirit of Demon Wolf seemed to be just to wait for this day, to present

    Emrys with this good fortune.

    Emrys spected that the man Demon Wolf mentioned was his father, Stein.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It was truly hard to fathom, just who his enigmatic father was to be capable of orchestrating such an

    borate scheme.

    Emrys was quite baffled, but he didn¡¯t ponder on it deeply.

    He could not possibly figure out those matters, even if he racked his brain at the time. He could only

    take one step at a time. There was no need to resist anything.

    Judging from the current situation, everything Stein did was aimed at helping Emrys enhance his

    strength.

    Emrys simply needed to follow the pathid out on the chessboard, one step at a time, and sooner or

    later, he would unravel the mystery.

    1/3

    Bun.

    21:57 Sun, 14 Apr

    Chapter 921 borated Scheme

    After the spirit of Demon Wolf waspletely refined, its physical form was nearly drained. Its blood,

    akin to a surging river, flowed into Emrys, where it was repeatedly tempered by the mysterious thunder

    in his elixir field.

    In the end, such an enormous surge of blood had been tempered to produce less than fifty drops of

    blood essence. The remaining part had all vaporized, transforming into a blood mist that pervaded the

    surroundings.

    Buzz!

    Within Emrys¡® body, inexplicably, nine dimly lit stars had lined up in an orderly fashion. The several

    dozen drops of blood essence that had just been tempered were instantly absorbed by the first star.

    The first star had shone.

    Meanwhile, two entirely new concepts materialized in Emrys¡® mind. Divine Demonic Resonance! Nine

    Stages of Divine Demonic Resonance!

    The so¨Ccalled Divine Demonic Resonance referred to the potent force contained within that star. It was

    even more domineering and formidable than the sword energy and life energy that Emrys possessed at

    that moment.

    The Nine Stages of Divine Demonic Resonance represented the nine stages of Divine Demonic

    Resonance. These were manifested in the nine stars, each one signifying a new

    stage.

    When one was lit, it indicated the crossing into a new stage.

    After that, the blood mist hadpletely dissipated.

    Emrys¡® swollen body had returned to its normal state, while Demon Wolf opposite him had lost all signs

    of life. Its originally massive figure had be incredibly shriveled.

    This scene left Tyler and his family in disbelief. Their eyes were wide open, pupils trembling violently.

    They couldn¡¯t bring themselves to believe what they were seeing. Is Lord Demon Wolf dead? Did Lord

    Demon Wolf just die under such strange circumstances? What on earth happened in that cloud of

    blood mist just now?

    They looked at Emrys as if they were staring at a devil.

    After a while, Tyler suddenly let out a heart¨Cwrenching howl, yelling, ¡°No!¡±

    He could feel that the demon/wolf blood within him was rapidly vanishing.

    As Tyler let out a roar, the rest of the Wheeler family came to their senses as well, equally realizing that

    their demon wolf blood was fading away.

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922 Strange Things

    ¡°Lord Demon Wolf, grant me strength!¡±

    Countless individuals, all at the same moment, called upon Demon Wolf, attempting to offer their souls

    as a sacrifice in hopes of awakening Demon Wolf¡¯s power. However, their efforts were met with no

    response.

    This confirmed that Demon Wolf was indeed dead.

    This signified that the Wheeler family would no longer be able to receive the protection of Demon Wolf

    in the future. They were no longer a totem family.

    Is Gavin from Rabid Gang a demon who crawled out from the depths of hell? The entire Wheeler family

    was utterly horrified.

    Emrys gave them an Indifferent nce, with no intention of killing them all.

    Emrys was not a vicious, bloodthirsty individual. Furthermore, once the Wheeler family members lost

    the power of Demon Wolf, they posed no threat to him whatsoever.

    There was another point that was the most important.

    Emrys was wearing a mask and operating under a pseudonym. He had nothing to worry about.

    ¡°Look out for yourselves!¡±

    Emrys left the ce after dropping a frosty remark.

    What went unnoticed was that shortly after Emrys left, within the shriveled carcass of Demon Wolf, an

    inconspicuous gemstone shattered with a sudden crack.

    When the gemstone shattered, somewhere on Mount Kushburn, the hidden formation. where the

    small¨Ctime secret n Lestrange family was located, suddenly trembled violently. A figure emerged

    seemingly out of nowhere, looking around in confusion.

    Immediately after, a surge of euphoria swept over that person¡¯s heart. ¡°The formation is broken! This

    d¡¯mned formation is finally broken!¡±

    Their hidden formation was originally designed to enhance their secrecy, preventing outsiders from

    easily discovering the location of their secret n. However, an earth- shattering event urred over

    twenty years ago.

    A powerful elite, for reasons unknown, abruptly infiltrated these secret ns. He had gathered

    everyone and addressed them with a single statement. ¡°You all better take it easy!¡±

    Bnce: 210 +212

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    HAUT

    SAUN HA

    SPwpter 122 Spring Theps

    At first, the members of these secret ns were quite perplexed. They couldn¡¯tprehend the

    intentions of the powerful elite. It was onlyter that they discovered an additonal formation outside

    their hidden formation, effectively trapping them within, with solutely

    no way out.

    In simpler terms, what happened was that the hidden formation was originally a door thur could be

    freely opened and closed. However, one day, an unreasonable man suddenly forced everyone back

    into their rooms and locked them all in with a big lock from the outside.

    The people trapped inside had no idea where the key to therge lock was.

    They were locked inside for over twenty years.

    For reasons unknown, therge lock had suddenly sprung open that day.

    That was why this individual from the Lestrange family, a secret n, was so overwhelmed, tears

    streaming down his face. He then hastily retreated into the hidden formation, eager to report this

    monumental joyous news to his family

    When the seal of the secret ns was broken, a seemingly ordinary sister seemed to sense something.

    She nced in the direction of Mount Kushburn and subsequently made a phone call.

    ¡°Old man, did you feel it?

    ¡°Did I feel what?¡±

    ¡°It seems like the formation set up by Cassius has broken!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this to be expected? When Stein and Cassius joined forces to seal off those secret ns, we

    knew such a day woulde.¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that the rate Emrys is growing is simply astonishing! He¡¯s actually reached

    this stage so quickly!¡±

    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re well aware that he¡¯s Stein¡¯s offspring, naturally a bit peculiar, let alone after my guidance.

    It¡¯s normal. Completely normal! Mhm!¡±

    ¡°Why are you making such strange noises, Athos? What on earth are you up to?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m searching for the dragon to divide the gold, observing the winding mountain. Eachyer of winding

    represents a barrier, and each barrier is dangerous. Mhm!¡±

    ¡°Speak inly!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m exploring a cave.¡±

    Chapter 922 Strange Things

    At first, the members of these secret ns were quite perplexed. They couldn¡¯tprehend the

    intentions of the powerful elite. It was onlyter that they discovered an additional formation outside

    their hidden formation, effectively trapping them within, with absolutely no way out.

    In simpler terms, what happened was that the hidden formation was originally a door that could be

    freely opened and closed. However, one day, an unreasonable man suddenly forced everyone back

    into their rooms and locked them all in with a big lock from the outside.

    The people trapped inside had no idea where the key to therge lock was.

    They were locked inside for over twenty years.

    For reasons unknown, therge lock had suddenly sprung open that day.

    That was why this individual from the Lestrange family, a secret n, was so overwhelmed. tears

    streaming down his face. He then hastily retreated into the hidden formation, eager to report this

    monumental joyous news to his family.

    When the seal of the secret ns was broken, a seemingly ordinary sister seemed to sense something.

    She nced in the direction of Mount Kushburn and subsequently made a phone call.

    ¡°Old man, did you feel it?¡±

    ¡°Did I feel what?¡±

    ¡°It seems like the formation set up by Cassius has broken!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this to be expected? When Stein and Cassius joined forces to seal off those secret ns, we

    knew such a day woulde.¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that the rate Emrys is growing is simply astonishing! He¡¯s actually reached

    this stage so quickly!¡±

    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re well aware that he¡¯s Stein¡¯s offspring, naturally a bit peculiar, let alone after my guidance.

    It¡¯s normal. Completely normal! Mhm!¡±

    ou up to?

    ¡°Why are you making such strange noises, Athos? What on earth are you up

    ¡°I¡¯m searching for the dragon to divide the gold, observing the winding mountain. Eachyer of winding

    represents a barrier, and each barrier is dangerous. Mhm!¡±

    ¡°Speak inly!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m exploring a cave.¡±

    Chapter 922 Strange Things

    Mystique blinked in surprise. ¡°Are you also digging up ancestral tombs? How did you get at mobile

    signal down in the tomb?¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923 A Star

    ¡°This isn¡¯t just any ordinary cave¡­ Uh¡­ Never mind. The cave I¡¯m in is no simple matter. It¡¯s filled with

    an oppressive gloom, extremely malevolent. I need to focus on dealing with it. I¡¯ll chat with you next

    time!¡±

    Click!

    Without hesitation, Athos ended the call.

    Mystique seemed to have realized something. She clenched her phone tightly, and her face turned an

    unprecedented shade of pale. She then cursed vehemently, ¡°You old pervert! One day, you¡¯ll meet your

    end because of a woman. You¡¯re truly the disgrace of Heavenly Pilferer Sect!¡±

    Meanwhile, Duncan was still the one consulting Apricot Hall in Jadeborough.

    The traditional medicine clinic was crowded, but not all were patients. A significant portion of them had

    gone there just to catch a glimpse of Emrys.

    Ever since the battle at Sky Devourer Peak, where Emrys demonstrated his formidable strength,

    stunning a hundred Divinity martial artists of Deity yer Alliance, various media outlets scrambled to

    report on it. His pictures started appearing in many ces.

    By then, everyone in Chanaea was aware that Emrys was indeed Empyrean Lord.

    The citizens of Jadeborough werepletely astounded. They never in their wildest dreams imagined

    that the unparalleled Empyrean Lord was actually living among them.

    The patients who had been treated by Emrys could only be described as exhrated.

    Hence, every day outside the Apricot Hall, arge crowd would gather, yearning for a chance to catch

    another glimpse of Emrys up close.

    Even though Emrys hadn¡¯t visited the Apricot Hall for quite some time, they still found joy in it without

    growing weary.

    In other words, they wouldn¡¯t give up.

    Duncan did not drive these people away, as he could empathize with their feelings. When he first found

    out that Emrys was Empyrean Lord, he was so excited that he couldn¡¯t sleep for three days and three

    nights.

    His heart was all aflutter.

    That day, as usual, it was incredibly crowded.

    Chapter 923 A Star

    It was indeed Gideon and hispanions.

    He had already gathered all the people, including Logan, whom he had previously sent out. to search

    for clues. Led by Celena, they had arrived near Apricot Hall.

    ¡°Godfather, this is the clinic. That night, I saw Emrys and that womaning out from the second floor

    of this ce with my own eyes,¡± Celena said with absolute certainty.

    ¡°Good job!¡±

    Gideon gave a slight nod. His gaze then swept across the bustling crowd around him. With a cold,

    mocking smile, he said, ¡°Business seems to be booming. This traditional medicine. clinic must have

    quite the reputation!¡±

    ¡°Godfather, what do we do now? It seems like Emrys isn¡¯t around today.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! We¡¯ll know just by asking that old geezer inside!¡±

    Gideon pushed through the crowd, striding toward Apricot Hall. Immediately, someone grumbled,

    ¡°What¡¯s with the shoving? Ever heard of lining up? Absolutely no manners!

    ¡°Shut up, you annoying woman!¡± Celena snapped coldly.

    The middle¨Caged woman who was being scolded couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°How can you speak like

    that, youngdy? You have no manners at all!¡±

    A chill flickered in Celena¡¯s eyes, hinting at a murderous intent.

    These cultivators hailing from Mount Kushburn regarded the ordinary people around them as

    insignificant as if they were mere weeds. Even if they killed them, they bore no responsibility. It was as

    if these people had simply courted death themselves.

    Of course, if it was possible to avoid killing the innocent, then one would try their best to do

    50. 50.

    This had no benefits whatsoever to their cultivation, and it could easily disrupt their state of mind. If

    they ended up bing a demonic cultivator, they would then be universally condemned.

    Celena was purely restless and irritated.

    Walking behind her, Logan lightly rested his hand on her shoulder, advising, ¡°Don¡¯t make any rash

    moves until we¡¯ve spotted our target!¡±

    Only then did Celena suppress her murderous intent.

    The middle¨Caged woman was still grumbling, ¡°Girld in these days don¡¯t even understand the

    FUL

    Chapter 923 A Star

    Logan nced at her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you might want to hold your tongue. Be careful. Loose lips sink ships!¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hey, what do you mean by that? Do you guys want to hit me? Come on! Give it a shot! Let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll

    just drop to the ground and y dead to fool you!¡±

    4.2K

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924 Disrespect

    Logan shook his head, choosing not to argue with the woman. This is unnecessary.

    At that moment, Gideon had already walked into Apricot Hall, his gazending on Duncan. He said, ¡°I

    want to know if Emrys is associated with your traditional medicine clinic.¡±

    At first, Duncan thought that Gideon hade to seek medical treatment. He was about to scold him,

    telling him to go to the back of the line. However, upon hearing those words, he instantly became even

    more irritated. At the very least, you should address him as Dr. Lund! Such a Lack of respect!

    ¡°Where on earth are you from, daring to show such disrespect toward Master Lund? Don¡¯t you know

    that Master Lund is Chanaea¡¯s Honored One, Empyrean Lord?¡± Duncan retorted.

    Ever since Emrys¡® identity was revealed, anyone who went to Apricot Hall would respectfully ask if

    Empyrean Lord was in. No one dared to call Emrys by his name.

    However, a hint of amusement unexpectedly shed across Gideon¡¯s face when he heard Duncan¡¯s

    words. ¡°Chanaea¡¯s Honored One? Empyrean Lord? Do you know who I am?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. If you dare to disrespect Master Lund, even if you were a deity, I wouldn¡¯t

    tolerate it. Please leave my clinic immediately!¡± Unlike other national medical experts, Duncan wasn¡¯t

    exactly approachable.

    In fact, he had quite the temper.

    Gideon wasn¡¯t there for treatment. Even if it were one of those patients, if they dared to anger Duncan,

    he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to pick up a broom and chase them out.

    To him, medical ethics meant mutual respect. If a dying patientcked respect, Duncan wouldn¡¯t bother

    lending a hand.

    Of course, this merely represented Duncan¡¯s personal perspective.

    The man standing before him was a source of great displeasure to Duncan. Regardless of the man¡¯s

    intentions for being there, Duncan had no intentions of extending any courtesy. He promptly ordered

    him to leave./

    Celena furrowed her eyebrows in anger. She stepped forward and said, ¡°Old fool, do you have a death

    wish? Don¡¯t test me. I swear-¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gideon let out a cold scoff.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Godfather!¡± Reluctantly, Celena stepped back. She had been overly eager to make bar

    nrazanca bensum, sepaciallu cinco cha had  seknowledged thie man at her madfather

    Bnce: 210 +178

    Chapter 924 Disrespect

    Unbeknownst to her, this approach was actually ruining Gideon¡¯s favorable impression of

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    her.

    The main issue was that from the start, Gideon never took Celena seriously, so naturally, he didn¡¯t

    need her to prove herself.

    Celena fell silent.

    Gideon suddenly changed his demeanor, a cryptic smile ying on his lips. He said, ¡°Sir, you

    to you.¡±

    have quite the temper. I was in the wrong earlier, and I apologin his lips. He said, ¡°Sir, you

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Duncan let out a cold huff, holding a strong grudge.

    Gideon didn¡¯t seem to mind, or perhaps he was just pretending not to. He asked with a smile, ¡®Sir, you

    said that your mentor is Chanaea¡¯s Honored One and Empyrean Lord. Could you perhaps share his

    story with me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busy! I still have patients to attend to. If you have nothing better to do, why don¡¯t you go to the park

    and y chess with some old men, instead of stirring up trouble here!¡± Duncan said, without mincing

    his words. There¡¯s no need to share Empyrean Lord¡¯s story! Isn¡¯t that the pride that every citizen of

    Chanaea holds in their hearts? Surely, no one could be unaware of the exploits of Empyrean Lord,

    right?

    Hence, when Gideon asked that question, Duncan thought Gideon was looking for trouble.

    A hint of coldness shed in Gideon¡¯s eyes when he saw Duncan¡¯s attitude. He was about to erupt

    when an old woman queuing for medical treatment suddenly asked, ¡°Do you not know Empyrean Lord?

    Are you joking?¡±

    Gideon shifted his gaze onto the old woman, suppressing his anger as he said, ¡°I hail from a small,

    secluded vige. My knowledge is quite limited. Could you enlighten me, please?¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925 Story Time

    From a small vige? Empyrean Lord is so renowned that even if you hailed from a small vige,

    there¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t have heard of it. The olddy was grumbling inwardly. However, seeing

    that there were still quite a few patients queuing ahead, she had time to kill. So, she started chatting

    with Gideon, sharing the story of Empyrean Lord.

    The old woman¡¯s pride swelled as she spoke, especially when she recounted the battle at Sky

    Devourer Peak. Her admiration was boundless and ceaseless.

    It was as if she had personally witnessed it all on the spot.

    The patients waiting around to see the doctor, despite having already learned about the situation from

    various media outlets, were still profoundly moved and filled with awe as the old woman recounted the

    tale.

    Even Duncan, who wore a sour expression, was then invigorated. With renewed vigor, his white beard

    perked up high as he treated his patients through pulse diagnosis.

    Emrys was his master, so he was naturally proud.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    A barely audible hum escaped from Celena¡¯s nostrils, unnoticed by anyone.

    Had it been in the past, when she was unaware of Emrys¡® true capabilities, she would have

    undoubtedly mocked him, unting superiority only in front of these worldly nobodies.

    However, after understanding Emrys¡® capabilities, she dared not speak such words anymore.

    However, it didn¡¯t affect her scoffing at the olddy¡¯s words in the slightest.

    ¨C

    During the initial battle at Sky Devourer Peak, Celena trailed Orestes as he headed north. She

    happened to witness a scene that, to be frank, any cultivator at the Foundation Stage could have easily

    repelled those hundred Divinity martial artists.

    In other words, she thought the titles of Empyrean Lord and Chanaea¡¯s Honored One were only

    revered by themon folks outside of Mount Kushburn. The cultivators within Mount Kushburn,

    including those hidden cultivators, didn¡¯t hold Emrys in high esteem at all.

    If I wanted to, I could do whatever he did! This was also a point that ignited a surge of jealousy in

    Celena. It was obvious that Emrys, who was always meddling in other people¡¯s affairs, had somehow

    managed not to fall behind in his cultivation. It was truly infuriating enough to make one¡¯s teeth itch.

    After listening to the olddy¡¯s story, Gideon suddenly asked meaningfully, ¡°So, the Emnitrann Lord¡®

    you enante of is one who has a mantle and hansvalent natuura?¡±

    BA?SAA¡­. ¨C 910 + 160

    Chapter 925 Story Time

    Aren¡¯t you stating the obvious?¡± The old woman was speaking when she suddenly stared at Gideon in

    utter surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but have you really never heard of the exploits of

    Empyrean Lord? You can¡¯t possibly be from another, can you?¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡± Chuckling, Gideon dismissed the old woman and approached Duncan¡¯s consultation desk

    again. He inquired, ¡°Since Emrys is your mentor, you should be able to get in touch with him, right?¡±

    After all that had been said, Gideon still called Emrys by name.

    Not only was Duncan infuriated this time, but the surrounding patients were also enraged. However, in

    the next moment, they saw Gideon pping his hand harshly on the sturdy consultation desk.

    With a resounding crash, the consultation desk was shattered to pieces, and Duncan was sent

    tumbling away.

    ¡°Why are you like this? Call the police! Hurry, call the police!¡±

    By this point, it was clear to everyone that this man was there purely to cause trouble. As they

    scattered, they were all moring to call the police.

    ¡°How

    dare you leave?¡±

    Suddenly, Celena let out a loud shout, releasing a chilling, murderous intent. In that instant, everyone

    felt as if they had plunged into an ice cer, their bodies seemingly frozen, not daring to move.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    It was then that everyone understood that those individuals were no ordinary people. Reporting to the

    police would likely be futile. This is a matter for the Martial Arts Alliance to handle.

    For a moment,

    everyone was filled with immense fear.

    Celena¡¯s cultivation level wasn¡¯t particrly outstanding on Mount Kushburn, but it was more than

    enough to intimidate these ordinary people.

    That was a disy of overwhelming dominance.

    Everyone was terrified, shivering with fear, and dared not make any rash moves.

    With a swift motion, Gideon hoisted Duncan up from the ground, a cold smirk ying on

    his lips. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± he sneered. ¡°I told you to bring Emrys to me. Given your age, I¡¯m

    genuinely concerned I might identally kill you!¡±

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926 Merciless

    ¡°Pah!¡±

    Duncan spat in Gideon¡¯s face, ring at him with furious eyes. ¡°D¡°mn it! Old man, do you not want to

    live peacefully?¡±

    A shadow of gloom surfaced in Gideon¡¯s eyes. He raised his hand andnded a p across Duncan¡¯s

    face. In a hurry, Logan interjected, ¡°Mr. Judd, he¡¯s just an ordinary man!¡±

    An ordinary man, well into his seventies, was naturally frail. Gideon was a cultivator, and it was

    estimated that if he were to strike with his palm, it could potentially result in a fatal incident on the spot.

    Unable to hold back, Logan offered a reminder.

    Gideon had sobered up slightly. The force behind his hit had been reduced by ny. percent, yet it

    was still enough to send Duncan stumbling to the ground, a trace of fresh blood seeping from the

    corner of his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re still of use to me. Contact Emrys for met immediately!¡±

    Gideon cast a nce at Duncan, noticing thetter¡¯s indifference. Suddenly, he grabbed the person

    next to him, the old woman he was just chatting with, and sneered, ¡°So, you admire Empyrean Lord?¡±

    ¡°D¨CDon¡¯t¡­¡±

    The old woman¡¯s face was instantly filled with terror, yet Gideon didn¡¯t show the slightest bit of

    compassion. He continued to sneer, ¡°Since you admire him so much, dying for him. should be

    considered an honor, right?¡±

    With that, he snapped the old woman¡¯s neck.

    Crack!

    At that moment, everyone was taken aback. A murder has urred! He actually has the audacity to kill

    someone!

    ¡°Spare me, please!¡±

    These ordinary folks, who had never before witnessed such a brutal viin, were instantly paralyzed

    with fear, trembling uncontrobly on the ground.

    ¡°Mr. Judd-¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gideonmanded

    Chapter 926 Merciless

    think they are innocent? Do you sympathize with them? Who showed sympathy when my son died?¡±

    Gideon thundered.

    Suddenly, Gideon¡¯s face contorted, his aura fluctuating intensely.

    Logan suddenly furrowed his brows. This isn¡¯t a good sign at all. Mr. Judd, after suffering the pain of

    losing a son, has be somewhat unhinged. Now, he¡¯s actually attacking these ordinary people who

    are incapable of defending themselves. How is this any different from a demonic cultivator? If the

    higher¨Cups at Cloudmist Academy were to find out about this matter, Mr. Judd would likely have to pay

    with his life as an apology. However, he¡¯s already acting like this. He probably doesn¡¯t care about the

    consequences anymore!

    Logan¡¯s brows were tightly knitted as he looked at Duncan and said, ¡°I think you¡¯d better call Emrys

    over here immediately!¡±

    Truth be told, even before Gideon made his move to kill the old woman, Duncan had already been

    frantically making phone calls. He truly hadn¡¯t anticipated that this man would bepletelywless.

    Struggling to keep his trembling hands steady, Duncan managed to find Emrys number and dialed it.

    However, there was no response despite his persistent attempts.

    ¡°Master Lund, please answer the phone quickly!¡± Duncan became flustered, repeatedly dialing Emrys

    number.

    No matter how many times he dialed the number, no one answered the phone.

    Left with no other option, he changed the number and called Caylie. This time, the prompt. indicated

    that the phone was switched off.

    The phone is switched off¡­ Immediately, Duncan was engulfed by an overwhelming sense of

    helplessness.

    ¡°What¡¯s taking so long?¡± A glint of coldness shot through Gideon¡¯s eyes, once again revealing a trace

    of his lethal ferocity.

    A shiver ran through Duncan, aware that this dangerous man could likely kill again. However, he

    couldn¡¯t get through to Emrys, and there was nothing he could do. Terrified, he stammered, ¡°1¨CI can¡¯t

    get through to him¡­¡±

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Can¡¯t get through? That means they don¡¯t care about your lives! Keep calling until you get through!¡±

    Gideon roared.

    A harsh aura emanated from Gideon as he prepared to seize another person. At this point, Logan

    could no longer hold back. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Judd, I can no longer stand by as you

    ughter the innocent.¡±

    Chapter 926 Merciless

    ¡°The one who killed Mr. Yadiel was Emrys. These people have nothing to do with it. Please, clear your

    mind, Mr. Judd!¡± Logan pleaded.

    ¡°My mind is clear. Move out of my way!¡±

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927 Copsed

    Gideon let out a cold holler, which prompted several others from the Judd family to step forward and

    plead, ¡°Mr. Judd, in your current state, how do you differ from those demonic cultivators?¡±

    When they followed Gideon to Apricot Hall, they had only intended to settle scores with Emrys. They

    had not anticipated such a situation to arise.

    Seeing Gideon being so unrepentant, Logan said solemnly, ¡°Mr. Judd has gone off the deep end. You

    all understand what needs to be done, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Several people nodded, their gazes turning icy. They prepared to apprehend Gideon, determined to

    stop him from senselessly killing the innocent.

    Gideon¡¯s face was twisted with madness. A wildugh erupted from him when he said, ¡°Haha! Fine!

    You traitors of the Judd family dare to oppose me! Well, I¡¯ll start by dealing with you

    traitors!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯vepletely lost your mind.¡±

    the Judd family members beside hian shook his head and shared a nce with a few of

    attack on Gideon together.

    In the next moment, they moved swiftly,unching an

    ¡°Run!¡± Logan instructed those innocent ones trapped in Apricot Hall.

    Themon folks were initially stunned, too afraid to make a move. However, when they saw the

    group beginning to argue amongst themselves, they seized the opportunity to scatter and escape.

    Gideon cursed, ¡°D*mn it! You traitors! I¡¯ll make sure you pay

    you pay with your lives!¡±

    Boom!

    The terrifying aura instantly caused the copse of Apricot Hall.

    The ordinary folks who had just managed to escape nced back and were nearly scared to the point

    of copsing. Who on earth are these people? How are they so terrifying? Why isn¡¯t Empyrean Lord

    here yet?

    In the midst of the surging crowd, Jadeborough King, Osmond, who used to be South River King,

    barely arrived in time. His pupils contracted sharply when he saw the scene before his eyes. ¡°Hurry and

    get in touch with Empyrean Lord!¡±

    In a rush, Osmond dialed the number, but just like Duncan, he wasn¡¯t able to get through to

    By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 927 Copsed

    Gideon let out a cold holler, which prompted several others from the Judd family to step forward and

    plead, ¡°Mr. Judd, in your current state, how do you differ from those demonic cultivators?¡±

    When they followed Gideon to Apricot Hall, they had only intended to settle scores with Emrys. They

    had not anticipated such a situation to arise.

    Seeing Gideon being so unrepentant, Logan said solemnly, ¡°Mr. Judd has gone off the deep end. You

    all understand what needs to be done, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Several people nodded, their gazes turning icy. They prepared to apprehend Gideon, determined to

    stop him from senselessly killing the innocent.

    Gideon¡¯s face was twisted with madness. A wildugh erupted from him when he said, ¡°Haha! Fine!

    You traitors of the Judd family dare to oppose me! Well, I¡¯ll start by dealing with you. traitors!¡±

    ¡°You Vepletely lost your mind.¡± Logan shook his head and shared a nce with a few of the Judd

    family members beside him. In the next moment, they moved swiftly,unching an attack on Gideon

    together.

    ¡°Run!¡± Logan instructed those innocent ones trapped in Apricot Hall.

    Themon folks were initially stunned, too afraid to make a move. However, when they saw the

    group beginning to argue amongst themselves, they seized the opportunity to scatter and escape.

    Gideon cursed, ¡°D*mn it! You traitors! I¡¯ll make sure you pay with your lives!¡±

    Boom!

    The terrifying aura instantly caused the copse of Apricot Hall.

    The ordinary folks who had just managed to escape nced back and were nearly scared to the point

    of copsing. Who on earth are these people? How are they so terrifying? Why isn¡¯t Empyrean Lord

    here yet?

    In the midst of the surging crowd, Jadeborough King, Osmond, who used to be South River King,

    barely arrived in time. His pupils contracted sharply when he saw the scene before his eyes. ¡°Hurry and

    get in touch with Empyrean Lord!¡±

    In a rush, Osmond dialed the number, but just like Duncan, he wasn¡¯t able to get through to

    Fm

    Bnce:

    210 +125

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Chapter 927 Copsed

    After several attempts, he suddenly saw Cordelia¡¯s contact information.

    Immediately, he called Cordelia.

    Fortunately for him, the call got through.

    Emrys had a habit. Before he undertook any significant task, he would always silent his phone to avoid

    alerting the enemy.

    When he went to the Wheeler residence ce to deal with Demon Wolf, he habitually set his phone to

    silent.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Cordelia, who had used her Telepathic Formation to inform Emrys about the general

    situation at Apricot Hall, he might still be oblivious to the major events that had transpired in

    Jadeborough.

    In a hurry, he pulled out his phone. Seeing a row of missed calls disyed on the screen, Emrys

    immediately dialed back.

    He called Duncan, but no one answered.

    Emrys¡® heart immediately sank. Something has definitely gone wrong! Otherwise, Duncan would never

    ignore my call!

    Emrys dialed Osmond again, who answered immediately and reported anxiously, ¡°My Lord, you must

    come quickly. Apricot Hall has copsed, and it¡¯s said to have killed several people!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Emrys¡® heart immediately clenched with worry.

    He initially wanted to question Osmond about what exactly was going on and who was behind the

    incident. However, upon hearing that Apricot Hall had copsed, killing several people, he no longer

    had the time to ask for details.

    Emrys¡® face instantly turned cold when he replied, ¡°I¡¯m on my way!¡±

    Emrys hastily ended the call, immediately summoning his Chaser Sword. Transforming into a streak of

    extreme luminescent shadow, he dashed madly toward Jadeborough. ¡°Please, let¡¯s not have any more

    lives lost!¡±

    Emrys was consumed by regret, berating himself for not bringing his old¨Cfashioned bike along.

    His mode of transportation was a divine artifact, and it was nothing short of extraordinary, boasting a

    speed that even surpassed that of sword flight. If it were by his side, it would have undoubtedly

    reduced the journey time significantly.

    Bnce: 210 + 105

    22:03 un

    Chapter 927 Copsed

    The confrontations between cultivators were undeniably terrifying in their destructive power. Buildings

    and roads, whole swathes of them, wereid to waste.

    Their life energies shed. It was like one bomb detonating after another. The impact was terrifyingly

    powerful.

    Send Gifts

    4.2K

    Charlohed By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928 Emrys Has Arrived

    The relevant departments had already been mobilized, and the governor, Chandler, hadi arrived.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    People from the Martial Arts Alliance in Jazona had also arrived.

    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw the scene. These individuals aren¡¯t martial artists at all,

    but rather cultivators. Only cultivators possess such terrifying destructive power.

    The Martial Arts Alliance was merely an organization for martial artists, so they couldn¡¯t control those

    cultivators. We might need to get someone from Mount Kushburn to deal with that lunatic!

    It was said that the cultivators of Mount Kushburn, though generally not fond of meddling in others¡®

    affairs, became remarkably proactive when it came to dealing with demonic cultivators.

    In the cultivation realm, the concept of cause and effect was given great importance. This concept was

    illusory, yet it undeniably existed. Its most direct manifestation was seen in one¡¯s personal

    opportunities.

    The more one leaned toward kindness in the cycle of cause and effect, the more. opportunities they

    found. This wasn¡¯t just a baseless im, but a conclusion drawn by powerful friars after countless

    observations and deductions.

    In modern terms, it could be referred to as big data analytics.

    It was incredibly scientific.

    The act of vanquishing demonic cultivators greatly enhanced one¡¯s karmic ties, leading to positive

    growth. This, in turn, reflected on one¡¯s personal opportunities. Naturally, they wanted to have more

    positive growth.

    However, urgent aid was needed. Bringing someone from Mount Kushburn needed time. Given the

    current circumstances, no one had any solutions to deal with Gideon.

    That was because those few cultivators who had sparred with him were clearly at a disadvantage.

    Bang!

    A figure plummeted from the sky, crashing heavily onto a parked Hummer by the roadside. The

    vehicle¡¯s roof caved in instantly under the impact. Logan rolled off the crushed top, his cor drenched

    in fresh blood.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Bnce: 210 + 108

    optel $28 Emrys Has Armed

    After that, several more resonating sounds echoed, and Logan¡¯spanions were likewise struck

    down.

    Gideon hovered in mid¨Cair, his face fierce and contorted. He roared, ¡°All I want is to avenge my son.

    How am I a lunatic in your eyes?¡±

    ¡°Your son¡¯s death doesn¡¯t justify your senseless killing of the innocent!¡±

    ¡°Ha! It¡¯s just a few nobodies that were crushed. What¡¯s the big deal? How can their worthless lives be

    compared to my son¡¯s? If anyone¡¯s to me, it¡¯s that brat Emrys who refuses to show himself. Emrys

    killed those nobodies!¡±

    ¡°Argh! You¡¯re beyond help now!¡± With a disappointed shake of his head, Logan wiped the blood from

    the corner of his mouth, readying himself for another battle.

    Just then, a sh of a ck sword shadow suddenly darted from afar, striking Gideon straight in the

    heart. Following that, a resonant voice rang out. ¡°Your son started it by killing and. robbing. He

    deserved a worse fate than death! Was I wrong to kill him?¡±

    The person who arrived was indeed Emrys.

    He had already removed his mask, yet his sharply defined face was even colder than the mask itself.

    On his way there, Emrys had already begun to specte. He knew it could be Gideon who had made

    the move, as Ameera had mentioned before, that Gideon had been looking for him.

    Just moments ago, from a great distance, Emrys heard Gideon ranting and raving. He was saying that

    his son¡¯s life was precious, implying that the lives of ordinary people were. worthless. It was clear that

    Gideon had gone off the deep end.

    Dmn it! Emrys regretted not visiting the Judd residence back then. Had he done so, the tragic events of

    that day would have certainly been avoided.

    Primarily, he hadn¡¯t anticipated that Gideon would descend into such madness. In his quest for

    revenge, he shockingly vented his anger at innocent people.

    After Emrys appeared, a wave of astonished cries rang out. ¡°Empyrean Lord! Empyrean Lord! You¡¯ve

    finally arrived!¡±

    In the eyes of themon folks, Empyrean Lord was perceived as an omnipotent deity.

    That was the case because, when everyone thought Empyrean Lord had already diedst time, he

    suddenly appeared at Sky Devourer Peak. With his own strength, he repelled a hundred Divinity martial

    artists of Deity yer Alliance. It was a formidable disy of

    power.

    Bnce: 210+108

    Chapter 928 Emrys Hall Arrived

    It was precisely that incident that solidified Empyrean Lord¡¯s standing in people¡¯s hearts. People

    perceived him as an undying faith. It seemed that as long as he was there, even the most formidable

    difficulties could be ovee.

    4.2K

    W

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929 The Secret Technique

    This was the mindset of the ordinary people.

    However, the people from the Martial Arts Alliance were filled with deep concern.

    They were more knowledgeable than the average person. Even though they weren¡¯t part of the

    cultivation realm, they had some understanding of its affairs and knew that Gideon was entirely

    different from the opponents Emrys had encountered before.

    Emrys¡® sword had struck Gideon¡¯s heart, yet it only managed to push thetter back without leaving a

    trace of injury. Chaser Sword didn¡¯t even pierce Gideon¡¯s skin.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.

    Logan warned loudly. ¡°He¡¯s wearing Shadowguard Armor, brute force alone can¡¯t break through it. We

    can only find an opportunity to attack other areas.

    His feelings toward Emrys wereplicated..

    Had Gideon not lost his mind, Logan might have followed in his footsteps, choosing to kill

    Emrys to avenge Lord Yadiel without bothering to discern who, between Emrys and Lord

    Yadiel, was in the right.

    In such disputes, it was usually a case of might makes right.

    However, no matter how intense the conflict among cultivators might be, the situation would

    change when it involved ordinary people.

    Gideon took out his hatred on innocent bystanders, a grave vition of the norms within the cultivation

    realm. It was clear that he had been driven mad.

    Thus, the most pressing matter at hand was to join forces and get Gideon under control.

    Shadowguard Armor?

    Emrys was filled with rage, his chest burning with anger. Suddenly, he sheathed Chaser Sword and

    switched to using his fists for attack.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, heunched himself like a cannonball, heading straight for Gideon.

    I can¡¯t break through your armor, can It In that case, I¡¯m going to break you apart with my fist if that¡¯s

    thest thing I do!

    ETA U

    thara innnrant

    alu ba se incinmificant se ine hot da uan kamu that in mur

    Bnce:

    210 + 92

    1 Coins

    1 Pearls

    22.03 Sun, L¡¯Apr M

    Chapter 929 The Secret Technique

    back? Why do you keep retreating? Where¡¯s your sense of superiority now? Hurry up show me your

    earlier arrogance. Why have you suddenly be so timid?¡±

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Emrys, venting his fury, was throwing punches and shouting simultaneously. His overwhelming life

    energy forced Gideon to continuously retreat.

    and

    Countless punchesnded on Gideon¡¯s Shadowguard Armor, their force dissipating cach time.

    Nheless, Emrys¡¯s assault was relentless, his focus unwavering. He targeted only Gideon¡¯s chest

    and abdomen, the area fiercely protected by the Shadowguard Armor.

    It was done on purpose.

    Crack!

    If Gideon was considered a madman, then at that moment, Emrys¡® lunacy was even more intense. Like

    a rabid dog, he relentlessly tore into his opponent withou

    a moment¡¯s rest.

    f

    Everyone was stupefied by what they saw.

    In their eyes, Empyrean Lord always maintained an image of formidable might and unparalleled

    prowess. Regardless of how powerful his opponents were, he would exude an air of calm.

    However, this time, he lost control of his emotions, likely because Gideon¡¯s words had struck a nerve in

    him.

    His reaction clearly demonstrated how much the Empyrean Lord loved his people.

    ¡°Ah-

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Gideon was pushed back by the flurry of punches that rained down relentlessly, finding himself in a

    state of utter disarray. He even heard a faint crack from his Shadowguard Armor, which prompted him

    to let out a roar.

    ¡°You animal, I¡¯m going to ughter you!¡±

    Gideon¡¯s eyes instantly turned bloodshot, and the energy that burst forth from his body was tinged with

    a crimson hue. In stark contrast, his hair, which was originally half¨Cwhite, turned ashen in the blink of

    an eye.

    The wrinkles on his forehead appeared as if they were etched by a knife, emerging in an

    instant.

    It was clear that he had executed his secret technique.

    22:04

    API

    Chapter 929 The Secret Technique

    sole purpose of ying Emrys.

    ¡°Diel¡±

    Finally freeing himself from Emrys¡® barrage of punches, Gideon let out a fierce roar. His domineering

    life energy quickly coalesced into a torrent of power that surged forth.

    Send Gifts

    4.2K

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930 Growing Admiration For Emrys

    Right then, Emrys, fell into grave danger.

    Upon witnessing this scene, Logan and the others couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    The members of the Judd family were clueless about when Gideon had started practicing this secret

    technique, let alone where he had acquired it.

    One could surmise that Gideon¡¯s descent into madness was not only due to the agony of losing his son

    but also greatly linked to this strange secret technique.

    Reality had shown this was the case.

    The secret n¡¯s secret inheritance technique wasn¡¯t something that could be easily deciphered.

    Gideon devoted more than two decades to the intensive study of the secret inheritance technique.

    Ultimately, he managed to transform it into a secret technique that could be executed without the need

    for blood ties.

    The cost was over a decade of his lifespan.

    However, Gideon didn¡¯t anticipate that after practicing this secret technique, it would not only take a

    heavy toll on his lifespan but also affect his state of mind, driving him mad.

    In the past, despite having experienced the heartbreak of losing a child, Gideon managed to maintain

    his sanity and would never harm an innocent bystander.

    When he first arrived at Apricot Hall, he managed to keep his temper in check and socialize with

    others. However, when Duncan refused to make the call, it ignited the violent emotions. within him.

    Indeed, it was an effect of the secret inheritance technique.

    One should know that Gideon had been searching for Emrys for quite some time, so waiting a little

    longer wouldn¡¯t have made a difference. Now that he had a lead, he was fully capable of capturing

    Emrys.

    Regrettably, he couldn¡¯t keep himself under control and was driven mad before he could fulfill his wish.

    ¡°Gideon has already strayed far from the righteous path. Emrys is likely no match for him. Let¡¯s take

    him down together!¡±

    A hint of anxiety surfaced in Logan¡¯s eyes.

    Chapter 930 Growing Admiration For Emrys

    Thus, it was Logan¡¯s duty to eliminate the menace.

    Several members of the Judd family who had previously engaged in a fierce battle with Gideon,

    sustained injuries in the process. However, after a period of rest and recuperation, they had regained

    some of their strength. Upon hearing Logan¡¯s words, they immediately nodded in agreement.

    Just as they were about to step in and lend a hand, they were abruptly halted by Emrys¡® loud.

    The words were harsh.

    However, Logan and hispanions were not angered. Instead, they developed a hint of admiration

    for Emrys.

    At that moment, Gideon¡¯sbat abilities had nearly surpassed absolute¨Cphase Golden Elixir Stage.

    Additionally, he was protected by the Shadowguard Armor. Even if all of them were to attack him

    simultaneously, they still wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    Emrys was acting in their best interest. preferring to shoulder the burden alone rather than risk their

    safety.

    As a result, how could one not admire him?

    They then realized why themon folk revered Emrys so much. Such magnanimity was indeed

    beyond an ordinary cultivator.

    Logan couldn¡¯t help but change how he addressed Emrys. ¡°Mr. Lund, we might not be able to help you

    much, but we can assist in diverting some of Gideon¡¯s attention.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. You¡¯re just distracting me right now.¡±

    Logan ceased to speak.

    Emrys¡® gaze was icy, his hostile gaze fixed on Gideon, while fury surged in his chest.

    Those innocent souls have lost their lives because of me, so I will seek vengeance alone. No one

    should interfere!

    else

    ¡°Divine Demonic Resonance!¡±

    Emrys let out a furious roar. Inside him, the first of the nine stars- the only one currently illuminated¨C

    began to spin rapidly. A surge of crimson, raging energy instantly merged into Emrys¡® life energy.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Shatter!¡±

    Chapter 930 Growing Admiration For Emrys

    It exploded thrice in the air with thunderous booms, ultimatelynding a se Gideon¡¯s chest.

    As Emrys threw his punch, Gideon¡¯s attacks were all crushed. In the end, his irc on thetter¡¯s chest.

    An explosive power suddenly erupted!

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931 Taking Duncan Hostage

    In an instant, Gideon¡¯s top burst open, revealing a gleaming, ck and gold armor underneath¨Cthe

    Shadowguard Armor. However, within a split second, this seemingly indestructible armor melted away

    astonishingly.

    There was no mistake. It truly did melt away.

    No cracks were formed, and no signs of shattering urred. Instead, the armor all melted. away in an

    instant, as if its molecr structure had broken down, vanishing into thin air.

    That was merely the power of Emrys¡® fist.

    Moreover, after dissolving the Shadowguard Armor, the residual force of the punch unleashed a

    massive impact on Gideon¡¯s chest, causing it to cave in before his body crashed. heavily onto the

    ground.

    Bang!

    From the spot where Gideon fell, the concrete ground cracked in all directions, resembling at spider

    web..

    Gasp!

    Shock spread across Logan and the others, causing their hearts to skip a beat.

    Their astonishment was different from that of the ordinary people around them.

    To the average person, the battles between cultivators were inherently mind¨Cblowing. As if they were

    watching a superhero blockbuster, they were thrilled from beginning to end.

    However, some of the details would escape their notice.

    Only cultivators like Logan truly understood the terrifying power behind Emrys¡® punch.

    The previous confrontation with Gideon was already a devastating spectacle, with buildings copsing

    and the ground shattering. However, it failed to make even the slightest crack in Gideon¡¯s

    Shadowguard Armor.

    While Emrys¡¯s punch might not have been as visually impressive as their previous

    encounters, it was powerful enough to make Gideon¡¯s Shadowguard Armor vanish into thin.

    air.

    This guy¡¯s a freak to be able to annihte an absolute¨Cphase Golden Elixir Stage cultivator with just a

    single punch!

    I omn and the other quero torlu hamified

    Bnce:

    210 + 58

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Chapter 931 Taking Duncan Hostage

    At that moment, Emrys¡® anger hadn¡¯t subsided, as he saw Gideon, who had fallen to the ground, still

    twitching. Thetter clung for lie tenaciously, which also demonstrated the remarkable durability of the

    Shadowguard Armor.

    As it was time to deal the final blow, Emrys descended from the sky, ready to end Gideon¡¯s life and

    redeem himself for the innocent lives lost.

    However¡­

    ¡°Emrys! How dare youy a finger on my godfather!¡±

    Suddenly, a delicate shout echoed from afar. Emrys caught sight of the source from the corner of his

    eye, and his face instantly darkened. He forcefully halted his descending figure.

    Celena emerged, holding Duncan hostage. An ice sword was pressed against Duncan

    drawing a cut that bled.

    neck,

    When Apricot Hall copsed previously, it almost imed Duncan¡¯s life. At the critical moment, it was

    Celena who pulled him out. Of course, this wasn¡¯t a sudden act of kindness. from Celena, but rather

    because she believed that Duncan was still useful.

    Just as expected, he hade in handy now.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ My dear goddaughter, you¡¯ve done well¡­¡±

    While blood trickled from Gideon¡¯s mouth, he couldn¡¯t help butugh triumphantly. His chest had caved

    in deeply, yet it didn¡¯t hinder him from slowly crawling to Celena¡¯s side and struggling to stand upright.

    Logan frowned, saying, ¡°Miss, why do this? Gideon has gone mad and is no longer tolerated. in Mount

    Kushburn. Why insist on making the same mistake?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not making a mistake!¡±

    Celena said vehemently, ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, I will surely be the next one to die! He would never let me off

    the hook!¡±

    Emrys¡® ruthless nature was something Celena had experienced before. Once he had dealt with Gideon,

    he would inevitably question Logan about how they had discovered their location. At that point, how

    could he possibly let Celena off the hook?

    Can I really escape given how terrifyingly powerful Emrys¡® is?

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Thus, it would be better for her to save Gideon. At least she would have one more person on her side.

    Moreover, Celena had another reason for doing so.

    Bnce:

    210 + 58

    01

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Ap

    Chapter 931 Taking Duncan Hostage

    She remained still, her gaze fixed on Emrys, silently hoping that he would respond to her. All. she

    wanted was for him to offer to let her go as long as she freed Duncan.

    Unfortunately, no reply was forting..

    Emrys¡® expression remained as cold and unfeeling as always.

    Immediately, Celena¡¯s heart sank.

    ¡°Haha, Emrys¡­ No, I should be addressing you as Empyrean Lord now. Empyrean Lord, I¡¯ve heard

    that you¡¯re benevolent and kind, someone this insignificant insect worships. So, you must surely care

    about his life, right?¡±

    Send Gifts

    4.2K

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932 I Will Kneel

    Gideon appeared to have lost his sanity, his smile contorted. He reached out and seized Duncan by the

    back of the neck.

    +

    If Emrys dared to make a reckless move, not only would Celena¡¯s sword sh Duncan¡¯s throat, but

    Gideon would also snap Duncan¡¯s neck. Even God himself couldn¡¯t save thetter.

    ¡°My Lord, how about we make a deal?¡± Gideon suggested with a smirk. Due to his severe injuries, he

    spat out blood as he spoke. ¡°Kneel before me and prostrate yourself on the ground three times. What

    do you say?¡±

    Emrys remained stationary, his brows deeply furrowed.

    Although his strength was formidable, enough to instantly eliminate the severely injured Gideon and

    Celena, he couldn¡¯t guarantee Duncan¡¯s rescue.

    A slight mistake was enough for Duncan to meet his end at the duo¡¯s hands.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, My Lord? Aren¡¯t you known for your love and care for themon. people? Could

    it be that his life is worth less than your dignity? It seems their faith isn¡¯t as reliable as it appears. What

    a hypocrite you are!¡±

    Gideon¡¯s face was filled with disdain as he tightened his grip slightly on Duncan¡¯s neck.

    Duncan grimaced in pain, but he still spoke with defiance. ¡°My Lord, you must never kneel to such a

    viin. I¡¯ve lived a long life, and I¡¯ve had enough. You don¡¯t need to worry about me. Kill them to rid the

    people of this menace. My life is worth the sacrifice!¡±

    He didn¡¯t address Emrys as Master Lund and instead referred to thetter as ¡°My Lord.¡± This was

    because he knew that Emrys represented the dignity of Chanaea, and it was absolutely unthinkable for

    him to kneel before the wicked.

    ¡°Heh, old man, you sure have some backbone!¡±

    With a mockingugh, Gideon swept his crimson gaze around. ¡°See for yourselves,¡± he sneered. ¡°This

    is the man you all worship, the one you have faith in. Yet he clearly doesn¡¯t care about your lives-

    ¡°I¡¯ll kneel!¡±

    Suddenly, Emrys gritted his teeth, cutting off Gideon¡¯s words,

    ¡°My Lord, no!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Duncan was consumed by desperation, yet Emrys had already dropped to his knees.

    Bnce:

    210 +41

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Chapter 932 | Will Kneel

    A man must never kneel!

    When Emrys knelt, it was an earth¨Cshattering moment.

    The citizens of Chanaea, from ordinary folk to Chandler and members of the Martial Arts Alliance, all

    felt a pang in their hearts.

    ¨²pon witnessing Emrys kneel, Logan and the others were filled withplex emotions.

    They were cultivators, and while they didn¡¯t voice it out loud, they shared Gideon¡¯s sentiments; the life

    and death of ordinary people didn¡¯t particrly concern them.

    Not harming the innocent doesn¡¯tpel them to save the former.

    If they were in Emrys¡® shoes, there was absolutely no way they would kneel and beg Gideon for mercy.

    The dignity of a cultivator was considered more valuable than the life of an ordinary person.

    That was why they suddenly admired Emrys greatly.

    This strikingly handsome young man was nothing like the people they had met in Mount Kushburn.

    Gideon¡¯s face bore an arrogant expression as he burst into hystericalughter. ¡°Hahaha, who would

    have thought that you, Emrys, would actually be willing to kneel? I must say, I¡¯m impressed, hahaha¡­¡±

    Suddenly, hisughter ceased.

    With a scowl on his face, he barked, ¡°Is that all? Aren¡¯t you supposed to prostrate yourself three times?

    Just kneeling down doesn¡¯t seem sincere enough to me, does it, Empyreant Lord?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone at the scene clenched their fists, seething with anger.

    Duncan eximed, ¡°Your Highness, you prostrate yourself! If you do, you¡¯d humiliate me. How could I

    face the people of Chanaea afterward? Come on, weren¡¯t you nning to kill me? Go ahead and do it

    now. I¡¯m not afraid of death at all!¡±

    Duncan was screaming his lungs out when he suddenly began to struggle violently. He wanted to thrust

    his neck toward Celena¡¯s sword, but Gideon held him back from behind, preventing him from doing so.

    ¡°You b*stard!¡± Gideon cursed loudly, his foot striking the back of Duncan¡¯s knee.

    His hand, however, remained mped on the nape of Duncan¡¯s neck, causing Duncan¡¯s feet to

    momentarily hang in the air as a result of the kick.

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933 The Hostage Exchange

    Duncan¡¯s face instantly flushed a deep red.

    At his advanced age, he simply couldn¡¯t withstand such suffering.

    Meanwhile, Emrys expression turned icy cold.

    The rage burning within him was focused via a piercing gaze that was firmly fixed on Gideon.

    Never before had he felt such a strong desire to kill someone.

    In the past, whenever his sisters faced danger, Emrys would indeed be angry. However, his anger

    never reached the extent it did today.

    Today, he was not only angry but also outraged, for Gideon was trampling on his dignity.

    ¡°Rys¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the anxious voice of Cordelia rang out

    From the moment she received the call from Osmond, she used Telepathic Formation to contact Emrys

    while driving toward the Apricot Hall as fast as she could.

    Unfortunately, it was still toote.

    She was slower than Emrys.

    Pushing through the crowd, she saw Emrys unexpectedly kneeling on the ground. Instantly, Cordelia¡¯s

    face turned cold.

    ¡°Rys, get up quickly¡­¡±

    Cordelia wanted to help Emrys up, but she heard him saying in a deep voice, ¡°Delia, don¡¯t worry about

    me. I can¡¯t just stand by while something happens to Mr. Rodriguez. My dignity is nothingpared to

    his life.¡±

    For a moment, Cordelia was at a loss for words. All she could do was let out a soft sigh, her heart

    aching intensely.

    At that moment, Duncan shouted, ¡°Ms. Youngblood, quickly help My Lord up. I¡¯m just an old man,

    unworthy of his concern. So what if I die? I¡¯m not scared at all!¡±

    However, Cordelia made no move.

    Gideon, on the other hand, cussed out loud and readied himself to kick Duncan.

    Bnce:

    210+24

    1 Coins 1 Pearls

    Chapter 933 The Hostage Exchange

    you!

    He cast a nce at the area behind Gideon. That was where now copsed Apricot Hall once stood.

    ording to Osmond, several innocent civilians lost their lives there. These innocent individuals had

    been inadvertently gotten involved by me. Therefore, it isn¡¯t unreasonable for me to prostrate myself

    before them.

    Thud!

    Emrys¡® head knocked against the ground, and he took a while to raise it as he expressed his

    remorse.

    Gideon burst into uncontrolledughter. ¡°Hahaha, are you seeing this? This is your revered Empyrean

    Lord, the one all of you worship. What is he doing? He¡¯s bowing down to me, hahaha!¡±

    The sarcastic remarks struck a nerve with everyone around.

    They were overwhelmed with grief and anger. Yet there was nothing that could be done about it.

    The governor, Chandler, wore a stern expression as he stepped forward and spoke. ¡°Mr. Rodriguez is

    frail and can¡¯t endure your rough handling. If you¡¯re after a hostage, I can take his ce.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you?¡±

    Gideon cast a sidelong nce at Chandler, then shifted his gaze to Duncan, who was gasping for

    breath. He then remarked, ¡°You make a good point. I¡¯m not done having fun yet. I¡¯m genuinely

    concerned that I might identally kill this old man if I exert too much force.¡±

    ¡°So, do you agree to the swap?¡± Chandler asked.

    ¡°I do, but not in exchange for you. Let¡¯s have that beauty over there instead.¡± He pointed at Cordelia

    with an insidiousugh.

    From the interaction they had just had, he could tell that this stunningly beautiful woman had a special

    rtionship with Emrys. If he could hold her hostage, she would certainly be more useful than Duncan.

    What Gideon demanded was far more than just having Emrys kneel and bow to him. He wanted Emrys

    to destroy thetter¡¯s own cultivation base.

    After that, he would brutally ughter Emrys.

    Bnce: 210 +24

    Chapter 933 The Hostage Exchange

    Gideon couldn¡¯t guarantee whether Emrys would risk his own cultivation base for the sake of Duncan,

    but he was certain that Cordelia was a bargaining chip that undoubtedly carried more weight.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    So, he decided to trade Duncan for Cordelia as his hostage.

    ¡°I agree!¡±

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, after Gideon made his request, the first one to agree was none other than

    Cordelia herself.

    Even Emrys was stunned, his body slightly trembling.

    The anger in his chest grew even more intense.

    Send Gifts

    4.2K

    IR

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934 Cordelia Volunteers To Switch ces.

    ¡°Ms. Youngblood, you¡­¡±

    Duncan heaved a deep sigh, but soon noticed Cordelia walking toward him. Her expression. was cold

    as she said, ¡°I¡¯m here for the exchange. Hurry up and release Mr. Rodriguez!¡±

    What everyone failed to notice was that within Cordelia¡¯s petite body, a terrifying power was stirring.

    Even she herself hadn¡¯t noticed.

    When she witnessed Emrys kneeling and prostrating himself, a heart¨Cwrenching feeling surged within

    Cordelia, unleashing a terrifying power.

    Cordelia¡¯s face was icy cold as she approached, resolutely striding toward Gideon.

    With each step she took forward, the terrifying power within her awakened further. Even Cordelia

    began to feel unsettled by it.

    However, she was oblivious to just how off her current condition was

    Gideon¡¯s face was contorted into a menacing grin. He nced at Celena and ordered, ¡°My

    goddaughter, go and bring her to me!¡±

    ¡°Right away!¡± Celena nodded.

    Lowering the ice sword from Duncan¡¯s neck, she was ready to take Cordelia hostage.

    ¡°Ms. Youngblood, it¡¯s not worth it. Why are all of you so foolish¡­¡±

    Taking advantage of the situation, Duncan struggled violently, which greatly infuriated Gideon. In a fit of

    rage, thetter threatened, ¡°Old man, if you dare make another move, kill you!¡±

    I¡¯ll

    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you just kill me then!¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Duncan was so desperate that he didn¡¯t care about Gideon¡¯s threats and continued to struggle.

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Gideon¡¯s face was clouded with anger. He turned to the side and pped Duncan across the face,

    while the hand gripping Duncan¡¯s neck cased slightly.

    He was worried that while he was pping Duncan, his other hand might inadvertently exert

    too much force notentially enuhinur Thuncan So he canerinnelu asend hie mein in nulinnea

    Bnce:

    210 +9

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Chapter 934 Cordelia Volunteers To Switch ces

    ¡°Now!¡±

    Emrys was kneeling on the ground, his eyes fixated on Gideon¡¯s every move. As soon as he noticed

    Gideon¡¯s fingers loosen, he roared furiously, ¡°My spirit, refine yourself!¡±

    Boom!

    Under a clear sky that stretched for miles, an unexpected sound echoed, akin to a thunderp. In an

    instant, an oppressive feeling gripped everyone¡¯s heart, causing them to be consumed by fear.

    They couldn¡¯tprehend why such a bizarre feeling had arisen.

    Only Gideon¡¯s crimson eyes widened in shock.

    The moment Emrys roared, his fingers suddenly exerted force. However, he was just a hair¡¯s breadth

    away from snapping Duncan¡¯s neck when he suddenly froze.

    The movement on his fingers within a split second was a reflex of Gideon¡¯s just before his death.

    Indeed, he had lost his life.

    In that fleeting moment, a wave of indescribable pain, originating from an unknown source, shattered

    his spirit.

    Naturally, this was Emrys¡® doing.

    Ever since his Soul Smelting Bloodstone refined the spirit of Demon Wolf, the resulting spirit power was

    stored within Emrys¡® Spiritual Sea.

    This was a power that surpassed Psychokinesis, an evolution of the mind itself that possessed. the

    ability to kill without a trace.

    From the moment Duncan was taken hostage, Emrys had already nned to use a spirit attack.

    However, he never found the right opportunity.

    With Celena¡¯s sword and Gideon¡¯s fingers threatening Duncan, Emrys dared not make any reckless

    moves. A single mistake would cause Duncan to die at their hands.

    After all, given his advanced age, his body couldn¡¯t withstand much suffering.

    Therefore, Emrys had no choice but to bear with

    Thus, when Gideon asked him to kneel, he did as he was told, and when Gideon asked him to

    prostrate himself, he did just that

    10:38 Tue, 16 Apr G

    Chapter 934 Cordelia Volunteers To Switch ces.

    82%8

    With a furious roar, all the pent¨Cup frustration that Emrys had been umting was finally

    released.

    The spirit surged forth in its attack, enveloping the surroundings. In an instant, it tore Gideon¡¯s spirit into

    nothing but fragments.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935 Killing Gideon

    Chances were, Gideon was still in shock right until hisst breath.

    ording to records about cultivators, such a powerful spirit attack could only be unleashed. by those

    cultivators in Incarnation Stage. Moreover, it was a power that only existed within one of the three

    destiny¨Cdefying stages.

    However, such a formidable entity was extremely rare, even before the closure of Mount Jacaster.

    So how did Emrys managed to do it?

    Until his death, Gideon couldn¡¯t figure out the mystery.

    Whoosh!

    The entire process of killing Gideon took merely a fraction of a second. Following that, Emrys sprang

    up from the ground, abruptly spread his fingers, and charged at Celena.

    At that moment, Celena was less than two meters away from Cordelia.

    Emrys¡® sudden attack caused Celena¡¯s face to be instantly drained of color. She shrieked, ¡°Emrys,

    have you lost your mind? Are you insane? Godfather, save me!¡±

    Even then, she still didn¡¯t understand what had happened, and she wasn¡¯t alone.

    Everyone around her too was puzzled about what had just transpired.

    Everyone tensed up when they heard Emrys¡® roar. Immediately after, they saw Emrys suddenly stand

    up and charge toward Celena.

    They didn¡¯t witness the fleeting moment when Emrys¡® spirit tore through Gideon¡¯s soul.

    They initially thought Celena was trying to take Cordelia hostage, which infuriated Emrys. That was

    why he had suddenly lost control, disregarding even Duncan¡¯s life, all to take down Celena.

    it was the reason Celena had called Emrys a lunatic, while also fearfully seeking help from Gideon.

    It was a shame that Gideon didn¡¯t respond at all.

    His

    gaze had already lost its luster, yet his fingers remained tightly clenched around Duncan¡¯s neck. It was

    this very act that kept him standing in ce, appearing as if he was still alive.

    ¡°Youhtich da un really think you can hear the weight of forcing ma to mukenaar)¡±

    Bnce:

    210 +9

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    10:38 Tue, 16 Apr GCG

    Chapter 935 Kiting Gideon

    For the first time, Emrys had used such words to insult a woman.

    He was truly outraged beyond measure.

    Suddenly, Emrys gripped Celena¡¯s neck tightly, but he didn¡¯te to a stop. He propelled her forward

    at breakneck speed, ultimately crashing into the ruins of Apricot Hall.

    Bang!

    Celena¡¯s body dissolved instantly, her blood amalgamating with the ruins around her.

    Thud!

    Just then, Duncan struggled in pain, causing himself and Gideon¡¯s body to copse to the ground

    together.

    Only then did everyone realize that Gideon had died mysteriously. It exined why Emrys had dared to

    act so recklessly.

    Cordelia was momentarily stunned, a flicker of confusion ignited in her beautiful eyes. Following that, a

    look of bewilderment emerged on her face.

    -What happened?¡±

    She was somewhat dazed.

    Even though she was the one who had agreed to make the exchange with Gideon, she had lost

    consciousness for a fleeting moment.

    Of course, this process was incredibly brief.

    When she came to her senses, the situation had dramatically changed.

    Naturally, Cordelia wouldn¡¯t have realized that the surging power within her, had receded like a tide,

    flowing back from where it came.

    ¡°Rys, are you okay?¡±

    The first thing Gordelia was worried about, of course, was Emrys. Without hesitation, she rushed

    toward the ruins of Apricot Hall.

    This was followed by a warm embrace.

    ¡°Oh, Emrys, I was so worried about you just now!¡±

    Cordelia had always been rather aloof and assertive, keeping her thoughts and feelings closely

    guarded. However, at that moment, she was akin to a little girl, sobbing in Emrys

    Chapter 935 King Gideon

    Especially when she witnessed Emrys kneeling and prostrating himself earlier, her heart felt as if it had

    been pierced repeatedly, for was terrified of the possibility of suddenly losing Emrys

    Of course, there was another reason¨Cher sisters were not around.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Even if she were to cry her eyes out, she didn¡¯t have to worry about them mocking her.

    Thus Cordelia cried like a little girl.

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936 The Aftermath

    Emrys¡® emotions had also gradually settled down as he thoroughly relished Cordelia¡¯s embrace.

    The siblings, indeed, shared a warm bond.

    As for Duncan, being alive was all that mattered.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Chandler swiftly stepped forward, prying Gideon¡¯s fingers open and helping Duncan to his feet. He

    quickly arranged for someone to take thetter to the hospital.

    Subsequently, he personally oversaw the relevant departments in cleaning up the aftermath, which

    included the rescue and cleanup operations at the ruins of Apricot Hall, as well as proposing

    compensation to the families of the victims, among other things.

    There was also another crucial aspect to consider¨Cmaintaining confidentiality.

    It was especially important when it came to the incident where Emrys knelt down. It was absolutely

    crucial that not a shred of it was leaked. If any media dared to report the matter, they would be severely

    punished.

    This wasn¡¯t just Chandler¡¯s sentiment but also the sentiment of the Martial Arts Alliance.

    Empyrean Lord represented the dignity of Chanaea. If a photo of him kneeling were to be leaked, his

    reputation would be ruined, along with that of the country.

    Logan approached Emrys with aplex expression on his face. He raised his hand in a salute and

    said, ¡°Mr. Lund, I thank you for ridding the Judd family of a great menace!¡±

    Even though they weren¡¯t exactly sure how Gideon had died, these cultivators could tell that Emrys

    must have used some kind of supernatural power.

    However, Emrys did not respond to Logan.

    Several innocent people had tragically lost their lives due to him, and Emrys was still feeling somewhat

    weighed down by this. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to exchange pleasantries with Logan

    Logan let out a soft sigh, cautiously asking, ¡°Mr. Lund, can we take Gideon¡¯s body back with us?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Atst, Emrys spoke.

    I nmn ranliad in delight. ¡°Thank you. Me Lund¡±

    Bnce: 185 + 0

    10:38 Tue, 16 Apr

    Chapter 936 The Aftermath

    Just as everyone was about to leave with Gideon¡¯s body, Emrys suddenly spoke again. ¡°I¡¯m the one

    who killed Gideon and Yadiel as well. If any of you want revenge in the future.,

    juste for me. If you dare to threaten me using my loved ones again, I swear that I will annihte the

    entire Judd family. If Cloudmist Academy dares to interfere, I will destroy them too. You all witnessed

    my power just now. If I were to go all out, who within Mount Kushburn can possibly beat me?¡±

    All of you are no match against me!

    As long as Mount Jacaster remained closed, Emrys¡® was at the pinnacle of strength. His words weren¡¯t

    a disy of arrogance, but rather one of intimidation.

    The tragedy that day was caused by Emrys.

    In the past, he was a man of decisive action, with a strong dislike for leaving anything to chance. He

    typically tackled problems head¨Con, using the most ruthless methods to eliminate any potential threats,

    The Judd family¡¯s ordeal served as a lesson this time, for Emrys had underestimated the severity of the

    issue.

    He thought that his murder of Yadiel wouldn¡¯t be exposed so quickly. After all, the only ones who knew

    about it were his closepanions, a few individuals from the Crimson Sun Sect, and people like

    Ameera.

    They all had promised to keep it a secret.

    Unfortunately, despite their best efforts, the secret that the high¨Cranking members of the Crimson Sun

    Sect, such as Quincey and Pam, had managed to keep was inadvertently revealed by Celena, a

    mere disciple.

    It seemed like there truly were no secrets that could be kept forever in this world.

    Of course, Emrys med himself as well.

    If he had visited the Judd family earlier, confronted Gideon, or even taken the initiative to deal with

    Gideon himself, things wouldn¡¯t have escted to such a serious extent today.

    Emrys truly wanted to eliminate Logan and his crew as well, to prevent any future trouble.

    It was a pity he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to act so ruthlessly.

    Previously, Logan and hispanions had indeed managed to hold back Gideon for a while. Without

    their intervention, more lives would surely have been lost. It could be said that they had somewhat

    redeemed themselves with their actions.

    As a result, Emrys decided to give them another chance.

    Chapter 926 The Aftermath

    If they didn¡¯t seize this opportunity, the future of Mount Kushburn might breed an even more terrifying

    demon. A demon that enjoyed settling scores, a demon that believed in eliminating problems by pulling

    them out from the roots!

    This was a moment of intense emotional conflict for Emrys, one that had a profound impact on the

    direction of his future cultivation.

    When Logan and the others gazed at Emrys¡® impassive expression, his pitch¨Cck eyes caused their

    hearts to shudder.

    Send Gifts

    4.2K

    10:38 Tue, 16 Apr G

    Chapter 936 The Aftermath

    If they didn¡¯t seize this opportunity, the future of Mount Kushburn might breed an even more terrifying

    demon. A demon that enjoyed settling scores, a demon that believed in eliminating problems by pulling

    them out from the roots!

    This was a moment of intense emotional conflict for Emrys, one that had a profound impact on the

    direction of his future cultivation.

    When Logan and the others gazed at Emrys¡® impassive expression, his pitch¨Cck eyes caused their

    hearts to shudder.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937 Please Mind Yourself

    He was definitely not joking.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Given Emrys¡¯s formidable strength, if he were to be a demonic cultivator, it was likely that all of

    Mount Kushburn would be decimated by his hand.

    Consequently, Logan and the others didn¡¯t dare to take such a risk.

    He immediately spoke with reverence. ¡°Mr. Lund, rest assured that today¡¯s matter will be kept a secret.

    In the future, the Judd family will certainly not cause any more trouble for you. Yadiel¡¯s death was a

    consequence of his own actions, a fate he brought upon himself. As for Gideon¡¯s demise, it had nothing

    to do with you, Mr. Lund. It was his own cultivation¡­ of demonic technique that led to his downfall,

    causing him to be driven mad. Not only are you not an enemy of the Judd family, but you have also

    eradicated a great menace for us. Otherwise, the Judd family¡¯s reputation would have been ruined by

    Gideon. Therefore, the Judd family is eternally grateful to you, Mr. Lund!¡±

    Logan was sincere in his words. After finishing, he bowed deeply to Emrys and was followed by several

    members of the Judd family who did the same.

    He spoke nothing but heartfelt words.

    After witnessing Emrys¡® power, they had long since lost their desire to avenge Lord Yadiel.

    Logan had expressed his intention to take Gideon¡¯s body back to provide an exnation to

    Judd family and Cloudmist Academy. The reason was Gideon¡¯s current condition was indistinguishable

    from that of a demonic cultivator.

    They could easily argue that Gideon brought his own demise by practicing demonic techniques.

    Emrys waved his hand dismissively and said, ¡°Take him His

    away. presence is an eyesore to

    me.¡±

    Thank you, Mr. Lund!¡± Logan expressed his gratitude once more.

    He carefully wrapped Gideon¡¯s body with several pieces of clothing, then lifted it and left.

    At the Morris residence within Cloudmist Academy, a strikingly handsome stranger with a tall and

    slender figure appeared, proiming that he wanted to see Ameera.

    It seemed he knew that Ameera was the de facto head of the family,pared to her henpecked

    husband, Wyatt,

    Ameera didn¡¯t know this person, so at first, she was very apprehensive. However, when she saw the

    item the young man presented, she was instantly taken aback.

    Chapter 937 Please Mind Yourself

    It was a marriage contract.

    After Ameera read the contract, she eximed excitedly, ¡°Are you¡­ Sylvester Lestrange¡¯s son, Zephyr

    Lestrange?¡±

    As she spoke, her hands were trembling, while her face filled with disbelief.

    Zephyr nodded and said, ¡°Mdm. Ameera, I am indeed Zephyr, and Sylvester is my father.¡±

    ¡°The Lestrange family, one of the secret ns?¡±

    Ameera still found it somewhat hard to believe, so she held her breath and asked the question even

    though she already knew the answer, Overwhelmed by the sudden turn of events, she momentarily lost

    herposure.

    ¡°The marriage contract is right here. Surely, you aren¡¯t doubting my identity, are you, Mdm. Ameera?¡±

    Zephyr seemed somewhat displeased. He opened his palm and a vibrant green life energy began to

    rise. After a moment, this energy astonishingly turned blood¨Cred.

    What he used wasn¡¯t demonic technique.

    The life energy condensed through demonic techniques would always manifest in shades of crimson or

    dark hues. There was simply no way it could transition from a normal color to crimson red suddenly.

    This transformation could only indicate that Zephyr had invoked a secret inherite technique, building

    upon the foundation of his original life energy.

    He is indeed from the Lestrange family!

    ¡°Haha, so it really is you. Zephyr. I wasn¡¯t doubting your identity. In fact, when I firstid

    eyes on you, you seemed familiar, as if we¡¯ve met before. I was just shocked, unable to believe

    IL

    Regaining herposure, Ameera wore a warm smile on her face. She even affectionately held

    Zephyr¡¯s hand, using this gesture to convey her friendly attitude¡­

    It was a scene that seemed to have happened not too long ago.

    However, what was different this time was when the charming man took Ameera¡¯s hand, he was rather

    audacious. Not only did he daringly tickle her palm, but he also teased her with his words.

    As for who it was, names wouldn¡¯t be mentioned. All that was certain was that ¡°it wasn¡¯t Emrys.¡±

    Chapter 937 Please Mind Yourself

    However, this time was different. Zephyr quickly withdrew his hand, a slight frown creasing

    his brow as he said, ¡°Mdm. Ameera, please mind yourself.¡±

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938 The Lestrange Family

    He wasn¡¯t interested in older women.

    Although Ameera still retained her charm and her face bore few signs of aging, it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    Personal preferences varied, and Zephyr preferred younger women.

    An older woman, regardless of her beauty,cks youthful innocence. In other words, Ameera was no

    longer sexually alluring.

    Zephyr¡¯s actions didn¡¯t upset Ameera in the slightest. Instead, she silently praised him in her heart. Il

    hat a wonderful young man, unlike that certain someone

    In reality, she didn¡¯t harbor any designs on him at all.

    Ameera had a reputation for being a social climber and a flirt. The former descriptor was indeed

    urate. As for thetter, it could only be said that her thoughts were indeed quite flirtatious, but she

    never did anything physically inappropriate.

    ¡°Zephyr, why has it been so long since anyone from your secret n appeared? I was starting to think

    something bad had happened!¡± Ameera said with a chuckle.

    Zephyr said. ¡°There¡¯s too much chaos outside. We¡¯re all deeply focused on our training.

    This was the agreed¨Cupon narrative of the Lestrange family. It was unthinkable to admit that they had

    been confined at home for over two decades. The embarrassment would be too much to bear.

    Ameera was no fool, knowing that he was spinning tales. Yet, she chose not to call him OUL Instead,

    she chuckled and said. ¡°Ah, even members of secret ns like you are so diligent There¡¯s no reason

    formon cultivators like us not to strive hard.¡±

    ¡°Mdm. Ameera, you tter me.¡±

    ¡°So, Zephyr, did youe here to propose a marriage?¡± Ameera asked eagerly.

    Back when the secret n was still active in Mount Kushburn, Sylvester maintained ties with the Morris

    family. As a result, they arranged a childhood betrothal. The pair in question were none other than

    Zephyr and Sylvia.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    However, after the engagement was settled, members of the secret n vanished into thin air, their

    whereabouts unknown. It was as though they had collectively disappeared on Mount Kushburn.

    In fact, this included the Lestrange family.

    Car the hun d?rndar that narrad, the I octenes familu nan

    Bnce:

    151 +0

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    1099

    Chapter 930 The 1.estrange Family

    Sylvia to get involved with Emrys.

    However, who would have known that Zephyr would one day show up with a marriage proposal?

    Naturally, Ameera was thrilled.

    Establishing a connection with a secret n was an idea she had entertained long ago.

    Ameera was anxiously looking at Zephyr, but to her surprise, Zephyr shook his head and said, ¡°Mdm.

    Ameera, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯ve actuallye to call off the engagement.¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re cancelling the engagement?¡±

    Ameera¡¯s expression changed immediately. She sprang up from her chair, her voice sharp as she

    demanded, ¡°Why call off the engagement when everything has been written in ck and white?¡±

    Zephyr exined, ¡°Mdm. Ameera, the truth is, there¡¯s already someone I fancy in the Lestrange family.¡±

    He was extraordinarily handsome, blessed with impressive talents, and nevercked admirers in the

    Lestrange family.

    Ameera wore a troubled expression as she said, ¡°You two are rted, how could you possibly¡­¡±

    Even when she voiced these words, shecked conviction.

    Zephyr¡¯s gaze turned slightly cold as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to concern yourself over this.

    Although we in the Lestrange family share the same bloodline, there are still distant rtives among

    us. Besides, we¡¯re both cultivators. Surely we wouldn¡¯t produce a child with disabilities, would we?¡±

    The constitution of a cultivator had already diverged from that of an ordinary person. Certain gic

    deficiencies simply did not exist in them, unless their blood ties were exceptionally strong.

    This was also why Ameera¡¯s confidence dwindled as she spoke more.

    ¡°You¡¯re determined to call off our engagement? Can¡¯t you reconsider?¡± Ameera pleaded through gritted

    teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision!¡± Zephyr replied resolutely.

    At that moment, Sylvia¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Mom, if he wants to back out, let him. Coincidentally,

    I never wanted to marry him anyway.¡±

    Bnce: 151 +00

    10:39 Tue, 16 Apr GG

    Chapter 938 The Lestrange Family

    81%8

    Upon hearing the words, Zephyr immediately turned his gaze, and his eyes lit up instantly.

    Wow, this girl is hot! She would be well worth my effort!

    Ameera was such a sharp woman. Seeing the expression on Zephyr¡¯s face, she immediately

    understood what was going through his mind.

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939 Sylvia Refuses To Wed

    81%2

    Feigning regret, she sighed deeply and said, ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that you are determined to call off the

    engagement, Zephyr. I, as your elder, certainly cannot force you¡­¡±

    ¡°Mdm. Ameera, I¡¯ve given it further thought,¡± he remarked. ¡°The Lestrange family is one of the secret

    ns, where integrity is a fundamental virtue. Therefore, I believe we should not call off this marriage.¡±

    ¡°My dear nephew, there¡¯s no need to force yourself. This was a decision we made with your father back

    then. However, times have changed and people now value the freedom to choose their own spouse.

    Even if you decide to call off the marriage, I won¡¯t me you.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Zephyr¡¯s expression darkened as he spoke. ¡°Do you think the Lestrange family is the type to break our

    word? The real reason I came today was to propose to Ms. Morris, and this proposal is made on behalf

    of my family.¡±

    ¡°But you clearly said earlier-

    ¡°What did I say? A cancetion? Ha, I was merely testing your sincerity, that¡¯s all. Mdm. Ameera,

    you¡¯ve truly disappointed me. How could you agree so easily when I propose to call off the

    engagement? Do you not value our marriage contract at all? Do you not know the spirit of adhering to a

    contract?¡±

    Well, well, kiddo, you really seem to have pulled off a convincing act!

    Despite her smug thoughts, Ameera feigned guilt on the surface, saying, ¡°Ah, hearing you say that, I

    realize how shortsighted I¡¯ve been, Zephyr. I didn¡¯t even realize you were testing me. You¡¯re right, we

    should honor the agreement. Since you feel this way, let¡¯s set a date!¡±

    Ameera eyes flickered as she added, ¡°The matter of the betrothal gift is actually quite clearlyid out in

    the marriage contract, so I won¡¯t bbor the point. Besides, I believe the grander the wedding

    ceremony, the better. It¡¯s the perfect way to showcase the prestige of a secret n.¡±

    Zephyr cast another lusty nce at Sylvia, nodding as he said, ¡°Of course, given the standing of the

    Lestrange family, all factions of Mount Kushburn would send representatives when the timees to

    host a banquet. Who would dare not to?¡±

    After the Lestrange family had extricated themselves from their predicament, the first thing they did was

    investigate the status of the other secret ns. They found that these ns have yet to show any

    noticeable activity.

    This indicated that those families were still confined, with no idea when they would be able

    Bnce: 151 +0

    Chapter 939 Sylvia Refuses To Wed

    This was a good thing for the Lestrange family.

    Originally, the Lestrange family was considered the least influential among the several major secret

    ns. However, with no other secret ns appearing, it meant that they had now be the reigning

    power in Mount Kushburn.

    After hearing Zephyr¡¯s promise, Ameera¡¯s face lit up with joy as she finally dropped all pretense. She

    cheerfully said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s consider it settled, haha!¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯m not ready to get married yet!¡±

    Suddenly, Sylvia spoke up.

    Ameera walked up to her and said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you consider it? Zephyr is a member of a secret

    n, and he¡¯s not bad¨Clooking either. Would marrying him really be so difficult for you?¡±

    Sylvia shook her head and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t have any ns to get married at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you spend some time with Zephyr first, and see how it goes? Maybe you two might hit it

    off?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood.¡±

    Not in the mood?

    Ameera was taken aback for a moment, looking at Sylvia with a surprised expression.

    Her daughter had always been very obedient in the past. When she suggested the former mingle with

    other sessful scions, she was willing to do so. Even if she wasn¡¯t ready for marriage, establishing

    rtionships was still beneficial.

    However, Sylvia surprisingly declined outright by saying she was not in the mood.

    She¡¯s in no mood to even make friends? This was somewhat different from her past character.

    Ameera asked with a puzzled look, ¡°Sylvia, what¡¯s going on with you today? I only suggested that you

    try to get to know Zephyr first, not that you have to marry him right now. Why are you so upset about

    it?¡±

    Sylvia shook her head, her emotions a mess.

    She was upset because Emrys had left a profound impression on her heart.

    Send GiftsThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940 Expressing His Intentions.

    Moreover, thest time at Sword Sect, she encountered a pervert named Tigger. He always gave

    Sylvia a sense of illusion, making her feel as if he was actually Emrys.

    Doubts lingered, yet there was no evidence to support them.

    Swoosh!

    At that moment, a striking figure suddenly walked in from outside. Upon seeing the situation in the

    living room, she quickly retreated without uttering a single word.

    Zephyr blinked in surprise, asking, ¡°Mdm. Ameera, who was that just now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s my youngest daughter, Nte.¡±

    Ameera nced toward the door, speaking with a hint of wistfulness.

    Ever since Emrys left the Morris residence, Nte had be unusually quiet. Day in and day out,

    she immersed herself in her training, clearly harboring some resentment in her heart.

    Her actions didn¡¯t escape Ameera¡¯s notice,

    Zephyr¡¯s gaze suddenly became a touch brighter, shimmering subtly. It was unclear what mischief he

    was contemting.

    Though Zephyr had only caught a fleeting glimpse of the stunning beauty who just entered, he could

    tell she was even more alluring than Sylvia.

    Nte¡¯s face, in particr, was slightly plump like a baby¡¯s and strikingly beautiful. Her skin was

    tender and smooth, and the sight of her instantly captured Zephyr¡¯s heart.

    After a moment of thought, Zephyr said, ¡°Mdm. Ameera, since Ms. Sylvia is unwilling to get to know

    me, I naturally wouldn¡¯t want to force her. However, if this marriage agreement is not upheld, it will be

    difficult for me to exin myself when I return home. Moreover, if word of this gets out and people learn

    that I. Zephyr, was rejected in marriage by the Morris family, it would undeniably tarnish the Lestrange

    family¡¯s reputation. This could potentially have a negative impact on the rtionship between our two

    families.¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Zephyr didn¡¯t explicitly state it, but through his demeanor and words, he had already expressed his

    intentions.

    If the eldest daughter is unwilling, then Ameera should let her youngest take the former¡¯s ce. After

    all, someone must fulfill the marriage agreement.

    ¡°Leould seb.

    10:39 Tue, 16 Apr G

    Chapter 940 Expressing His Intentions.

    Ameera was just about to say that she could seek Nte¡¯s opinion, but as the words were halfway out

    of her mouth, the image of a cold and domineering face suddenly shed in her mind, causing her to

    swallow the rest of her sentence.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but at that moment, the image of Emrys unexpectedly surfaced in her mind. In

    particr, she recalled his expression when he left the Morris residence and the look in his eyes that

    was hard to decipher.

    It seemed that if Ameera dared to force Nte into doing anything she was unwilling to, for Emrys

    would certainly make the Morris family pay a painful price.

    This sensation is absurd, as Emrys is clearly crippled!

    Nevertheless, Ameera herself didn¡¯t even know why she felt such apprehension.

    In the end, she didn¡¯t continue speaking.

    L

    She knew that Nte resented her as a mother. If she were to continue speaking in such a manner, it

    would only deepen the hatred in Nte¡¯s heart.

    Meanwhile, the expression on Sylvia¡¯s face subtly shifted.

    The moment she caught sight of Nte, a flicker of jealousy shed across her eyes.

    Indeed, she was jealous of Nte.

    When Nte first returned to the Morris family, she was merely at the low stage of energy cultivation.

    Astonishingly, in less than a month, she had progressed to the fifth stage.

    This proved that she was a true prodigy in cultivation.

    Had it not been for the short amount of time Nte had been practicing cultivation and if she had

    started training from a young age like Sylvia, she could have already advanced to Golden Elixir Stage

    by her current age, which was a terrifying development.

    This exined why, during the potential test a while back, the result for Nte was a light. gold glow,

    signifying infinite potential.

    Thus, she was just living up to her potential.

    As for Emrys, Sylvia admitted that when she first approached him, she had an agenda. However, after

    all they had been through, she found that she couldn¡¯t shake off the image of Emrys from her mind.

    She wasn¡¯t particrly fond of mingling with those less talented in the past, so, to most people at

    Cloudmist Academy, she was seen as a clone of Ameera.

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941 Grand Wedding

    It was just that his illness was not as severe as Ameera¡¯s.

    Given Sylvia¡¯s original personality, if she knew that someone would never be able to reach the Golden

    Elixir Stage in their lifetime, she would definitely not bother to associate with them, let alone regard

    such a person with any importance.

    However, Emrys was an exception.

    Despite the current hopeless state he was in. Sylvia not only acknowledged his presence but also

    constantly thought of him, often reminiscing about their initial encounter.

    This was what one might call love.

    However, Emrys had broken her heart.

    Hevished Nte with care and attention, yet in his interactions with Sylvia, he consistently projected

    an air of indifference.

    Such tant double standards might be understandable, given their deeply rooted bond since

    childhood.

    Sylvia was acutely aware of this dynamic, yet she couldn¡¯t shake off the psychological dissonance it

    stirred within her. Over time, this dissonance morphed into an overwhelming sense of jealousy directed

    toward Nte.

    A moment ago, when Nte entered the room, Zephyr¡¯s demeanor visibly shifted, exacerbating

    Sylvia¡¯s difort.

    She found herself consumed by the haunting notion that even if Emrys were to truly return, he would

    inevitably choose Nte over her.

    In the face of such certainty, what remained for her to hope for?

    Fueled by either frustration towards Emrys or a desire to outshine Nte, Sylvia clenched her teeth

    and dered, ¡°I agree!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ameera and Zephyr were momentarily taken aback, unsure why Sylvia had abruptly changed

    her stance. They even questioned if they had misheard her, struggling to process what she had just

    said.

    Sylvia reiterated, ¡°I consent to uphold our engagement, but as my mother just mentioned, I want our

    wedding celebration to be nothing short of magnificent.¡±

    The more grandiose, the better.

    Chapter 941 Grand Wedding

    Even without his presence, she could still find herself an aplished man.

    Zephyr was the most suitable candidate.

    Ameera¡¯s joy was palpable as she eximed, ¡°Haha, Sylvia, you¡¯ve finallye around! You won¡¯t

    regret this decision, I¡¯m sure of it.¡±

    Despite being aware of Zephyr¡¯s character, Ameera wasn¡¯t worried. As long as the Lestrange family

    orchestrated a grand wedding, publicly embracing Sylvia into their fold, they would undoubtedly extendThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    her the respect she deserved in the future.

    For esteemed families like theirs, reputational integrity was paramount. It was highly improbable for a

    woman openly and rightfully wedded into the family to face expulsion unless shemitted severe

    transgressions. To do so would besmirch their own esteemed lineage.

    Ameera thought this was a good idea.

    Zephyr, too, expressed his delight, ¡°Now that Sylvia has consented, I will promptly discuss this matter

    with my father. We shall arrange a visit together and jointly select an auspicious date for our wedding.¡±

    Though his heart may have leaned toward Nte, Zephyr harbored no qualms about Sylvia as a

    choice. In his estimation, he found himself not at a disadvantage whatsoever.

    Furthermore, he thought that by winning Sylvia over first, he would naturally gain an advantage in his

    pursuit of Nte, Sylvia¡¯s twin, in the future.

    He was soon lost in his greedy, repugnant fantasies.

    However, when Zephyr addressed her with such intimacy, Sylvia couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of

    difort. Despite this, she chose to endure silently, opting not to voice her

    unease.

    With a beaming smile, Ameera chimed in, ¡°Haha, splendid! Zephyr, please ry this matter to your

    family upon your return. Perhaps we could arrange for your father to visit the Morris family at ater

    date, or alternatively, we could pay a visit to the Lestrange residence.¡±

    Zephyr nodded and replied, ¡°Certainly. Once I finish dealing with matters at the Judd residence, I¡¯ll rush

    back home to discuss this with.

    my father.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to the Judd residence for some business?¡± Ameera inquired, her curiosity piqued.

    She wanted to learn more about Zephyr¡¯s affairs at the Judd residence. However, Zephyr¡¯s response

    was evasive as he shook his head and replied, ¡°It pertains to our family¡¯s confidential inheritance

    technique. It¡¯s nothing for you to worry about.¡±

    Send Gifts

    Chapter 941 Grand Wedding

    Noticing his reluctance to divulge further details, Ameera decided against pressing the matter. After

    exchanging a few more words regarding the wedding arrangements, she bid. Zephyr farewell, seeing

    him off from the Morris residence.

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942 Gideon Is Dead

    Both the Morris and Judd families were prestigious families affiliated with Cloudmist Academy, their

    residences not too distant from each other. One nestled southwest of the academy, while the othery

    to the north. Ameera had wanted to apany Zephyr to the Judd residence, yet her offer was politely

    declined.

    Over two decades prior, a sinner of the Lestrange family had surreptitiously divulged their closely¨C

    guarded secret inheritance technique to Gideon for his perusal. Despite efforts, the family had yet to

    reim it.

    Given the sensitive nature of the matter, the Lestrange family preferred to keep it discreet.

    At that moment, Logan and a handful of key

    embers had just returned with Gideon¡¯s lifeless body. Only this select circle within the Judd family knew

    of the patriarch¡¯s abrupt demise due to his cultivation of demonic techniques.

    The news had yet to disseminate beyond this inner circle. Understandably so, as it wasn¡¯t exactly

    something to be proud of.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    With Gideon¡¯s passing, the inevitable need arose for a new leader, and Logan emerged as the most

    fitting candidate. It was only logical.

    Zephyr arrived at the Judd residence, oblivious to what had happened. He insisted on seeing Gideon,

    putting Logan in a difficult position. With no choice, Logan informed Zephyr that Gideon was cultivating

    in seclusion and that he was now in charge of the family affairs, telling Zephyr to address any concerns

    directly with him.

    To Logan¡¯s surprise, Zephyr¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I am here today representing my family to

    retrieve something from Gideon. Whether he is in seclusion or not, he must see me immediately!¡±

    Zephyr¡¯s tone allowed no room for negotiation.

    Over two decades ago, the secretive n wielded unparalleled influence over Mount Kushburn,

    reigning as an indomitable force before whom few dared to tread lightly¨Csave for two notable

    exceptions. The first being an enigmatic, immensely powerful elite whose might effortlessly subdued

    the secret n. The second, a band of thieves hailing from the infamous Heavenly Pilferer Sect, posed

    a unique challenge with their cunning prowess.

    Sly as foxes, they brazenly trespassed into the secret n¡¯s territory, engaging in dubious activities and

    evading capture with unparalleled skill.

    This was one of the reasons why the secret n continually fortified their hidden formations. It was to

    counter this persistent threat.

    However the frisee of Unvanl? Dilforar Cont suara skilled in mar

    ru n?etizelu Carch

    10:40 Tue, 16 Apr GC

    Chapter 942 Gideon Is Dead

    formations with ease.

    A mere stroll through a given area allowed him to discern the presence of hidden formations, and

    decoding them proved effortless.

    This made their schemes virtually undetectable and thwarted the secret n¡¯s defensive

    measures.

    87%•þ

    Thus, a deep¨Cseated animosity simmered between the secret n and the Heavenly Pilferer Sect two

    decades ago.

    Aside from these exceptions, the secret nmanded respect from the majority of powers within

    Mount Kushburn. Otherwise, a snob like Ameera wouldn¡¯t have arranged for Sylvia¡¯s marriage to the

    Lestrange family early on.

    Zephyr practically demanded to see Gideon, his tonemanding and his attitude unwaveringly firm.

    Initially hesitant to divulge Gideon¡¯s recent death, Logan found himselfpelled to disclose the

    unfortunate news given Zephyr¡¯s esteemed status. ¡°Mr. Lestrange,¡± he began, ¡°Unfortunately, he met

    an unexpected demise not long ago. As such, I¡¯ve assumed. responsibility for matters concerning the

    Judd family. Should you require assistance, please don¡¯t hesitate to approach me. I¡¯ll try my best to

    help.¡±

    Zephyr¡¯s reaction was one of disbelief. ¡°What¡¯d you say? Gideon is dead?¡± he eximed, his

    expression turning even colder in an instant. He pressed on, demanding answers, ¡°Do you understand

    why I was tasked by my family to find him?¡±

    Logan cautiously inquired, ¡°Could you please enlighten me?¡±

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Zephyr scoffed, his frustration palpable. ¡°I had intended to resolve this matter with Gideon

    privately. Yet, his passing leaves me with no choice but to seek answers from you. Did you know that a

    member of our family entrusted Gideon with our secret inheritance technique, and he still hasn¡¯t

    returned it till this day?¡±

    As Zephyr¡¯s words pierced the air with a chilling tone, Logan recoiled visibly, hisplexion shifting

    dramatically. Fear palpable in his voice, he stuttered, ¡°Mr. Lestrange, is¡­is what you¡¯re saying true?¡±

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943 The Missing Pouch

    The gravity of the situation dawned on Logan. This was no jest.

    The secret n¡¯s revered status hinged upon their exclusive possession of a unique inheritance

    technique, guarded with utmost secrecy. All factions within Mount Kushburn understood the

    significance of this technique and that it should never be exposed.

    If indeed Gideon possessed the Lestrange family¡¯s closely guarded secret, the repercussions would be

    severe.

    It was now evident why Zephyr was so insistent on meeting Gideon.

    Zephyr¡¯s voice remained icy as he continued, ¡°The member who entrusted Gideon with our family¡¯s

    secret inheritance was executed for this very offense. He confessed to it before his demise. Do you

    truly believe I would lie about such a matter?¡±

    ¡°No, certainly not!¡± Logan¡¯s anxiety escted, beads of cold sweat forming on his forehead. ¡°When

    Gideon was alive, he often stored important items in his study. I¡¯ll bring some men to search the study

    immediately.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± dered Zephyr.

    After a moment of hesitation, Logan nodded decisively. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Gideon¡¯s study had once been off¨Climits to all but him in the Judd family, but what Zephyr had revealed

    today was shocking.

    It wasn¡¯t merely a matter concerning the Judd family; even Cloudmist Academy would tread. cautiously

    around the secret n.

    Logan, along with some key members of the Judd family and Zephyr entered Gideon¡¯s study,

    meticulouslybing through every corner. Yet, despite their efforts, they couldn¡¯t find anything.

    Their search yielded little more than a handful of discarded drafts nestled within the desk drawer. Upon

    a cursory inspection of the draft¡¯s contents, Zephyr flew into a rage, his voice thundering with

    indignation. ¡°The audacity! To think he dared to decipher our family¡¯s secret inheritance technique!¡±

    It was unmistakable to Zephyr that the contents of those drafts were an analysis of the Lestrange

    family¡¯s closely guarded inheritance. Understandably, fury surged within him.

    Logan panicked in the face of Zephyr¡¯s wrath. Almost falling to his knees, he implored, ¡°Mr. Lestrange, I

    beg for your mercy! Gideon acted alone in this scheme. The rest of us had no knowledge of his actions!

    Chapter 943 The Missing Pouch

    the secret inheritance technique first. We¡¯ll talk about ountabilityter!¡±

    Agitation gnawed at Zephyr¡¯sposure. What had initially seemed like a straightforward. retrieval

    mission had now spiraled into an unforeseen ordeal.

    In a frenzied state, Logan and his men scoured the room with increasing desperation, but to no avail.

    Frustration etched deep lines on Logan¡¯s face, his anxiety mounting as he observed. Zephyr¡¯s grim

    countenance. Suddenly, a spark of realization ignited within him. ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out!¡± he eximed.

    Zephyr¡¯s gaze snapped toward him sharply. ¡°What have you figured out?¡± he demanded.

    Logan analyzed, ¡°Given that these drafts were found in the drawer, it¡¯s likely that Gideon previously

    stored the secret technique here. Since it¡¯s not here now, he likely took it with him.¡±

    Indeed, Logan¡¯s deduction proved to be urate.

    Gideon had always kept the secret inheritance technique locked away until recently, he took both the

    original version and simplified version out to study and cultivate it. However, after his cultivation, he

    focused on seeking revenge on Emrys and neglected to return it to its original ce.

    Little did he anticipate meeting his end away from home.

    ¡°Where is Gideon¡¯s body?¡± Zephyr inquired, his brow furrowed in concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s in the hidden room with the ice coffin. I¡¯ll investigate immediately,¡± Logan responded. promptly.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    With a sense of urgency, Logan proceeded to the hidden chamber, relieved that they had yet to deal

    with Gideon¡¯s body. However, upon opening the ice coffin to search the body, he was met with an

    unexpected sight.

    Only then did he recall that Gideon¡¯s attirey in tatters after his fight with Emrys, and his storage

    pouch, likely containing the coveted technique, was missing, left somewhere outside. amidst the chaos.

    Impatienceced Zephyr¡¯s words as he demanded, ¡°What¡¯s going on? I told you to find the secret

    technique. Why are you just standing there?¡±

    ncing at Gideon¡¯s battered form, he was simrly confused. How¡¯d he end up like this?

    Logan¡¯s expression mirrored his inner turmoil as he replied, ¡°His storage pouch must have been taken

    by Mr. Lund.¡±

    In truth, Logan was certain, for he distinctly recalled Emrys stooping to retrieve something

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944 The Counterfeit

    Furrowing his brow, Zephyr pressed further, ¡°Who is this Mr. Lund?¡±

    Given the circumstances, Logan didn¡¯t have a choice but to reveal the truth. With a resigned sigh, he

    began to recount the sequence of events.

    While he had promised Emrys to keep it a secret, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Lestrange family

    either.

    Thus, as he recounted the events, he emphasized Emrys¡® formidable presence and suggested. to

    approach him with diplomacy, negotiating the return of the storage pouch in a peaceful

    manner.

    However, Zephyr didn¡¯t have the patience to listen to his lengthy exnation.

    With a frigid tone, hemanded, ¡°Since you know where it is, quit dawdling. Lead me to this Mr. Lund

    immediately!¡±

    Concerned that Emrys might misunderstand, Logan resolved to personally pay him a visit to rify the

    situation. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll escort you there at once,¡± he acquiesced.

    Pausing briefly, Logan reiterated his caution, ¡°Mr. Lestrange, Mr. Lund is not to be underestimated.

    Allow me to negotiate when the timees, if you please.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I know what I should do,¡± Zephyr retorted dismissively.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Meanwhile, as reconstruction efforts were underway at Apricot Hall, Emrys remained far from idle.

    He meticulously crafted a formidable formation around Verdant Estate, enhancing its defenses with

    offensive capabilities. This advanced iteration of the Telepathic Formation rendered even the enigmatic

    ghost n wary of approaching recklessly.

    Uponpleting his task, Emrys retreated to his chambers and retrieved a storage bag. Its contents

    consisted merely of a handful of magical items and pills.

    ¡°Heh, who would¡¯ve guessed Gideon was so dedicated to his studies? These notes he¡¯s made are

    seriously impressive,¡± Emrys mused aloud as he perused the meticulous notes.

    Flipping through the thick stack of drafts, Emrys pondered the significance. If Gideon found. it

    necessary topile such an extensive array of annotations, then surely the technique in question

    held profoundplexity.

    Intrigued, he reached for the book detailing the secret inheritance technique and began to peruse its

    contents..

    Chapter 944 The Counterfeit

    How peculiar. This technique bears a striking resemnce to the Nameless Divine Art I¡¯ve cultivated,

    but it¡¯s much simpler than that. Yes, that¡¯s exactly what it feels like.

    The secret inheritance technique, a cherished treasure in the eyes of the Lestrange family, seemed

    incredibly simple to Emrys, iparable to the Nameless Divine Art.

    With a blend of confusion and curiosity swirling within him, Emrys delved into the cultivation techniques

    outlined in the book. Almost immediately, he sensed the familiar stirrings of the Nameless Divine Art

    within him.

    However, its activation was sluggish, akin to a car struggling for momentum with insufficient.

    horsepower.

    Yet, one undeniable truth emerged¨Cthe secret technique and the Nameless Divine Art shared an

    intricate bond.

    Realization soon dawned upon Emrys after he recovered from shock. Yet, this newfound understanding

    swiftly gave way to simmering anger, ¡°So, this is how it is, Gideon,¡± he seethed, his voice dripping with

    disdain. ¡°You had the audacity to secretly learn the profound martial arts techniques of the Heavenly

    Preserver Sect! And to think, you settled for a mere knock¨Coff! What a disgrace!¡±

    Athos had once told Emrys that the Nameless Divine Art was custom¨Ccrafted exclusively for him, a

    creation of unparalleled uniqueness. He even insisted that Emrys dispose of the original copy once he

    mastered it to ensure secrecy.

    Thus, it couldn¡¯t have been leaked out.

    The only usible exnation was that prior to Athos granting Emrys the original copy of the

    Nameless Divine Art, it had fallen prey to prying eyes, resulting in the dissemination of counterfeit

    versions.

    How outrageous! Those thieves should be severely punished!

    Consumed by a surge of anger, Emrys flung the book of secret inheritance technique into the trash bin

    in a fit of frustration. Yet, upon second thought, he found no sce in this action. Retrieving the book,

    he tore it apart with fervor, reducing it to a flurry of tiny scraps.

    Only then did he feel satisfied.

    ¡°Rys, what are you up to?¡±

    Cordelia¡¯s voice interrupted Emrys¡¯s thoughts as she gently pushed the door open, gliding into the

    room with the effortless grace of a swan. d in a snow¨Cwhitece nightgown, she exuded an air of

    ethereal beauty while brushing droplets from her hair.

    The movement caused the hem of her gown to inch upward, revealing a glimpse of her

    Bnce:

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945 Cordelia And Her Insecurity

    What the¡­

    Emrys felt a flutter of unease stir within him. Were it not for his familiarity with Cordelia¡¯s character, he

    might have mistaken her actions for a deliberate attempt at seduction.

    Suppressing his difort, Emrys inquired, ¡°Delia, can I help you?¡±

    ¡°Must there be a reason for me toe talk to you? When did we be so distant?¡± Cordelia¡¯s tone

    carried a trace of hurt as she gracefully settled beside Emrys. Her presence enveloped him,

    apanied by the subtle fragrance of her hair.

    Emrys expression stiffened, his gaze i

    upon Cordelia in astonishment.

    She was normally aloof andposed, but today she seemed different¨Cher facial expressions and the

    undertones of resentment in her voice rang with an unusual. pretentiousness. Something was definitely

    awry.

    Conscious of the need to remainposed. Emrys fought to rein in his wandering thoughts. Delia must

    be setting yet another trap for me. She¡¯s waiting for me to take the bait only for her to give my ear a

    twist as punishment. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d fall for that!

    ¡°Rys, as you know, I¡¯ve always had feelings for you. It¡¯s just that¡­ there was a barrier in my heart

    before, something I couldn¡¯t surmount. But now, I¡¯ve made up my mind. I want to be yours in this

    lifetime. So, I offer myself to you today. Will you ept?¡±

    Cordelia¡¯s soft voice hung in the air, apanied by a blush that painted her cheeks a delicate shade

    of pink. Her bashfulness was evident in the subtle tilt of her head and her downward gaze.

    Emrys stood in stunned silence, his mind reeling with uncertainty.

    Is she putting on an act? Or is she for real? I can¡¯t tell

    anymore.

    Noticing Emrys¡® indifference, Cordelia seemed crestfallen. ¡°Rys, do you think I¡¯m not good enough for

    you? Do you think I¡¯m a hypocrite for pretending to be reserved in the past?¡±

    Emrys eximed in shock, ¡°How can you think that, Delia? Why would such doubts even cross your

    mind?¡±

    His shock only deepened as he scrutinized Cordelia¡¯s demeanor.

    Today, she seemed to defy her usualposed facade, her emotionsid bare in a raw disy. The

    authenticity of her feelings shed starkly with her customary poise.

    Cordelin homad har hand in snca har inner turmoil auidant

    Chapter 945 Cordelia And Her Insecurity

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    He¡¯s right. Why would I have such doubts?

    In the past, she hadmanded respect and authority among her sisters.

    None dared to challenge her authority, not even Emrys.

    Whenever her brows furrowed, even the mighty Empyrean Lord would shrink into submission,

    resembling nothing more than a helpless little boy.

    Why did I say something like that?

    Cordelia drew in a deep breath. ¡°If you don¡¯t think I¡¯m not good enough for you, then why won¡¯t you¡­ Is

    it because I hold the least significance to you among all seven of us?¡±

    Emrys shook his head vehemently, exining. ¡°No, Delia, that¡¯s not it at all¡­ You understand the

    challenges I face with my cultivation. If my vital energy were to diminish without good reason, all my

    efforts would be for naught. How could I fulfill my duty to protect you all in the future?¡±

    Emrys was agitated and annoyed.

    ¡°Oh. I see.¡±

    Cordelia nodded, but the disappointment in her gaze only intensified, casting a shadow over her

    features.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave you be. Get some rest. I apologize for disturbing you,¡± Cordelia murmured as she rose

    from her seat in dejection. With a heavy heart, she made her way toward the door.

    Just as she reached the door, she halted abruptly, her voice tinged with a hint of resentment. ¡°And what

    about Karina?¡±

    Emrys¡® expression faltered.

    She pressed on sorrowfully, ¡°In truth, Caylie has already confided in me about your rtionship with

    Karina. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, when were you nning to tell me?¡±

    A deafening silence filled the room as the weight of Cordelia¡¯s words settled upon Emrys.

    Realization struck him like a bolt from the blue. Cordelia had been aware of his involvement with Karina

    all along and that the supposed cultivation obstacles he faced were non¨Cexistent.

    Ironically, he used this very excuse to reject her. In his attempt to shield her from hurt, he had

    inadvertently inflicted a deeper wound. Emrys¡® heart sank, for he had unwittingly conveyed to Cordelia

    a false impression of her significance in his heart.

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946 Cosy

    Surprisingly, even Caylie, usually a dependable confidante, had proven unreliable this time.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t shake the sting of betrayal, feeling hurt that Caylie had divulged his secret.

    Yet, he didn¡¯t mean to hurt Cordelia. He was just confused, for Cordelia was acting oddly, leading him

    to think she hadid out a trap for him.

    Had he known carlier that Cordelia was genuinely expressing her feelings, he would never have given

    her such a flimsy excuse.

    ¡°Delia, don¡¯t get me wrong-

    ¡°Rys, did you know? I used to believe that I was just as worthy as any other woman. Among my sisters,

    Imanded respect and admiration. But now¡­ I feel inferior,¡± mumbled. Cordelia, interrupting Emrys.

    Following a series of perplexing events, Cordelia found herself undergoing a profound shift. in

    perspective.

    It had been her own suggestion to embark on the path of cultivation alongside Emrys and keep up with

    him.

    However, ironically, her sisters either had extraordinary encounters or possessed unique. bloodlines.

    Cordelia, once their esteemed leader, now found herselfgging behind.

    This realization struck at the core of her self¨Cesteem, challenging her sense of worth in ways she had

    never imagined.

    She was reluctant to admit it, but in truth, she grappled with feelings of inadequacy that gnawed at her

    confidence.

    She was worried that her sisters would forge ahead in the cultivation realm along with Emrys, leaving

    her trailing in their wake.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Although Emrys had assured her that he wouldn¡¯t leave anyone behind, Cordelia couldn¡¯t help but feel

    guilty. She dreaded the possibility of bing a hindrance to Emrys, a weight dragging him down on

    his journey.

    Witnessing the scene where Gideon mercilessly forced Emrys to kneel and bow ignited a surge of

    anguish within her. She loathed her own perceived inadequacy, the helpless feeling of being unable to

    offer even the smallest aid to Emrys in his time of need.

    What if a simr situation arises in the future? I¡¯d only be a burden.

    ¡°Dur Tua hean umrartling with mu?thouahte whan 1 une choumring jurt nolu

    10:41 Tue, 16 Apr G

    Chapter 946 Cosy

    driving me. I mean every word I said just now. It took immense courage for me to open up to you like

    this. I realized that while I might not be of much help to you in the future, I can offer you something

    precious: my innocence, my purity. But if you believe that I¡¯m not worthy of that, then¡­¡±

    As Cordelia¡¯s voice trailed off, tears brimmed in her eyes.

    She was typicallyposed, but that day, she was particrly emotional.

    Emrys gazed at Cordelia, her distress and vulnerability tugging at his heartstrings. Without hesitation,

    he approached her, enfolding her delicate frame in aforting embrace. ¡°What nonsense are you

    talking about? How could I ever leave you behind?¡±

    Cordelia finally burst out crying, her tears dampening Emrys¡® chest.

    Gone was the aloof girl who had once responded to his teasing with a yful tug on his ear.

    Instead, she clung to him with a desperation that stirred something primal within him. In that moment,

    as Cordelia¡¯s tear¨Cstained face lifted to meet his, Emrys was ovee by a rush of desire. His rational

    thoughts were drowned out by the primal instincts that pulsed through his veins. Without a word, he

    scooped Cordelia into his arms, carrying her toward the bed.

    However, as the atmosphere crackled with anticipation and desire after all forey was over, Cordelia¡¯s

    demure demeanor abruptly shattered, reced by an icy look that sent a shiver down Emrys¡® spine.

    ¡°You presumptuous mortal,¡± she began, her voice cutting through the air like a dagger, ¡°how dare you

    disrespect my vessel? You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    They were already entwined in each other¡¯s arms, yet in the midst of their passion, Cordelia¡¯s

    demeanor suddenly changed.

    Caught off guard, Emrys froze.

    Wow, you certainly know how to keep things interesting, huh, Delia? You¡¯re cosying a fairy, huh?

    That¡¯s a step up from the usual nurse, flight attendant, or teacher roles. Bravo for creativity!

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947 The Reincarnation Of A Fairy

    She certainly is full of surprises!

    Emrys¡¯s excitement surged as he felt like he was peeling back theyers of Cordelia¡¯s enigmatic

    persona, eager to delve deeper into this newfound facet of her character

    But before he could pounce on her and fully immerse himself in this exploration Cordelia¡¯s sudden, cold

    outburst shattered the moment like a bolt of lighting ¡°Get lost you unrepentant fool!¡±

    Hoom!

    A terrifying surge of energy spread, snapping Emrys back to his senses.

    The Nameless Divine Art within him sensed imminent danger and was instantly triggered but just as

    quickly as it had been activated, it was abruptly frozen, and so was Emrys

    blood.

    At the same time, a thickyer of frost began to encase Emrys skin, spreading ragady and rendering

    him motionless like an ice statue

    that the heck?

    Despite his body being frozen in ce. Emrys brain was fortunately spared and his mind raced with

    panicked thoughts. So she wasn¡¯t just role¨Cying? What is this chilling energi enveloping me?

    Emrys was on the verge of a breakdown.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Naked and immobilized. Emrys felt mortified. He was trapped in position, akin to an ancient sculpture

    on disy for all to see

    How embarrassing

    ¡°Hmph. I¡¯ve already warned you once, you mere mortal. Yet you refused to listen. You deserve the.¡±

    Cordelia¡¯s voice sliced through the tense silence, her demeanor as y as ever as the gracefully rose

    from the bed. Putting on her nightgown, she approached Emrys with deliberate steps, touching his

    frozen chest with the tip of her debate inger

    Intually Cordelia anticipated Emrys¡¯s body would crumble like a shattered ice sculpture Inginer by

    fragment. To her astonishment, it remained utterly motionless

    13

    Chapter 947 The Reincarnation Of A Fairy

    Tas 10:22

    ¡°Hmm?¡± She was taken aback.

    Meanwhile, Emrys struggled to unleash the Divine Demonic Resonance within him, seeking to dispel

    the bone¨Cchilling frost infiltrating his body. The cold threatened to freeze his internal organs, risking

    irreversible damage.

    Yet, before he could activate the Divine Demonic Resonance, the icy energy within him abruptly

    retreated, fleeing along Cordelia¡¯s finger as if following an invisible path.

    ¡°Hmm, a mere mortal like you surprisingly managed to withstand my Frost Strike. I have to admit you¡¯re

    quite capable. I¡¯ll spare you today, but if there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t show mercy!¡± Cordelia dered.

    As she spoke, Cordelia absorbed all the cold energy with a mere touch of her fingertips.

    Crack! Crack!

    The thickyer of ice that encased Emrys¡® skin instantly melted, leaving a damp puddle on the ground.

    ¡°Rys, why are you soaked?¡± Cordelia asked, returning to her usual demeanor, concern evident in her

    voice as she reached out to touch Emrys. Startled, Emrys quickly retrieved his clothes from the ground

    and hastily dressed himself.

    Emrys shivered involuntarily, his body still recovering from the icy shock, his mind reeling from what

    just happened.

    Cordelia¡¯s expression dimmed with a tinge of disappointment as she spoke softly. ¡°I knew it. Rys, it

    seems you still can¡¯t ept me. You¡¯re avoiding me now, aren¡¯t you? I understand. Among the seven

    of us, I¡¯ve always felt like the least impressive. With each passing day, that feeling of inadequacy only

    grows stronger.¡±

    Emrys was at a loss for words.

    Inadequacy? What on earth are you feeling inadequate for?

    Emrys took a moment topose himself, his expression shifting from confusion to surprise as he

    queried, ¡°Delia, do you really not remember what just happened?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Cordelia wore a puzzled expression. ¡°You changed your mind at thest minute and

    put my clothes back on for me, didn¡¯t you? And you wouldn¡¯t even let me touch you!¡±

    Cordel. wore a puzzled expression, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who fled in the face of battle, insisting

    2/3

    Chapter 947 The fincarnation Of A Fay

    on dressing me yourself? And you wouldn¡¯t even let me touch anything!¡±

    She already forgot what just happened? Or could she possibly have split personality disorder? Ah, yes,

    she did refer to me as a mortal and mentioned something about a vessel. Could she be a reincarnated

    Jairy?

    Suddenly, Emrys grasped the gravity of the situation, his expression turning serious.

    ¡°Delia, listen carefully. There¡¯s an immensely potent force within you, one that¡¯s in no way inferior to

    any of us.¡±

    This force had the capability to freeze Emrys blood and his Nameless Divine Art, rendering him

    powerless. It wasn¡¯t just terrifying; it was unparalleled horror.

    Send Gifts

    4.2K

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948 Asking To Meet Emrys

    Remarkably, Cordelia herself seemned unaffected by it

    This indicated that the power wouldn¡¯t do her any harm, which alleviated some of Emrys

    worries.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Cordelia was not at all happy upon hearing that, instead, she said in dejection. ¡°I know you¡¯re trying to

    comfort me. You¡¯re well aware of my insecurities, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re saying these things. You¡¯re

    trying not to hurt my feelings, but it only makes me feel

    worse.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to-¡± Emrys interjected, but Cordelia cut him off.

    ¡°Yes, you are!¡± Her tone was firm. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to ept me, just say it. There¡¯s no need for these

    absurd excuses. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to ept you, it¡¯s just that¡­ I can¡¯t.¡± Emrys confessed, his thoughts

    screaming internally, I fear you¡¯d kill me!

    Before Emrys could finish his sentence, he heard Cordelia¡¯s mournful response. See, you finally

    admitted it. You think I¡¯m not good enough for you. Otherwise, why won¡¯t you ept me even when

    I¡¯ve offered myself to you so willingly?¡±

    Great. We¡¯ve circled back again. How should I exin this?

    Emrys felt a headacheing on, but he cautiously ced his hand on Cordelia¡¯s shoulder, relieved

    when there was no eruption of cold energy. He spoke earnestly. ¡°Delia, think carefully. During our

    intimate moment just now, did you feel anything

    Yet, Cordelia¡¯s thoughts seemed to wander elsewhere, her face flushing inexplicably. She murmured,

    ¡°I¡­ I was nervous, I didn¡¯t feel anything¡­¡±

    There was nothing Emrys could say. Just then, his cell phone, which he had carelessly tossed on the

    table, rang, shattering the awkward silence.

    This time, he didn¡¯t mute it.

    The call came in at just the right time.

    Emryswered the phone and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s up, Osmond?¡±

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    1/3

    Chigner dide Juring to Mrs Louys

    I was indeed Osmond who attest.

    Osmond¡¯s voice carried a hint of seriousness as he replied, ¡°Empyrean Lord, that culovator from before

    has returned, and this time with someone new

    Since Osmond ascended to the potion of jadeborough King his influence had expanded more than

    twofold from before. Now not only did he control the South River District, but also the North River

    Diorier, firmly establishing himself as the unrivaled power in the

    Hiswork of spies was extensive, infiltrating everyer of the region.

    It was this far¨Creachingwork that allowed him to respond swiftly after the copse of Apricot Hall

    Without Osmond¡¯s proactive measures to contact Emrys, the aftermath of the tragedy would have been

    considerably worse.

    Moments ago, Osmond received yet another message from his henchman, stating that the

    troublemaker who had caused disturbance previously had returned. This individual even had the

    audarity to demand a meeting with Emrys

    Osmond hurriedly made his way to meet the unexpected visitors, finding only two individuals awaiting

    him¨CLogan and the unfamiliar figure of Zephyr.

    While Osmond had never encountered Zephyr before, Logan appeared sincere and polite medicating

    they were not here for revenge. They even asked Osmond to bring them to Parrys

    Osmond dared not disturb Emrys without notice, so he reached out to Kanrys beforehand to gain fus

    approval

    With hmrys approval secured, Osmond conveyed to Logan, ¡°His Lordship has asked you to wait here

    momentarily

    ¡°No problem¡±

    gan nodded in delight.

    Thus, they or ded into an uneasy wait that stretched on for nearly half an hour.

    At the and cragged on, Zephyr¡¯s patience wore thin, evident in the furrow of his brows

    til these press of his voice. ¡°This is absurd! In such a small ce, what could possibly baking this long?

    What is he ying at?¡±

    tors of their caliber, traversing the distance in mere moments was effortless.

    2/3

    Chapter 948 Asking To Meet Emrys

    1

    *

    18:23

    Half an hour was enough to circle the entire Jadeborough.

    Zephyr couldn¡¯t fathom why Emrys hadn¡¯t appeared yet, thinking he was probably messing with them.

    As the esteemed scion of the Lestrange family, he¡¯d never been disrespected like this before.

    Apparently, he was in a foul mood.

    Logan reassured, ¡°Calm down, Mr. Lestrange. Maybe Mr. Lund was held up by something. We must

    remember that we¡¯re here to seek his assistance. It wouldn¡¯t be reasonable to anticipate an immediate

    response.¡±

    Seck his assistance?

    Zephyr¡¯s annoyance deepened at Logan¡¯s words.

    He hadn¡¯te to plead but to reim what was rightfully his¨Cthe secret technique.

    If Logan hadn¡¯t continually emphasized how powerful Emrys was, warning him against provoking

    Emrys, Zephyr would have demanded Emrys¡® whereabouts directly from Osmond and confronted him

    without dy.

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949 The Missing Item

    A whileter, Emrys arrived on an old¨Cfashioned bike, pulling up in front of the two- visitors.

    He had taken his time getting there, his mind preupied with Cordelia¡¯s matter. Consequently, he

    hadn¡¯t rushed, causing a slight dy.

    Moreover, Osmond had indicated over the phone that the visitors didn¡¯t seem particrly hostile. So,

    Emrys hadn¡¯t felt the need to hurry.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Lund!¡± Logan stepped forward respectfully as Emrys arrived.

    After parking his bike, Emrys inquired, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lund, Ie with a request,¡± Logan began. ¡°You see, there¡¯s something in Gideon¡¯s storage

    pouch that is of no value to you. We hope you might consider returning to us.¡±

    Logan dared not ask for the return of everything in the pouch, hoping to only get the book of secret

    inheritance technique back.

    He was telling the truth.

    While Emrys might find use in the magical items and pills, the book served no purpose to him without

    the Lestrange family¡¯s lineage. He wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate that technique without the family¡¯s blood

    ties, so keeping it would¡¯ve been useless.

    That was unless Emrys was prepared to gamble with his sanity like Gideon did, risking it all to practice

    the simplified version.

    However, it seemed improbable given his already formidable strength.

    Logan sincerely pleaded for Emrys to return the book.

    In the past. E storage pouch.

    would¡¯ve denied it on the spot, iming he didn¡¯t pick up Gideon¡¯s

    However, on second thought, since Logan had sought him out so urgently, that meant he must ve seen

    him take the storage pouch. Denial could lead to unforeseen trouble down. the line.

    Emrysn¡¯t wary of the Judd family; rather, he was concerned about the mysterious young man

    apanying Logan.

    1/3

    Chapter 949 The Missing Item

    # 10:23

    Although Zephyr hadn¡¯t said a word, Emrys could sense that his background was likely moreplex

    than it seemed and was worried he¡¯d descend into madness like Gideon did.

    ¡°This is Gideon¡¯s storage pouch. I haven¡¯t touched a thing inside,¡± Emrys stated.

    He didn¡¯t bother asking them what important item they had lost. Instead, he tossed the storage pouch

    into Logan¡¯s hands.

    Most of the items inside were intact except for the counterfeit edition of the Nameless Divine Art book.

    Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s what they¡¯re looking for.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lund!¡± Logan breathed a sigh of relief, visibly grateful. He had anticipated this task to

    be challenging, but Emrys¡® generosity exceeded his expectations.

    As expected of Mr. Lund. How deserving of respect.

    Logan handed the storage pouch to Zephyr, saying, ¡°Mr. Lestrange, this is Gideon¡¯s. storage pouch.

    Please check if the item is inside.¡±

    However, Zephyr¡¯s mind was elsewhere.

    Seeing Emrys, who appeared even younger than him, sparked doubts within him.

    Is this kid really that formidable? Did he truly defeat Gideon, or was it a stroke of luck? Perhaps

    Gideon¡¯s powers spiraled out of control, leading to his downfall, with this kid simply capitalizing on the

    opportunity.

    Zephyr¡¯s attention was soon caught by Emrys¡® old¨Cfashioned bike parked behind him.

    Why does that look familiar?

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    He wasn¡¯t familiar with the bike¡¯s appearance, but what caught his attention was its unmistakable

    magical aura. The coreponents of the bike retained residual energy. from the creator when it was

    forged, and Zephyr found that particr aura oddly familiar

    Lost in thought, he was brought back to reality by Logan¡¯s voice, prompting him to momentarily set

    aside his curiosity about the bike.

    The crucial task at hand was retrieving the lost secret inheritance technique.

    2/3

    S & MMM

    Chapter 949 The Missing Item

    Zephyr took the storage pouch, swiftly scanning its contents. His expression darkened the

    next moment.

    ¡°Where is it?¡± Zephyr¡¯s irritation grew as he emptied the bag of its contents. Among the pills and

    magical items, the one item missing was the Lestrange family¡¯s secret inheritance technique.

    Send Gifts

    4.2K

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950 Confrontation

    Observing Zephyr¡¯s agitation, Emrys arched his brow.

    It can¡¯t be. Could there be such a coincidence? They¡¯re looking for that garbage of a knockoff book?

    Zephyr emptied the contents of the storage pouch, his expression darkening with each passing

    moment. Addressing Emrys with an edge in his voice, he demanded, ¡°I¡¯m asking you. Where is it?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lestrange, please calm down¡­¡± Logan attempted to defuse the escting tension.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Zephyr¡¯s agitation reached its peak.

    After waiting for so long, only to be met with disappointment, he couldn¡¯t contain his frustration.

    Pushing Logan aside, he confronted Emrys directly.

    Emrys could finally confirm they were seeking the very book he had torn into pieces.

    He, too, felt a surge of irritation.

    How dare they have the nerve to give me attitude after stealing the Nameless Divine Art?

    Emrys¡¯s voice cut through the tension, sharp and icy. ¡°All that was in Gideon¡¯s storage pouch were

    these items. I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re looking for. If you insist on framing me, I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    The air crackled with intensity as the standoff continued.

    Trying to diffuse the situation. Logan interjected with a sheepish smile. ¡°Mr. Lund, stop. joking around.

    How could we dare to frame you? Since you¡¯ve said that you didn¡¯t touch anything inside, we trust you.¡±

    While Logan attempted to maintain peace, he shot Zephyr a discreet warning nce, reminding him

    not to offend Emrys, or it wouldn¡¯t end well for them.

    However, Zephyr brushed off Logan¡¯s unspoken advice and strode directly toward Emrys, his

    determination unwavering.

    However, Zephyr¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t fixed on Emrys; instead, it was drawn to the bike parked behind

    him. After inspecting the head of the bike, he couldn¡¯t contain his anger any longer and demanded

    loudly, ¡°Where did you get this bike?¡±

    1/3

    Kammys, taken aback by the sudden shift in focus, could only manage a puzzled ¡°Huh?¡±

    Zephyr¡¯s inquiry only served to confuse the other two.

    It was like two adversaries on the brink of conflict suddenly pausing to inquire about each other¡¯s attire.

    Anyone would be bewildered by the absurdity of the situation.

    It went without saying that Emrys would never respond to this lunatic.

    Zephyr scoffed. ¡°Feeling guilty, are you? You Heavenly Pilferer Sect folks are always up to no good. It¡¯s

    no wonder you¡¯re so shameless; it¡¯s in your nature.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Pilferer Sect?¡± Logan¡¯s eyes widened in rm as he turned to Emrys. ¡°Mr. Lund, are

    you a member of the Heavenly Pilferer Sect?¡±

    Ennys was contemting the meaning behind Zephyr¡¯s usations when Logan¡¯s question interrupted

    his thoughts. Without hesitation, he responded, ¡°I am indeed from the Heavenly Preserver Sect. Is

    there a problem?¡±

    Is there a problem? There¡¯s a big problem!

    Logan¡¯s eyes widened further, his expression turning slightly peculiar.

    He had encountered members of the Heavenly Pilferer Sect before. Though they were all notorious for

    being shameless, Emrys was different¨Che exuded an air of pride when he spoke of his sect

    ¡°Heh, so you¡¯ve finally admitted to stealing it. You thieves have be bolder than ever!¡± Zephyr

    clenched his fists tightly, his face contorted with hostility as he red at Emrys.

    Emrys furrowed his brow once more.

    He was a fool. The words Zephyr had just uttered and the expression on Logan¡¯s face hinted at

    something about his sect that he hadn¡¯t fully grasped.

    Back when he was at Crimson Sun Sect. Quincey had the same reaction upon hearing the

    Furthermore, Karina had previously informed him that outsiders consistentlybeled them he Petty

    Pilfers Sect.

    Piljers¡­ The Heavenly Pilferer Sect¡­

    2/3

    JJAMM

    Chapter 950 Confrontation

    N

    ass 16224

    Realization soon struck Emrys. However, now that things hade to this, he had no choice but to

    continue the act. He countered, ¡°So what if I am indeed affiliated with the Heavenly Pilferer Sect? How

    does that concern you?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Logan¡¯s countenance shifted once more as he gingerly interjected, ¡°Mr. Lund, if I may Mr. Lestrange

    hails from the secret n, the esteemed Lestrange family.¡±

    Emrys shrugged dismissively, replying, ¡°And your point is?¡±

    My point is?

    Logan paused, his gaze locking onto Emrys with a flicker of surprise. A revtion appeared to dawn on

    him as he took Emrys¡® age into ount. He inquired, ¡°Mr. Lund, is it possible that you were tricked into

    joining the Heavenly Pilferer Sect?¡±

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951 So What

    ¡°Hearing you say that, it really seems to be the case¡±

    When Emrys became Athos¡® apprentice, he had no idea he belonged to a sect. It was Karina who

    informed him of itter. He even mistook her for a member of Heavenly Preserver Sect.

    It was a colossal misunderstanding.

    Logan exhaled heavily and said, ¡°I should have guessed it. You were so young back then, Mr. Lund.

    When Heavenly Pilferer Sectmitted those misdeeds, you probably weren¡¯t horn yet or were still a

    child.¡±

    Increasingly intrigued, Emrys asked, ¡°What exactly did Heavenly Pilferer Sect do?¡±

    ¡°Theymitted petty theft, visiting practically every sect on Mount Kushburn. In their words, they

    weren¡¯t stealing but seizing opportunities as cultivators. Heavenly Pilferer Sect is notoriously

    shameless. Those who harbor the deepest resentment toward Heavenly Pilferer Sect are undoubtedly

    the secret n families. Almost all of their secret techniques were stolen by Heavenly Pilferer Sect. I

    wonder what those thieves wanted to do¡­ My apologies, Mr. Lund. I didn¡¯t mean to offend your sect. I

    merely believe that you¡¯re innocent. It would be best for you to sever ties with such a sect as soon as

    possible!¡±

    After Logan had finished speaking, Emrys came to understand everything.

    Inwardly, he eximed over things.

    No wonder those silly old men are always hiding. It turns out that theymitted too many misdeeds

    and were afraid of being beaten up! So, all those impressive skills I have were all stolen? It wasn¡¯t that

    someone copied my Nameless Divine Art. Instead, my sect giarized other people¡¯s secretExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    inheritance techniques,ing up with the overwhelmingly powerful Nameless Divine Art After

    integrating and modifying them? No, that¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s absolutely out of the question!

    Even if that were the case, Emrys would never admit to it.

    How could one say that cultivators¡® actions were thievery? It was clearly a matter of opportunity. It¡¯s

    also my own stroke of luck, no?

    In no time, he sessfully convinced himself.

    Snorting, Zephyr dered, ¡°Do you know how I figured out you¡¯re from Heavenly Pilferer Sect? It was

    all because of your bicycle. It was originally a magical item crafted by my

    1/3

    JJMMM

    Chapter 951 So What

    *EN

    grandfather! I remember my grandfather once telling me about his most treasured bicycle he crafted

    most wholeheartedly. It was stolen by that old geezer named Cassius. The man even had the nerve to

    ride it on Mount Kushburn, unting it openly. There¡¯s no use denying it. The pattern on the front of this

    bicycle is the best proof as it¡¯s the symbolic pattern of the Lestrange family of the secret sect!¡±

    As he spoke, he bared his wrist.

    There was a prominent pattern on his wrist, matching perfectly with the pattern on the bicycle. He

    seemed intent on using the evidence to convict Emrys, a shameless disciple of Heavenly Pilferer Sect.

    Everything was well¨Cgrounded.

    Crafting a magical treasure in the form of a bicycle was a peculiar thing, but Zephyr¡¯s grandfather was

    such a weirdo.-

    He had unique preferences and was probably the only one who could pull off something so baffling.

    For that reason, when Zephyr realized that the bicycle was a magical item, he began to harbor

    suspicions deep within.

    Upon closer inspection, he saw that the front of it indeed bore the symbolic pattern of the Lestrange

    family.

    In reality, the bicycle¡¯s body had been repainted. However, the front of it with the pattern was one of the

    core parts, made of a unique rust¨Cresistant material.

    Thus, Emrys simply chose to ignore it.

    Unexpectedly, Zephyr managed to gain evidence against them through it.

    Nheless, that had nothing to do with him..

    He bought that old¨Cfashioned bicycle from Antique City, unaware at the time that it was actually stolen

    from the Lestrange family by Cassius.

    If only I had known earlier that the bicycle was stolen, perhaps I could have even saved a hundred

    without a middleman profiting from the price difference.

    Emrys had no interest in exining things. Suddenly, his attitude turned domineering, and he dered,

    ¡°So what if Heavenly Pilferer Sect stole and plundered? What can you do about it?¡±

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952 What Have You Done To Me

    Zephyr and Logan¡¯s expressions froze simultaneously.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    How unapologetic! In the past, those of Heavenly Pilferer Sect usually used seizing opportunities as an

    excuse despite engaging in dishonest deeds all the time, adamantly refusing to admit their thievery.

    This Emrys character really has some nerve. Not only is he speaking of theft and robbery with such

    self¨Crighteousness, but he even challenged us to do something about it!

    Naturally, anyone would be infuriated in the face of such a situation.

    Zephyr almost burst a blood vessel. He huffed in irritation and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t dealt with you bunch of

    d*mn rats in over twenty years, and you¡¯ve all grown so arrogant now?¡±

    Over the two decades while the secret n was sealed off, although they were no longer disturbed by

    Heavenly Pilferer Sect, they still gritted their teeth in hatred whenever it was mentioned.

    From a young age, Zephyr was influenced by his surroundings.

    He had never personally crossed paths with those of Heavenly Pilferer Sect, but from what he heard

    from his seniors, they were extremely distasteful, fleeing after stealing and never staying for a head¨Con

    confrontation.

    So, he was slightly taken aback upon seeing how arrogant Emrys acted.

    That didn¡¯t match what he had heard.

    But no matter what, he was an esteemed scion of the Lestrange family. There was no way he would

    take such humiliation lying down. His gaze immediately turned dark and *menacing as he said, ¡°Today,

    I want to see if you truly had the ability to kill Gideon or if it

    was simply a stroke of luck!¡±

    Emrys raised an eyebrow mockingly and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s let our capabilities do the talking, then!¡±

    ¡°Oh well!¡±

    At that turn of events, all Logan could do was sigh helplessly.

    When he brought Zephyr over, he had anticipated the potential for conflict. However, he thought that

    with him ying the role of mediator, things wouldn¡¯t escte too severely.

    1/3

    Add MMM

    Chapter 952 What Have You Done To Me

    8sx 10:24

    Therefore, such an oue was indeed somewhat beyond his expectation.

    Since the secret n and Heavenly Pilferer Sect were archenemies, it was inevitable that a showdown

    between the two parties would ur the moment Emrys admitted his affiliation with thetter.

    Moreover, with Emrys¡® domineering demeanor and Zephyr being a hot¨Cblooded young man who prided

    himself on his secret n status and considered himself superior, there was no way he could tolerate

    Emrys¡® attitude.

    The only option left was a duel.

    Unable to stop the progress of things, Logan could only step back silently.

    To his surprise, the battle concluded much quicker than he had anticipated.

    Before he even knew what happened, it was all over.

    Zephyr shot forward, his life energy rumbling loudly. As the pattern on his wrist shed, his green life

    energy instantly morphed into a more violent shade of crimson.

    He immediately tapped into the blood ties of the Lestrange family as soon as he made his move,

    unleashing his secret inheritance technique.

    But in the next second, his body abruptly shuddered, and he stopped in his tracks without warning.

    The bloodline energy that had been radiating off him had also subsided as quickly as a retreating tide.

    ¡°What¡­ What have you done to me?¡±

    Cradling his head, Zephyr let out an agonized scream. He was in such extreme pain that his initially

    handsome face had contorted somewhat.

    His head throbbed with pain.

    Contrarily, Emrys¡® face lit up with joy, and he said, ¡°After so many attempts, I¡¯ve finally seeded. You

    fool didn¡¯t notice it even once?¡±

    In the past, Emrys possessed a unique ability. Once he obtained someone¡¯s blood, he could execute

    magic that could determine someone¡¯s life and death. However, it was only effective against ordinary

    people and martial artists.

    2/3

    J M M M

    ??

    Chapter 952 What Have You Done To Me

    Ever since encountering cultivators, that magic became ineffective.

    Even after gaining control of their blood essence, the most he could do was drastically. diminish their

    cultivation level, far from being capable of destroying their soul.

    But right then, things were different.

    The spirit Emrys condensed in Spiritual Sea was seemingly designed to work against cultivators

    specifically. It could stealthily infiltrate their minds, tearing their souls to shreds.

    Gideon was the perfect example.

    Previously, Emrys was not merely yakking but buying time. He was secretly manipting his spirit to

    infiltrate Zephyr¡¯s mind.

    After several times going in and out of Zephyr¡¯s mind, the man astonishingly didn¡¯t notice a thing. Verily,

    he was useless.

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953 The Submission Of Zephyr

    When Emrys used his spirit to infiltrate Zephyr¡¯s mind for the first time, he could have torn the man¡¯s

    soul to shreds. However, he chose not to do so.

    What he desired was control, total control over Zephyr¡¯s life and death.

    Otherwise, the history of what happened with Yadiel previously would only repeat itself. After he killed

    the man, it made him an even more crazed enemy in Gideon.

    Emrys would not allow such a tragedy to happen again.

    So, from the very beginning, he tried to leave a spirit imprint in Zephyr¡¯s mind. Unexpectedly, he

    actually seeded after a few attempts, and Zephyr even remained oblivious throughout the whole

    process.

    ¡°With just a single thought now, I can destroy your soul, so¡­¡± Emrys moved toward Zephyr, his aura

    shifting dramatically as hemanded with a bark, ¡°Kneel and acknowledge me as your master!¡±

    Zephyr felt as though his head was being torn apart. An invisible w seemed to be wreaking havoc in

    his mind, leaving him utterly devoid of the will to resist.

    Following Emrys¡® cold order, his pain instantly intensified.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, spare me!¡±

    Zephyr dared not disobey. With a thud, he knelt before Emrys.

    He didn¡¯t know what terrifying supernatural power Emrys unleashed, but he was certain that if he dared

    to utter a word of objection, his spirit would be destroyed as Emrys warned.

    When faced with a choice between life and dignity, he chose the former.

    Emrys, however, was not pleased. His brows furrowed slightly, and he asked, ¡°What did you just call

    me?¡±

    Zephyr¡¯s body shuddered. Finally, through gritted teeth, he relented, ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Look, what¡¯s the worth of dignity in the face of death? Even if the Lestrange family

    were to learn about this, they certainly wouldn¡¯t me you.¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 953 The Submission Of Zephyr

    It was uncertain whether Emrys was serious or mocking him.

    In any case. Zephyr was too ashamed to mention that matter to anyone.

    The Lestrange family had been sealed off for over two decades. His was not well¨Cknown outside their

    circle, so his family thought that it was time for him to get out and about now that they were free of the

    seal.

    He was also highly confident.

    In the Lestrange family, he was ered the cream of the crop among his peers. Thus, he was confident

    that he would make a name for himself on Mount Kushburn in no time.

    However, fate had other ns.

    Zephyr had not yet had the chance to attain his grand ambitions when he encountered Emrys soon

    upon leaving home and was reduced to his knees.

    be him who¡¯d end up the secret n.

    If word about the incident were to get out, it wouldn¡¯t justughingstock, but the entire Lestrange family

    o

    Therefore, it was absolutely crucial that no one else found out about that.

    a

    Zephyr knelt on the ground, but he swept his gaze around him. The ordinary onlookers. watching the

    show were of no consequence. They were unaware of his identity, so losing face in front of them didn¡¯t

    really matter.

    But the same couldn¡¯t be said for Logan.

    Logan was a member of the Judd family from Cloudmist Academy. If he had loose lips, it wouldn¡¯t take

    long before Zephyr¡¯s submission to someone else would be aughing matter in the whole of Mount

    Kushburn.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Zephyr lowered his gaze, a cold glint filled with murderous intent shing across his eyes.

    He decided to find an opportunity to silence Logan once and for all.

    However, no sooner had that sinister thought taken shape in his mind than an even more terrifying

    wave of agony tore through him. It felt as if his brain almost exploded.

    Emrys shot Zephyr a displeased nce, saying. ¡°Even though I have no idea exactly what is going

    through your mind, I can tell if you have sinister intentions. Are you cursing me secretly in your heart?¡±

    2/3

    Chapter 953 The Submission of Zephyr

    5 10:25

    Zephyr¡¯s expression changed instantly. With a mournful expression. he denied. ¡°Not at all, Mr. Lund.¡±

    ¡°What did you just call me?¡±

    ¡°I mean, not at all, Master!¡±

    Zephyr was tamed to the point of having no trace of temper left.

    Only then did Emrys stop toying with him.

    At that moment, Logan, who had been hiding and observing the fight at the side, finally shut his mouth,

    which was agape in shock. He carefully walked over and asked, ¡°M¨CMr. Lund, what kind of

    supernatural power did you unleash just now?¡±

    He remembered that Gideon¡¯s death was also equally baffling.

    4.2K

    2

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954 Spirit Power

    Logan didn¡¯t ask any questions thest time, but this time, he simply couldn¡¯t hold back

    anymore.

    Emrys looked at him in amusement, asking, ¡°You want to know?¡±

    Logan¡¯s expression instantly turned stricken with fear, and he stuttered, ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to offend

    you, Mr. Lund. Please forgive me!¡±

    Every cultivator had their own secret techniques. Since they were secret techniques, it was only natural

    that they couldn¡¯t be revealed casually.

    Powerful cultivators, in particr, likely detested being asked such a sensitive question

    most.

    Realizing his moment of indiscretion, Logan hastily apologized.

    However, hepletely misunderstood Emrys¡® intentions..

    Emrys said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m very easygoing and generous. Since you¡¯re curious,

    there¡¯s no harm in me telling you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Logan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Then, he eagerly urged, ¡°Please enlighten me, Mr. Lund!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really just spirit power, nothing to fuss about,¡± Emrys said calmly.

    Yet, Logan¡¯s body suddenly shuddered, and his eyes widening even more.

    I knew it!

    He had oncee across some mention of spirit power in a cultivation manual. It was said to be able

    to kill someone without lifting a finger.

    When he saw Gideon¡¯s peculiar death thest time, he had more or less suspected it.

    But at that time, he found it too absurd.

    Not just any practitioner could condense a spirit. At the very least, one needed to reach the cultivation

    base of Incarnation Stage to possess the necessary conditions to do so.

    1/3

    Chapter 954 Spirit Power

    Emrys was only at Golden Elixir Stage, so he couldn¡¯t possibly aplish it.

    For that reason, Logan thought the idea was far too ridiculous at first and was convinced that the man

    must have used some other method of attack to kill Gideon.

    That persisted until a moment ago when he heard Emrys im he could destroy Zephyr¡¯s soul with just

    a thought.

    The shock within him roused once again.

    Sure enough, it¡¯s spirit power! Most importantly, Emrys even ims that it¡¯s no big deal!

    Logan truly didn¡¯t know how to describe his emotions at that moment. He could only look at Emrys with

    aplex gaze.

    Naturally, he wished nothing more than to ask the man about how exactly he condensed spirit power.

    However, the consequence of such a question was beyond severe.

    Emrys would certainly not respond and would even feel offended.

    Thus, despite his immense curiosity, he had no choice but to suppress it.

    At that moment. Emrys suddenly proposed, ¡°I can let you experience spirit power and even

    demonstrate to you how I managed to control Zephyr.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the opportunity, Mr. Lund!¡± Logan said gratefully, unaware of the gravity of the situation.

    Emrys gave him a peculiar look. Then, he urged solemnly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you close your eyes. and sense

    it properly? You might just be enlightened and be able to consolidate a spirit as

    well.¡±

    ¡°I would certainly hope so, Mr. Lund!¡±

    And so, Emrys effortlessly left a spirit imprint in Logan¡¯s mind.

    Subsequently, he even asked considerately, ¡°How does it feel?¡±

    After reflecting deeply. Logan remarked, ¡°It¡¯s profoundly remarkable, yet I can¡¯t quite put my finger on

    what makes it so.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s only natural because it requires

    innate talent. If it were so easy toprehend,

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    what would be the use of a prodigy like me?¡± Emrys replied seriously.

    2/3

    Chapter 954 Spirit Power

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Lund. I¡¯ve learned much.¡±

    +

    Logan paused for a moment before adding, ¡°Mr. Lund, can you now retract your spirit power? I have

    finished experiencing it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention that I¡¯m still not unskilled at controlling spirit power. I can only imprint it but not

    unimprint it.¡±

    That struck Logan speechless.

    You can only be imprint but not unimprint? Doesn¡¯t that mean that my life is now in your hands?

    Upon hearing that, he stumbled and nearly toppled to the ground.

    You yed me for a fool!

    ¡°Why are you wearing such a grim look? Do you think I went too far? You¡¯re putting me in a difficult

    position here!¡± Emrys said with a hint of mncholy.

    I was merely Joking

    Logan hurriedly forced a smile even more unsightly than a tear¨Cstreaked face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be

    angry, Mr. Lund. I wouldn¡¯t dare harbor any resentment toward you.¡±

    ¡°Did I ever threaten you?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think so?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not! I willingly acknowledge you as my master, Mr. Lund. From now on, my life is in your

    hands!¡±

    As things hade to that, Logan couldn¡¯t do anything else. He could only sigh in resignation and fell

    to his knees on the ground,

    With that, Zephyr found himself feeling surprisingly appeased. His murderous intent toward Logan

    dissipated in an instant.

    Since I¡¯m losing my dignity, we might as well experience it together.

    Emrys waved a hand and said, ¡°Stand up. I was merely joking with you earlier. There¡¯s no need to take

    it to heart.¡±

    Joking? What does that mean?

    Both of them were taken aback at the same time.

    Logan asked tentatively, ¡°Do you mean that you didn¡¯t actually leave a spiritual imprint in our minds?¡±

    ¡°The imprint is real.¡±

    At that, the two men fell silent.

    Emrys continued, ¡°The joke I meant is that I don¡¯t actually need you to pledge your allegiance to me.

    Things can continue as they were. As long as you don¡¯t bother me anymore, the spirit imprint wouldn¡¯t

    matter.¡±

    He simply sought an additionalyer of insurance.

    As long as Zephyr and Logan didn¡¯t attempt anything sinister against him, he couldn¡¯t be

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955 I Was Merely Joking

    Logan hurriedly forced a smile even more unsightly than a tear¨Cstreaked face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be

    angry, Mr. Lund. I wouldn¡¯t dare harbor any resentment toward you.¡±

    ¡°Did I ever threaten you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think so?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not! I willingly acknowledge you as my master, Mr. Lund. From now on, my life is in your

    hands!¡±

    As things hade to that, Logan couldn¡¯t do anything else. He could only sigh in resignation and fell

    to his knees on the ground.

    With that, Zephyr found himself feeling surprisingly appeased. His murderous intent toward Logan

    dissipated in an instant.

    Since I¡¯m losing my dignity, we might as well experience it together.

    Emrys waved a hand and said, ¡°Stand up. I was merely joking with you earlier. There¡¯s no need to take

    it to heart.¡±

    Joking? What does that mean?

    Both of them were taken aback at the same time.

    Logan asked tentatively, ¡°Do you mean that you didn¡¯t actually leave a spiritual imprint in our minds?¡±

    ¡°The imprint is real.¡±

    At that, the two men fell silent.

    Emrys continued, ¡°The joke I meant is that I don¡¯t actually need you to pledge your allegiance to me.

    Things can continue as they were. As long as you don¡¯t bother me anymore, the spirit imprint wouldn¡¯t

    matter.¡±

    He simply sought an additionalyer of insurance.

    As long as Zephyr and Logan didn¡¯t attempt anything sinister against him, he couldn¡¯t be

    1/3

    Chapter 955 | Was Merely Joking

    84% 10:25

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    bothered to deal with them. Then, the spirit imprint would be no different from a decoration.

    Moreover, the two men weren¡¯t too detestable.

    Emrys was never the type to be unforgiving, though that was questionable in other people¡¯s eyes.

    Although he purchased the old¨Cfashioned bicycle with his money, it had indeed once belonged to the

    Lestrange family, and Cassius stole it. As thetter¡¯s junior¡¯s mentee, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit

    guilty.

    Additionally, there was the matter of Nameless Divine Art.

    By then, Emrys had essentiallye to believe that his sect was far from virtuous. They stole other

    people¡¯s secret inheritance techniques and even went as far as to integrate them into an even more

    domineering and powerful martial arts technique.

    No wonder it was given the name of Nameless Divine Art! I wonder which genius was so formidable. to

    merge so many different types of secret inheritance techniques without the slightest hint of rejection

    between them. What a prodigy in martial arts techniques! It seems that despite the sect¡¯s less¨Cthan¨C

    ster reputation, it housed many talents, a hotbed of emerging prodigies!

    He was greatly pleased.

    Returning to the main issue, another primary reason for Emrys¡® unreasonable and aggressive behavior

    that day was that he had torn the Lestrange family¡¯s secret inheritance. technique to pieces.

    He couldn¡¯t possibly apologize to Zephyr since that would be utterly embarrassing.

    Only seven people could make Emrys admit to being wrong, and he couldn¡¯t allow the number to

    increase further.

    Since he couldn¡¯t admit his mistake yet had done wrong, he could only resort to a more aggressive

    approach, using his fists tomunicate. The stronger person would deemed to be in the right..

    That was proven by Zephyr and Logan.

    If they were asked to respond loudly in front of Emrys about whether he had done wrong. they would

    undoubtedly reply in the negation and shoulder the fault instead.

    It would be the most heartfelt and earnest answer from the depths of their souls, so there

    2/3

    JJMM M

    Chapter 955 I Was Merely Joking

    1845 16:26

    was no way it could be fake.

    Emrys was aware of that, so he generously forgave Zephyr and Logan. In the end, he patted the seat

    of his bicycle and said, ¡°I bought this bicycle with my money. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that, right?¡±

    Naturally, that question was directed at Zephyr.

    Without any hesitation, Zephyr nodded and replied, ¡°Of course not. I personally witnessed you paying

    for it, Mr. Lund.¡±

    ¡°I was just wondering why you¡¯ve been growing on me. Turns out you¡¯ve finally caught on. If there¡¯s

    nothing else, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±

    Emrys hopped onto his old¨Cfashioned bicycle to make a quick escape. Zephyr hurriedly called out,

    ¡°Wait a moment, Mr. Lund!¡±

    ¡°Is there something you need?¡±

    With a dejected expression, Zephyr asked, ¡°No, I just wanted to ask if you¡¯ve really never seen the

    Lestrange family¡¯s secret technique, Mr. Lund?¡±

    He had messed up on his first time going out on a mission and had no idea how to exin it when he

    went back.

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956 I Tore It Up

    Emrys was about to reprimand Zephyr for questioning his character when Logan interjected

    despondently, ¡°Mr. Lund, our lives are now in your hands, so we naturally. wouldn¡¯t dare to offend you

    lightly. It¡¯s just that the matter is of great importance. Gideon lost the Lestrange family¡¯s secret

    inheritance technique, essentially making it the Judd family¡¯s fault. If Mr. Lestrange were to return

    empty¨Chanded, the Lestrange family would undoubtedly hold the Judd family ountable in the future.

    So, if you have indeede across it, I hope you could provide some details, Mr. Lund.¡±

    He spoke in a very tactful manner, fearful of offending Emrys.

    Nheless, he had no choice but to voice that.

    To the Judd family, the Lestrange family was never to be offended. When the Judd family was taken to

    task, Cloudmist Academy wouldn¡¯t protect them.

    Instead, they might even give them the boot ahead of time because even Cloudmist Academy dared

    not provoke the secret n easily.

    After giving it some thought, Emrys finally admitted, ¡°I have indeed seen that manual of secret

    inheritance technique. It was in Gideon¡¯s storage pouch, and I took it out.¡±

    Both Zephyr and Logan¡¯s faces lit up with joy at the same time.

    They had long since suspected as much. But since Emrys never admitted it, they weren¡¯t in the position

    to confront him about it.

    Mainly, it was because theycked the capability to do so.

    Now that Emrys had admitted it, it made it clear that he wouldn¡¯t intentionally make things difficult for

    them anymore. Logan quickly expressed his gratitude, saying, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Lund!

    Thank you so much, Mr. Lund!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to thank me just yet.¡±

    Logan was filled with gratitude, but at Emrys¡® words, his expression abruptly froze, and he wondered

    inwardly.

    Could it be that Mr. Lund doesn¡¯t intend to return the secret technique? But what use would it be for him

    to keep it? He couldn¡¯t cultivate it!

    As he was perplexed, Emrys suddenly shed them a slightly embarrassed smile and

    1/3

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Chapter 956 I Tore It Up

    exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to return it to you, but because I couldn¡¯t understand it, I was

    increasingly enraged the more I looked at it. I felt that it was mocking my intelligence. So, I tore it up in

    a fit of pique.¡±

    ¡°T¨CTore it?¡±

    That revtion gave Logan a scare.

    He actually tore up the secret inheritance technique just because he couldn¡¯t understand it? Generally

    speaking, isn¡¯t a martial arts technique more valuable the moreplex it is and is to be cherished

    even more? If that secret technique were so simple that anyone could easily master it, the Lestrange

    family wouldn¡¯t value it so highly. I really can¡¯t understand his train of thought. Perhaps the saying that

    there¡¯s only a fine line between genius and insanity is true. It¡¯s precisely their unconventional way of

    thinking that sets them apart from the average person.

    He really didn¡¯t know what to say anymore.

    His legs trembled uncontrobly.

    Meanwhile, Zephyr¡¯s expression also changed slightly at Emrys¡® admission of him having torn the

    secret technique. However, it wasn¡¯t severe to a concerning degree.

    He asked urgently, ¡°Mr. Lund, you tore up the secret technique, but what about the fragments? Do you

    still have them?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    After tearing up the manual of secret inheritance technique, Emrys casually tossed the fragments into

    the trash can and hadn¡¯t the chance to dispose of them properly.

    Following his reply, Zephyr¡¯s face lit up with joy. He said, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as the fragments still exist!

    There¡¯s still an opportunity to fix things.¡±

    He paused for a moment, seemingly uncertain, before he asked, ¡°Can the inscriptions on the fragments

    still be made out?¡±

    ¡°You can rest assured about that. I tore it up but didn¡¯t shatter it with my life energy. Of course, the

    inscriptions on it are still legible.¡±

    As Emrys spoke, he cast a surprised nce at Zephyr. ¡°Are you nning to glue it back together with

    saliva?¡±

    ¡°You joke, Mr. Lund.¡± Looking embarrassed, Zephyr exined, ¡°Actually, the Lestrange family¡¯s secret

    techniques are all transcribed from ancestral tablets. So, when we get them,

    2/3

    JJ MM M

    Chapter 956 I Tore It Up

    en 10:26

    they¡¯re all rubbed copies and not one¨Cof¨Ca¨Ckind.¡±

    The secret inheritance techniques of the secret n families were something core members had a

    chance of obtaining. However, they would only receive rubbed copies, so any damage to them wouldn¡¯t

    matter much.

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957 Have Something To Report Back

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    That was also one of the reasons the individual of the Lestrange family agreed to lend the secret

    technique to Gideon for his perusal back then.

    He had nned to get it back from Gideon three dayster. Unexpectedly, he was summoned back by

    the Lestrange family before that time, and once he returned, he and his family¡¯s way of leaving was

    sealed off.

    Thatsted for more than twenty years.

    Throughout such a long time, it was impossible to continue keeping the matter of him. having lent the

    martial arts technique to an outsider secret. As the truth came to light, he naturally became the sinner

    of the Lestrange family.

    Actually, the Lestrange family cared not about whether their secret technique was leaked.

    Outsiders without blood ties to the Lestrange family could never seed in cultivating it,

    no matter what.

    Even if they seeded in cultivating it, there were still significant drawbacks. Take Gideon, for

    example. He ended up going off the deep end. As such, no one would dare cultivate it casually.

    But if they were to learn that not only had Emrys sessfully cultivated it but also mastered more than

    just their family¡¯s secret technique, the Lestrange family¡¯s thinking would likely change drastically.

    They would certainly figure out a way to eradicate him.

    Perhaps that was why Stein and Cassius decided to join forces and scal off the secret n. families

    back then. Their objective was none other than to safeguard Emrys¡® growth.

    Naturally, the Lestrange family was unaware of all that.

    They were merely concerned about saving face.

    After all, that was the Lestrange family¡¯s most precious secret technique. If it were to be widely

    disseminated, their reputation would be ruined.

    The reason the secret n families harbored such deep resentment toward the thieves of Heavenly

    Pilferer Sect was that thetter repeatedly snuck into their ancestralnds and unabashedly transcribed

    everything from their ancestral tablets into their notebooks.

    1/3

    JJ M M M

    Chapter 957 Have Something To Report Back

    It was bad enough that the secret n families couldn¡¯t catch them, but they couldn¡¯t even prevent

    them from doing so.

    Once, a furious ancestor of the secret sect decided to personally guard the secret. technique¡¯s

    ancestral tablet. However, he somehow fell into slumber. When he woke, he saw a slovenly friar

    stooped over, transcribing from the ancestral tablet.

    He was furious, his temper ring. His patience snapped on the spot, and he roared, ¡°Transcribe!

    Transcribe as much as you want! Do you need my help to move the secret technique¡¯s ancestral tablet

    to Heavenly Pilferer Sect so you can transcribe to your heart¡¯s content?¡±

    Chuckling sheepishly, Cassius said, ¡°Oh, that wouldn¡¯t be appropriate since it belongs to you, after all.

    I¡¯m just here to seize an opportunity.¡±

    After saying that, he crushed a talisman and vanished into thin air.

    Such an act was nothing short of a hard p in the face to the secret n families.

    So, in a sense, the secret inheritance techniques of the secret n families had actually leaked out a

    long time ago.

    The only silver lining was that although those of Heavenly Pilferer Sect transcribed all the secret

    inheritance techniques, they didn¡¯t disseminate them widely, making their motive

    unfathomable.

    As for that individual of the Lestrange family, the Lestrange family¡¯s ancestor was livid after the incident

    came to light..

    He felt that the thieves from Heavenly Pilferer Sect were better as they didn¡¯t leak the secret technique.

    Conversely, one of their own practically handed it over to an outsider on a silver tter.

    He executed that sinner of the Lestrange family on the spot to serve as a warning to

    others.

    This time, the Lestrange family sent Zephyr to retrieve the rubbed copy of the secret technique for the

    sole purpose of salvaging their reputation. They couldn¡¯t let outsiders. think that their secret inheritance

    technique was something to be casually viewed by others as it would undermine their dignity.

    Hence, whether it was damaged didn¡¯t really matter. It sufficed as long as it could still be recognized as

    the Lestrange family¡¯s secret inheritance technique.

    2/3

    JJMM M

    Chapter 957 Have Something To Report Back

    84%

    That was also what Zephyr meant by still having a chance to rectify the situation. All they had to do was

    to bring back the torn secret technique and concoct a usible excuse. That would be considered as

    havingpleted the mission.

    At the exnation, the guilt within Emrys finally lessened in intensity.

    I just knew I was in the right. Why did I ever panic?

    Emrys made a trip back to Verdant Estate and took the shredded paper out of the trash. can, handing it

    over to Zephyr.

    Zephyr breathed a sigh of relief.

    Atst, I have something to report back.

    His first task upon leaving proved to be incredibly challenging. He even inexplicably handed over

    control of his life and death to someone else, giving him a thorough experience of the harsh realities of

    the world.

    Send Gifts

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958 I Am Getting Married

    Undeniably, those of Heavenly Pilferer Sect were ruthless individuals.

    Zephyr took his leave, not wanting to spend another moment with Emrys after experiencing such a

    humiliating incident.

    The same went for Logan.

    He felt that he was the one who was truly wronged.

    He came to be the mediator, so it made no sense that he inexplicably ended up pledging loyalty to

    someone. Yet, there was nowhere for him toin.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Not long after the two men had left, someone else from Cloudmist Academy arrived in Jazona.

    It was none other than Sylvia.

    She stealthily slipped away from Cloudmist Academy because she wanted to see Emrys.

    She wanted to inform him about her impending marriage and invite him to her wedding banquet,

    determined to show him how exceptional her man was.

    It could be considered a form of pettiness.

    Sylvia had neverpromised so much for a man, but Emrys was the exception,

    He had already left a deep imprint in her heart. Yet, she couldn¡¯t attain his love and could only take

    revenge against herself by doing so.

    It was beyond childish, but she couldn¡¯t help it.

    It was just like some girls who liked to arrange a table specially for their ex¨Cboyfriends. during their

    wedding to unt the great match they found and deal thetter a blow for not valuing them in the past.

    However, they often ended up degrading themselves:

    The ex¨Cboyfriends sitting together might not be all that regretful. Instead, they discussed their prowess

    and whether they could continue ying the field in the future.

    Sylvia¡¯s intention was more or less along the same lines.

    1/3

    Chapter 958 | Am Getting Married

    She had never actually started a rtionship with Emrys, and it had always been unrequited love on

    her part.

    Yet, she still hoped to invite him to her wedding, hoping to see a hint of jealousy in him despite knowing

    it wasn¡¯t quite realistic.

    Regarding Sylvia¡¯s arrival, Cordelia was taken aback and almost mistook her for Nte initially.

    ¡°Nte didn¡¯te over with you?¡± Cordelia asked in surprise when she entertained Sylvia.

    At the mention of Nte, a slight shadow crossed Sylvia¡¯s eyes.

    She used to be a cold and aloof person. The reason for her transformation into a sensitive and

    emotional person then was not only due to Emrys but also because of Nte.

    It was precisely because of theparison with thetter that feelings of jealousy, disappointment, and

    resentment emerged.

    She wished nothing more than to switch ces with Nte.

    Forcing a smile, Sylvia said, ¡°After Nte returned to the Morris family, she has been cultivating

    diligently, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb her and decided toe out on my own.¡±

    Cordelia could naturally tell that her smile was forced.

    She opened her mouth but didn¡¯t ask anything in the end because her own emotions wereplex.

    Already feeling inferior, she wondered if she wouldg even further behind in the future upon hearing

    that her best friend was cultivating so diligently.

    Her mood became even more gloomy.

    She utterly regretted not heeding Ameera¡¯s advice back then and apanying Nte to Cloudmist

    Academy to cultivate.

    Mainly, it was because Cordelia had a strong personality. Following Nte to Cloudmist. Academy

    inexplicably made her feel like she was taking advantage of thetter, leaving her unsettled.

    Even though they were all best friends, it was hard for her to suddenly fall so far behind the others

    when she was used to being the eldest of them. It was something she found

    2/3

    Chapter 958 I Am Getting Married

    difficult to ept.

    Her emotions wer

    in turmoil.

    8 10:26

    Naturally, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to press Sylvia for details. Instead, she huffed softly. ¡°Cultivating

    diligently? I think Nte is simply heartless. Hmph!¡±

    Sylvia gave an awkwardugh, aware that she was only joking.

    Cordelia then asked, ¡°So, what brings you here today, Ms. Morris? Is there something important?¡±

    Getting down to business, Sylvia took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m getting married.¡±

    ¡°Getting married?¡±

    Cordelia¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. The inherent curiosity that came naturally to her was sparked to life. She

    eagerly sat down beside Sylvia and asked, ¡°Is it a love match? How long have you two been together?

    And what¡¯s he like?¡®

    Send Gi

    4.2K

    ÊÛ

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959 Invite Emrys To My Wedding Banquet

    Regardless of whether it was in the mundane world or on Mount Kushburn and whether one was an

    ordinary person or a cultivator, getting married was always a cause for great joy and celebration,

    deserving a grand treatment.

    ¡°His name is Zephyr Lestrange, and he¡¯s a member of the secret n families,¡± Sylvia replied.

    Noticing the puzzled expression on Cordelia¡¯s face, she realized that thetter might not understand

    the concept of the secret n, so she further exined. ¡°The status of the secret n families on

    Mount Kushburn is equivalent to that of wealthy noble families in the mundane world.¡±

    With that exnation, Cordelia immediately understood. Enviously, she remarked, ¡°That¡¯s quite

    impressive. A man who could win your affections must be extraordinarily outstanding, right, Ms.

    Morris?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. He¡¯s exceptionally outstanding!¡±

    ¡°Then, you must really love him.¡±

    Sylvia paused for a moment. Then, she resolutely nodded and dered, ¡°Yes! I truly love him.

    Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to marry him!¡±

    Her words seemed to be intentionally directed at a specific individual.

    Therefore, she raised her voice a notch and did her best to sound emphatic, albeit knowing that person

    wasn¡¯t there at that moment.

    With a smile, Cordelia said, ¡°I truly envy you for finding your own happiness.¡±

    Haha, perhaps so!

    Sylvia chuckled bitterly deep within but didn¡¯t let it show. She slowly said. ¡°The reason I came this time

    is actually to invite you¡­ and Emrys to my wedding banquet.¡±

    ¡°Sure. I was nning on visiting that heartless Nte anyway,¡± Cordelia agreed. Then, she promptly

    asked, ¡°When exactly?¡±

    ¡°The date hasn¡¯t been set yet, but it should be soon, within the next two weeks.¡±

    ¡°Within the next two weeks?¡± Cordelia¡¯s brows suddenly furrowed.

    1/3

    Chapter 959 Invite Emrys To My Wedding Banquet

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you guys busytely?¡± Sylvia asked in puzzlement.

    Cordelia shook her head. ¡°I have no problem, but I¡¯m worried about whether Emrys will be able to make

    it back.¡±

    Emrys can¡¯t make it back?

    The moment Sylvia heard that, her heart gave a violent jolt.

    If Emrys doesn¡¯t attend my wedding, what¡¯s the point of me asking Zephyr to throw a grand wedding for

    me?

    If asked if she genuinely wanted to marry Zephyr, the answer would be a negation.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    She then seemingly thought of something and asked, ¡°When you mentioned earlier that Emrys might

    not be able to make it back, does that mean he is still at Three Sword Sects on Mount Kushburn?¡±

    She had long suspected that Tigger was Emrys, hence decided to probe with a question.

    However, Cord shook her head and said, ¡°No. He left for Jipsdale a couple of days ago,

    iming that he had important business to take care of, but I can¡¯t help feeling that he¡¯s actually¡­¡±

    Avoiding me!

    She didn¡¯t voice thest two words, her emotions in turmoil once again.

    A few days ago, after Emrys resolved the matter of the Lestrange family¡¯s secret. inheritance

    technique, he told Cordelia that he needed to go to Jipsdale for some important business, then left.

    Nheless, Cordelia¡¯s imagination ran wild.

    She wondered if she was too forward that day that she scared him, causing him to avoid her.

    Suddenly, she found herself yearning for the days of old.

    Back then, she was unaware that Emrys was Empyrean Lord. She only regarded him as a carefree

    young boy, often responding to his banter and teasing by pulling his ear.

    She even feigned indifference. Though she longed for him inwardly, she adamantly put on an aloof

    expression.

    2/3

    K

    Chapter 959 Invite Emrys To My Wedding Banquet

    It was uncertain if such days could ever return.

    Ever since the battle on Sky Devourer Peak, where Emrys defeated a hundred man¨Cmade Divinity

    martial artists, everything seemed to have changed

    Each of the seven of them had their own destiny

    Emrys was also often away from home.

    All that subtly influenced Cordelia¡¯s emotional state.

    If she could turn back time, she would certainly not maintain her previously aloof demeanor and cherish

    the days spent with Emrys and the others even more.

    Of course, perhaps it was already toote for all that then.

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960 I Am Innocent

    D100%

    10:42

    Cordelia coralled herplex thoughts and sighed softly, only to notice Sylvia lost in her own world,

    deep in thought about something or other.

    ¡°Ms. Morris?¡± Cordelia called out in perplexity, jolting Sylvia back to reality.

    Without thinking, Sylvia blurted, ¡°Delia, could you ask Emrys when he might be free?¡±

    She was born just a bit earlier than Nte, so addressing Cordelia as thetter did wasn¡¯t much of an

    issue.

    Her request, however, posed a significant issue.

    Cordelia suddenly looked at her more suspiciously, asking, ¡°Is it that important for Rys to attend your

    wedding?¡±

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Ask him when he might be free? Doesn¡¯t it essentially mean that she is first inquiring when Emrys is

    avable before deciding on a date for her wedding banquet? In other words, his attendance is a must.

    She seemingly discerned something unusual andmented inwardly.

    Emrys, why are you engaging in romantic entanglements everywhere, you b*stard? You can¡¯t even

    settle things with me, yet you dare to flirt and fool around out there. How I wish to castrate you to help

    solve your problems!

    Cordelia clenched her fists tightly.

    ¡°No, Delia, you misunderstood. I just¡­ just felt that Emrys is my

    Bnce: 700 + 84

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Emergency calls onlyMa

    Chapter 960 I Am Innocent

    doesn¡¯t have the time¡­ simply forget it!¡±

    As Sylvia spoke, the less confident she grew.

    D100%

    10:43

    The more she tried to exin things, the more apparent that she was making excuses.

    Seeing through her, Cordelia went silent momentarily before asking, ¡°Are your feelings for him

    genuine?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Startled, Sylvia refuted anxiously, ¡°What¡­ what are you saying? How could I possibly have

    feelings for Emrys? I told you that he¡¯s just a friend.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about Zephyr.¡±

    Sylvia fell silent.

    The silence that followedsted for several minutes.

    Cordelia herself didn¡¯t know how to offerfort.

    She was even jealous of Karina, so she couldn¡¯t possibly share Emrys with anyone else further. In the

    end, she decided not to interfere and let him resolve his own romantic entanglement.

    Overthinking things gave her a headache.

    ¡°Take a seat in the living room. I¡¯ll go and ce a call to ask if he can return within the next two weeks.¡±

    Cordelia got up, her face icy as she entered her room. After cing the call, she said, ¡°Emrys, there¡¯s

    something serious I need to discuss

    Bnce:

    700 + 84

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Emergency calls onlyM

    Chapter 960 I Am Innocent

    D 100%

    10:43

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Delia? I¡¯m currently busy.¡±

    ¡°Busy? Haha, you must be busy sweet¨Ctalking women out there, huh?¡±

    ¡°Delia, what are you talking about? And why are you being so sarcastic?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one being sarcastic!¡±

    Cordelia paused for a moment before she continued in a frosty tone, ¡°Your lover came looking for you,

    saying she¡¯d be getting married within the next fortnight and wanted to know if you could attend her

    wedding banquet.¡±

    Emrys was immediately puzzled. ¡°Lover? What lover? Delia, can you please speak in more detail?¡±

    ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t even know which lover. It seems that you have a lot of love affairs, huh? When it

    comes to me, it¡¯s either an issue with my martial arts technique or the timing isn¡¯t right. Yet, you seem

    to be having such a great time outside. What do you take me¡­ I mean, Karina, for?¡± Cordelia

    continued sarcastically.

    ¡°I¡¯m innocent!¡±

    This time, Emrys was genuinely baffled. Even through the phone, he could sense Cordelia¡¯s

    overwhelming jealousy that seemed about to overflow.

    However, he truly had no idea what was going on.

    ¡°Delia, please make things clear. Who exactly is getting married?¡±

    Bnce:

    700 + 84

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Emergency calls onlybe &

    Chapter 960 I Am Innocent

    Nina?

    100

    Emrys was taken aback in an instant. His first thought was of Nte, assuming that Ameera was up to

    her old tricks again, scheming to force Nte into marriage with someone.

    But on second thought, that didn¡¯t seem right.

    If Nte were being forced into marriage, she would certainly reach out to him through Telepathic

    Formation.

    He didn¡¯t receive her call.

    Moreover, Cordelia would never refer to Nte as ¡°that girl from the Morris family.¡±

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961 Nothing Between Us

    Thus, Emrys mulled it over, tentatively asking, ¡°Sylvia?¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    00%

    10:43

    ¡°Hmph, so you¡¯re finally willing to admit it, aren¡¯t you? And you dare to say you didn¡¯t mess around?

    Emrys, you¡¯ve really crossed the line!¡± Cordelia seemed to have seized Emrys¡® tail, relentlessly venting

    her

    anger.

    Emrys was on the verge of tears. ¡°I didn¡¯t! Cordelia, you¡¯ve made it so obvious. Who else could it be

    but Sylvia? However, I assure you, there¡¯s nothing between us.¡±

    When did Sylvia be my lover? I admit, the first time I met Sylvia, there was some

    misunderstanding, but that was because I mistook her for Nte. As for that incident at Sword King

    Sect, it was clearly Sylvia who first attempted to unmask me. She was the one who initiated the conflict,

    so how did the me end up on my shoulders? Moreover, why on earth should I be held ountable

    for the reckless actions of that ouw, Tigger? What is this skewed logic¡ª I mean, reason! Emrys

    frowned.

    ¡°You? Innocent? Ha!¡± Cordelia was being quite unreasonable, and she believed a beautiful woman like

    her needn¡¯t care to be reasonable.

    She chuckled at Emrys, her toneced with annoyance. ¡°Just tell me if you have time or not?¡±

    Emrys knew he couldn¡¯t exin things clearly over the phone. Cordelia, a jealous type, could be

    terrifying when his jealousy was triggered. She was the ssic case of someone who appeared aloof

    on the outside but was intensely passionate within.

    Bnce: 700 +67

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Emergency calls only Mi

    Chapter 961 Nothing Between Us

    D 100% 10:43

    Emrys stated, ¡°I honestly don¡¯t have any time. There¡¯s a really urgent matter waiting for me to attend

    to.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°National matter.¡±

    ¡°Good luck to you!¡±

    Feeling a wave of irritation, Cordelia ended the call with a sense of

    resentment.

    Then, she went to the living room and said to Sylvia, ¡°That jerk imed he¡¯s too busy with national

    affairs, probably won¡¯t make it to your wedding!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The light in Sylvia¡¯s eyes dimmed instantly.

    Upon seeing that, Cordelia felt her irritation with Emrys grow. ¡°Ms. Morris, that unworthy man doesn¡¯t

    deserve you. You don¡¯t need to keep him on your mind like this!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin. We¡¯re both women. I understand how you feel.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that you also¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. I have absolutely no interest in that jerk of a man!¡±

    Sylvia frowned slightly. But I haven¡¯t said anything yet!

    Bnce: 700 + 67

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Emergency calls only

    Chapter 961 Nothing Between Us

    D 100% 10:43

    conversation die just like that, she posed a question, ¡°Ms. Morris, you

    seem quite taken with that scoundrel. Did he deceive you in,

    way?¡±

    some

    ¡°No¡­ No, he didn¡¯t.¡± Upon hearing those words, Sylvia immediately blushed.

    Soon after, she spoke with a hint of sorrow, ¡°Actually, nothing happened between Emrys and I. The

    issue lies with me.¡±

    ¡°With you?¡± Cordelia didn¡¯t immediately understand the meaning of those words.

    Sylvia nodded, admitting, ¡°It¡¯s my own issue. It¡¯s my¡­ one¨Csided affection for him. I¡¯m aware that he

    has never had feelings for me.¡±

    For the first time, Sylvia admitted her affection for Emrys.

    Previously, she had no idea what it felt like to be in love with

    someone.

    Perhaps influenced by Ameera, she came to view affection as the cheapest thing there was. In her

    eyes, there were only evesting benefits, but never evesting affection.

    She believed that no matter how deep the affection, time would eventually dilute it, so it would be better

    to choose a man who could offer more support.

    Sylvia had been influenced by that way of thinking since her

    childhood. As a result, she was never quite sure what it felt like to be fond of someone, nor did she

    believe that she would ever develop such feelings for a person.

    Bnce: 700+67

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Emergency calls only M? 1)

    Chapter 961 Nothing Between Us

    ?D100%

    10:43

    Ameera directed her to form rtionships with whomever she chose, and she did just so. The concept

    of liking someone didn¡¯t evene into y.

    Initially, getting close to Emrys was indeed in ordance with Ameera¡¯s wishes.

    Then,ter on, Emrys lost his abilities. Under normal circumstances, Sylvia would definitely not

    approach Emrys again, and Ameera would not possibly support her in doing so.

    Yet, the reality was, every so often, she would find herself thinking about Emrys.

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962

    Chapter 962 Venting Frustration

    When a high-quality young man like Zephyr appeared, Sylvia surprisingly couldn¡¯t muster the desire to befriend him and even

    felt somewhat repelled.

    Agreeing to marry Zephyr was merely a way of venting her frustration at Emrys.

    At that moment, Sylvia had to admit, she had fallen for Emrys.

    ¡°Ms. Morris, you''re in unrequited love, aren¡¯t you?¡± The expression on Cordelia¡¯s face suddenly took on a peculiar shift, no longer

    filled with

    anger.

    Instead, a hint of guilt toward Emrys began to surface. It seemed that | had misunderstood Emrys. | initially thought he was the

    type of man who toyed with girls¡® hearts, unwilling to take responsibility for his actions. However, it turned out that the issuey

    with Sylvia herself. It can¡¯t be that he¡¯s automatically obligated to reciprocate just because she has feelings for him, right? That¡¯d

    be unreasonable!

    With a sympathetic tone, Cordelia advised, ¡°Ms. Morris, | understand that Emrys is quite exceptional, and there are many girls

    who fancy him. However, he can¡¯t be responsible for everyone. You¡¯re not only making things difficult for him but also devaluing

    yourself.¡±

    It''s quite the testament to their sibling love, isn¡¯t it? One moment, she was berating Emrys, calling him a terrible man, and the

    very next, she was praising him for his excellence. How nice. Sylvia hung her head in silence.

    The matter of emotions was not something one could easily let go of.

    Bnce:

    700 +49

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Emergency calls only

    Chapter 962 Venting Frustration

    D 100% 10:43

    better. At least she knew that Emrys wasn¡¯t fooling around outside.

    When Sylvia returned, her emotions were entirely different from when she had arrived.

    She had embarked on the journey with the intention of meeting Emrys, carrying the resentment of a young girl in her heart.

    Unfortunately, she did not get to see Emrys. Moreover, after her exchange with Cordelia, she found herself even more confused

    than before.

    By the time she returned to the Morris residence, she still seemed to be lost in her own world.

    Meanwhile, Ameera was happily contemting the wedding, as getting involved with the secret n was absolutely worth it!

    Ameera was in high spirits when suddenly she heard Sylvia utter such a sentence. ¡°Mom, can I... back out?¡±

    Instantly, her brows furrowed. ¡°What? Backing out? Sylvia, what nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, Sylvia voiced out, ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry Zephyr.¡±

    ¡°You must be joking!¡±

    Ameera¡¯s face darkened instantly. ¡°You were the one who agreed to marry Zephyr back then. Now you''re saying you won''t? Do

    you think you can just call it off by saying so?¡±

    Initially, Zephyr had arrived with a marriage proposal in hand. If he

    Bnce: 700 + 49

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Emergency calls only MO temn

    Chapter 962 Venting Frustration

    0100% 10:43

    been one thing. However, regardless of how it came about, Sylvia had ultimately agreed to marry him.

    Regretting at that point was akin to pping Zephyr¡¯s face. The Lestrange family likely wouldn''t let that go easily.

    Ameera spoke with a serious

    expression, ¡°! admit that at first, |

    strongly advised you to marry

    Zephyr. However, when | heard you

    were unhappy about it, didn¡¯t | say |

    wouldn''t force you? | only suggested

    that you try to getalon@with Qebhyr,

    dyn IANGd Were the one who

    suddenly decided you wanted to

    marry, even insisting that Zephyr

    make the wedding as grand as

    possible. Now, just a few dayster,

    you''ve changed your mind about

    getting married? Do you think this is

    some kind of game? Besides, how

    could marrying into the Lestrange

    family have been unfair to you?

    Sylvia, you weren''t like this before.

    What on earth has happened

    recently... Could it be because of that

    good-for-nothing? You can''t

    possibly have fallen for him, can

    you?¡± The content is on

    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest

    chapter there!

    Ameera seemed to have thought of

    something. When she spo these

    words, she clearly\sawran unnatural

    flleket cross Sylvia''s face, instantly

    igniting her, anger. The content is on

    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest

    chapter there!

    Ameera didn¡¯t mention the name of that good¡ªfor¡ªnothing, yet everyone knew exactly who she was talking about.

    ¡°| noticed something was off with

    you from the start, and sure enough,

    it''s because of that QO .cO mM

    apr fn! when did

    you be so foolish? What on

    earth is so great about that worthless

    man?¡± Ameera was almost beside

    herself with frustration. The content

    is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest

    chapter there!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She couldn¡¯t say anything about Nte because she had always had a bond with Emrys since they were children. Conversely,

    Nte¡¯s

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963 Badmouth

    If she dared to badmouth Emrys in front of Nte, Nte would undoubtedly turn against her

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Ameer was well aware of that fact.

    Hence, she hadn¡¯t dared to bother Nte, nor did she dare to force Nte to meet any young talents.

    Her idea was to let time dilute Nte¡¯s feelings, as with the passage of time, many things naturally

    fade away.

    Additionally, more recently, Nte had been relentlessly honing her skills, her abilities growing rapidly.

    That brought immensefort to Ameera.

    She believed that once Nte truly reached a certain level, thetter would feel that Emrys wasn¡¯t

    good enough anymore.

    Surprisingly, Ameera found herself less worried about Nte.

    What truly infuriated her was Sylvia.

    To Sylvia¡¯s surprise, she found herself unable to forget that good¨Cfor¨Cnothing man, something that truly

    caught Ameera off guard.

    Sylvia spoke with a sense of injustice. ¡°If you thought so poorly of him, why did me getting close to him

    in the first ce?¡±

    you

    insist on

    ¡°What happened in the past is in the past and now is now! Am I not asking you to forget him? I¡¯ve

    discussed this with you before, so I don¡¯t want to bbor the point. You must fulfill your marriage

    commitment to the Lestrange family!¡±

    ¡°Once you¡¯ve fallen for someone, do you really think it¡¯s that easy to forget? Do everyone can be as

    heartless as you?¡± Sylvia¡¯s expression was full of agony, tears her cheeks.

    It was the first time she had spoken to Ameera in such a tone.

    you assume

    Sylvia suddenly lost control of her emotions, leaving Ameera slightly taken aback.

    down

    Immediately, Ameera snapped in anger, ¡°Heartless, am I? Hmm, Sylvia, you¡¯ve truly disappointed me

    today! Since you can¡¯t seem to forget that good¨Cfor¨Cnothing, why don¡¯t you find him? Ask him if it¡¯s you

    he¡¯s fond of?¡±

    Sylvia couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears because she knew the answer.

    Bnce:

    713+ 83

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Chapter 963 Badmouth

    That had already been confirmed before.

    In the midst of the heated exchange between mother and daughter, a housekeeper from the Morris

    residence suddenly stepped in, cautiously uttering a sentence. ¡°Mdm. Ameera, Mr. Lestrange has

    arrived.¡±

    Ameera cast a cold nce at Sylvia and said, ¡°Go back to your room and reflect on yourself. Don¡¯t

    embarrass yourself in front of Mr. Lestrange!¡±

    Sylvia remained silent, quietly slipping away through the side door as she wiped away her

    tears.

    A momentter, Zephyr walked in with a puzzled expression on his face. ¡°Mdm. Ameera, I thought I

    heard some arguing from here just now. What happened?¡±

    ¡°No worries, it¡¯s just a mino

    family disagreement. Zephyr, you don¡¯t need to overthink it.¡± Ameera had already put on a warm smile,

    reassuring Zephyr with augh,__

    Zephyr nodded, refraining from asking further questions.

    He had absolutely no interest in those mundane family matters.

    ¡°Mdm. Ameera, there¡¯s something I need to discuss,¡± Zephyr began slowly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the wedding

    between Ms. Morris and I may need to be postponed for a while.¡±

    His tone was not one of negotiation, but more of an announcement.

    Ameera¡¯s face changed instantly, and she asked anxiously, ¡°Postponement? Why the need for a

    dy?¡±

    ¡°An urgent task was suddenly assigned to me by the family, leaving me with no about marriage in the

    short term,¡± Zephyr exined.

    to think

    Naturally, Zephyr couldn¡¯t possibly reveal to Ameera that he had taken a trip to Jazona. As a result,

    within just a few days, he had put his life and death into the hands of a

    rer.

    Emrys had stated that as long as Zephyr didn¡¯t provoke him, he would certainly not trigger that spirit

    imprint.

    However, that thing was like a bomb, the switch of which was controlled by others. No one wished to

    have such a bomb lingering in their own mind, especially Zephyr.

    Zephyr had to brainstorm a way to remove the spirit imprint. Thus, there wasn¡¯t the slightest inclination

    toward marriage in his mind at that moment.

    Even if Sylvia could further refine herself, he had to first eliminate those factors threatening his life.

    Only then could he discuss matters of enjoyment. Otherwise, he would be in great

    Upon hearing his words, Ameera naturally found it difficult to argue any further.

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964

    Chapter 964 Cool Down

    Hmm, Sylvia''s emotions are rather unstable right now. Perhaps giving her some time to cool down might allow her to see things

    more clearly. Ameera expressed her regret, ¡°Since you have spoken in such a manner, you should prioritize your family matter. |

    wish you sess inpleting your family mission soon, and then we can discuss your marriage.¡±

    ¡°| will.¡± Zephyr swiftly departed from the Morris residence. .

    At Martial Arts Alliance Inquisition, Jipsdale, Chanaca, Jerome wore a solemn expression.

    Standing beside him was Elduin, a guardian of Sky Devourer Pce

    The two of them respectfully gazed at the figure seated ahead, Emrys.

    Emrys wasn¡¯t avoiding Cordelia. Rather, he genuinely had a matter of national importance to attend to.

    The former leader of Jipsdale Martial Arts Alliance Headquarters, Endre, had fled.

    Moreover, Endre had even taken away the Martial Arts Alliance¡¯s supreme token.

    That was the highest-ranking token within the Martial Arts Alliance, symbolizing the authority of Chanaea Martial Arts Alliance.

    Naturally, it couldn¡¯t be taken away casually.

    Jerome said, ¡°Your Highness, the inquisition has conducted a covert investigation on Endre. During his tenure, he maintained a

    close rtionship with a certain samurai family in Jetroina. Many of our Chanaea¡¯s significant artefacts have passed through his

    hands and ended up in possession of that samurai family. After we obtained the crucial evidence, we immediately decided to

    arrest Endre. However, he managed to evade us, fleeing to Tetroina before we could apprehend him. Regarding the situation in

    Jetroina, the Inquisi intervene. Therefore, | reported this matter to General Elduin. In the name of the sky Devourer Pce,

    General Elduin exerted pressure on Jetroina. However, Jetroina has been persistently unresponsive.¡±

    ouldn¡¯t

    Listening to Jerome¡¯s report, Emrys narrowed his eyes slightly, his voice cold. ¡°As expected, Levente and Endre are no good.

    Elduin, have you been in touch with Hidden Fighters Alliance?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve already made contact,¡± Elduin respectfully reported, ¡°However, they responded that they, too, are unable to

    help.¡±

    ¡°Is there no way?¡± A chilling aura suddenly erupted from Emrys. ¡°It seems like Matteo is begging to be killed!¡±

    Matteo was originally the vice chief of Hidden Fighters Alliance. However, after Regan died

    at Sku Devourer Peak he took over the position of the Alliance¡¯s leader

    Bnce: 713 +66

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Chapter 964 Cool Down

    He was one of the earliest from Jetroina Hidden Fighters Alliance to pledge his loyalty to Emrys.

    Unexpectedly, he actually had the audacity to respond that there was no solution.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    It seems he has been livingfortably these days, and is now looking for a beating. Emrys felt it was necessary to bring some

    sense into Matteo.

    With an apologetic expression, Elduin said, ¡°My apologies. | have failed in my duties.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Elduin. All thirty-five guardians of Sky Devourer Pce knew their lord wanted each of them to be able to hold up

    their own piece of sky instead of relying on him for everything.

    Under normal circumstances, they were generally reluctant to disturb Emrys.

    However, many things weren''t as simple as one might imagine.

    Just like the previous time, nations

    around the globe thought that Shy,

    Devourer Lord, had pefishetn that

    li@ersiancin the Pollerton Ocean,

    each one not knowing how wildly

    they were behaving. The content is

    on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest

    chapter there!

    At that time, everyone in Sky

    Devourer Pce understood. The

    martial arts organizations fiom \''''

    around heer weren''t actually

    afraid of Sky Devourer Pce itself,

    but rather, they feared Sky Devourer

    Lord. The content is on

    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest

    chapter there!

    That was all there was to it.

    Thest time at Sky Devourer Peak, if Sky Devourer Lord hadn¡¯t stepped in when he did, the world of martial artists would have

    likely undergone a monumental shift.

    The same thing was happening again.

    The supreme token of Central

    Chanaean Martial Arts Alliance had

    been lost. If Sky cee didn''t

    eryens, leaving I 0 Sky Devourer

    Pce to exert pressure, it was

    feared that Jetroina would continue

    to respond with an indifferent

    attitude. The content is on

    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest

    chapter there!

    It was a rather frustrating reality to the others in the Pce.

    Emrys'' eyes sparkled as he said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t me yourself. This has nothing to do with you. | was the one who used to

    oversimplify the world.¡±

    After encountering Mount Kushburn and the totem family, Emrys realized that those seemingly powerful forces were, in fact,

    incredibly weak.

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965 Children Squabbling

    The truly terrifying power was the one that didn¡¯t bother to reveal itself.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    The battle at Sky Devourer Peak, in the eyes of ordinary people, might have been earth- shattering.

    However, to those truly powerful hidden forces, it was merely a group of children squabbling.

    That was why, when those people met Emrys, they were not only undeterred by his status but also

    disyed attitudes of contempt, taunting him with cold sarcasm.

    They felt disdainful of Emrys¡® actions.

    The concept of patriotism was, in their view, nothing more than unnecessary meddling. The true path to

    sess, they believed, was to focus wholeheartedly on their own development and growth.

    That was where Emrys¡® differences with themy.

    One couldn¡¯t really say who was right or wrong. It was just that their paths were too different

    to converge.

    Emrys said, ¡°I will personally make another trip to Hidden Fighters Alliance to find out what exactly is

    going on.¡±

    Elduin asked, ¡°Do you need me to bring some of my subordinates with us?¡±

    ¡°No need. I have a feeling there¡¯s something more going on with that samurai family. Your involvement

    wouldn¡¯t make any difference.¡± Emrys didn¡¯t borate on what was soplex.

    However, one thing was certain: the power of the other party had evidently surpassed the realm of

    martial arts.

    Perhaps it was akin to the existence of something like Mount Kushburn or the town families in

    Chanaea.

    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to be so bold.

    Matteo would never have dared to risk offending Emrys by saying there was nothing he could do.

    ¡°Before heading to Jetroina, I must first pay a visit to the Dragon Soul Penitentiary,¡± said Emrys, his

    eyes flickering.

    ¡°Why do you want to go there?¡± Jerome asked curiously.

    Emrus huffed. ¡°The matters of Handsome don¡¯t concer

    ern voul¡±

    Bnce: 713 + 47

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Chapter 965 Children Squabbling

    For the first time, Jerome realized that Empyrean Lord was surprisingly narcissistic. Indeed, once the

    aura of mystery was lost, everything seemed to lose its grandeur.

    Meanwhile, Elduin was already ustomed to that.

    Those who didn¡¯t know Emrys assumed him to be a Malevolent Deity, given his status as Sky Devourer

    Lord. However, the guardians of Sky Devourer Pce knew better. Once Emrys took off his dragon

    mask, he was nothing more than a goofball.

    Of course, they dared not utter the word goofball, nor could they casually respond to Emrys¡® jokes.

    Only in private, they would asionally mention that he was quite humorous.

    Emrys didn¡¯t stay in Jipsdale for too long. He soon arrived at the eastern waters of Chanaea.

    His purpose foring to that underwater penitentiary, of course, was for the blood dragon soul.

    It was the same thing as when he went to the Wheeler residence to devour the Demon Wolf.

    Emrys was greedy, and ever since he had experienced the wonders of spirit, his curiosity had only

    intensified!

    If he could refine the blood dragon soul, his spiritual power would undoubtedly be stronger.

    Perhaps the next time he encountered the ghost n, he could directly use his spirit power to shatter

    their soul energy.

    When Emrys arrived at Dragon Soul Penitentiary, he dismissed all the prison guards.

    His gaze rested on the massive dragon pir from the past, his eyes burning with intensity. ¡°Will you

    come out on your own, or do I need to do it myself?¡± he challenged.

    It seemed as though he was talking to the air.

    The dragon pir showed no signs of response. However, at the very base of the pr, within a

    massive, blood¨Cred circr formation, nine enormous blood dragons were coiled up, trembling

    uncontrobly.

    ¡°Malevolent Deity did return! I didn¡¯t expect him toe back so swiftly!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Novemrax. It¡¯s all because of the disaster you¡¯ve caused. Why would you mess with Malevolent

    Deity for no reason?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying all this now? You didn¡¯t stop me from leaving in the first ce, so you¡¯d

    better start thinking of a way to fix this!¡±

    ¡°How about ying dead?¡±

    Bnce:

    713 + 47

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Chapter 965 Children Squabbling

    upside down!¡±

    ¡°So, what do you guys suggest we should do?¡±

    ¡°Maybe we should just throw Novemrax out. After all, he¡¯s the one who caused all this trouble.

    Sacrificing one for the happiness of the whole family sounds like a good deal to me.¡±

    *Please, don¡¯t do this, brothers. Aren¡¯t we supposed to be a loving family? How can you be so

    heartless¡­ If you dare to throw me out, I¡¯ll expose all of you. If I¡¯m going down, we¡¯re all going down

    together!¡±

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966 Unworthy

    62%

    ¡°You despicable and shameless scoundrel. You¡¯re unworthy of possessing the bloodline of our blood

    dragon n!¡±

    The souls of several blood dragons were locked in a heated argument, until finally, Primusrax

    intervened, ¡°Enough with the bickering! Do you all still remember what that unparalleled warrior told us

    over two decades ago?¡±

    When he spoke up, the rest of the blood dragon souls immediately ceased their quarreling, falling into

    silence.

    Of course, they remembered the events from over twenty years ago because that man was akin to a

    nightmarish presence.

    Once upon a time, there was an unparalleled champion who had braved the Dragon Soul Penitentiary.

    He almost managed to subdue all nine of them, but in the end, he chose to spare them. Furthermore,

    he entrusted them with certain tasks.

    That unparalleled elite was none other than Stein.

    Hence, when they discovered that Emrys¡® body surprisingly carried the same bloodline as Stein¡¯s, their

    shock was immense. They outright dered Emrys to be the Malevolent Deity.

    They had truly been traumatized, unwilling to go through it all over again.

    However, they had already provoked Emrys.

    When Primusrax saw Emrys moving, he immediately shouted, ¡°Everyone, follow me out now!¡±

    The space around them shuddered intensely.

    The nine blood dragon souls simultaneously appeared above Emrys¡® head, their massive bodies nearly

    filling the entire space. They looked like a colossal dragon with nine heads.

    There are nine blood dragon souls? I thought there was only one! Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯ve hit the

    jackpot? As long as I refined these nine blood dragon souls together, my spirit power would definitely

    reach an incredibly terrifying level. At first, Emrys was taken aback, but soon, his eyes lit up, sending

    the nine blood dragon souls into a state of fear as if they had already be ythings at his

    mercy.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    As expected of Malevolent Deity! His appetite is huge! Primusrax was the first to regain hisposure,

    and he said, ¡°Young man, our youngest behaved inappropriately toward you earlier. He¡¯s still na?ve. We

    hope you can be patient with him.¡±

    In realitu Mowerbrov hadn¡¯t really dane southing urang

    Bnce: 713 + 30.

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    10.19 Sat, 20 Apr

    Chapter 966 Unworthy

    They were originally assigned to guard the Dragon Soul Penitentiary. Thest time, it was Emrys who

    first disrupted the order of the Dragon Soul Penitentiary. The fact that Novemrax stepped in to enforce

    discipline was not out of line.

    Yet, they hardly dared reason with this formidable figure, having no choice but to take the me upon

    themselves.

    Quickly taking over the conversation from the eldest, Novemrax said, ¡°Sir, I was blind to the obvious.

    Allow me to apologize and make amends. I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive me.¡±

    As a member of the blood dragon n, uttering such words was indeed a sign of weakness. However,

    even a dragon under a roof had to bow its head.

    The sudden politeness of those blood dragon souls left Emrys somewhat taken aback. ¡°Uhm¡­¡±

    The dragons had alreadypromised. Wouldn¡¯t it be a bit too cruel and unreasonable if Emrys still

    insisted on refining them?

    After all, they were not like the Demon Wolf of the Wheeler family, which was inherently evil. When

    Emrys decided to deal with it, one could argue that he was merely acting as an agent of justice.

    It didn¡¯t feel quite right to him to harm those blood dragon souls when they hadn¡¯t really done anything

    wrong.

    This is making things difficult for me. Emrys said with a hint of embarrassme formal, guys. Go ahead

    and show off your ir. I won¡¯t mind at all.¡±

    The dragon souls thought, Of course, you wouldn¡¯t mind!

    on¡¯t be so

    ¡°How about this? Why don¡¯t you all discuss and offer me one voluntarily? After all, it wasn¡¯t easy for me

    toe all this way. Surely, you wouldn¡¯t let me return empty¨Chanded, would you?¡±

    Seeing that the stalemate was getting them nowhere, Emrys had no choice but to take a step back and

    speak up.

    All

    eyes from the dragon souls immediately turned toward Novemrax.

    Novemrax immediately lost his cool, cursing under his breath. These disloyal jerks are not dependable

    in the slightest when it matters the most!

    ¡°Young man, let me tell you something.¡± At that moment, Primusrax spoke up again, slowly and

    deliberately. ¡°None of us can leave this Dragon Soul Penitentiary.¡±

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967 Pulling My leg

    ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± Emrys suddenly became interested.

    The Dragon Soul Penitentiary has existed for an indefinite period of time. Even we can¡¯t exactly recall

    when it was established or why we are here. All we remember is a voice deep within our memories,

    compelling us to stand guard here,¡± said Primusrax.

    ¡°Something like that actually happened?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it seems as though a part of our memory is missing. However, that voice has always been

    there. It was as if it was the divine decree of a god, not allowing us to harbor even the slightest thought

    of resistance, nor daring to disobey itsmands.¡±

    ¡°Really? Why do I feel like you¡¯re pulling my leg¡­ Could it be that you¡¯re spinning some. fantasy tale to

    dissuade me from assimting you?¡±

    ¡°Young man, I¡¯m speaking nothing but the truth. Let me finish first.¡±

    The blood dragon soul with the longest beard continued, ¡°Although we¡¯ve forgotten many things, we¡¯re

    certain of one thing. We¡¯re guarding an ancient formation below us, and whatever is sealed within, if

    released, will undoubtedly lead to unimaginable consequences.¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t believe it.¡± Emrys shook his head.

    Primusrax continued, ¡°Your disbelief is understandable. After all, those ancient taboos aren¡¯t something

    that people of your time canprehend. However, there¡¯s still something I need to say. Over two

    decades ago, a man sharing your bloodline actually visited the Dragon Soul Penitentiary. In the ce

    we guarded, he left behind a fresh seal. The man stated the seal pertains to the activation of Mount

    Jacaster. Should any one of us depart, the seal would be undone, inevitably leading to the reactivation

    of Mount Jacaster.¡±

    After Primusrax finished speaking, Emrys finally fell into deep thought.

    Two decades ago¡­ The activation of Mount Jacaster¡­ The man who shares the same bloodline as

    me¡­ Without a doubt, that man must be my father. The closure of Mount Jacaster was indeed rted

    to him. To be more precise, it should be rted to me. Just as Ameera had spected before, Mount

    Jacaster had abruptly shut down, adding an inexplicable durance vile to the entire world. This

    constraint suppressed the cultivation of all cultivators to below Nascent Soul Stage, perhaps to protect

    certain individuals. I think I¡¯m one of those individuals that¡¯s being protected. Regardless of whether it

    was my own father or the cultivators from Heavenly Pilferer Sect, they all revolved around me, the most

    crucial piece in an borate game of strategy. Emrys was left bewildered, wondering what kind of

    secret he could possibly be harboring that would be worth their effort to iste an entire world just to

    protect him.

    Primusrax had previously imed that they were suppressing an ancient formation, but

    Emru remained skontigal

    Bnce:

    713 + 15

    ? 1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Chapter 967 Pulling My leg

    However, when Mount Jacaster was mentioned, Emrys couldn¡¯t help but believe it.

    The information shared by Primusrax corresponded perfectly with what Emrys already

    knew.

    The control for Mount Jacaster was located within the Dragon Soul Penitentiary.

    What a terrifying game of chess. Emrys fell into deep thought.

    Without even considering whether there was actually some kind of beast being suppressed beneath

    the Dragon Soul Penitentiary, the mere act of opening Mount Jacaster demanded a cautious approach.

    O

    Once Mount Jacaster was opened, the existing order among the cultivators was bound to be disrupted.

    At that time, the consequences that would be triggered were unclear to everyone.

    The cost would be too high, so Emrys didn¡¯t have the nerve to take that step.

    After much hesitation, Emrys decided to abandon the idea of refining the blood dragon soul for the time

    being and felt gloomy because of it.

    What should I do? I guess I¡¯ll head to Jetroina first and let off some steam! Emrys swiftly arrived in

    Jetroina, making a beeline for Hidden Fighters Alliance base.

    His sudden appearance gave Matteo quite a scare.

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968 Heart Nearly Explode

    ¡°Mr. Lund¡­ How¡­ How did you get here?¡± The moment Matteoid eyes on Emrys, his heart nearly

    exploded.

    The man standing before him was none other than the renowned Sky Devourer Lord!

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Ever since the battle at Sky Devourer Peak, the fame of Sky Devourer Lord had grown even more

    formidable than before.

    There was no reason for Matteo not to be afraid.

    Emrys shot Matteo a cold nce, his voicemanding yet calm. ¡°Why do you think I woulde

    looking for you? Don¡¯t you have any idea?¡±

    ¡°Are you here for that matter concerning the Xanthos family, Mr. Lund?¡± Matteo had already been in

    contact with Sky Devourer Pce and had a rough idea about the situation.

    He was aware that a defector from Chanaca Martial Arts Alliance had fled to the Xanthos family in

    Jetroina.

    At the time, Sky Devourer Pce intended to have Matteo negotiate with the Xanthos family. However,

    Matteo responded that he was, in fact, powerless to do anything.

    He thought it was his dismissive attitude that had infuriated Sky Devourer Lord.

    However, poor Matteo was truly innocent as the Xanthos family was simply too powerful for Hidden

    Fighters Alliance to offend.

    Emrys spoke coldly. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re well aware, aren¡¯t you? Go ahead, exin what exactly

    happened.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lund, I wouldn¡¯t dare to deceive you. The truth is, this Xanthos family is not to be trifled with. They

    are not just an ordinary samurai family, they are¡­¡± Matteo swallowed nervously before he carefully

    uttered, ¡°The immortal family!¡±

    The fact that he, the leader of Hidden Fighters Alliance, was frightened to that extent showed just how

    terrifying the power of the Xanthos family truly was.

    Emrys, however, grinned. ¡°A family of immortals? Haha, so now even the immortal families are

    involved. How intriguing.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lund, I¡¯m not joking with you. It really is a family of immortals,¡± Thinking that Emrys didn¡¯t believe

    him, Matteo immediately expressed with apprehension.

    Emrys waved his hand dismissively. ¡°No need to be anxious, continue speaking!¡±

    Bnce:

    709 +0

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    10:20 Sat 20 Apr

    Chapter 968 Heart Nearly Explode

    wouldn¡¯t dare to make such a joke in his presence.

    Beforeing to Jetroina, Emrys had spected that the Xanthos family was extraordinary, perhaps

    already surpassing the realm of martial artists, simr to the totem families in Chanaea.

    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t dare to disregard the warnings from Sky Devourer Pce.

    While some might have imed they were immortals, Emrys believed that wasplete nonsense and

    that it was just a form of address.

    Matteo took a moment and then slowly narrated the origins of the Xanthos family, his expression filled

    with deep reverence. ¡°In Jetroina, there are several immortal families. Their status is far above that of

    Hidden Fighters Alliance, and even our emperor wouldn¡¯t dare to offend them lightly. The Xanthos

    family is one of the several prominent families of immortals. The immortal they worship is the White

    Snake Immortal. It was said that Ragnar was incredibly arrogant when he was young and had an

    insatiable thirst for battle. He would often visit other people¡¯s samurai schools to challenge them. More

    importantly, after he won, he had this peculiar habit of stripping off his opponent¡¯s clothes, iming

    them as his trophies of victory. Hence, he made a lot of enemies. Once, during a chase by his sworn

    enemies, he identally fell into a cavern. Not only did he survive, but he also stumbled upon an

    unexpected fortune ¨C a mysterious and immense power. Relying on that power, he had taken his

    revenge on all his past adversaries. Moreover, he was audacious enough to challenge those long¨C

    established immortal families. The exact oue remained unknown to all. It was only known that

    Ragnar had survived, and he even established what is now known as the Xanthos family¡­

    Emrys asked in surprise, ¡°How do you know all these details?¡±

    Matteo stated, ¡°Ragnar penned an autobiography. Everything I mentioned is from his own book. It was

    only after reading this autobiography that we came to know that back then, Ragnar had fallen into a

    cave, where he encountered the White Snake Immortal. Astonishingly, he was even epted as a

    disciple by the immortal. Additionally, the book mentions that several katanas belonging to the Xanthos

    family have been nurtured by the immortal powers of the White Snake Immortal. This made it much

    easier for them to form a sword soul. Those katanas, in the hands of key members of the Xanthos

    family, had brought great honor and glory. As a result, the Xanthos family, as the newly risen immortal

    prestigious family, quickly grew in strength and influence.¡±

    Bnce:

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970

    Chapter 970 Major Earthquake

    56%

    After obtaining the address, Emrys did not further trouble Matteo. Instead, he turned around and left Hidden Fighters Alliance.

    Mattec heaved a deep sigh of relief.

    Following that, his expression became increasinglyplex. A major earthquake is about to erupt!

    He genuinely didn¡¯t know who was more formidable, Sky Devourer Lord or Ragnar.

    However, he had heard about one thing.

    Back when Deity yer Alliance was at the peak of its glory, there was a man-made Divinity martial artist from Anndur called

    Alex. He came to intimidate Hidden Fighters Alliance, but upon learning about the existence of the immortal family, he became

    interested in negotiations.

    DEP

    The one who provided the address to him at that time was none other than Regan, the former leader of Hidden Fighters Alliance.

    After that, the matter was left unresolved, but that didn¡¯t mean there was no conclusion following that.

    That highlighted the terrifying nature of the Xanthos family.

    Alex must have lost, which was why he couldn''t bear to admit it. He could only pretend as if nothing had happened.

    If one were to judge solely based on the oue of the matter, the Xanthos family was evidently much more terrifying.

    Initially, Matteo thought the same way until the battle at Sky Devourer Lord effortlessly defeated Alex in the blink of an eye.

    Vourer Peak whenThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Sky

    Moreover, Sky Devourer Lord managed to repel hundreds man-made Divinity martial artists without breaking a sweat, fully

    demonstrating his formidable strength.

    Matteo began to suspect that perhaps the strength of Sky Devourer Lord could indeed match that of the Xanthos family.

    Regardless of who was stronger or weaker between them, once those two terrifying entities shed, it would undoubtedly ignite

    a severe upheaval.

    At that point, all the others could do was to sit back and see how things unfolded.

    Bnce:

    1 Coins =

    675 +0

    1 Pearls

    Chapter 970 Major Earthquake

    headed straight there. As soon as he entered, he raised his voice and called out, ¡°Is Keh here? Tell him toe out and see

    me!¡±

    Emrys was speaking in Chanacan, so the Al simultaneous trantion device converted his words into thenguage of Jetroina,

    broadcasting them far and wide.

    It even intelligently amplified the tone, making his voice sound incredibly passionate and

    arrogant.

    Even Emrys himself was taken aback, but it was exactly what he wanted.

    Then again, he Sky Devourer Lord, so arrogance was practically his middle name.

    With Emrys¡® thunderous roar, everyone inside the samurai school immediately ceased their training. Hostile gazes were swiftly

    cast his way.

    ¡°Goodness! Who''s making such a fuss, daring to address our esteemed leader so casually?¡±

    Aman dressed in samurai attire, sporting a ponytail, approached. His name was Wayne, and he fixed a gloomy stare on Emrys,

    but after a moment, his eyes flickered slightly, and he broke into an exaggeratedugh. ¡°Well, look who it is. Isn¡¯t this Sky

    Devourer Lord of Chanaea? What brings you here, looking for Chief Xanthos?¡±

    ¡°Sky Devourer Lord?¡± Upon hearing Wayne¡¯s words, everyone else in the samurai school had an instant realization.

    ¡°No wonder he looked familiar. So, he¡¯s Chanaea¡¯s Sky Devourer Lord!¡±

    ¡°Sky Devourer Lord, you¡¯ve got some nerve, strutting around in our territory. Do you even know where you are?¡±

    ¡°Last time, there was an audacious Atharian who barged in here, even had the nerve to call himself the Supreme Deity. However,

    Chief Xanthos scared him off with just a single stroke of his de. You wouldn''t be thinking of trying your luck too, would you,

    Sky Devourer Lord?¡±

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971

    Chapter 971 Do Not Expect Courtesies

    ¡°What''ll happen then, hmm?¡± Emrys immediately cut off Wayne¡¯s words.

    Wayne instantly dropped her jovial facade, warning fiercely, ¡°Wait until Chief Xanthos arrives. Don¡¯t expect any courtesies!¡±

    ¡°Then have hime over!¡±

    ¡°You-¡±

    Smack!

    56%0Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Emrys swung his hand in a p, his impatience evident as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, get him here now. | don¡¯t want to hear your

    incessant yapping in my presence anymore.¡±

    ¡°Sky Devourer Lord, you brought this upon yourself!¡± With a loud roar, Wayne stormed out of the samurai school, seething with

    anger.

    The remaining people no longer indulged in mockery and sarcasm.

    They were unafraid of Emrys, for they had a powerful backing. Merely uttering the name Xanthos was enough to deter countless

    people. However, when faced with an unreasonable Sky Devourer Lord, no one had a solution.

    Thus, they opted to endure, waiting for their chief to arrive and teach Sky Devourer Lord how foolish his behavior was.

    Emrys paid no mind to the hostile res of those people. They were nothing more than minor characters, not worth the energy to

    engage with.

    After waiting for what seemed like forever, Wayne¡¯s angry roar echoed from outside once again, ¡°Sky Devourer Lord, you

    reckless fool. Chief Xanthos has arrived. Prepare to meet your end!¡±

    As his roar subsided, a middle-aged man sporting a mustache stepped in, his wooden clogs ttering on the floor.

    He was a very typical image of a Jetroina man.

    When Keh entered, he didn¡¯t bellow and shout like Wayne but instead spoke with remarkableposure. ¡°Sky Devourer

    Lord, a rare visitor indeed. What brings you to seek

    me out?¡±

    Emrys gave him a once-over, his demeanor calm and unruffled. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss a few matters with you,

    Mr. Xanthos.¡±

    Bnce:

    658 +0

    1 Coins =

    1 Pearls

    10:23 Mon, 22 Apr

    Chapter 971 Do Not Expect Courtesies

    to be a man who had weathered many storms.

    56%

    ¡°A traitor named Endre emerged from our Chanaca Martial Arts Alliance. During his tenure, he delivered numerous artifacts to

    the Xanthos family. Are you aware of this matter?*,

    ¡°| do.¡± Keh did not deny it, as given his status, there was absolutely no need for him to deny anything.

    He didn¡¯t see the harm of

    that his family took it.

    Emrys couldn''t help but admire Kennth¡¯s courage, then proceeded to ask, ¡°So, you¡¯re aware of the traitor Endre fleeing to your

    family, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Once again, Keh nodded in acknowledgment.

    However, it was merely an admission, nothing more. There was no mention of returning those artifacts, nor any talk of handing

    over Endre.

    It seemed as though they were waiting for Emrys to take the initiative and ask.

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972

    Chapter 972 Take The Punishment

    56%

    Keh shook his head in disappointment. ¡°Sky Devourer Lord, | thought you were a man of great vision. It''s surprising to see

    you stoop to bickering with insignificant people... Oh, | almost forgot. You¡¯re just an insignificant figure, too. It¡¯s just that your

    reputation is a bit more prominent than the average insignificant figure, that¡¯s all!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, |ck vision. However, since you''re so visionary, why don¡¯t you take the punishment for your dog?¡± After finishing his

    words, Emrys suddenly took a swift step forward, instantly closing the distance between him and Keh.

    Raising his hand, he prepared to deliver a p.

    Keh reacted swiftly, quickly dodging to the side. However, his action inadvertently exposed Wayne behind him. In the end,

    Emrys'' p stillnded on Wayne''s face.

    Bang!

    The force behind that p was significantly greater than before. It was so powerful that it skewed Wayne¡¯s mouth, leaving him

    whimpering incoherently, unable to form any words.

    Emrys looked at Keh, scoffing as he said, ¡°What did you dodge? With your stature, taking a hit for your dog shouldn''t be a

    big deal, right?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t how you should do things, Sky Devourer Lord. You''re simply being unreasonable!¡±

    Upon seeing Emrys resort to physical action without much provocation, Keh couldn''t hold back anymore. His facade finally

    fell apart, revealing a hint of gloom. He dered, ¡°You will certainly pay for your recklessness!¡±

    On either side of Keh¡¯s waist, a katana was diagonally sheathed. At that moment, he drew one of them out. His body slightly

    lowered, assuming an offensive stance.

    Emrys nced at the katana in his hand and asked, ¡°Didn''t | hear that your Xanthos family has a few katanas that have

    harnessed the sword soul? Why not use them?¡±

    ¡°Heh, seems like you¡¯re aware of a few things, Sky Devourer Lord. However, you''re not yet worthy of me summoning my sword

    soul. Take this!¡± With a scoff, Keh suddenly brandished his de.

    The sharp and slender katana was abruptly thrust toward Emrys¡® throat.

    From the moment Keh crouched down, assuming an offensive stance, to the instance he thrust out his katana, it all seemed

    to happen in the blink of an eye.

    Had it been anyone else, they simply wouldn''t have been able to avoid it.

    Bnce:

    641 +0

    ¡ª 1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    456%

    Chapter 972 Take The Punishment

    couldn''t be bothered to.

    From beginning to end, he had never made a move at all, so, quite naturally, the katana sliced toward his throat.

    The de shed by, then came to a halt, same as Keh¡¯s body.

    His posture remained the same as before, only his standing position had changed. It looked as if he had teleported, indicating

    the speed at which he moved was incredibly fast.

    Suddenly, silence enveloped the surrounding!

    The individuals from the samurai school didn¡¯t even manage to see clearly how exactly Keh made his move, but they were

    not surprised in the slightest.

    They were aware of Keh¡¯s formidable strength, so they were not surprised.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    They were taken aback because of how pathetic Sky Devourer Lord was being taken down with just one strike.

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973

    Chapter 973 Speed Of Swordsmanship

    ¡°Chief Xanthos hadn''t even unleashed his sword soul yet!¡±

    ¡°Huh? That''s odd. Sky Devourer Lord was struck with a lethal blow, yet it seems like nothing¡¯s happened. There¡¯s no blood, he

    didn¡¯t fall, and he even seems to be blinking?¡±

    ¡°What do you know? The fact that the de is unstained by blood only proves the speed of our master¡¯s swordsmanship. As for

    why Sky Devourer Lord is still standing and blinking, it''s because he died so quickly that his brain didn¡¯t have time to react.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I''ve learned something new!¡±

    As the members of the samurai school were engaged in discussion, a teasing voice suddenly emerged from Emrys'' lips. ¡°You''re

    fast enough, but unfortunately, amon de is still just amon de. Even if | stood still, you wouldn¡¯t be able to kill me.¡±

    Suddenly, everyone was taken aback.

    They were astonished to see Sky Devourer Lord was not dead even after a lethal blow to the neck.

    Only then did the crowd notice that there was no blood spurting from Sky Devourer Lord¡¯s neck. It wasn¡¯t because Keh¡¯s

    de moved too swiftly to see the blood, but rather because he hadn¡¯t harmed Sky Devourer Lord at all.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    No matter how swift the de was, it would still leave a trail of blood, but there was nothing around Sky Devourer Lord¡¯s neck,

    meaning he wasn¡¯t injured at all.

    Inparison to their astonishment, it seemed as if Keh had anticipated that all along. Therefore, when he heard Emrys*

    voice, he didn¡¯t react much.

    Yet, there was an added hint of gravity on his face.

    ¡°Sky Devourer Lord, you''re the bravest individual from Chanaea I¡¯ve ever met, and you certainly have some skills,¡± Keh said

    as he turned to look at Emrys, speaking sincerely from his heart.

    The moment his de grazed Emrys¡¯ neck, he knew something was off.

    Though slicing through a person¡¯s throat with a katana required little strength when done at high speed, for someone of

    Keh¡¯s caliber, it was as effortless as blowing away dust.

    However, even blowing off dust took effort!

    The sensation Keh just experienced didn¡¯t feel as if he had plunged his katana into

    Emrue¡® throat and then sliced across Instead it felt more like he had shimmed ama a

    Bnce: 625 +0

    300%

    Chapter 973 Speed Of Swordsmanship

    Thus, he also knew that he hadn''t really hurt Emrys.

    What surprised Keh the most was Emrys¡® audacity because he had never seen anyone so- bold before.

    Even if one were confident in their ability to defend against an opponent''s attack, surely no one would be audacious enough to

    just stand there, waiting for the opponent¡¯s de to graze their throat, right?

    After all, if things went wrong, death would be instant.

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974

    Chapter 974 Transcended The Mundane

    It was because their perspectives had long since transcended the mundane world.

    The immortal family was akin to the existence of something like Mount Kushburn.

    Emrys understood the logic, yet he couldn¡¯t help but scoff, ¡°Apologies, but that¡¯s your perspective. From where | stand, my very

    bones carry the bloodline of Chanaea. You, the so- called immortal families, carry the bloodline of Jetroina in your bones. So, the

    possibility of me joining you is absolutely nil. Also, none of you deserve me!¡±

    Everyone''s expression changed when they heard that.

    The status of the immortal family in Jetroina was unparalleled, so much so that even the emperor had to show utmost respect

    upon meeting them. As for the so-called Hidden Fighters Alliance, they were nothing but insignificant in the face of the immortal

    family.

    Of course, Sky Devourer Pce was nothing to write home about either from their eyes.

    Essentially, those immortal families were too proud to stoop down and involve themselves in such mundane affairs. Otherwise, if

    they casually dispatched a core member, they could have easily obliterated Sky Devourer Pce.

    The power

    of the immortals, after all, was not something a mere mortal could match.

    Thus, it was astonishing to everyone present that Sky Devourer Lord dared to say such a thing in front of so many people. It was

    simply a spectacle that made him theughingstock.

    ¡°Sky Devourer Lord, | had already given you a chance. Unfortunately, you failed to recognize the favor. Don¡¯t me me then for

    being ruthless. | remember there were rumors before saying that you had died. It was as if the entire Chanaea was singing a

    dirge and their faith copsed. However, it turned out that this was just a well¡ª-yed act of your own making. Is there any truth

    to this? It seems like you¡¯re quite skilled at manipting people¡¯s emotions. You¡¯ve managed to highlight your importance

    through such methods, making the people of Chanaea believe they can¡¯t do anything without you. You really would have made a

    great missionary. What a pity then that you made a grave mistake today, offending an immortal. Hence, you, the faith of

    Chanaea, are destined to crumble today. This time, it¡¯s not an act.¡± Keh was muttering to himself, seemingly conveying to

    Emrys that thetter would be facing a true death at that moment and that the faith of Chanaea would be destroyed.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    As he spoke, he slowly drew out the additional katana that was at his waist.

    The moment the sword hilt parted from its sheath, it was as if an unseen, heart-stopping energy radiated swiftly in all directions,

    casting a terrifying gloom over the surrounding

    space.

    The members of the camurai school had their ever wide onen their faces flushed. It was

    Bnce:

    607 +0

    1 Coins =

    1 Pearls

    +56% 2

    Chapter 974 Transcended The Mundane

    leaving them breathless.

    The katana, bestowed with celestial power, was finally unsheathed once again!

    Emrys¡® heart gave a small jolt.

    Staring at the katana in Keh¡¯s hand, he felt a hint of surprise in his heart. He remarked, ¡°It seems that this celestial power

    indeed has some unique aspects.¡±

    Before he drew his katana, Katana was not considered particrly powerful. At most, he was seen as a skilled samurai.

    Yet, after he drew the sword, the celestial power hidden within the de coursed through his body, causing a profound

    transformation in an instant.

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975 As A Pet

    ¡°Sky Devourer Lord truly made me see him in a new light!¡±

    Apart from the members of the samurai school, Keh also revealed an amused smile. He asked

    knowingly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sky Devourer Lord? You weren¡¯t like this just a moment ago. Why the

    sudden change of heart?¡±

    Emrys chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve suddenly taken an interest in your esteemed White Snake Immortal.¡±

    Taken an interest?

    Laughter erupted once again.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hahaha! Just admit that you¡¯ve chickened out instead ofing up with such an excuse. Sky

    Devourer Lord, you really know how to find excuses for yourself!¡±

    ¡°Well, what did you expect? For him to kneel on the ground, beg for mercy, and admit his fear while

    pleading for Chief Xanthos to spare his life? Impossible! After all, he¡¯s a revered figure in Chanaea, a

    legendary character. He certainly has his pride!¡±

    ¡°Heh, not wanting to die yet refusing to kneel, he sure has some beautiful dreams!¡±

    Keh¡¯s expression grew increasingly amused. Suddenly, he let out augh and said, ¡°Sky Devourer

    Lord, I did give you

    and now you¡¯re feeling regret. Do you think that¡¯s appropriate? The reason I wanted you to join the

    Xanthos family earlier was because I admired your audacity and tenacity. Unfortunately, the person you

    are now disappoints me greatly. Your backbone seems to have vanished all of a sudden, and it

    sessfully extinguished my interest in you. Therefore, I retract my offer for you to join.¡±

    c chance. It¡¯s you who didn¡¯t know how to cherish it,

    Keh was intentionally toying with Emrys.

    When I offered you an opportunity before?

    you were all about

    tegrity. Now that you¡¯r

    seen my

    strength, you regret it and turn to beg me? Sorry, but there¡¯s no chance!

    Keh had a mocking expression on his face.

    Emrys merely chuckled,pletely disregarding the sarcastic remarks around him. He said,. ¡°I believe

    there seems to be a misunderstanding regarding my intentions. I never said I wanted to join your

    Xanthos family, nor have I ever changed my stance, My view remains the same as before. In my eyes,

    your Xanthos family is nothing more than trash. Sorry if my words may seem harsh, but I¡¯m only

    speaking the truth. You see, apart from my good looks,

    intrigued by the White Snake

    my greatest virtue is honesty. Earlier, when I mentioned b

    Immortal, I merely wanted to see if it was worthy to be my pet.

    trulu had no other intentions I hone WOU Won¡¯t

    590 +0

    Bnce:

    1 Coins

    1

    1 Pearl

    intrigued by the that¡¯s all there

    was to it. I

    19:59, Tue 23 Apr MG

    Chapter 975 As A Pet

    After Emrys finished speaking, a prolonged silence enveloped the surroundings.

    They simply couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing.

    The Sky Devourer Lord had, shockingly, expressed his desire to keep the White Snake Immortal as a

    pet. He even mentioned wanting to first assess if the White Snake Immortal was worthy enough.

    How could he dare to utter such disrespectful words!

    Keh¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he let out a thunderous roar that nearly ripped his throat apart. ¡°You!

    How dare you disrespect the great White Snake Immortal like this! Die!¡±

    Keh would never tolerate anyone disrespecting the White Snake Immortal. In an instant, he was

    consumed by rage. With a mighty roar, the katana in his hand suddenly unleashed a surge of

    overwhelming energy, increasing its speed and attack power.

    Swoosh!

    The de tore through the void and, paired with Keh¡¯s exceptional skills, surged toward Emrys like

    an all¨Cepassing tidal wave.

    The formidable sword aura knocked everyone around to the ground. It even caused the samurai school

    to creak and groan, as if it was on the brink of copse.

    This was celestial power!

    Everyone was undoubtedly horrified and shocked!

    After all, this was the first time many of those present had witnessed Keh¡¯s use of celestial power

    inbat. The previous contender, Alex, had been frightened off when Keh first drew his sword.

    Thus, they had not seen much at all.

    It wasn¡¯t until that day that they witnessed firsthand just how terrifying the celestial power of an

    immortal could be.

    This wasn¡¯t a kind of power that any ordinary person couldprehend!

    However, that wasn¡¯t the end of it.

    It seemed as though Keh was deliberately venting his anger. He not only unleashed his celestial

    power but also clenched his fists, releasing an even more overwhelming surge of

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976 Devour

    Just fractions of a second before the katana was about to slit Emrys¡® throat, countless pure white

    snake¨Cshaped energy currents were released like electricity, instantly enveloping Emrys¡® entire body.

    Keh had even utilized his sword soul!

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    He did not hold back in the slightest. It was clear that he intended to use his utmost power to make

    Emrys pay a painful price.

    Only in this way could he vent the fury in his heart!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    In Keh¡¯s mind, he had envisioned that such a sharp de could instantly slit Emrys¡® throat, and the

    sword soul taking the form of white snakes could instantly disintegrate Emrys¡® body.

    After the swing of the de, Emrys¡® body was torn apart, but it was merely an afterimage.

    ¡°Keh, you presume Ick understanding of you immortal families, but have you truly grasped who I,

    the Sky Devourer Lord, am?¡±

    After evading the strike, Emrys showed no signs of strain, his demeanor cool and indifferent. He was

    still shrouded in the pure white sword soul snakes.

    Nheless, those sword soul snakes couldn¡¯t harm him in the slightest.

    Keh¡¯s brow furrowed abruptly before he bellowed, ¡°Gather!¡±

    The katana in his hand once again erupted with a brilliant light, as if it desired to reim the sword soul

    entwined around Emrys. However, what happened next left him utterly stunned on the spot.

    Emrys spoke coldly, ¡°In Chanaea, there are countless cultivators whose physical abilities have long

    since transcended the mundane. Yet, they still dare not call themselves immortals. From where do you,

    a mere mortal, draw such confidence?¡±

    Within the Xanthos family, only Ragnar had been truly taken in as a mentee by the White Snake

    Immortal. The rest were merely leveraging its power.

    The White Snake Immortal had hidden a fraction of its power within the katana, which in turn granted

    the core members of the family a touch of what was referred to as celestial

    power.

    Vat thair nhusical constitution was.

    s actuall?quite ordinaru ahcolutely iparable to the

    Bnce:

    574 +0

    .

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    09:59 Tue, 23 Apr MG

    Chapter 976 Devour

    Thus, what Emrys said was not wrong at all.

    Following amand from him, the pure white sword soul that had been swirling around. him instantly

    vanished, refined by his life energy without leaving any waste.

    Emrys moved swiftly, appearing in front of Keh in an instant. Thetter had no time to react before

    his katana was snatched away by Emrys.

    Next, Emrys¡® arm jerked.

    ng!

    The katana was shatteredpletely, not even leaving a fragment behind. Only remnants of its sword

    soul lingered, fearfully wandering in the air in a desperate bid to escape.

    Surprisingly, Emrys opened his mouth and inhaled, causing all the sword soul to be uncontrobly

    swallowed into his stomach, leaving nothing behind in the end.

    All this unfolded incredibly quickly.

    After that, Emrys stood confidently before Keh while silently observing him.

    Keh had already been scared witless.

    Around them, the members of the samurai school were equally dumbfounded.

    What just happened? The katana, imbued with celestial power, was not only shattered by the Sky

    Devourer Lord, but he even managed to devour the very soul of the weapon. Is this really not a dream?

    The weapon was supposed to be the formidable power the Xanthos family relied on, yet in the face of

    the Sky Devourer Lord, it was so easily defeated.

    Was this Sky Devourer Lord even human?

    Everyone was seething with rage!

    Keh¡¯s face dramatically changed, his voice trembling as he said, ¡°Sky Devourer Lord¡­ w- what on

    earth are you?¡±

    His words were not meant as an insult.

    Instead, it was from shock.

    He was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t find the words to describe how terrifying the Sky Devourer Lord

    was.

    He even devoured celestial power! Just how powerful is he?

    Bnce:

    574 +0

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Chapter 976 Devour

    ¡°What am I?¡±

    A hint of arrogant amusement graced the corners of Emrys¡® lips as he answered, ¡°I am the faith of

    Chanaea, the Empyrean Lord, and also the person the foreigners know as the Malevolent Deity or Sky

    Devourer Lord. Now, I believe you immortal families can try addressing me with that title too.¡±

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977 Submit

    Malevolent Deity¡¯s nickname of Sky Devourer Lord had long since been known worldwide, but that was

    only among the mundane world forces.

    Those from the immortal families used to scoff at him.

    While they repeatedly referred to Emrys as the Sky Devourer Lord, it was more often than notced

    with a sense of mockery.

    But now, things were different.

    Emrys had shown them his formidable power, proving that not just the mundane world forces but even

    these so¨Ccalled immortal families should sincerely refer to him as the Sky Devourer Lord upon seeing

    him.

    By now, Keh could hardly muster any will to fight.

    The immortal families were the epitome of supremacy in Jetroina, so much so that even the emperor

    had no control over them. Hence, they were brimming with a sense of superiority.

    That was, up until this moment.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    The appearance of the Sky Devourer Lord had ruthlessly shattered their deeply ingrained sense of

    superiority, and he had done so in the most humiliating way possible.

    The celestial power they all admired and revered so much was nothing but food to him.

    How was anyone supposed to ept this?.

    Keh desperately wished that he was dreaming at that

    very moment.

    Unfortunately for him, Emrys¡® domineering and icy voice jolted him awake, making him realize that

    everything happening before his eyes was reality.

    ¡°Keh, are you aware of your situation now?¡±

    Keh suddenly snapped back to reality, his body shuddering slightly. It was as if his whole

    demeanor had deted somewhat. He pleaded, ¡°Sky Devourer Lord, please calm your anger. I¡¯ll

    confess everything!¡±

    This heartfelt address of ¡°Sky Devourer Lord¡± was a cry that emerged from the deepest part of the soul.

    The people around, too, felt a fierce tremor in their hearts.

    If one had to describe their current emotione it would he evactly what the citizens of

    556.+0

    Bnce:

    1 Coins =

    1 Pearls

    10:00 Tue, 23 Apr

    Chapter 977 Submit

    In the hearts of Chanaca¡¯s people, the Empyrean Lord was their faith, an undying me. How could he

    possibly have fallen?

    At this moment, the Jetroinians harbored the same thoughts.

    In their eyes, the status of the immortal families was no less than that of the Sky Devourer Lord in the

    hearts of Chanaea¡¯s people. Therefore, how could they easily yield to others?

    What was even harder to ept was that the Sky Devourer Lord hadn¡¯t actually died back then. He

    had orchestrated his own fake death. The faith of Chanaea hadn¡¯t truly copsed.

    This was fully demonstrated during the battle at Sky Devourer Peak.

    However, at this moment, Keh, a core member of an immortal family, had truly and genuinely

    submitted to the Sky Devourer Lord.

    There was no way it was just an act.

    Hence, it became even harder for everyone to ept.

    This was the true copse of faith.

    Nheless, regardless of whether they epted it or not, this was reality, and words could alter it. It

    only served to demonstrate that the Sky Derer Lord terrifying than they could ever imagine.

    no amount of was far more

    Emrys did not have the leisure to pay attention to the thoughts of these irrelevant people. He simply

    swept a casual nce over Keh and said, ¡°Then start talking!¡±

    His original intent was solely to apprehend Endre. Initially, he hadn¡¯t nned on shing with the

    Xanthos family. It was their own fault for provoking someone they shouldn¡¯t have.

    Keh nodded hurriedly, saying, ¡°I am aware that Mr. Hermansen has been in constant contact with

    my father¡­¡±

    As it turned out, Endre had long been aware of the existence of the immortal families in Jetroina. He

    also knew that Ragnar had a fondness for antiques, especially those rich in Chanaea¡¯s culture. Hence,

    he catered to Ragnar¡¯s interests, gifting him numerous cultural relics from Chanaea.

    Over the years, Ragnar had amassed a collection of cultural relics that was enough to fill an entire

    study room.

    Previously, when Sky Devourer Pce and the leader of Chanaea announced the establishment of the

    Martial Arts Alliance Inquisition to oversee the Martial Arts Alliance, it instantly frightened Endre.

    Bnce: 556.+ 0

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Tue, 23 Apr

    Chapter 977 Submit

    undoubtedly be exposed. When that time came, he would find it hard to escape

    me.

    In addition, after his father, Levente, made a trip to the Dragon Soul Penitentiary, he vanished. Sky

    Devourer Pce¡¯s exnation was that Levente had malicious intentions and allegedly sought to seize

    the opportunity to assassinate the Empyrean Lord. However, in the end, he was in by the Empyrean

    Lord himself.

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 978

    Chapter 978 Sacrifice

    È«57% 15:49

    Endre knew his unhinged father was truly capable of doing such a thing.

    He also realized that he could no longer stay in Chanaca.

    Thus, before the Martial Arts Alliance Inquisition could investigate him, he had already prepared to flee from Chanaca, even going as far as to take the supreme token of the Martial Arts Alliance with him<b>.</b>

    Endre sessfully escaped to the Xanthos family.

    Considering the numerous cultural relics that Endre had gifted him over the years, Ragnar decided to take him in. Not only did he provide Endre shelter, but he also granted thetter¡¯s request to meet the White Snake Immortal.

    This was also the reason why Endre was so eager to please Ragnar.

    He wished to be a mentee of the White Snake Immortal.

    In truth, Endre was aware of the existence of Mount Kn nin Chanaea. However, being close to fifty years old, it was t cultivating now.

    ate to start

    Forget about starting at almost fifty years old; even beginning at twenty was consideredte.

    After all, not everyone was as gifted as Emrys¡® sisters.

    Another thing was that bing a powerful cultivator was a lengthy process, and the hardship involved went without saying.

    7/4

    However, it was different bing a menter of an immorted

    As long as one¡¯s physical constitution was up to pour, capable of enduring the power bestowed by the immortal, they could ascend t greatness instantly

    This was the exact kind of shorten Endre was set on taking

    After Keh had spoken, Emrys let out a coldugh and said, <i>¡°</i><i>That </i>traitor Endre is quite the character, isn¡¯t he? If you all believe so much in the power of these so¨Ccalled immortals, why don¡¯t you all just go and be their mentees?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± After a moment of hesitation, Keh said, ¡°Not just anyone can be a mentee of the White Snake Immortal. It depends on its mood. Moreover, bing a mentee of the White Snake Immortal requires a sacrifice of thirty years of one¡¯s life force. Since we, the Xanthos family, are already a family of immortals, it is naturally unnecessary for us to be its mentee.¡±

    Indeed, that was the case.

    Ragnar had already sacrificed thirty years of his life force to be the mentee of the White Snake Immortal, sessfully transforming the Xanthos family into a family of immortals.

    The core members of those families could wield celestial power with just their katanas. Naturally, there was no need for them to send anyone else to pay the price of their life force.

    Perhaps only when Ragnar passed away would they then send the next person to pay respects to the White Snake Immortal in order to

    1/4

    Emergency calls only 14

    € 0.57% 15.49

    ensure the entire family could still use celestial power.

    Emrys face showed a strange expression as he said. ¡°Is Endre really willing to pay such a high <b>price </b>to be the mentee of the White Snake Immortal?¡±

    After all, using thirty years to slowly cultivate should still be enough for one to reach the Foundation Stage, no matter howte one started cultivating.

    Keh said, ¡°Mr. Hermansen has no idea that he will be trading his life force. My father never mentioned this to him. Seeing his determination to go, he simply agreed. Truthfully, many people, fully aware of the cost, still willingly wish to be the White Snake Immortal¡¯s mentee as they believe that sacrificing one person¡¯s life force in exchange for the birth of a new immortal family is a worthwhile trade¨Coff. However, my father pays no heed to those people. No one wishes for the emergence of a rival family in the future, after all. Mr. Hermansen should be the first person my father took to meet the White Snake Immortal¡±

    Emrys agreed, saying, ¡°You have a point. Otherwise, there would be no need for Endre to keep sending gifts to your father.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Keh¡¯s face changed slightly as he said, ¡°Honorable Sky Devourer Lord, rest assured that the cultural relics Mr. Hermansen gifted to my father have always been carefully kept in his study. They have not been lost or misced.¡±

    ¡°You should consider yourselves lucky that those cultural relics did not end up in the wrong hands. Otherwise, your Xanthos family would havemitted a grave sin, and I wouldn¡¯t have let you off the hook that easily.¡±

    1/4

    Emergency calls only d

    Chapter 978 Sacrifice

    057% 15:49

    Had this been said in the past, Keh would have definitely scoffed

    at it.

    The Xanthos family was an immortal family, while the cultural relics. that were in question were gifts bestowed upon them by Endre. If there was any fault to be found, ity with Endre. They would never concede to any wrongdoing on their part.

    Send Gifts

    4.3K

    W

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 979

    Chapter 979 Cannot Meet Him Now

    Even if they were in the wrong, what of it?

    Would Chanaca dare to <b>have </b>them return the relics?

    057% 15:49

    Would they even bother to respond if Chanaca asked for them back?

    The answer was no. There was no way they would bother.

    This was in the past, however.

    Now, if Keh dared to utter a word of refusal, it was unimaginable what kind of madness the formidable Sky Devourer Lord might

    resort to.

    Before his father, Ragnar, returned, Keh had no choice but toply with Emrys.

    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re implying, My Lord. Once my father returns, I will certainly persuade him to return those cultural relics to Chanaea.¡±

    Emrys cast him a cold nce and said, ¡°Wait for him toe back? You think my time is free, don¡¯t you? Take me to Ragnar right now. If he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him, I¡¯ll make sure to use my own. fists to beat those cultural relics out of him! And as for that traitor, Endre, I¡¯ll be the one to personally pass judgement on him!¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Keh, however, wore a troubled expression as he said, ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m afraid it might not be possible for you to see my father at the

    moment¡­¡±

    Bnce:

    700 + <b>50</b>

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Emergency calls only

    Chapter 979 Cannot Meet Him Now

    057%) 15:50

    Emrys¡® gaze turned icy, <b>as </b>though bing a cold, sharp sword piercing into Keh¡¯s body.

    Keh trembled violently as he quickly spoke in fear. ¡°Please, hold your anger for a moment and hear me out! It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to take you to meet my father, but because he has already taken Mr. Hermansen to meet the White Snake Immortal, and the location is known only to him. Even we, his children, have no idea where the White Snake Immortal resides.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Emrys furrowed his brow, casting a doubtful gaze <b>at </b>Keh.

    Keh responded with a solemn nod, saying, ¡°I swear I wouldn¡¯t dare to withhold even the slightest detail from you, My Lord.¡±

    ¡°So, are you unable to contact him either?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. My father will definitely turn off his phone as taking a call in front of the White Snake Immortal would be a massive sign of disrespect. It could potentially enrage it.¡±

    Emrys mused, <i>In </i><i>that </i><i>case</i>, wouldn¡¯t I <i>have </i>to <i>stay </i><i>in </i><i>Jetroina </i>for a while<i>, </i>waiting <i>for </i><i>Ragnar </i><i>and </i><i>Endre </i>to return?

    <i>If </i><i>I </i>were <i>to </i><i>assign </i><i>Elduin </i>to <i>remain </i><i>here </i>in my <i>stead</i>, it <i>likely </i><i>wouldn¡¯t </i><i>be </i><i>much </i><b><i>use</i></b><i>. </i><i>Someone </i><i>like </i><i>Ragnar </i><i>will </i><i>definitely </i>not <i>surrender </i>so <i>easily</i><i>.</i>

    <i>It </i><i>seems </i>like <i>it¡¯s </i><i>up </i>to <i>me </i><i>to </i><i>give </i><i>Ragnar </i><i>a </i>good <i>beating</i>. <i>Wouldn¡¯t </i><i>that </i><i>mean </i><i>I¡¯d </i><i>have </i><i>to </i><i>make </i><i>another </i>trip <i>here </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>future</i><i>?</i>

    Emrys asked, ¡°¡±How long might they take toe back?¡±

    Bnce:

    700 +33

    1 Coins

    1 Pearls

    Emergency calls only pe

    sapter 979 Cannot Meet Him Now

    057% <b>15:50</b>

    past, my father would pay a visit to the White Snake Immortal annually, imploring for it to bestow us celestial power. These visits never exceeded a month. Even though he¡¯s bringing Mr. Hermansen along this time to be a mentee, I reckon it won¡¯t take too long.¡±

    If the White Snake Immortal truly wished to take Endre as its mentee and grant him celestial power, it shouldn¡¯t take much time. After all, it was a shortcut, a fast track to power.

    If the White Snake Immortal was unwilling to take Endre as a mentee, then the required time would be even shorter.

    After a moment of contemtion, Emrys suddenly tapped into his spirit power, leaving a spirit imprint on Keh¡¯s mind.

    Keh seemed to sense it as he fearfully eximed, ¡°Are you nning to kill me, My Lord?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Emrys shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve merely nted a bomb in you, but there¡¯s no need to panic. As long as you behave, the bomb won¡¯t detonate easily. Now, repeat what you just said.¡±

    Keh was struck with terror.

    Just what <i>kind </i><i>of </i><i>terrifying </i><i>entity </i><i>is </i><i>this </i><i>Sky </i><i>Devourer </i><i>Lord</i><i>? </i><i>How </i>can his methods be so <i>mysteriously </i><i>unpredictable</i><i>?</i>

    Keh dared not defy Emrys¡® wishes, so he recounted his previous. words once more. All the while, Emrys listened quietly, the spirit. imprint allowing him to easily discern whether Keh was lying.

    A momentter, Emrys nodded, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more month. No, I¡¯m giving your Xanthos family one month. If you dare to

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 980

    Chapter 980 The Attractive Figure

    Emrys gaze hardened.

    057% 15:50

    Suddenly, an excruciating pain tore through Keh¡¯s mind, causing his <b>face </b>to contort. Even his mustache bristled up instantly.

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare! Please spare me, My Lord!¡±

    Atst, Keh was thoroughly convinced that the Sky Devourer Lord had indeed nted a bomb in his head.

    Emrys turned to leave, but something suddenly came to his mind. He said, ¡°I heard that your father was quite the wild one in his youth. He used to challenge others at their own samurai schools and, after winning, would even strip off their clothes as his victory trophy, right?¡±

    It seemed as though Keh had grasped what Emrys was nning to do, his expression instantly turning incredibly unpleasant.

    He had already suffered a great humiliation by submitting to Emrys, and if he were to be stripped of his clothes, the reputation of the Xanthos family would be utterly ruined.

    If there hadn¡¯t been anyone around, it wouldn¡¯t have been a problem. The issue was that there were so many people watching!

    Emrys nced at Keh¡¯s face before letting out a scoff. He then shifted his gaze away, remarking in a meaningful tone, ¡°I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. However, things seem a bit dull if I don¡¯t strip at least some of you.¡±

    Bnce:

    700 +17

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Emergency cats only * ve

    Chapter ke The Attractive Figure

    *057% # 15:50

    out a few individuals, ordering. ¡°You, you, you, and you! You all were acting all snide just now, weren¡¯t you? Take off your own clothes,

    now!¡±

    The faces of those individuals changed instantly, yet they didn¡¯t dare to disobey Keh¡¯s orders. With a mournful expression, they reluctantly began to remove their clothing.

    Among them were two women.

    Emrys scrutinized them with a critical gaze, then shook his head in disappointment.

    Despite being fellow martial artists, their physiques were far less. impressivepared to Larissa¡¯s.

    After leaving Xanthos Samurai School, Emrys immediately used his Shapeshifting Technique, subtly altering his physique and appearance.

    On his way here just now, he had noticed quite a few passersby casting puzzled nces his way.

    Ever since the battle at Sky Devourer Peak and the unveiling of Emrys¡® true identity, he had been the subject of extensive coverage by both national and international media.

    Jetroina was no exception.

    Just now, those passersby must have found him familiar, yet they couldn¡¯t dare believe that the illustrious Sky Devourer Lord would appear before them.

    Bnce:

    700 +17

    1 Coins =

    1 Pearls

    Energency unlls only * M

    Chapter 980 The Attractive Figure

    All this attention made Emrys feel quite uneasy, so he had no choice but to alter his appearance.

    Just as he was pondering whether to return to Chanaea and wait for a month or to get up close and personal with some Jetroinian women to share some Chanacan culture, a beautiful silhouette unexpectedly entered Emrys¡® line of sight.

    It was a stunning woman with a voluptuous figure, standing roughly at a height of 1.7 meters. She was standing with her side turned to Emrys, and at a nce, her curves were clearly defined, with an astonishing degree of curvature.

    Although it was just a simple profile, it made Emrys¡® eyes light up. ¡°Why did Yelenae to Jetroina?¡±

    The tall and stunning beauty was none other than Yelena.

    She looked around, seemingly waiting for someone.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Perhaps she was tired from standing so long, for she bent down to remove her shiny silver high¨Cheeled sandals. Yet, such a simple action drew countless heated gazes.

    There was no helping it. A beautiful woman with an incredible figure could make even the simplest actions seem utterly captivating.

    This was especially so when Yelena bent over, prominently disying her enticing curves. For the Jetroinian homebodies, this was an absolutely lethal allure.

    Emrys was quite displeased at her seemingly sultry actions.

    Bnce: 700 +17

    ?

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Emergency calls only

    Chapter 980 The Attractive Figure

    057%) 15.50

    unconscious actions would have seemed seductively charming. He might have even thought that she was doing it on purpose.

    Whether it was intentional or not, the sight of such an attractive figure attracting other men¡¯s gazes made Emrys ufortable. He prepared to step forward and intervene, only to find someone had beaten him to it.

    Two sleazy Jetroinian men had approached Yelena.

    <b>Send </b>Gifts

    4.3K

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 981

    Chapter 981 Not Interested

    Emrys decided to observe first, smuglymenting in his mind, <i>That¡¯s </i><i>what </i><i>you </i><i>get </i><i>for </i><i>unting </i><i>your </i><i>charms</i>, <i>you </i><i>little </i><i>vixen</i><i>!</i>

    Indeed, Yelena was waiting for someone and had bent down to take off her high heels because she was tired from wearing them. She waspletely unaware of this simple action¡¯s profound impact on the men around her.

    Two men approached her, chattering away in anguage she couldn¡¯tprehend.

    Yelena wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person. She was mindful not to tarnish Chanaea¡¯s reputation, so she responded with a polite smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    The two men were initially taken aback at hearing her speak Chanaean, but quickly, their expressions transformed into ones of even greater excitement.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re a beautiful girl from Chanaea! Hello, nice to meet you. We are¡­ talent scouts, and we would like to invite you to shoot with our media productionpany. We can offer you¡­ a lot of money.¡±

    One of the men tried expressing himself in broken Chanaean, nterspersed with a few Anndurn words.

    elena roughly understood what was being said but shook her head and responded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not interested in making movies. Please don¡¯t bother me.¡±

    Pretty girl, give it some more thought, will you? There¡¯s a lot of

    Bnce: 700+1

    ?

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Emergency calls only

    Chapter 981 Not Interested

    a big star.¡±

    With that, the two of them scrutinized Yelena¡¯s appearance and figure, growing increasingly exhrated the more they looked.

    Theirpany¡¯s recent focus was on Chanaean women. The woman before them was simply stunning, a real gem. If they could get her to work for theirpany, their sales would undoubtedly skyrocket.

    Yelena¡¯s charming face darkened.

    The way these two were looking at her had already rubbed her the wrong way. Furthermore, from their fragmented words, she got the sense that this productionpany wasn¡¯t entirely reputable.

    She assumed their work would probably be something that was not suitable for children.

    Yelena snapped impatiently, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you I¡¯m not interested in yourpany. Don¡¯t bother me again!¡±

    ¡°Beautiful girl-¡±

    ¡°F*cking stop calling me a girl! I¡¯ve told you repeatedly not to bother me. Are you both deaf or what? You¡¯re really pushing me to lose my temper!¡±

    Yelena was known for her fiery temper. She had been trying her best to keep it in check, but the incessant pestering from the two sleazy men had finally set her off.

    She swung her slender, graceful leg out in two swift kicks.

    Bnce: 700+1

    ?

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Emergency calls only M

    Chapter 981 Not Interested

    Cultivation Stage. When she kicked out, there was no chance for the two sleazy men to resist.

    They immediately clutched their groins and copsed to the ground, howling in pain.

    ¡°What a despicable mess!¡±

    With a scoff, Yelena moved elsewhere and continued waiting.

    Upon witnessing this scene, Emrys could only offer a helpless wry smile. As <i>expected </i><i>of </i><i>Lena</i><i>; </i><i>still </i><i>as </i><i>fiercely </i><i>independent </i><i>as </i><i>ever</i><i>.</i>

    When those two men first approached Yelena, Emrys had already predicted such an oue, yet he still broke out in a cold sweat.

    <i>Couldn¡¯t </i>you <i>have </i><i>aimed </i><i>anywhere </i><i>else</i><i>? </i>You¡¯re risking <i>their </i>ability to <i>have </i><i>children </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>future</i><i>! </i><i>Maybe </i><i>I </i>should give it a <i>try</i><i>.</i>

    Emrys chuckled lightly, striding confidently toward Yelena.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The men around, who had initially been casting fervent gazes at Yelena, were taken aback by her fierce demeanor. None of them dared to act recklessly anymore.

    Upon seeing another man step forward, they immediately fixed their gaze on him, wondering if he would meet the same fate.

    ¡°Hey there, you¡¯re quite a wild one, aren¡¯t you? I, Aiden Drogo, have always enjoyed taming someone as fiery and beautiful as you.

    Emrys pretended to be a pervert, his face adorned with a lecherous. grin as he approached Yelena. His use of Chanaean quickly caught

    Bnce: 0 700 ¨C 1

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Emergency calls only P

    Chapter 95 Not kitereste

    Yelena turned her head to look at him.

    In an instant, there was an inexplicable sense of familiarity.

    Perhaps it was because he was speaking the samenguage as her!

    But what did that matter, anyway?

    Send Gifts

    4.3K

    Bnce: 0 7001

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 982

    Chapter 982 Yelena Panics

    057% 15:50

    From his flippant words, she instantly assumed it was yet another.

    pervert.

    This time, Yelena couldn¡¯t even be bothered with talking because this man who called himself Aiden had made it clear that he intended to sleep with her.

    She immediately sent a crippling blow toward his lower region.

    ¨C

    Yelena¡¯s kick was swift and ruthless. Her intention was clear she aimed to deliver a lethal blow!

    It was too bad for her; things were different from before.

    This time, it was clear that the man hade prepared and even had some basic martial arts skills. As a result, when Yelenaunched her kick, it missed its mark.

    ¡°Hmph, Aiden Drogo, was it? Don¡¯t think for a second that you can push me around!¡±

    The first move had missed its mark, so she hastily followed up with another kick. However, she found she couldn¡¯t retract her leg once sheunched the kick.

    Her ankle had been seized by the man.

    Since Yelena had already taken off her high heels a moment ago, her ankles werepletely exposed.

    ¡°Aiden¡± had a sleazy grin as he gave a yful squeeze,ughing as he

    Bnce: 0 6830

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Emergency calls only

    Chapter 982 Yelena Panics

    this petite, fair foot is simply delightful. I could y with it for a year! Hehe!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ just drop dead!¡±

    Yelena¡¯s face drained of color, followed by a chilling murderous intent surfacing in her eyes. The pair of high heels she was holding were promptly thrown out.

    At the same time, her hand reached behind her slender waist, ready to retrieve her short dagger for self¨Cdefense. However, ¡°Aiden¡± was faster. While lifting her single leg, he advanced toward her.

    <i>Huh</i>? <i>This </i><i>pose </i><i>seems </i><i>somewhat </i><i>familiar</i><i>!</i>

    Even so, Yelena brushed that thought aside.

    ¡°Aiden¡± swiftly moved closer to Yelena¡¯s delicate and fragrant body. The captivating scent of her instantly filled his nostrils. Meanwhile, his other hand skillfully wrapped around Yelena¡¯s waist, pinning her hand in ce.

    With that, she wasn¡¯t able to pull out the short dagger.

    Fuming with anger, Yelena tried to channel her life energy into her palm, aiming to strike at ¡°Aiden.¡± However, she quickly found that her attempt waspletely ineffective, as she couldn¡¯t even pull her hand out of his tight hold.

    In an instant, Yelena was thrown into a panic, her face paling as anger seeped into her voice. ¡°Aiden, y¨Cyou better not act recklessly. We are all citizens of Chanaea¡­¡±

    Bnce: 683 +0

    Emergency calls only

    Chapter 982 Yelena Panics

    057% 15:50

    from Chanaea that we should love and care for each other even

    more?¡±

    With a soft chuckle, ¡°Aiden¡± leaned in toward Yelena¡¯s neck, his lips hovering close. But it was merely a threatening gesture; he did not intend to kiss her.

    Yet, this action had greatly frightened Yelena, who shrieked, ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t mess around! I¡¯m warning you, my man is extremely

    formidable. If you dare to disrespect me, he will¡­ he will kill your entire family!¡±

    <i>Kill </i><i>an </i><i>entire </i><i>family</i>? Am I <i>really </i><i>that </i><i>fierce </i><i>and </i><i>cruel</i><i>?</i>

    <i>Then </i><i>again</i>, it¡¯s <i>hard </i>to <i>say</i><i>. </i><i>If </i><i>anyone </i><i>dared </i><i>to </i><i>treat </i><i>Lena </i><i>in </i><i>such </i><i>a </i><i>way</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>might </i><i>actually </i><i>lose </i><i>my </i><i>mind </i><i>and </i><i>do </i>that¡­

    Emrys paused for a moment, then suddenly chortled and said, ¡°How impressive is he? Don¡¯t tell me your man is that dashing and

    unparalleled Chanaea¡¯s Honored One, the Empyrean Lord?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯s the Empy¡­ Huh?¡±

    <i>Why </i>does <i>something </i><i>seem </i><i>off </i><i>about </i><i>his </i>words<i>?</i>

    Yelena was stunned for a moment before she calmed herself and sensed the man¡¯s life energy.

    Annoyance red in her beautiful eyes in an instant, and she shrieked, ¡°Rys, do you have a death wish? Is that what you want?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t Mount Kushburn, where the cultivators could identify each other based on their personal life energy, regardless of changes in

    Emergency calle only

    Chapter 482 Yelp

    7097% 15:50

    Therefore, after using the Shapeshifting Technique, Ernrys would usually activate the illusionary effect of the Soul Cloak Stone, altering the aura of his life energy.

    However, there was no need for that here,

    There were no cultivators here; even if there were, they had never interacted with Emrys before. Therefore, it was impossible to identify him through his life energy.

    Moreover, his main objective was simply to avoid attracting the attention of ordinary passersby, so he didn¡¯t need to be so strict in concealing his aura.

    Send GiftsThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    4.3K

    Emergency calls only M

    Chapter 982 Yelena Panics

    057% 15:50

    Therefore, after using the Shapeshifting Technique, Emrys would usually activate the illusionary effect of the Soul Cloak Stone, altering the aura of his life energy.

    However, there was no need for that here.

    There were no cultivators here; even if there were, they had never interacted with Emrys before. Therefore, it was impossible to identify him through his life energy.

    Moreover, his main objective was simply to avoid attracting the attention of ordinary passersby, so he didn¡¯t need to be so strict in concealing his aura.

    Send <b>Gifts</b>

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 983

    Chapter 983 Beg Me To Tell You

    70057% 15:50

    Earlier, Yelena had allowed fury to cloud her mind, so without a word, she immediately took action. She attributed her sense of familiarity with Emrys to the kind of camaraderie shared among a fellow Chanacan.

    Had she calmed down and sensed his aura from the very beginning, she would have realized that Aiden was none other than Emrys.

    Yelena scolded yfully, ¡°You rascal, Rys, you better let go of me now! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll really get mad! Hmph!¡±

    Having been exposed, there was no point in continuing the charade. With a sheepish grin, Emrys gracefully extracted himself from Yelena.

    ¡°Lena¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Go fetch my high heels back with your mouth!¡± demanded Yelena, her face stern.

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    Feeling embarrassed, Emrys rushed out to retrieve the pair of high heels that Yelena had thrown away. He then returned and handed them back to Yelena.

    ¡°Here you go, Lena.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say to use your mouth? Did I say you could use your hands?¡±

    Emrys was rendered speechless.

    Emergency calls only tN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Chapter 983 Beg Me To Tell You

    ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t listen at all!¡±

    057% 15:51

    Yelena gave Emrys a withering look. Despite her words, she certainly wouldn¡¯t have really let him use <b>his </b>mouth.

    She epted the high heels.

    Then, seemingly still unsatisfied, she suddenly aimed a kick at Emrys.

    Again?

    Emrys¡® face changed abruptly. Suddenly, he heard Yelena¡¯s feisty challenge, ¡°I dare you to try and dodge!¡±

    Immediately, Emrys was upset.

    In a fraction of a second, he made up his mind ¨C he would not avoid the attack. However, to ensure his future lineage, he concentrated all his life energy to form a protective shield around his vital areas.

    With a triumphant expression, Yelena kicked Emrys. Seeing him grimace in mock pain, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and say, ¡°Enough with the act. I didn¡¯t even kick hard. Even if I did, you¡¯re not that fragile.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Does that mean you¡¯re not mad anymore?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? Do you have any idea how embarrassed I was just now with all those people watching? You, Emrys, are such a jerk!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just let you kick me in revenge?¡±

    ¡°Is it even the same? I¡¯ve already been humiliated, and kicking you

    Emergency calls only

    Chapter 983 Blog Me To Tell You

    Don¡¯t you dare speak to me within the next minute!¡±

    Fine then!

    Emrys, with great resolve, waited for a full minute.

    Barely a minute had passed when he impatiently asked, ¡°Lena, why have youe to Jetroina?¡±

    Yelena¡¯s temper was as flecting as it was fierce. When she decided to ignore Emrys for a minute, she did exactly that not a second more, not a second less.

    The moment a minute passed, she immediately shed a sly,

    charming smile and responded, ¡°Hehe, you want to know what I¡¯m doing in Jetroina? Beg me, then! Beg me, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Blinking her beautiful eyes, Yelena appeared even more enchantingly seductive.

    Having spent so much time with her, Emrys had long since built up an immunity. Even so, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart skip a beat and silently cursed her for being such a vixen. No wonder she caught unwanted attention. She had brought it on herself.

    Emrys nonchntly said, ¡°Fine, don¡¯t tell me. I¡¯m not particrly interested in knowing anyway!¡±

    ¡°Well, well, <i>Rys</i>. You¡¯ve got a temper now, huh? I must admit, I quite like this virtuous side of you. The more virtuous you are, the more I desire to conquer you.¡±

    Emergency calls only M

    Chapter 983 Beg Me To Tell Your

    She leaned closer to Emrys¡® cheek, gently exhaling on it.

    057% 15:51

    She was like a queen, a captivating blend of allure and dominance.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitterugh. ¡°Lena, I apologize. Please, I beg you, tell me why you¡¯ve suddenlye to Jetroina.<b>¡±</b>

    It would have been <i>one </i><i>thing </i>if <i>this </i><i>happened </i><i>at </i><i>home</i><i>, </i><i>but </i>with <i>so </i><i>many </i><i>people </i><i>watching </i><i>as </i><i>you </i><i>tempt </i><i>me </i><i>so</i><i>, </i>won¡¯t <i>I </i><i>make </i><i>a </i><i>fool </i>of <i>myself </i><i>if </i><i>I </i><i>lose </i><i>control</i><i>?</i>

    Emrys knew in his heart that this was Yelena¡¯s way of getting back at him. Even her words were simr to when he was teasing her just moments ago under his guise as Aiden.

    <b>Send </b>Gifts

    4.3K

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 984

    Chapter 984 Do You Think I Am That Shallow

    Indeed, women were prone to holding grudges.

    Even though she seemed to have cooled off, she clearly remembered it in her heart. Once she got the chance, she would carry out her n for revenge.

    Yelena chuckled softly, her tone teasing as she spoke in a soft, gentle. voice. ¡°I came to Jetroina to meet a stunning beauty! How about it, want me to introduce you? Then, the three of us can hang out and have fun together in the future!¡±

    She fluttered her longshes, her strikingly beautiful face adorned with a meaningful smile. It was clear she was deliberately provoking Emrys.

    When it came to the art of seduction, Emrys had to admit Yelena was quite the enchantress. He quickly took a step back, his face stern as he said, ¡°Lena, why are you speaking so suggestively? I am, after all, a respectable man.¡±

    With an endearing roll of her eyes, Yelena said disdainfully, ¡°Oh please, now you¡¯re trying to y the decent guy? If you¡¯re a decent. guy, then pigs can fly. Rys, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking down on you, but you¡¯re just too timid. You¡¯re all talk and no action. If it ever came to the real action, you¡¯d absolutely wither in an instant.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Yelena shot Emrys a scornful nce.

    Emrys was feeling indignant, yet he couldn¡¯t find any valid reason to argue back.

    Emergency calls only <b>M</b>

    857% 15:51

    Chapter 984 Do You Think I Am That Shallow<b>.</b>

    fooling around with Yelena. However, there were several instances. when Yelena was on the verge of taking the final step, only for him to

    back off.

    ¡°Lena, there are many people around, and I¡¯m a gentleman who doesn¡¯t fight withdies. If you¡¯re up for it, let¡¯s choose a night, get a room, and have a one¨Con¨Cone showdown. Then you¡¯ll see if I¡¯m really a coward!¡±

    In the past, Emrys had reservations due to his Nameless Divine Art, fearing that his cultivation of this technique woulde to naught if he were to take things further, thus letting countless opportunities slip away.

    <i>If </i><i>Yelena </i><i>dares </i><i>to </i><i>provoke </i><i>me </i><i>further</i>, <i>I¡¯ll </i><i>show </i><i>her </i><i>who¡¯s </i><i>boss</i><b><i>!</i></b>

    ¡°Pfft, give me a break! You¡¯re all talk and nothing but a troll. Every time you bail at thest minute, it¡¯s me who ends up suffering alone. I¡¯m not falling for your tricks anymore!¡± Yelena huffed in annoyance.

    She used to pester Emrys for joint cultivation, which was incredibly addictive. Hence, she often found herself swept up in a whirlwind of emotions. However, Emrys, ever the coward, would never stick around to deal with the aftermath, leaving her alone to grapple with her feelings, a task she found extremely difficult.

    After much difficulty, she had finally managed to quit her addiction to joint cultivation. She certainly wouldn¡¯t fall back into it so easily!

    I¡¯ll <i>take </i><i>that </i><i>as </i><i>her </i><i>admitting </i><i>defeat</i>.

    Following that, Emrys asked, ¡°Seriously though, Lena, what brought you to Jetroina?¡±

    Emergency calls only

    Chapter 984 Do You Think I Am That Shallow

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I came to meet a stunning beauty.¡±

    She really came here <i>to </i>see a beautiful woman?

    057% 15:51

    Emrys asked in surprise, ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know you had friends in Jetroina?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, there¡¯s still a lot you don¡¯t know!¡± Yelena, with a hint of yful arrogance, lifted her chin in a defiant manner. She then proceeded to say, ¡°Her name is Chloe Stonefield. She has been fascinated by Chanaea¡¯s traditional culture since she was a child, which led her to spend some time studying in Chanaea. I met her back in our university days. By the way, let me share a secret with you. Her idol is also Emerentius, so your chances are pretty high. Do you

    want to¡­

    As Yelena spoke, she gradually slipped back into her yful demeanor, her captivating eyes blinking enticingly.

    Emrys spoke up, visibly upset. ¡°Lena, do you really think I¡¯m such a shallow man? Do you believe that I¡¯d be so easily swayed by any woman thates my way? What a joke! I am made of sterner stuff!¡±

    Tsking, Yelena gave Emrys a look, saying, ¡°I¡¯m here because Chloe invited me to her birthday party. Originally, I wanted to ask you for a piece of calligraphy or painting to give her as a gift, but I heard from Delia that you were handling a matter of great national importance, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here. Why are you here anyway?¡±

    Send Gifts

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 985

    Chapter 985 The Jagger Association

    Yelena stared at Emrys curiously. Without waiting for his response, she went on, ¡°Oh, I get it now! You¡¯re quite the sly one, aren¡¯t you, Rys? On the surface, you told Delia that you¡¯re going to Jipsdale to handle important matters. In reality, however, you secretly slipped away to Jetroina to experience the local customs and way of life. No. way, I¡¯m going to report you to Delia!¡±

    Yelena moved to take out her phone, ready to make an international call, but Emrys quickly stopped her. With a wry smile, he said, ¡°I¡¯m here in Jetroina to take care of important business.¡±

    Cordelia had already misunderstood him. Thest time they spoke on the phone, she was acting all weird. If Yelena were to stir the pot again, he had no doubt that Cordelia would tear him to pieces upon

    his return.

    Using some effort, Emrys exined the situation between Endre and the Xanthos family to Yelena.

    Yelena¡¯s eyes sparkled as she excitedly said, ¡°Does this mean I¡¯m in for another good show?¡±

    Emrys was lost for words.

    <i>Seriously</i><i>? </i><i>She¡¯s </i><i>thinking </i><i>of </i><i>a </i><i>good </i><i>show </i><i>at </i><i>a </i><i>time </i><i>like </i><i>this</i><i>?</i>

    Immediately after, he heard Yelena say, ¡°I think you¡¯re lying, Rys. You¡¯vee here to experience the sleazy culture of Jetroina, didn¡¯t you? I still think I need to report this to Delia so she can properly teach you a lesson.¡±

    057% 15:51

    Emergency calls only

    Chapter 985 The Jagger Association

    of her hand, resigning himself to her demands. ¡°All right, all right. What do you want? Just tell me.¡±

    How could he possibly not understand this vixen? It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t believe what he had just said; it was clear that she merely wanted to negotiate terms with him.

    What else could Emrys do but pamper her?

    Even though Yelena was a seductive and domineering queen, he still had to treat her with the adoration reserved for a delicate woman. After all, it was his role as a man!

    With a charming smile, Yelena said, ¡°Rys, you truly understand me. My request is actually quite simple ¨C just apany me to Chloe¡¯s birthday party.¡±

    ¡°Is that it?¡±

    Emrys had thought it was going to be a big deal!

    Forget it if he hadn¡¯t run into Yelena. But since he had, there was no way he could let her wander around this foreignnd alone. Of course, he had to stick by her side.

    ¡°Also, I want to surprise Chloe. I might need you to reveal your identity as Emerentius.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the best, Rys.¡±

    ¡°I have a really crucial question to ask. Is Chloe truly a great beauty

    D57% 15:51

    Emergency calls only so bo

    Chapter 085 The dogget Association

    ¡°Pervert, what happened to your promised steadfastness?¡±

    With a clench of her delicate fist, Yelena began to yfully pummel Emrys, her hitsnding on him like raindrops.

    There were quite a few onlookers around.

    Initially, they were drawn by Yelena¡¯s allure. After witnessing her knock down two sleazy men, another reckless youth had gone up to flirt with her. Consequently, they watched with anticipation, eager to see him beat up as well.

    However, the more they looked, the more something seemed off.

    At the onset, the two were genuinely fighting each other. However, as time went on, they inexplicably started to flirt and banter, leaving everyone around them utterly baffled.

    Soon, that turned into resentment.

    Nheless, not long after that, the crowd once again felt smug at the uing misfortune that would befall the two.

    The reason for that was people from the Jagger Association had arrived.

    The Jagger Association was an underground organization from Jetroina holding sway over numerous media productionpanies. The two talent scouts Yelena had kicked earlier were their men.

    This group of people headed straight in the direction of Yelena.

    Without a doubt, they hade to settle the score.

    RnsA

    Emergency calls only

    057% 15:51

    Chapter 965 The Jagger Association

    A man, d entirely in ck with braided hair, cast a nce at Emrys before swiftly dismissing him. His attention then fell onto Yelena as he posed a question. ¡°Beautifuldy, was it you who injured my two subordinates earlier?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    He had a trantor present with him.

    Yelena jutted her chin defiantly, showing no signs of fear. ¡°That¡¯s right, I was the one who kicked them. They had iting. They should consider themselves lucky that I didn¡¯t turn them into eunuchs.¡±

    Send Gifts

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 986

    Chapter 986 Ugly Loser

    1057% 1551

    Yelena was never one to shy away from trouble, and now<i>, </i>with Emrys by her side, she became even more fearless.

    The man with the braid, Gunner, didn¡¯t show any signs of anger on his face. Instead, he chuckled and said, ¡°What a feisty girl from Chanaca. I quite like that.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re disgusting!¡±

    Speechless, Yelena thought to herself. <i>There </i><i>are </i><i>plenty </i><i>of </i><i>men </i>who fancy me. It certainly <i>isn¡¯t </i><i>this </i><i>Jetroinian </i><i>man¡¯s </i><i>ce </i>to be <i>saying </i><i>such </i>things.

    Smiling widely, Gunner said, ¡°Gorgeous, why don¡¯t we sit down and have a proper chat? <b>If </b>you cooperate, I can forget about you hurting my twockeys.¡±

    ¡°Chat, my ass! Get lost, you ugly loser! Stop dirtying my vision!¡±

    Yelena had quite the fiery temperament and didn¡¯t spare these people any respect.

    <i>Ugly </i><i>loser</i><i>?</i>

    Gunner looked at his trantor with confusion. After hearing the trantion, he immediately kicked the young trantor and roared, ¡°How dare you call me ugly?¡±

    ¡°No, Boss, it wasn¡¯t me who called you ugly. It was that Chanaeandy!¡± he defended.

    ¡°Tell her she better not look a gift horse in the mouth. If she chooses

    Emergency calls only

    Chapter 986 Ugly Loser

    057% 15:51

    force, even if it means dragging her to thepany for the shoot.¡±

    Recently, the series involving Chanacan women were selling like hotcakes in Jetroina. Thepany often had its female artists y the role of Chanacan women, but the results were disappointing.

    There was a Chanacan woman standing right in front of him now, and she was incredibly beautiful. Gunner even contemted taking on the role of the male lead himself.

    Sales figures and such weren¡¯t important to him; what mattered was the sudden desire to act.

    The trantor ryed Gunner¡¯s exact words to Yelena. However, in the next second, a flying kick wasunched, sending the trantor soaring through the air to more than five meters away.

    Yelena withdrew her slender leg, her beautiful eyes ring angrily at Gunner as she dered, ¡°You¡¯re next!¡±

    Gunner¡¯s expression changed abruptly. He barked a few phrases in Jetroinian, causing the dozen or <b>so </b>men behind him to draw their clubs. They all fixed their menacing gazes on Yelena.

    ¡°Come at me all in one go, then. Do you really think I would be afraid of you?¡±

    Yelena was not the least bit scared. She had long wanted to teach these Jetroinian men a stern lesson. But before she could even take action, she suddenly heard <i>a </i>furious shout ring out. ¡°Everyone, stop right

    now!¡±

    An elder in his seventies was seen approaching with a serious.

    Emergency calls only u

    Chapter 986 Ugly Loser

    man.

    057% 15:51

    ¡°Old Mr. Donnelly!¡±

    Gunner and hispanions seemed to hold a certain apprehension toward the elderly man. They quickly hid their clubs away before Gunner approached him to talk. However, the elderly man maintained a stern expression throughout the conversation.

    Although they conversed in Jetroinian, it was clear from their expressions and tones that the older man was reprimanding Gunner.

    After a short while, Gunner trudged over to Yelena, head drooping. A hint of resentment bubbled within him as he grumbled, ¡°You got lucky this time. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    His subordinates promptly followed suit and left.

    Throughout the entire process, Emrys feltpletely detached.

    Such a minor character didn¡¯t even warrant his involvement.

    ¡°Miss, those good¨Cfor¨Cnothing ruffians from the Jagger Association. didn¡¯t frighten you, did they?¡± After driving away Gunner and hist cohorts, the elderly man approached with a softened expression to offerfort.

    He spoke in authentic Chanaean, which implied he must have been from Chanaea.

    Yelena watched him with a mix of emotions.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    <i>This </i>old <i>man </i><i>has </i><i>misced </i><i>his </i><i>good </i><i>intentions</i>. <i>I </i>was <i>nning </i><i>on </i><i>teaching</i>

    Nheless, the man had acted out of kindness, so Yelena naturally wouldn¡¯ty any additional me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, miss. I¡¯m also from Chanaea. Those b*stards from the Jagger Association are often bullying female Chanaean tourists. Every time <b>I </b>witness it, I scold them. Sadly, they never seem <i>to </i>learn their lesson!¡±

    The elderly man thought that Yelena was wary of him, and so, patiently offered an exnation.

    he

    Only then did Yelena regain her senses. Following the old man¡¯s words, she expressed her gratitude, ¡°I was fortunate to have your timely intervention. Otherwise, I, a helpless woman, wouldn¡¯t have known what to do.¡±

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 987

    Chapter 987 Lacking Backbone

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. We¡¯re allpatriots here <b>in </b>this foreignnd, so we should help each other out. In the future, if you see those people from the Jagger Association, try to steer clear of them. They¡¯re no good.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Thank you for the warning, sir.¡±

    ¡°My name is Nedley Donnelly. I run a traditional medicine clinic nearby called Vitality Oasis. You can simply refer to me as Old Mr. Donnelly.¡±

    At that moment, Emrys spoke up. ¡°A traditional medicine clinic? Old Mr. Donnelly, did you really open a traditional medicine clinic in Jetroina?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you have a problem with that?¡±

    Originally, Nedley¡¯s tone when chatting with Yelena was pleasant. However, when it came to Emrys, his attitude changed abruptly, bing cold. Even his words were filled with displeasure.

    Emrys was surprised.

    Err, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the <i>one </i>who has a problem; <i>rather</i><i>, </i><i>you </i><i>seem </i>to have <i>an </i>issue with me.

    He felt utterly baffled, clueless as to how he had managed to upset Nedley.

    Could it be that <i>this </i>old man is <i>also </i>a lecher? Otherwise, <i>why </i>would there <i>be </i>such a stark <i>difference </i><i>in </i>attitude when dealing with a <i>beauty </i>and me?

    However, Emrys had been observing Nedley since earlier. He noticed that Nedley¡¯s gaze toward Yelena was pure, merely reflecting the affection an elder holds for a younger generation, untainted by any other intentions.

    Hence, his two¨Cfaced behavior was even more bewildering.

    Since the old man didn¡¯t seem to like him, he decided to wisely keep his mouth shut!

    Yelena also noticed the change in Nedley¡¯s demeanor. She shed a charming grin and said, ¡°Old Mr. Donnelly, my name is Yelena Lynch. And <b>this </b>gentleman here, he¡¯s my¡­ boyfriend. His name is Emrys Lund.¡±

    <i>This </i>vixen is <i>clearly </i>doing it <i>on </i><i>purpose</i>!

    The more disdainful Nedley was toward Emrys, the more she insisted on shoving him into Nedley¡¯s face, even dering that Emrys was her man.

    Without even ncing at Emrys, Nedley let out a cold huff. ¡°Ms. Lynch, there are certain things I shouldn¡¯t say, but I can¡¯t help but remind you that a man¡¯s character is of utmost

    1/3

    10:14 Mon, <b>29 </b>AprThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 987 Lacking Backbone

    importance. You must keep your eyes wide open<b>.</b>¡±

    <i>Hey</i>, old geezer, who <i>are </i><i>you </i><i>trying </i>to insult with <i>your </i>roundabout remarks?

    Immediately. Emrys was displeased.

    Didn¡¯t the old man¡¯s words just imply that his character was questionable? How did he evene to that conclusion?

    Emrys wanted to argue with him.

    Yelena was always one for excitement, so her eyes gleamed as she said, ¡°Old Mr. Donnelly, you¡¯re right that a man¡¯s character is crucial. I¡¯ll certainly be more discerning in the future.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Ms. Lynch. I¡¯m d you understand. Even though I left Chanaea many years ago, I never lost the backbone any Chanacan man should have. If I had lost that spirit, I wouldn¡¯t even be worthy of calling myself a Chanacan.¡±

    Nedley was hinting at something, his words more direct this time. He was just short of pointing at Emrys and berating him for being a spineless man who was disgracing Chanaea.

    There was no way Emrys could stand it anymore!

    He said with a furrowed brow, ¡°Old man, stop acting so strange in front of me. When have I evercked courage? Enlighten me.¡±

    The esteemed Empyrean Lord being used ofcking a backbone was probably the most. astonishing tale in all of history.

    What nonsense!

    young

    After Emrys finished speaking but before Nedley could respond, the short and thin man standing next to Nedley barked out in a loud, angry voice, ¡°How dare you! Is that how you speak to Old Mr. Donnelly?¡±

    ¡°This is none of your business!¡±

    Emrys nced at the short and slim young man, instantly infuriating him with those words. He huffed, ¡°Master Donnelly, you shouldn¡¯t have saved this guy. It would have been better if the people from the Jagger Association had beaten him to death!¡±

    Nedley also had a gloomy expression on his face<b>.</b>

    ¡°If you really had any backbone, how could you hide behind a woman in times of danger? Women are to be protected, not used as human shields. Is it wrong to call you spineless? You¡¯re just disgracing us Chanaea men!¡±

    It seemed that Nedley was also infuriated by Emrys¡® crude behavior as he pointed at him and

    1/3

    Chapter 987 Lacking Backbone

    Only then did Emrys understand the reason for Nedley¡¯s attitude.

    Previously, when those Jagger Association members had sought trouble, Emrys knew they were no match for Yelena, so he hadn¡¯t bothered to meddle.

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 988

    Chapter 988 Involved With Eight Women At Once

    It would be beneficial for Yelena to gain morebat experience anyway.

    However, in Nedley¡¯s eyes, this made it seem as if Emrys was a coward hiding behind Yelena.

    Nedley had only subtly implied that Emryscked backbone, which was already quite at generous way to put it.

    After discovering the reason, not only did Emrys not get angry, but he even held Nedley in higher regard. He had to admit this old man was rather endearing.

    Upon realizing his mistake, Emrys swiftly apologized, ¡°So, it was because of this reason that you had issues with me. I¡¯m sorry, Old Mr. Donnelly, it was my fault. If a simr situation arises in the future, I will surely step up. I apologize if I came off as rude carlier; I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. I hope you won¡¯t hold it against me for being a youngster who still has a lot to learn.<b>¡±</b>

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be apologizing to me but to Ms. Lynch instead,¡± Nedley retorted coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Emrys turned to Yelena, sincerely admitting, ¡°I was wrong.¡±

    Suppressing a chuckle, Yelena mentally sniped at Emrys for his ability to stir things up. Putting on an air of magnanimity, she waved her hand dismissively and said, ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ve already forgiven you.¡±

    Nedley spoke to Emrys in a teaching tone, ¡°Young man, your girlfriend is truly exceptional. To find a girl like this is a blessing you¡¯ve earned over several lifetimes, so cherish her!¡±

    ¡°Hear that? Everyone always says that the bystander can see things more objectively. Even Old Mr. Donnelly acknowledges that a decent girl. But you, you¡¯re just blind to it. You even have the audacity to be involved with seven women at once!¡±

    Feigning the image of a frail woman, Yelena spoke in a pitiful tone.

    Upon hearing these words, both Nedley and the other young man¡¯s expressions changed simultaneously.

    One of Emrys¡® eyes twitched.

    <i>You </i>vixen, <i>you </i><i>just </i>can¡¯t resist venting <i>your </i>restless <i>energy </i><i>by </i>stirring up some trouble for me, <i>can </i><i>you</i><i>?</i>

    Initially, Nedley¡¯s opinion of Emrys had improved slightly after thetter sincerely. apologized for his earlier cowardly behavior.

    Bnce<b>:</b>

    518 +0

    1 Coins

    ¨C

    1 Pearls

    10:14 Mon, <b>29 </b>Apr

    Chapter 988 Involved With Eight Women At Once

    Yet, upon hearing Yelena¡¯s words, Nedley immediately developed an extremely negative impression of Emrys.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Ms. Lynch, did you just say this young man is involved with seven women at the same

    time<b>?</b>¡±

    76%

    ¡°Yes! And that¡¯s only the women I know of. Wait, if you include Jacqueline from the Balford family, that would make eight. Yes, I know of eight women. Who knows how many more there are that I don¡¯t know about!¡±

    <i>At </i>least eight women¡­ <i>Does </i>he <i>have </i>the stamina of a horse<i>? </i>There <i>isn¡¯t </i><i>even </i>enough <i>days </i>in a week to fit all those women in<i>!</i>

    The short and slim young man was so consumed by jealousy that his eyes turned green. He cursed Emrys under his breath, resentful of his obliviousness to the plight of the less fortunate and for hogging so many women.

    Such a person should be dragged out and castrated!

    Nedley could no longer contain his anger as he eximed, ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve crossed the line! This is no way to behave! T¨CThis is utterly immoral!¡±

    Suddenly, he remembered something.

    He turned his head toward Yelena and said, ¡°Ms. Lynch, since you know that he¡¯s unreliable, why do you still stay with him?¡±

    What was the point of being with a man whocked backbone and morals?

    The short, skinny young man thought to himself, Exactly, why stay with him<i>? </i><i>You¡¯ll </i>do much better with me.

    Meanwhile, Emrys was cursing Yelena in his head, You <i>despicable </i><i>vixen</i>, how dare you <i>tarnish </i>my reputation!

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Yelena, I am nothing more than a scumbag. From this point forward, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. You should find yourself a reliable man!¡±

    Out of the blue, Emrys spat out those words and abruptly turned to leave.

    <i>He¡¯s </i><i>upset</i>? <i>When </i>did <i>Rys </i>be so <i>unable </i>to take <i>a </i>joke?

    Yelena watched Emrys¡® retreating figure. Clenching her fists, she shouted, ¡°Dammit, Emrys, I¡¯m giving you three seconds toe back! One, two, three¡­.

    Emrys didn¡¯t even look back.

    Bnce:

    518 +0

    1 Coins

    ¨C

    1 Pearls

    10:14 Mon, 29 Apr, G

    Chapter 988 Involved With Eight Women At Once

    worth your affection. It¡¯s better to let him go. There¡¯s no need to keep him around!¡±

    Send Gifts

    4.3K

    Bnce:

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 989

    Chapter 989 I Was Just Joking

    ¡°Old Mr. Donnelly, I¡¯ll exin everything to youter.¡±

    A slight change crossed Yelena¡¯s face. She hastily caught up with Emrys, gently shaking his arm as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rys. I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°What did you do wrong?¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have made something out of nothing.¡±

    ¡°Will you dare to do it again in the future?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°What should we do if this situation happens again?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave myself at your mercy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±

    Yelena was rendered speechless.

    There was no way Emrys could possibly be upset over such a trivial matter. Yelena naturally realized this too. Hence, she assertively grabbed his car and led him back to where Nedley

    was.

    It was as if she was channeling Cordelia.

    With a helpless sigh, Nedley said, ¡°Ah, Ms. Lynch, why are you so naive? Sticking with a man like that will get you nowhere. You¡¯re better off ending things sooner rather thanter.¡±

    Smiling sheepishly, Yelena respondet Old Mr. Donnelly, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. I was just joking around earlier!¡±

    ¡°You were joking?¡± Taken aback, Old Mr. Donnelly asked, ¡°Are you implying that this young man hasn¡¯t been fooling around with eight women?<b>¡±</b>

    ¡°No, no, he just happens to be popr with the opposite sex, Sure, there are many girls. around him, but he hasn¡¯t done anything to betray my trust.

    In her heart, Yelena silently added, At least, <i>I </i><i>don¡¯t </i>think <i>so</i>.

    Only then did Nedley realize it was likely that Yelena had still been upset about how Emrys hid behind her while the group from the Jagger Association was causing trouble.

    omen. Their might cau theu had farmuen camanna hut daan

    That <b>une </b>het

    ume huet how it <b>une </b>with wom

    Bnce:

    500 + 0

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    75%1

    Chapter 989 I Was Just Joking

    Hence, she deliberately found an excuse to take revenge on Emrys.

    In other words, the young couple had been bickering all along, yet ironically, it was he, an outsider, who had taken it seriously.

    <i>Young </i>people <i>these </i><i>days </i>really know how to <i>stir </i>things up..N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    With a soft sigh, Nedley spoke carnestly to Emrys. ¡°Young man, even though your girlfriend. ims she¡¯s just joking around, many truths are often spoken in jest.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Your girlfriend just mentioned you have quite a way with the opposite sex. Essentially, what she¡¯s implying is that you¡¯re making her feel insecure. Nothing might have happened yet, but the potential for trouble is always there. After all, you¡¯re quite a handsome young man, the type who could easily live off a woman¡¯s money.¡±

    Emrys had used his Shapeshifting Technique, but his basic features were still apparent. No matter how much he altered his appearance, it wouldn¡¯t deteriorate too much.

    Being attractive was essential, after all.

    However, when these words came from Nedley¡¯s mouth, they seemed to carry a different vor.

    What <i>does </i><i>he </i>mean <i>by </i>the type who <i>could </i><i>easily </i><i>live </i>off a <i>woman¡¯s </i>money<i>?</i>

    Emrys felt his dignity had been insulted, yet he refrained from interrupting Nedley. He merely listened as Nedley continued, ¡°Young man, heed my advice. Now that you have a girlfriend, it¡¯s best to cut off those unnecessary ties with other women! Your girlfriend is truly remarkable, isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s got the looks, the physique, and a heart of gold to match. Just now, when faced with that crowd from the Jagger Association, she, a mere girl, had stepped forward to shield you. It must have taken a tremendous amount of courage. That¡¯s why you should make her feel more secure and top messing around with those other women.¡±

    Nedley¡¯s earnest advice left Yelena somewhat embarrassed. Feigning shyness, she lowered her head and responded, ¡°Old Mr. Donnelly, you¡¯re making me blush with your words.¡±

    Emrys shot her a nonplussed nce.

    Go on then, keep acting!

    Emrys couldn¡¯t be bothered to expose her. Instead, he chuckled and said to Nedley, ¡°Old Mr. Donnelly, you¡¯ve only met us once, and yet you¡¯ve managed to deduce so much. Seems like you¡¯ve been around the block, huh?¡±

    ¡°Heh, at our age, who doesn¡¯t have a story or two<b>?</b>¡±

    Bnce:

    500+ 0

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    10:14 Mon, 29 Apr

    Chapter 989 | Was Just Joking

    Surprisingly, Nedley didn¡¯t get angry this time, even seeming a bit wistful.

    He thought about his past, about his long¨Clost youth.

    Send Gifs

    4.3K

    Bnce:

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 990

    Chapter 990 Promoting Traditional Medicine.

    ¡°Master Donnelly, you¡¯re spacing out.¡±

    The insensitive young man pulled Nedley back from his reminiscences to reality.

    Nedley gave him a displeased nce, then turned to Yelena and said, ¡°Ms. Lynch, we¡¯re all fellow Chanacans. Why note and visit my Vitality Oasis?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he reassured her. ¡°My traditional medicine clinic is just around the corner. It¡¯s only a few minutes¡® walk. You can wait at my ce just as easily.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ all right then!¡±

    After some thought, Yelena agreed to ept Nedley¡¯s invitation.

    Having stood for quite a while, she was feeling tired. Once Chloe arrived, they could get in contact by phone.

    And so, the group headed toward the direction of Vitality Oasis.

    Throughout the journey, Nedley never spoke to Emrys again.

    Although the recent events were simply a misunderstanding, Nedley¡¯s initial impression of Emrys <b>wasn¡¯t </b>particrly good to begin with. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to engage in much conversation with him.

    His main target for the invitation was actually Yelena, yet Emrys had shamelessly followed. along, so he really had no other choice.

    However, through the conversation between Nedley and Yelena, Emrys was able to gain a rough understanding of who Nedley wExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Over a decade ago, Nedley had journeyed alone across the ocean to Jetroina. His purpose was to promote Chanaea¡¯s traditional medicine, which led him to establish a traditional medicine. clinic here.

    Over the years, he had taken on quite a few students who were interested in traditional medicine<b>.</b>

    Nedley¡¯s concept of traditional medicine differed significantly from those of the old- fashioned conservatives.

    Those old¨Ctimers believed that traditional medicine was the cultural quintessence of Channes somathing that could <b>ka </b>chaweneed to farainare <b>hit </b>should not ha vidalu

    Bnce:

    480+0

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Chapter 990 Promoting Traditional Medicine

    However, Nedley didn¡¯t see it that way..

    He felt that in addition to feeling proud of Chanaea¡¯s traditional medicine, it was also necessary to promote it. He wanted to share the allure of traditional medicine with the world, allowing all countries feciate its charm.

    Hence, he was willing to teach those who came to visit him as long as they genuinely wanted to learn, regardless of their nationality.

    Of course, Kepraria was the exception.

    He refused to be asked why, simply stating it was just a whim.

    Emrys refrained from passing judgment on whether Nedley or the traditionalists were right. or wrong. However, simply considering the fact that Nedley had been living here alone for over a decade was enough tomand respect.

    Upon reflection, the elderly man was indeed somewhat intriguing.

    Impressed, Yelena uttered, ¡°Old Mr. Donnelly, I truly admire you. To be here in this foreignnd, all alone while promoting our traditional medicine culture, is truly remarkable.¡±

    Nedleyughed lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. Seeing more and more people recognizing and learning about traditional medicine makes me feel a deep sense of pride. Moreover, I¡¯m no longer alone, so I don¡¯t feel particrly lonely.¡±

    All the while, Emrys had remained silent. However, he couldn¡¯t help but break his silence. then, saying, ¡°One day, Chanaea¡¯s traditional medicine will undoubtedly shine brightly on the world stage.¡±

    ¡°Young man, out of everything you¡¯ve said, this one sentence resonated with me the most.¡±

    Nedley gave Emrys an approving nce, feeling that this young man wasn¡¯t as displeasing ast he had initially thought.

    Emrys wasn¡¯t sure how to respond.,

    Yelena¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly as she suddenly leaned in closer to Emrys and whispered, ¡°Rys, you¡¯re quite knowledgeable about acupuncture, arent you? Why don¡¯t you teach Old Mr. Donnelly a few techniques!¡±

    ¡°Tell him yourself. I¡¯m afraid he might think I¡¯m challenging him

    ¡°Pfft, like you haven¡¯t provoked him enough?¡±

    Yelena gave Emrys a pointed look before casually chatting with Nedley for a bit. Suddenly, a thought struck her, and she asked, ¡°By the way, Old Mr. Donnelly, why did those people from

    Bnce:

    1 Coins

    480 +0

    1 Pearls

    75%

    Chapter 990 Promoting Traditional Medicine

    ¡°That¡¯s because the vicedent of the Jagger Association is actually one of Master Donnelly¡¯s students,¡± the slim young man said, brimming with pride.

    After a brief introduction, the thin young man was revealed to be called Justin Walker. He was another Chanacan.

    There were actually quite a few young apprentices from Chanaea <b>at </b>Vitality Oasis.

    Most of them came after hearing of Nedley¡¯s reputation, and while they were learning, they shared the same aspiration as Nedley ¨C they all hoped to promote traditional medicine.

    With a sigh, Nedley expressed, ¡°Igor is indeed my student, but I only took him under my wing because of his passion for traditional medicine. As for his background, I chose not to pry.¡±

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 991

    Chapter 991 Outrageous Behavior

    Igor was none other than the vice president of the Jagger Association.

    It was no wonder those people had shown such respect for Nedley before. As it turned out, this was the reason<b>.</b>

    Emrys increasingly found Nedley to be quite impressive.

    The group was engaged in a casual conversation, and before they knew it, they had arrived at Vitality Oasis. Just as Nedley had mentioned earlier, it was indeed only a few minutes¡® walk.

    The business at Vitality Oasis was thriving. Patients from Jetroina showed their respect upon meeting Nedley.

    Many of the apprentices inside also enthusiastically rushed out, calling, ¡°Old Mr. Donnelly!¡±

    ¡°Carry on <b>with </b>your tasks. I have guests to attend to<b>,</b>¡±

    Nedley gestured for the apprentices to carry on with their work, intending to guide the two individuals into the lounge. However, just as he was about to do so, he suddenly saw Emrys dart out with a swift stride.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Everyone cast astonished nces toward Emrys.

    Emrys didn¡¯t leave Vitality Oasis, though. He briskly walked over to a pretty girl who was filling a prescription, took her wrist, and said, ¡°Miss, there¡¯s something wrong with your bracelet.¡±

    ¡°Huh<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    The attractive young girl was startled by the unexpected turn of events. She stared fearfully at the inexplicably strange young man before her, then, with a surge of anger, she demanded, ¡°Let me go!¡±

    Justin was furious. ¡°You scoundrel! I knew you were no good from the start, making inappropriate advances toward girls as soon as you arrived. Have you no manners?¡±

    He rolled up his sleeves, ready to give Emrys a good beating

    However, at that moment, Emrys let go of the delicate girl¡¯s wrist, uttering, ¡°My apologies.<b>¡±</b>

    This sessfully prevented a conflict.

    Guanine found it inavalinshly haming

    Bnce:

    1 Coins<b>:</b>

    462 +0

    1 Pearls

    10:14 Mon, <b>29 </b>Apr G

    Chapter 991 Outrageous Behavior

    Nedley¡¯s expression turned slightly gloomy as he said, ¡°Ms. Lynch, I think I understand why your boyfriend has so many connections with other women. Perhaps it¡¯s time to consider breaking up.¡±

    <i>Who </i><i>goes </i><i>around </i>grabbing a girl¡¯s hand <i>upon </i><i>first </i>meeting her, <i>only </i><i>to </i><i>point </i>out her <i>ws</i>? <i>This </i><i>is </i><i>clearly </i><i>outrageous </i><i>behavior</i><i>! </i>In the past, he must <i>have </i>tricked <i>quite </i>a <i>few </i><i>girls </i>like this, which is why they couldn¡¯t help <i>but </i><i>show </i><i>their </i><i>feelings</i>. This <i>person¡¯s </i><i>character </i>is <i>definitely questionable</i><i>!</i>

    On his way here, Nedley had begun to develop a slight fondness for Emrys. But now, it waspletely gone.

    <i>If </i>he <i>has </i><i>the </i>audacity <i>to </i><i>act </i><i>so </i><i>unscrupulously </i><i>in </i><i>front </i><i>of </i>his <i>girlfriend</i><i>, </i>who knows what <i>he </i>might <i>do </i><i>when </i><i>she¡¯s </i>not around? <i>I </i>can no longer <i>bear </i><i>to </i><i>watch </i><i>this</i>. I¡¯ll <i>advise </i><i>Yelena </i>to break up with him! Such a <i>boyfriend </i><i>is </i><i>uneptable</i>: he will <i>definitely </i><i>be </i><i>unfaithful </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>future</i><i>!</i>

    Naturally, Yelena knew what kind of person Emrys was. If he had wanted to behave inappropriately, he wouldn¡¯t have needed such an excuse. He would have been open and aboveboard about it.

    As such, there must have been something off about that girl¡¯s bracelet.

    Just as Yelena was about to ask something, she heard Emrysughing and saying, ¡°Never mind; I must have been mistaken.¡±

    ¡°Mistaken? I think you¡¯re just trying to take advantage of her!¡± Justin said angrily, ring at Emrys.

    Emrys didn¡¯t seem to mind what he said. He had never been bothered by others¡® misunderstandings, because in time, many things would find their own answers.

    There was no need for him to offer any exnations, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin either.

    However, Yelena was not pleased. Hereyebrows knitted slightly in displeasure and she retorted with a light huff, ¡°Who are you ndering?

    <i>Take </i>advantage, <i>he </i><i>says</i><i>? </i><i>The </i>girl <i>may </i><i>be </i><i>decent </i>looking, but <i>she </i><i>certainly </i><i>wouldn¡¯t </i><i>be </i>considered <i>stunningly </i><i>beautiful</i>. <i>There </i><i>are </i>numerous breathtaking <i>beauties </i><i>around </i>Emrys<i>, </i><i>like </i><i>me</i>! <i>He </i><i>could </i><i>take </i><i>advantage </i>of me <i>if </i><i>he </i>wanted to, <i>so </i><i>why </i>would <i>he </i>possibly <i>take </i><i>advantage </i>of that <i>girl</i><i>?</i>This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Yelena was stewing in her anger.

    She only permitted herself to nder Emrys, but wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone else doing so. Such was the double standard that she practiced.

    Justin found himself momentarily unable to wrap his head around it.

    10:15 Mon, §¡§â§Ô

    Chapter 991 Outrageous Behavior

    chastise me, a person standing up for what¡¯s right? <i>Is </i>there <i>any </i>sense in this?

    Justin was feeling downhearted.

    Send Gifts

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 992

    Chapter 992 Did You Sense It

    Nedley wore a serious expression as he said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Justin. You go and help fill the prescription! Ms. Lynch, pleasee with me!¡±

    Thinking that Yelena was upset, Nedley wanted to spare Emrys the humiliation.

    Had Yelena joined in ming Emrys earlier, it would have undoubtedly left Emrys utterly humiliated.

    Look at <i>her</i><i>! </i><i>She¡¯s </i>such a considerate girl! <i>Even </i><i>in </i><i>that </i><i>situation</i><i>, </i><i>she¡¯s </i>still <i>preserving </i><i>her </i><i>boyfriend¡¯s </i><i>dignity</i>. <i>Her </i>understanding nature <i>truly </i><i>is </i><i>heartbreakingly </i><i>endearing</i>. <i>Unfortunately</i><i>, </i>some people just had to be ignorant!

    Nedley red fiercely at Emrys.

    The break room at Vitality Oasis was spacious. Much like a living room. Its decor had an antique charm, and every now and then, the herbal aroma wafted through, easily bringing a sense of tranquility to one¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Please have a seat, Ms. Lynch. I¡¯ll go and prepare a pot of coffee for you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities.

    ¡°No worries; it¡¯s just basic hospitality.¡±

    Nedley turned around to make coffee, while Yelena leaned in toward Emrys and asked, ¡°Emrys, what was the deal with that girl just now?¡±

    ¡°It was just a spur¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmoment thing.¡±

    ¡°Speak to me seriously!¡±

    With a fierce stare, Yelena red at Emrys Left with no choice, Emrys admitted honestly, ¡°It¡¯s not really a big deal. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s some demonic energy on her bracelet.¡±

    ¡°Demonic energy?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s an ominous thing. Wearing it for a long period will surely invite a bloody disaster.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I sense the demonic energy?¡±

    Yelena, being of the spirit fox n, had an exceptionally keen sense for certain special auras. However, she was unable to detect any signs of the demonic energy Emrys mentioned.

    ¡°I think pune ne

    narranti u ir neabahlu enorific <b>to </b>enarier with diet ndliner like tha

    10:15 Mon, 29 Apr

    Chapter 992 Did You Sense It

    75<b>%</b>

    Although the ghost n seemed peculiar, appearing as a mass of ck mist, they too had a lineage. However, the color of their bloodline was different. It was probably ck in color.

    Yelena¡¯s perceptivity was likely targeted toward such unique bloodlines.

    That demonic energy from before

    for her to not sense it.

    was akin to an essence of death, so it was perfectly normal.

    After hearing Emrys¡® exnation, Yelena was still confused.

    She waspletely in the dark about her own situation, and no one had ever discussed it with her. All she could do was to slowly uncover and explore it in the future.

    However, Emrys thought of something, and asked Yelena with a puzzled expression, ¡°Lena, are you really unable to sense anything unusual about my body?¡±

    This question had been bothering him for quite some time.

    Based on his past experiences, Emrys was certain that his lineage was far from ordinary. <i>If </i><i>Yelena </i><i>has </i><i>a </i><i>special </i><i>perceptivity </i>in this regard, <i>shouldn¡¯t </i><i>she </i><i>be </i><i>able </i><b><i>to </i></b><i>sense </i><i>it</i><i>?</i>

    However, Yelena never really showed anything.

    Upon hearing Emrys¡® question, Yelena suddenly blinked her slender eyes and replied, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s due to myck of skill. Why don¡¯t youe a bit closer so I can sense it more carefully?¡±

    Emrys moved a bit closer as he was told.

    ¡°Come a little closer.¡±

    Emrys took another step closer.

    ¡°A little more.¡±

    Emrys did as told once again.

    ¡°Closer¡­

    Emrys let out a wry chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t make mee any closer, Lena. I¡¯m so close now that I could almost kiss your face!¡±

    At that moment, he was less than five centimeters away from Yelena. They could distinctly feel each other¡¯s breath. Looking at her from such a close distance, Yelena¡¯s face was wlessly perfect, not a single imperfection to be found.

    Beneath her long, neatly arranged eyshes, her eyes blinked slightly. Her gaze was fluid,This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 992 Did You Sense It

    array of enchanting charm.

    The fair, prominent nose added depth to her alluring face. Her lips were a vibrant red, tender and lustrous, seeming to possess a lethal allure that made one yearn to steal a kiss.

    Quickly distancing himself, Emrys shifted his gaze and asked, ¡°Did you sense it?¡±

    Send Gifts

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 993

    Chapter 993 What A Dangerously Captivating Vixen

    What a dangerously captivating vixen<i>! </i>She¡¯s <i>simply </i><i>too </i>enticing. <i>Had </i><i>I </i><i>not </i>been a man <i>of </i>integrity, <i>I </i>would have <i>lost </i>control long ago! <i>Hmm</i>, <i>there¡¯s </i><i>also </i><i>a </i>less <i>significant </i><i>reason</i>, which is that this location isn¡¯t quite right.

    Slowly emerging from her deep thoughts, Yelena gave a charming smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve actually managed to sense something.¡±

    <i>She </i>managed to sense something?

    Emrys looked at Yelena in utter astonishment and asked, ¡°Lena, did you really sense. something special about the bloodline in my body?¡±

    ¡°No; I just noticed that there¡¯s something different about your demeanorpared to others, Yelena said with augh.

    ¡°I knew I shouldn¡¯t have held such high hopes for you.¡±

    Emrys was speechless, then narcissistically said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to perceive my distinguished demeanor. Everyone who knows me is aware of it.¡±

    ¡°You really have some nerve, Rys!¡±

    With a charming smile, Yelena¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief, her lips a vibrant shade of red. as she said teasingly, ¡°Actually, in my perception, your character is absolutely that of an unrivaled pervert, the kind that nobody couldpare to.¡±

    Emrys clenched his teeth in frustration.

    <b><i>Geez</i></b>¡­ Would it kill <i>her </i>to not <i>insult </i>me? <i>If </i>we <i>weren¡¯t </i>in someone else¡¯s territory right now, <i>I </i>would <i>have </i><i>pinned </i><i>you </i><i>to </i>the <i>ground </i>and <i>wildly </i><i>rubbed </i><i>against </i><i>you</i>, <i>thoroughly </i>bing <i>the </i><i>pervert </i><i>you </i>used me of<i>!</i>

    ¡°Seriously, what¡¯s your n about the issue with that girl¡¯s bracelet?¡± Yelena asked, her tone no longer yful but serious.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to deal with? She¡¯s not going to drop dead on an instant. I¡¯m not idle either. A simple reminder should suffice. Whether she believes it or not is her own business. Everyone has their own fate.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. If you straight up told her that, she¡¯d probably think you¡¯re crazy and me you for meddling in her affairs.¡±

    The two stopped discussing that matter. By then, Nedley had already prepared the coffee and walked over.

    Apr

    Chapter 993 What A Dangerously Captivating Vixen

    <b>75</b><b>%</b>

    all, fellow Chanacans. Since Emrys had followed him to the Vitality Oasis, it wouldn¡¯t be right to not even offer him a drink.

    Moreover, it was certain that their paths would not cross again in the future, so there was no need to be so petty.

    Therefore, Nedley merely offered some well¨Cintentioned advice to Yelena, before they started discussing other matters.

    No matter how questionable Emrys¡® character was, it was still a matter between the young couple. The more one talked about it, the more it seemed like they were overly concerned.

    After a bit of casual conversation, a middle¨Caged man suddenly walked in and said, ¡°Master Donnelly¡­ Hmm? Master Donnelly, are you entertaining guests?¡±

    Upon seeing the two individuals in the break room, the middle¨Caged man paused slightly, ready to retreat.

    Nedley simply shrugged it off, saying, ¡°No worries, they¡¯re just two fellow Chanacans. Come on in, Igor!¡±

    The middle¨Caged man was none other than Jagger Association¡¯s vice president, Igor.

    His features leaned toward the fierce side, with a slender scar trailing from the corner of his eye. Yet, at that moment, his face was filled with nothing but respect.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Upon his entrance, he courteously greeted Emrys in Chanacan, expressing his pleasure to meet them. Then, he switched to his nativenguage and began conversing with Nedley.

    A momentter, Nedley told Yelena, ¡°Ms, Lynch, please sit for a while. I need to finish giving my student his acupuncture treatment first.¡±

    < F +

    The reason why Igor was interested in traditional medicine was because he had personally experienced its remarkable effects.

    His arm had been injured years ago and the underlying medical condition had lingered. It would asionally throb with pain, and there was no noticeable improvement despite extensive treatment at the hospital.

    It was during an unexpected opportunity that he found himself at Vitality Oasis. After receiving an acupuncture treatment from Nedley, his symptoms showed significant improvement.

    From that point forward, Igor had developed a fascination for traditional traditional medicine. Consequently, he took Nedley as his mentor.

    It had been a while since he had experienced any faint twinges of pain in his arm. Now, he

    Bnce 1 125.

    Chapter 903 What A Dangerously Captivating Vixen

    This was a normal urrence.

    All he needed to do was to regrly visit Nedley for acupuncture treatments, and his symptoms would gradually disappear.

    Nedley quickly fetched a set of acupuncture needles, skillfully treating Igor with ease. His technique was seasoned, not a bit inferior to Duncan.

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 994

    Chapter 994 Unbelievable

    That being said, it made sense. One couldn¡¯t possibly promote the traditional medicine. culture of Chanaca in Jetroina without some level of skill.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Emrys watched as Nedley administered the acupuncture, murmuring softly, ¡°Five Element Duality Acupuncture¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? You actually know about Five Element Duality Acupuncture?¡±

    Taken aback. Nedley gave Emrys a surprised nce. He found it unexpected that, despite the young man¡¯s questionable behavior, he was quite knowledgeable. Impressively, Emrys was able to identify the specific acupuncture technique he was using.

    Unbelievable!

    But Nedley was only taken aback for a brief moment before he asked, ¡°How much do you know about the Five Element Duality Acupuncture?¡±

    Emrys simply smiled, offering no response.

    Nedley didn¡¯t seem to mind, assuming that Emrys only knew the name of that acupuncture technique, perhaps having seen someone perform it before. If asked to exin it, he wast certain that Emrys would not be able to articte the reasoning behind it.

    Consequently, he stopped paying any attention to Emrys.

    After the acupuncture session, Igor thanked them and left.

    After tidying up a bit, Nedley settled back down. However, this time he initiated a casual conversation with Emrys, asking, ¡°Have you eyer seen anyone else use this acupuncture technique before?¡±

    Emrys shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen anyone else perform it. I just know it myself.¡±

    Originally, Nedley had merely asked Emrys a casual question, not intending to engage in a deep conversation. However, upon hearing his response, his expression faltered.

    ¡°You know it?

    Nedley¡¯s gaze took on a peculiar edge as he said, ¡°Young man, I¡¯d believe you if you im to have read about this acupuncture technique in medical texts. But if you dare say you can perform it¡­ Well, that¡¯s a bit preposterous.¡±

    <i>Mastering </i>a <i>set </i><i>of </i><i>acupuncture </i><i>techniques </i>isn¡¯t just <i>about </i>remembering <i>a </i><i>few </i><i>acupoints </i><i>and </i>inserting <i>needles </i><i>ordingly</i><i>. </i><i>It¡¯s </i>a <i>lot </i><i>more </i>than that. It <i>requires </i>a particr <i>technique </i>in <i>threading </i><i>the </i><i>needle</i>.

    Tha farca an and donth of the naa incertian muauld all impact the affactinomare of the treatment Tu

    10:15 Mon, 21

    Chapter 994 Unbelievable

    depending on the practitioner¡¯s technique. <i>Even </i>if the acupoints were <i>identical</i>, some people might not experience any effects at all. Since Emrys <i>mentioned </i><i>that </i>he had never seen anyone use it before, it is implied that he has learned this acupuncture technique from medical <i>books</i>. Likely, <i>he </i>has <i>only </i>memorized a few corresponding acupoints. That <i>doesn¡¯t </i>count as knowing <i>the </i>acupuncture <i>technique</i>! That¡¯s utterly useless! If acupuncture was so simple, then it <i>wouldn¡¯t </i>be so amazing! <i>Therefore</i><i>, </i><i>Emrys </i>was merely bragging shamelessly when he said <i>that</i>.

    Nedley shook his head in disappointment.

    As expected, he is still unreliable.

    Emrys didn¡¯t rush to exin. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Actually, this set of Five Element Duality Acupuncture is a bit outdated. There are many of the acupoints that are unnecessary.

    to needle.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting, you ignorant fool?¡±

    Initially, Nedley had been patiently conversing with Emrys. However, something Emrys had just said seemed to have hit a nerve, and a sh of anger suddenly appeared on his face.

    Five Element Duality Acupuncture technique was a legacy left behind by our ancestors, akin to a national treasure. Nedley had used this method to help countless patients, and the results were unquestionable.

    As such, it was audacious of Emrys to im that this acupuncture technique was outdated. Is <i>there </i><i>such </i>a thing as an outdated acupuncture <i>method</i><i>? </i>If that isn¡¯t utter nonsense, <i>then </i>what is it?

    Naturally, Nedley was upset.

    Initially, he didn¡¯t quite fancy Emrys, and now, his dislike had only intensified.

    Emrys, however, was not in the slightest bit anxious. He calmly said, ¡°Please don¡¯t get upset, Old Mr. Donnelly. When I said this acupuncture technique is outdated, I didn¡¯t mean it¡¯s ineffective. I just meant it doesn¡¯t have to be thisplicated.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Nedley asked with a solemn expression.

    ¡°In truth, Five Element Duality Acupuncture could be separated into two distinct acupuncture technique. One being the Duality Acupuncture and the other, the Five Element Acupuncture. When performed individually, the results could surpass those of thebined. method.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! In all my years of practicing medicine, I¡¯ve used the Five Element Duality Acupuncture technique countless times, but I¡¯ve never heard of such a method of application!¡± Nedley rebuked furiously.

    ¡°Of course you haven¡¯t heard of it, because it¡¯s something I¡¯ve developed myself,¡± Emrys

    10:15 Mon, <b>29 </b>Apr. er

    Chapter 994 Unbelievable

    75<b>%</b>0

    Upon hearing these words, Nedley instantly grew even more furious. He scoffed and said, ¡°Are you implying that your skills in acupuncture surpass those of our ancient predecessors, even surpassing mine?¡±

    Send Gifts

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 995

    Chapter 995 You Must Really Be Something Else

    Even the elders in the field <i>of </i>traditional medicine, including myself, wouldn¡¯t dare <i>to </i>im that <i>Five </i>Element Duality Acupuncture <i>method </i>is outdated<i>! </i><i>Yet</i>, <i>you</i>, a <i>young </i>man, <i>have </i><i>the </i>audacity <i>to </i><i>say </i><i>such </i>a thing?

    ¡°Since you had the audacity to shamelessly im that you came up with it all by yourself, then you must really be something else! A once¨Cin¨Ca¨Cmillennium miracle doctor!¡±

    As Nedley was speaking, his tone suddenly grew sarcastic.

    Yelena, always one for enjoying a spectacle, chimed in, ¡°Rys is indeed a miracle doctor, Old Mr. Donnelly. Even the traditional medicine master wants him as a teacher!¡±

    Although Yelena was suspected of stirring up trouble, what she said was not incorrect at all. Emrys was indeed a divine doctor, and the traditional medicine master, Duncan, had truly taken him as his teacher.

    There was absolutely nothing wrong with her statement, but Nedley wouldn¡¯t possibly

    <b>believe </b>it.

    It seemed way too dubious.

    ¡°You actually believe the nonsense spouted by such a person? You¡¯re just too naive and kind- hearted, Ms. Lynch. He¡¯s merely read a few medical books and brags as if he¡¯s an expert.¡±

    He may be able to fool you amateurs, but to us professionals, it¡¯s nothing more than a joke.

    ¡°Ms. Lynch, I don¡¯t mean to overstep, but there¡¯s an old saying that it¡¯s better to preserve the sanctity of a marriage than anything else! However, this young man, he¡¯s just not reliable. You should really keep your eyes wide open!¡±

    Nedley quickly steered the conversation back to the initial topic, hoping that Yelena coulde to her senses and stop being infatuated with Emrys¡® handsome looks.

    He¡¯s a man <i>who </i>is all <i>surface </i><i>and </i><i>no </i>substance, who <icks </i>responsibility and integrity, and <i>flits </i>from one romantic entanglement to <i>another</i><i>. </i><i>Such </i>a rtionship is <i>destined not </i>tost. <i>It¡¯s </i>truly <i>baffling </i>what <i>has </i><i>be </i><i>of </i>young <idies </i>these <i>days</i><i>! </i><i>Oh</i><i>, </i>it¡¯s <i>heartbreaking</i>!

    Nedley clutched at his chest, appearing deeply distressed and heartbroken.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but burst into silentughter.

    ¡°All this talk is really pointless, isn¡¯t it, Old Mr. Donnelly? Whether I¡¯m bragging or not, won¡¯t

    it be clear once we test it out?¡±

    Imnu found Madley myContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    au muite intriguing §±ernite hic constant

    myite intrim

    rouocatione Emmekanour thou

    Chapter 995 You Must Really Be Something Else

    the crafty and sly Yelena.

    Naturally, Emrys wouldn¡¯t get upset over this. After all, it was a matter of no real

    consequence.

    On the contrary, he thought that Yelena¡¯s previous suggestion was good.

    He could teach Nedley a few sets of acupuncture techniques. It was a perfect opportunity for him to spread the word, allowing more people to witness the charm of acupuncture.

    ¡°Out of respect for Ms. Lynch, I can¡¯t be bothered to squabble with a youngster like you!¡±

    Unwilling to engage with Emrys any further, Nedley suppressed his anger. Naturally, he also dismissed the evidence Emrys had previously presented with contempt.

    Isn¡¯t <i>this </i>just a waste <i>of </i>time? <i>What¡¯s </i><i>there </i>to even <i>verify</i>?

    Emrys was at his wit¡¯s end. His expression turned gloomy as he said, ¡°You stubborn old man, you really don¡¯t understand, do you? I tried to respect you, but you¡¯re pushing me to use force.¡±

    After Emrys finished speaking, he suddenly strode forward, abruptly seizing Nedley¡¯s arm and pressing it down onto the table.

    ¡°You b*stard! What are you doing?¡±

    Instantly, Nedley was engulfed with rage. His face flushed red in a blink, nostrils ring as he seethed with anger.

    <i>What </i>kind <i>of </i><i>behavior </i>is <i>this</i><i>? </i><i>He¡¯s </i><i>so </i><i>unreasonable </i><i>and </i><i>rude</i><i>! </i><i>I </i><i>had </i><i>kindly </i><i>invited </i>him <i>over </i><i>for </i>a rest and some coffee, but he just had to cause <i>trouble</i><i>! </i>It was one thing <i>to </i><i>be </i>shamelessly boastful, but <i>he </i>even <i>dared </i><i>to </i><iy </i><i>a </i><i>hand </i>on <i>me </i><i>just </i>because we had <i>a </i><i>disagreement</i>. <i>He </i>must <i>be </i><i>a </i>habitual <i>offender</i><i>! </i><i>Not </i><i>only </i><i>did </i><i>he </i><i>enjoy </i>taking <i>advantage </i>of girls, but <i>he¡¯s </i><i>also </i><iying </i>his hands on an <i>old </i>geezer like me! <i>Is </i>this the result of a <i>decline </i>in <i>morality</i><i>, </i>or a <i>distorior </i><i>of </i>human nature?

    Naturally, Nedley refused to submit. He struggled vehemently, determined not to let his lifelong reputation be tarnished by Emrys.

    But his strength was no match for Emrys

    ¡°Master Donnelly!¡±

    Upon hearing themotion, Justin rushed over. A single nce at the scene made his face drastically change. In a fit of rage, he bellowed, ¡°You b*stard! What are you nning to do to Master Donnelly?¡±

    He picked up a stick, ready to charge over.

    RncoT

    905

    10:15 Mon, 20 Apr

    Chapter 995 You Must Really Be fomething s

    At that moment.

    Suddenly, themanding voice of Nedley echoed, ¡°Get out, Justin! Stop meddling in things that don¡¯t concern you!¡±

    ¡°Master Donnelly¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you to get out!¡±

    ¡°Understood, Master Donnelly. Sorry for being shallow.¡±

    75

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 996

    Chapter 996 You Cannot Possibly Be Serious

    Justin was utterly confused as he reluctantly retreated.

    After dismissing Justin, Nedley turned his gaze back to his own arm, noticing it was already adorned with over a dozen acupuncture needles.

    This was the work of Emrys just a moment ago. His movements were smooth and fluid, each needle was ced decisively. Therefore, he had almost instantlypleted a whole set of acupuncture techniques.

    It was indeed the Five Element Duality Acupuncture.

    The crucial part was, even though Emrys¡® speed was fast, the force, angle, and precision of each needle he inserted were nothing short of perfect.

    This was something that Nedley could always intuitively sense.

    In other words, when Emrys previously stated that he was proficient in the Five Element Duality Acupuncture, he wasn¡¯t just familiar with the acupoints. He had truly mastered the techniques as well.

    He truly knew the acupuncture technique.

    What shocked Nedley the most was that Emrys was able to execute the Five Element Duality Acupuncture technique in such a short amount of time. This indicated that Emrys¡® proficiency with this method was entirely superior to his own.

    <i>How </i><i>could </i><i>such </i><i>a </i><i>young </i><i>man </i><i>possibly </i><i>achieve </i><i>this </i><i>level </i><i>of </i><i>proficiency</i>? <i>This </i><i>individual </i><i>is </i><i>truly </i><i>terrifying</i><i>!</i>

    1/4

    Emergency calls <b>only</b>**N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Chapter 900 You Cannot Possibly Be Serious

    Nedley¡¯s deep¨Cset eyes trembled intensely.

    Snapping back from the shock,

    10095% 10:39

    his parched lips quivered slightly as he said, ¡°Y¨CYoung man, y¨Cyou actually understand the Five Element Duality Acupuncture. Who taught you that?¡±

    ¡°I learned it myself from medical books.¡±

    Emrys¡® medical skills were introduced to him by Athos. However, Athos only taught him some basic acupuncture techniques before, leaving him with arge box and no further guidance.

    Fortunately, Emrys was quick¨Cwitted, able to learn by analogy, and managed to pick up some of the unique needle techniques from the box on his own.

    It was totally sufficient.

    Upon hearing him dere that he was self¨Ctaught, Nedley¡¯s heart was once again deeply stirred.

    This was truly an extraordinary medical prodigy, the likes of which you¡¯d be lucky to encounter once in a millennium. No, scratch that, it was more like once in ten thousand years. A medical genius that rare!

    With a smile blooming on her face, Yelena proudly said, ¡°Nedley, I¡¯ve told you before that Emrys is a miracle doctor, yet you stubbornly refused to believe it.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, my eyesight has failed me,¡± said Nedley, filled with embarrassment.

    1/4

    Emergency calls only **

    Chapter 996 You Cannot Possibly be Serious

    0 95% 10:39

    Yelena toyed with her thoughts before saying, ¡°Old Mr. Donnelly, do you still believe that I should break up with a man like this?¡±

    ¡°Break up? What break up? Let me tell you, Ms. Lynch, a man like this is extremely difficult to find. Being able to be with a man like this is the blessing you¡¯ve earned over eight lifetimes!¡±

    ¡°But Old Mr. Donnelly, he was such a coward. When faced with trouble from anyone associated with Jagger Association, he actually hid behind me! It was despicable!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Ms. Lynch. Emrys is a doctor. A doctor¡¯s hands are meant for saving lives, not for fighting. You were too impulsive, Ms. Lynch.¡±

    ¡°But he is also so fond of flirting around! I had no sense of security at all!¡±

    ¡°Securityes from within,¡± she said. ¡°A sessful man will always have admirers. As his woman, your focus should be on enhancing your own appeal. You can¡¯t stop others froming, but the wisest course of action is to firmly hold his heart.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite the hypocrite, Old Mr. Donnelly!¡±

    Emrys¡® single virtue managed to eclipse all his previous

    shorings. Instantly, it catapulted Nedley¡¯s fondness for him to its peak.

    Emrys, being an unabashed rogue, even felt a bit embarrassed hearing it himself.

    ¡°Old Mr. Donnelly, please ce your other arm on the table as well.¡±

    1/4

    Emergency calls only be

    Chapter 996 You Cannot Possibly Be Berious

    Nedley was unsure of the reason, yet at this moment, his impression of Emrys had greatly improved. Therefore, he obediently raised his other arm and ced it on the table.

    Emrys performed acupuncture once again.

    The initial needle technique was identical to the Five Element Duality Acupuncture method used earlier. However, the acupoints selectedter were halvedpared to those used in Five Element Duality Acupuncture.

    ¡°This is Duality Acupuncture. In fifteen minutes, I¡¯ll use the Five Element Acupuncture,¡± Emrys exined.

    Nedley¡¯s eyes widened as he asked, ¡°Emrys, you can¡¯t possibly be serious, can you?¡±

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 998

    Chapter 998 Here Comes Trouble

    Chloe responded, saying she would arrive soon.

    But so much time had already passed, and surprisingly, Chloe hadn¡¯t shown up yet.

    Yelena couldn¡¯t help but worry, so she decided to give Chloe a call to check on her. Chloe apologized, exining that she had run into a bit of trouble on the road, but it had already been resolved.

    Only then did Yelena let her guard down.

    Meanwhile, Nedley was still engrossed in a lively discussion with Emrys about traditional medicine.

    The more they delved into their conversation, the more astonishment Nedley felt. <i>Despite </i><i>his </i><i>young </i><i>age</i><i>, </i><i>this </i><i>fellow </i><i>Chanaean </i><i>exhibits </i>a <i>knowledge </i><i>of </i><i>traditional </i><i>medicine </i><i>that was </i><i>in </i><i>no </i><i>way </i><i>inferior </i><i>to </i><i>any </i><i>traditional </i><i>medicine </i><i>master</i><i>. </i><i>Have </i><i>the </i><i>younger </i><i>generation of </i><i>Chanaea </i><i>be </i>so <i>exceptional </i><i>over </i><i>the </i><i>past </i><i>decade </i>or <i>so</i>?

    Overwhelmed with emotion, Nedley tightly held onto Emrys¡® hands, barely holding back his tears.

    <i>Oh</i><i>, </i><i>my </i><i>goodness</i><i>! </i><i>Why </i><i>hadn¡¯t </i><i>I </i><i>met </i><i>this </i><i>outstanding </i><i>young </i><i>man </i><i>sooner</i>?

    Tears welled up in Nedley¡¯s eyes.

    His philosophies often shed with many traditional medicine practitioners in Chanaea. Naturally, he didn¡¯t see eye to eye with the folks from <i>Why </i><i>hadn¡¯t </i>I <i>met </i><i>this </i><i>outstanding </i><i>young man earlier</i><i>?</i>¡± It <i>was </i><i>rare </i><i>for </i><i>him </i><i>to </i><i>have </i><i>the </i><i>opportunity </i><i>to </i><i>engage in </i><i>such </i><i>in</i><i>¨C</i><i>depth </i><i>discussions</i>

    Bnce: 541 +0<ul><li>1 Coins = 1 Pearls</li></ul>

    Chapter 998 Here Comes Trouble

    Promoting traditional medicine culture in a foreignnd was a challenging journey.

    Although Nedley now had many like¨Cmindedpanions, he imed he wasn¡¯t lonely. Yet, the profound sense of loneliness buried deep within him was something hard to articte.

    This sense of loneliness, it was akin to the solitude felt by an expert.

    The majority of the Chanaeans at Vitality Oasis, much like Justin, functioned in an apprentice¨Clike capacity. When Nedley imed that this method improved treatment oues, they didn¡¯t harbor any doubts.

    On the surface, it appeared as a form of respect. However, for Nedley, he yearned more for an opponent, someone who could engage in a heated debate with him over a medical issue.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    The arrival of Emrys perfectly filled the role of this so¨Ccalled rival.

    Hence, Nedley was filled with excitement.

    Upon learning that Emrys would only stay in the Jetroina for a month at most, a sense of regret inevitably surfaced.

    The two were deeply engrossed in their conversation when suddenly, <i>a </i>burst ofmotion from outside shattered their peaceful atmosphere.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Nedley¡¯s brow furrowed abruptly, his face clouded with displeasure as he left the lounge. He strode toward the main hall, ready to

    Bnce:

    541+<b>0</b>

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Emergency calls only

    Chapter 998 Here Comes Trouble

    Emrys and Yelena also followed them out.

    101095% 10:39

    There was a brash¨Clooking young man from Jetroina, causing a ruckus at the entrance of Vitality Oasis, with a baseball bat in hand.

    ¡°Zack, I told you not to stir up trouble, why did you still bring so many people here to cause problems?¡±

    A girl, in a fit of anger, wanted to push the young man out of Vitality Oasis. Outside Vitality Oasis, there were several other young men holding baseball bats.

    In a grave tone, Nedley demanded, ¡°Tiffany, what is going on here?¡±

    The girl named Tiffany suddenly changed her expression, saying, ¡°I- I¡¯m sorry, Old Mr. Donnelly. Zack is my boyfriend. I¡¯ll have him leave right away!¡±

    Boyfriend?

    Inside the Vitality Oasis, quite a few people from Chanaea had slightly furrowed their brows.

    They were apprentices of Nedley, sharing his aspiration to promote the art of traditional medicine. Thus, they chose to stay in Jetroina. Most of their patients were locals from the Jetroina.

    However, this was solely to promote traditional medicine.

    Deep down, they were rather reluctant to ept their own kin engaging in romantic rtionships with men from Jetroina, even harboring some resentment.

    Bnce:

    1 Coins =

    541 +0

    <b>1 </b>Pearls

    rtionship with a man from Jetroina named Zack, which inevitably stirred a sense of unease among the people.

    Nedley also wore a serious expression.

    He didn¡¯t endorse such behavior, but he found it hard to voice any objections.

    He was angry because this person, Zack, had been shouting and causing a scene in his traditional medicine clinic.

    ¡°Tiffany, you better sort things out quickly. If your boyfriend keeps on shouting like this, you might as well not bothering back to Vitality Oasis in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Old Mr. Donnelly. I will take care of it.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s face was pale as she clutched onto Zack¡¯s arm, suggesting, ¡°Let¡¯s take our discussion outside, we shouldn¡¯t disturb the patients.¡±

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 999

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter 999 Cripple That Punk

    There¡¯s no problem if you wish to talk outside, but point out that brat who grabbed your hand. I¡¯m going to cripple him!¡± roared Zack in fury.

    Tiffany was the girl with delicate features from before..

    While she was in the restroom, she called Zack to vent about the incident. She told him about this weirdo a lunatic inexplicably grabbing her hand and making oddments about her bracelet.

    Tiffany merely wanted to voice herints. Unexpectedly, Zack flew into a rage after hearing that. He insisted on bringing a few people over to deal with the pervert who touched Tiffany¡¯s hand.

    Tiffany simply couldn¡¯t stop him<b>.</b>

    ¡°I see. So, they¡¯re after me.¡±

    Emrys had already put on his simultaneous trantion device, so naturally, he could understand their conversation.

    Nedley had understood the purpose of Zack¡¯s visit. He turned to Emrys and said, ¡°Emrys, you can head to the lounge and rest. There¡¯s no need to bother with these thugs.¡±

    Emrys gave a nonchntugh. ¡°This matter needs to be resolved sooner orter. Allowing them to continue making a ruckus isn¡¯t a solution. I¡¯ll help you deal with this

    Before Nedley could finish his sentence, Emrys had already walked up to Zack. He patted thetter on the shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside. Quit making a scene here.¡±

    ¡°Who are you<b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to cripple me?¡±

    ¡°So, it was you who touched my girlfriend¡¯s hand!¡± Zack¡¯s gaze instantly turned more. menacing. He then looked toward Tiffany to seek confirmation. ¡°Is this the punk?¡±

    Tiffany gave Emrys aplex look. She remained silent and simply gave a nod.

    Complicated emotions churned within her.

    Even though Emrys had touched her hand, he was a fellow Chanacan. On the other hand, Zack, despite being her boyfriend, was a Jetroinian.

    That feeling was akin to allowing someone from Jetroina to bully one¡¯spatriot. It was truly unpleasant.

    1/3

    Chapter <b>999 </b><b>Cripple </b>That Punk

    Emrys had already walked outward of Vitality <b>Oasis</b>.

    Justin, who was simply watching the drama unfold, mocked out of the blue, ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought <b>this </b>coward would actually admit it, and he even seems so calm about it. Is he nning <b>to </b>take this opportunity to slip <b>away</b>?¡± <i>When </i>he had <i>previously </i><i>encountered </i>the people from the Jagger Association, Emrys could <i>only </i>cower <i>behind </i>a woman. Needless to say, his sudden bravery is obviously a show of pretense. <i>He </i>must <i>be </i>nning <i>to </i>seize this <i>opportunity </i>to escape<i>, </i><i>even </i>ditching his beautiful girlfriend.

    Justin nced at Yelena out of the corner of his eye. Jealousy gnawed at his heart as he gritted. his teeth in envy. How could a wimp like him manage <i>to </i><i>snag </i>such a beautiful girlfriend<i>? </i><i>This </i>is simply outrageous.

    When his gaze shifted back to Emrys, Justin suddenly gloated because he saw Emrys being cornered.

    Outside, five or six youths wielding baseball bats stood, along with Zack,pletely

    surrounding Emrys. Justin thought. There¡¯s no way Emrys can <i>easily </i><i>escape </i>this. <i>There¡¯s </i>going to be quite <b>a </b>spectacle this time!

    With a baseball bat in hand, Zack approached Emrys. He flexed his neck a few times before he menacingly said, ¡°Punk, which hand did you use to touch my girlfriend? Extend it yourself, or I¡¯ll ruin both of your hands.¡±

    Emrys calmly extended his right hand. ¡°This one.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now lie down on the ground.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    With a cold smirk, Zack then instructed the fewckeys beside him, ¡°In a moment, hold. down his right hand tightly. Don¡¯t let him struggle.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    ¡°Punk, I told you to get down, didn¡¯t I?¡± Zack repeated loudly, seeing Emrys unmoved.

    Tiffany chimed in, ¡°Zack, are you done causing a ruckus<b>? </b><b>I </b>told you it¡¯s not your ce to interfere. He didn¡¯t touch my hand on purpose. An apology is enough. There¡¯s no need to blow <b>this </b>matter out of proportion.¡±

    She thought. <i>After </i>all, <i>we </i><i>are </ipatriots. <i>Even </i><i>if </i><i>Emrys </i><i>had </i><i>intentionally </i>touched my hand, <i>there¡¯s </i>no need to hold onto <i>that </i>grudge<b>.</b>

    ¡°Apologize?¡± With a coldugh, Zack said, ¡°Did I call all my brothers here just to hear him say sorry? That would be humiliating.¡±

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000 Not Know How Blessed

    ¡°There will be some physical contact involved when I treat patients, right? Isn¡¯t that perfectly normal? Why do you have to make a big deal out of it?¡±

    At the time, Tiffany really just made an offhandint. She had no idea that Zack would <b>make </b>such a big fuss about it.

    ¡°Is this the same? This guy didn¡¯te to you for medical attention. He was being a pervert. Since he dared toy his hands on my girlfriend, I must break one of his hands.¡± It was clear that Zack was not ready to let the matter rest.

    Tiffany was frantic. She eximed, ¡°Zack, can you stop being so childish? If you dare toy a finger on him, we¡¯re breaking up!¡±

    ¡°What? Break up?¡± Zack¡¯s expression abruptly darkened. He retorted angrily, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m standing up for you here, and you dare to suggest breaking up with me? Do you believe I¡¯ll release all those videos of yours?¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s face suddenly turned pale.

    Her Jetroinian boyfriend was extremely controlling and even perverse. After deceiving her into bed, he had the audacity to record the entire process in secret.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Tiffany thought. <i>If </i><i>these </i>videos <i>were </i><i>to </i>leak out, how could I <i>ever </i>return <i>to </i>Chanaea with my dignity intact<i>? </i><i>How </i><i>could </i><i>I </i>have the audacity to demand a betrothal gift <i>of </i><i>hundreds </i>of thousands?

    Subsequently, she quickly fell silent.

    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t you think you should show me some respect and spare Emrys?¡± Naturally, Nedley couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch those people ruin Emrys¡® hand. With a stern expression, he stepped forward and said, ¡°You should be aware that Igor, the vice president. of the Jagger Association, is my student, right?¡±

    Old <i>Mr. </i><i>Donnelly </i>is actually pleading on that punk¡¯s behalf? The crowd at Vitality Oasis was momentarily taken aback.

    When Nedley first brought Emrys to Vitality Oasis, it was clear to everyone that Nedley wasn¡¯t particrly fond of Emrys.

    They could tell Nedley didn¡¯t chase Emrys away solely because thetter was a fellow Chanacan.

    No one had expected Nedley to plead on Emrys¡® behalf because they knew Nedley was highly reluctant to intimidate others with Igor¡¯s status.

    After all that would mina athare the <b>falsa </b>imnrareion that Vitality Oneir <b>wae </b>sceneinted with

    Bnce:

    367+0

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Chapter 1000 Not Know How Blessed

    However, in order to save Emrys that day, Nedley had actually made an exception.

    The others wondered what had happened in the break room earlier.

    Justin¡¯s expression shifted as disappointment surged within him.

    As he recalled the scene he had previously witnessed in the break room, Justin¡¯s emotions. grew incredibly conflicted.

    As expected, Zack indeed hesitated..

    The fact that Nedley was Igor¡¯s master was not a secret; many people were aware of it.

    Naturally, Zack had also heard about it.

    Therefore, he hadn¡¯t dared to take action inside Vitality Oasis earlier. Instead, he had called Emrys outside, fearing that it might upset Nedley.

    Surprisingly, Zack had never imagined that Nedley would actually plead on Emrys¡® behalf. Didn¡¯t <i>Tiffany </i><i>say </i>that this is the first time this <i>punk </i>visits Vitality <i>Oasis</i>? <i>Why </i>on <i>earth </i>is Old <i>Mr. </i>Donnelly pleading on his <i>behalf</i><i>?</i>

    With a hint of frustration, Zack questioned, ¡°Old Mr. Donnelly, I certainly respect you, but I just don¡¯t understand. Why do you care so much about this punk¡¯s fate?<b>¡±</b>

    ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s a friend of mine.¡± Nedley snorted, showing no interest in exining what had transpired in the break room.

    However, as soon as he uttered those words, everyone in Vitality Oasis was shocked to their

    cores.

    That was the first time they heard Nedley refer to someone as a friend. It was baffling, considering Nedley¡¯s evident distaste for Emrys. They wondered how could such a significant change ur in just over half an hour. <i>Could </i><i>it </i><i>be </i>that the <i>beautiful </i>girl had pleaded <i>for </i><i>Old </i><i>Mr. </i><i>Donnelly¡¯s </i>assistance<i>?</i>

    Everyone¡¯s gaze naturally shifted toward Yelena.

    From their observations, it appeared that Nedley had quite a favorable attitude toward Yelena. They figured it was likely that she had asked Nedley to help save her boyfriend, which would exin why Nedley had spoken in such a manner.

    Jealousy instantly ignited in everyone¡¯s hearts. <i>He </i>has such a beautiful and <i>considerate </i><i>girlfriend</i>, <i>yet </i><i>he </i><i>still </i>goes <i>around </i>flirting with <i>others</i>. This Emrys <i>honestly </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>know </i><i>how </i><i>blessed </i>he is. <i>How </i>despicable<i>!</i>

    B

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001 Quit Making Such Jokes

    While everyone was lost in such thoughts, Yelena suddenly flicked a lock of hair from her temple, revealing a mischievous smile. ¡°Actually, crippling one of his hands might be a good idea. It would keep him from being promiscuous.¡±

    Yelena was fully aware that Emrys didn¡¯t fear the group of nobodies in the slightest.

    That <b>was </b>why she dared to joke around so freely.

    However, after Nedley heard that, his expression darkened. He said, ¡°Ms. Lynch<b>, </b>now is not. the time for you to be jealous. Quit making such jokes.¡± <i>The </i><i>spat </i>between you lovebirds is <i>your </i>private <i>business</i>. Now, there¡¯s <i>someone </i>threatening to <i>harm </i><i>your </i><i>boyfriend</i>, <i>yet </i><i>you¡¯re </i>still making <i>these </i>kinds <i>of </i><i>jokes</i>. Such ack <i>of </i><i>judgment</i>!

    The crowd around was utterly dumbfounded. What <i>on </i>earth is going on?

    Previously, they had assumed that Yelena had pleaded with Nedley to save Emrys. However, it now seemed clear that this was not the case.

    In other words, saving Emrys was purely Nedley¡¯s personal decision.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    They wondered if the words that Nedley had just spoken, referring to Emrys as his friend, were words from the bottom of his heart. What exactly happened in <i>the </i><i>break </i>room<i>?</i>

    Everyone was utterly confused.

    Only Justin, wearing aplex expression, shook his head in silence. He let out a sigh. How unexpected. I never imagined Old Mr. Donnelly to be such a person.¡± Emrys¡® <i>promiscuity </i><i>actually </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i>discriminate between men <i>and </i>women. This <i>is </i>such a disgrace to <i>societal </i><i>norms</i>. <i>How </i>shameful!

    Justin roared in despair inwardly.

    Zack was dumbfounded.

    He hadn¡¯t paid much attention before, but only at that moment did he notice that there was a stunningly beautiful woman there. <i>Her </i>enchanting smile earlier was particrly <i>captivating</i>!

    A spark of interest ignited in Zack¡¯s heart. He turned to Emrys and asked, ¡°Who is that beautiful woman to you?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend. What about it?¡±

    The corner of Emrys¡® mouth lifted in a subtle smirk. <i>People </i>often <i>say </i>that <i>beauty </i>brings disaster. I have <i>a </i>profound <i>understanding </i>of this.

    Bnce:

    331 + O

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Chapter 1001 Quit Making Such Joken

    a perverted expression.

    Zack¡¯s eyes flickered, then he said to Emrys, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and talk. Perhaps we can find a better solution to this matter.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Emrys was well aware of what Zack was up to, but he yed it cool and followed thetter off to the side.

    With his voice lowered, Zack said, ¡°You have such a beautiful girlfriend of your own, yet you¡¯re here touching my girlfriend¡¯s hand?¡±

    ¡°Others¡® girlfriends are always better.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my. We¡¯re like¨Cminded, buddy. There¡¯s an easy solution to this matter now!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I know of a really interesting club. How about you bring your girlfriend along next time and I¡¯ll bring Tiffany? We can get together and get to know one another better.¡±

    ¡°Are all men from Jetroina as creative as you?¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Are you agreeing to my suggestion?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m <b>a </b>decent man. However, I have a secret to share with you. You¡¯re bing impotent.<b>¡±</b>

    ¡°What?¡± Taken aback, Zack was momentarily stunned, unable to react.

    Then, without warning, a wave of intense pain washed over him. He let out a blood¨Ccurdling. scream before copsing onto the ground, his eyes rolling back in his head.

    <i>How</i>

    Emrys had rendered Zack impotent with a single blow using his knee <i>dare </i>he set <i>his </i><i>a</i>

    on <i>Yelena</i>. This Jetroinian <i>man </i>who has <i>been </i>living <i>quite </i><i>well </i>has <i>identally </i>painted himself <i>into </i><i>a</i>

    corner.

    The group

    of young men who were there with Zack noticed the pair whispering to each other. Suddenly, their leader fell to the ground. Enraged, they roared and charged forward with baseball bats in their hands. ¡°Idiot!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re biting off more than you can chew.¡± Emrys scoffed, swiftly delivering five kicks in quick session.

    His legs moving so swiftly that it turned into a blur, he instantly knocked the group to the ground. They writhed in pain, clutching their stomachs and wailing continuously.

    Bnce: <b>331 </b>+0

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    10 21 Fri, 3 <b>May</b>

    Chapter 1001 Quit Making Such Jokes

    With a flick of his foot. Emrys sent a baseball bat soaring into his hands.

    Then, he headed back in the direction of Vitality Oasis.

    Send Gifts

    4.3K

    Bnce:

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002 Smacking Her Behind

    At that moment, the crowd at Vitality Oasis had long been stunned.

    Those few young men were clearly no saints. It was obvious that brawling was second nature to them. Yet, surprisingly, they proved to be no match at all.

    Even though they were armed with baseball bats, Emrys¡® swift kicks knocked them to the ground before they had a chance to swing their weapons.

    ¡°Is this what they call Chanaean martial arts?¡± The Jetroinian patients in Vitality Oasis couldn¡¯t help but gasp in astonishment.

    Meanwhile, both Nedley and Justin were left stunned for quite a while, unable to regain theirposure. <i>How </i><i>could </i><i>Emrys</i>¡® <i>martial </i><i>arts </i>skills be so impressive<i>? </i><i>Why </i>did he hide behind <i>Yelena </i><i>when </i><i>he </i><i>encountered </i>those <i>people </i><i>from </i><i>the </i><i>Jagger </i><i>Association</i><i>? </i><i>He¡¯s </i><i>truly </i><i>a </i>difficult man to <i>read</i>.

    Regardless of what they were thinking, Emrys had already picked up a baseball bat and walked over to Tiffany. His presence jolted her out of her daze, and her expression instantly became filled with sheer terror.

    ¡°No-¡±

    Tiffany subconsciously crouched down, clutching her head, thinking Emrys was about to strike her. However, in the next second, she heard Emrys slowly say, ¡°Your name is Tiffany, right? Don¡¯t worry. I have absolutely no interest in amonce woman like you. Considering our shared nationality, I feelpelled to warn you. If you continue to wear that bracelet, demonic energy will consume you soon, one so powerful that not even intervention can save you.¡±

    ¡°Z¨CZack gifted me this bracelet,¡± ¡°Tiffany said, her voice trembling.

    divine

    However, Emryspletely ignored her and strode over to Yelena. His expression suddenly darkened, and he scolded, ¡°You little vixen, always causing me trouble. Get down!¡±

    Hepletely ignored the surprised nces of those around him. Without hesitation, he pushed Yelena onto a long bench and raised his baseball bat, bringing it down with force.

    p!

    Yelena¡¯s perky bottom jiggled.

    Her face immediately turned beet red. She shrieked, ¡°What on earth are you doing, Rys? It was clearly you who stirred up the trouble. How could you possibly me this on me?¡±

    ¡°How dare you continue making excuses!¡±

    Bnce:

    1 Coins

    313+0

    1 Pearls

    10:21 Fri, 3 May

    Chapter 1002 Smacking Her Behind

    ¡°Ah. Emrys, you d*mn jerk! How dare you smack my butt in front of all these people! What about my dignity?¡±

    <b>¡°</b>What¡¯s wrong with smacking you? How dare you behave so arrogantly? Who do you you¡¯re talking to?¡±

    think

    p!

    ¡°Emrys! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    p!

    ¡°Rys, I realize my mistake now. I promise I won¡¯t be reckless again,¡± Yelena sobbed.

    ¡°Your acting skills need improvement!¡±

    p!

    The crowd around was left wide¨Ceyed and speechless.

    Just then, a sharp, icy voice rang out. ¡°You b*stard. Let Yelena go this instant!¡±

    The woman who was speaking was dressed in a sleek ck suitplemented by a white inner lining. Her figure appeared well¨Cproportioned and slender.

    Her already petite face appeared even more delicate and exquisite after she put on the sunsses. From the portion of her face visible beneath the sunsses, it was clear that she was a beauty.

    Unlike the typically delicate nature of Jetroinian women, this woman exuded a cold demeanor, from the expression on her face to her gait.

    She bore a certain resemnce to Cordelia in terms of demeanor.

    Emrys cast a silent nce at the woman and quickly shifted his gaze away. He raised the baseball bat in his hand, ready to take another swing at Yelena¡¯s behind.

    ¡°I told you to let go of Yelena!¡± The woman wearing sunsses was clearly agitated.

    The several ck¨Cd bodyguards trailing behind her immediately stepped forward, their faces expressionless as they fixed their gaze on Emrys.

    It seemed that if Emrys dared to make a move, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to respond in kind.

    ¡°What business is it of yours how I discipline my disobedient girlfriend?¡±

    Emrys struck again with his bat, angering the woman in sunsses. Shemanded her

    Bnce: 313+0N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    1 Coins¨C1, Pearls

    Chapter 1002 Smacking Her Behind

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    The burly bodyguards in ck were about to step forward and intervene when they saw Yelena struggling and straightening up. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, Chloe. This is just a misunderstanding. Rys was just teasing me!¡±

    Send Gifts

    4.3K

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003 Is This Your Boyfriend

    She smiled and stepped forward to give Chloe a big hug.

    Just now, Emrys didn¡¯t really use much force. Those strikes looked painful, but they didn¡¯t hurt at all.

    How could Emrys possibly hurt Yelena for real?

    Chloe took off her sunsses and asked, ¡°Yelena, is this man really your boyfriend?¡±

    Her Chanacan was fluent. After all, she had studied in Chanaca.

    Yelena nced at Emrys and then nodded. ¡°Sort of¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Since the other sisters weren¡¯t around, it had to be.

    ¡°Let me introduce you to each other. This is Emrys Lund, and this is my good friend, Chloe Stonefield.¡± Yelena turned around and brought Emrys to Chloe¡¯s side, introducing them.

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    Knowing it was a misunderstanding, Chloe graciously extended her fair hand and lightly. shook hands with Emrys, saying, ¡°You seemed quite skilled earlier.¡±

    Chloe happened to walk over while Emrys was reprimanding Zack and his group. She saw him knock down five or six people with just a few kicks, which surprised her.

    ¡°Just average, my skills are nothing special in Chanaea,¡± Emrys modestly said.

    Chloe nodded. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°You know?¡±

    Emrys wore a peculiar expression.

    He was just being modest, yet Chloe went along with his words, saying she knew. From her expression, it seemed sincere, but it didn¡¯t seem like she was intentionally targeting him.

    Could this be what they call a straightforward woman?

    Yelena noticed the odd look on Emrys¡¯s face andughed, saying, ¡°Chloe is just like that. She means no harm. You¡¯ll get used to it in time.¡±

    Just as Emrys was about to say he didn¡¯t mind, Chloe spoke again, ¡°Yelena, he¡¯s your boyfriend. To put your mind at ease, I won¡¯t get too close to him.¡±

    Bnce<b>:</b>

    1 CoinG =

    297 + 0

    <b>10:22 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b>3 May

    Chapter 1003 Is This Your Boyfriend

    Her emotional intelligence is quite something!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Chloe is a good person.¡±

    Yelena red at Emrys with annoyance, then changed the subject. ¡°Chloe, youe from a well¨Coff family, huh? You even have bodyguards when you go out. I never noticed that back when we were in Chanaca.¡±

    Chloe nced at the surrounding crowd and said, ¡°I invited you to my birthday party this time to reveal my identity to you. Let¡¯s talk about it in the car!¡±

    ¡°Okay, can I bring my boyfriend?¡±

    Yelena was still nning to surprise Chloe, so naturally, she had to include Emerentius.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Chloe nodded.

    However, Emrys suddenly spoke with a cold expression. ¡°I refuse!¡±

    ¡°You refuse? Rys, are you acting up again? Didn¡¯t you agree earlier?¡± Yelenained.

    ¡°That was before. Now I¡¯d rather stay at Vitality Oasis and discuss traditional medicine with Old Mr. Donnelly. I¡¯d rather dedicate myself to traditional medicine in Chanaea than waste. time attending some birthday party.¡±

    His words nearly moved Nedley to tears.

    However, Yelena knew Emrys¡® nature, so she scoffed and retorted, ¡°Stop ying games in front of me. Today, you must go!¡±

    ¡°What if I¡¯m determined not to go?¡±

    ¡°Then you wouldn¡¯t be a man. How can a man go back on his word? You made a promise, so how can you go back on your word?¡±

    ¡°Um, Emrys, I know you¡¯re passionate about traditional medicine, and so am I. I wish I could chat with you for three days and nights, but this birthday party won¡¯t take up much of your time. Just go!¡± Nedley spoke up.

    ¡°Fine, since Old Mr. Donnelly said so, I¡¯ll begrudgingly agree. I¡¯m only going because of Old Mr. Donnelly¡¯s sake and not because Chloe looks good. I¡¯m a faithful man.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I know you¡¯re a faithful man. Let¡¯s hurry up and go!¡±

    <b>Send </b>Gifts

    Bnce: 297 + 0

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004 Birthday Party

    Yelena was speechless and dragged Emrys away from Vitality Oasis<b>.</b>

    After entering a ck extended MPV, Yelena couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Chloe, what. exactly is your identity? This is impressive.¡±

    ¡°Actually, my father is the head of the Montague Association.¡± Chloe had no intention of hiding anything and revealed her identity.

    The Montague Association, like the Jagger Association, was a well¨Cknown underground organization in Jetroina. Yelena had heard of it, so she whispered a few words of exnation to Emrys.

    Upon hearing this, Emrys instantly understood.

    So she was a mafia boss¡® daughter..

    No wonder her demeanor doesn¡¯t resemble other Jetroinian women, who were usually gentle. Instead, she looked aloof and cold.

    It was interesting.

    Emrys studied Chloe with interest, his gaze sweeping from her head to toe, from her chest to her waist. In the end, he concluded that Cordelia still had a more appealing charm.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid. Although my father is the head of the Montague Association, you guys are my friends, so he won¡¯t make things difficult for you,¡± Chloe said.

    Emrys couldn¡¯t help but remark, ¡°We¡¯re supposed to be going to a birthday party, but why does it feel like we¡¯re about to meet with a mafia boss?¡±

    ¡°Rys, when you meet Chloe¡¯s fatherter, don¡¯t get so scared that you wet your pants! The man has quite the intimidating presence,¡± Yelena teased.

    Of course, she was joking, but Chloe took it seriously and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think Mr. Lund is the kind of person who would wet his pants when scared.¡±

    If this was said by someone else, Emrys would definitely think it was just to lighten the mood, buting from Chloe, it felt unusually sincere.

    She actually pondered whether Emrys would wet his pants.

    Emrys chuckled and said, ¡°Ms. Chloe, you really overestimate me.¡±

    ¡°My judgment of people is usually quite urate,¡± Chloe said.

    Bnce:

    281 + 0

    ? 1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Chapter 1004 Birthday Party

    Yelena remained silent, squinting her eyes as she watched the unfolding drama. She was curious to see just how far these two could carry their awkward conversation.

    Screech!

    Suddenly, the car came to an abrupt stop.

    Emrys instinctively reached out to protect Yelena but saw the seatbelt sh fiercely with Yelena¡¯s breasts, forming an astonishing shape.

    Emrys immediately pushed her back, his expression serious. ¡°Watch out, Lena!¡±

    Watch out? <i>I </i><i>should </i>watch out for you, <i>you </i>pervert!

    Yelena red at Emrys and swatted his hand away, saying, ¡°The car has already stopped. Why are you still groping me?¡±

    ¡°Have we stopped already? Oh, yes. This driver drives poorly. His skills are terrible. I¡¯m quite upset!¡±

    Emrys clenched his fist in anger.

    Having reached the end of her patience, Yelena finally swung her foot,nding it on Emrys¡® head, effectively shaking off his groping hand.

    Meanwhile, Chloe had already calmed down and asked the bodyguard cum driver in front, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Chloe, there¡¯s a car blocking our way up ahead,¡± the driver replied.

    <i>Another </i>situation?

    Chloe frowned slightly.

    Previously, she had encountered a simr situation on her way, which caused some dy. Unexpectedly, she ran into another problem again on her return journey.

    Things didn¡¯t seem simple.

    ¡°Ms. Chloe<b>, </b>what should we do now? Should we force our way through?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see first before we decide!¡±

    Just as Chloe finished speaking, several people got off the car blocking their way ahead. The one leading them was none other than Igor.

    Igor knocked on the car window and said, ¡°Ms. Chloe, get out of the car so we can chat!¡±

    Bnce: 281 +0

    Chapter 1004 Birthday Party

    Chloe rolled down the window with a cold face and said, ¡°Mr. Howell, I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about. Please move your cars quickly. I need to hurry back.¡±

    Send Gifts

    4.3K

    C

    Bnce:Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005 Deal With Them

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. Our leader just wants to invite you over for a chat. Surely you wouldn¡¯t deny us this small favor?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to! If you want to fight for territory, stick to the old rules. What¡¯s with these sneaky tactics?¡±

    What are you talking about? I¡¯ve already told you that our president simply wants to invite you over for a few days. There¡¯s no other meaning behind it,¡± Igor replied with a smile.

    ¡°Is this your <b>way </b>of inviting someone?¡± Chloe pointed angrily at the car blocking their way ahead.

    ¡°Since we can¡¯t invite you over by normal means, we have no choice but to resort to this strategy. I hope you won¡¯t take offense,¡± Igor said.

    Though Emrys didn¡¯t want to meddle, having someone suddenly block their car and yap incessantly was starting to irritate him.

    ¡°Yelena, go deal with them!¡± Emrys leaned back in his seat as he impatiently told Yelena.

    Yelena used to be an assassin from the Shadow Garden, so her skills were already remarkable. Dealing with these people was easy, especially now that she had be a cultivator. It was as simple as crushing a few ants.

    But suddenly, Yelena¡¯s expression turned resentful as she said, ¡°What are you saying, Rys? You actually want me, a weak woman, to deal with so many men? How could you?¡±

    Looks like <i>I¡¯ll </i><i>have </i>to give <i>this </i>vixen a beating.

    In his heart, Emrys was quietly contemting.

    But suddenly, Yelena raised an eyebrow and lowered her voice. ¡°Rys, you know nothing. I¡¯m creating an opportunity for you.¡±

    ¡°What opportunity?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re clueless. It¡¯s such a great chance to y a hero to save the damsel in distress. If you perform well, won¡¯t you instantly establish your image?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to maintain any image.¡±

    Emrys scoffed dismissively,

    The status of Empyrean Lord was already unparalleled in the entire nation. Was there still a

    nood for him <b>to </b>nemblich an imom)

    Bnce: 264 + 0

    Chapter 1005 Deal With Them

    Of course not.

    you, the Yelena looked at him strangely and said, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that strange? Since when did notorious rascal, be so serious? With such a stunning beauty like Chloe in front of you, you¡¯re not even thinking of showing off?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been serious. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve been misunderstanding me all along,¡± Emrys said seriously, then added, ¡°I¡¯m a serious person, unlike you, Yelena, with your improper thoughts. One moment you¡¯re ming me for being flirtatious, the next moment you¡¯re trying to push me into a group of women. What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I was just testing you!¡±

    ¡°Childish. Am I the kind of person who likes to show <b>off </b>in front of beautiful women whenever there¡¯s a problem? I have integrity. Can¡¯t I withstand your little test of trust? You don¡¯t trust me!¡±

    Emrys felt deeply hurt and got out of the car, saying, ¡°Yourck of trust makes me very upset. I¡¯m going to find a few people to vent my frustration.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lund¡­ Yelena, why did your boyfriend get out of the car?¡±

    As Emrys suddenly opened the car door and got out, Chloe¡¯s face showed a hint of anxiety. She turned to look at Yelena.

    Yelena rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, that¡¯s just how Rys is. He can¡¯t help but show off when he sees a beautiful woman. I guess it¡¯s your fault, Chloe, for being too attractive<b>.</b>¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Even in such a critical moment, she couldn¡¯t help but make a joke.

    Chloe frowned and instructed the bodyguards in the car, ¡°Protect Mr. Lund.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Chloe!¡±

    Apart from the driver, the remaining bodyguards all got out of the car.

    At first, Igor thought Emrys was also Chloe¡¯s bodyguard, but after seeing Emrys¡¯s face clearly, he was taken aback. ¡°Aren¡¯t you..

    Send Gifts

    4.3K

    DnARI

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006 Hitching A Ride

    He certainly remembered Emrys, having just seen him at Vitality Oasis not long ago even though they didn¡¯t get to interact much.

    ¡°My name is Emrys Lund.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Lund. Why are <b>you </b>with the daughter of the Stonefield family?¡± Igor asked in surprise.

    ¡°I just hitched a ride with her,¡± Emrys answered nonchntly.

    ¡°Hitched a ride?¡±

    Igor looked at Emrys with a strange expression.

    Thisdy inside was the daughter of the Montague Association¡¯s leader. Why would she allow you to hitch a ride with her for no reason?

    Igor paused and said, ¡°Mr. Lund, please don¡¯t joke around. We have important matters to attend to with Ms. Chloe. I hope you won¡¯t interfere.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    As Emrys was Nedley¡¯s friend, Igor gave him due respect.

    our affairs. your

    Emrys, however, responded with an indifferent smile, ¡°I don¡¯t want to meddle in As I happened to be in this car today. I¡¯d appreciate if you could show me some respect.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lund, I¡¯m trying to respect you by allowing you to leave. As I¡¯m just following orders, please don¡¯t put me in a difficult position.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you resolve your grudges another day?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Lund, but I must take Ms. Chloe with me today¡±

    ¡°What if I say you can¡¯t take her?¡±

    Igor¡¯s face darkened slightly as he frowned. ¡°Are you really going to interfere in this matter?¡±

    Emrys spread his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interfering. It¡¯s just that you guys blocked my way and wasted my time, which made me a bit upset.¡±

    ¡°Well, sorry for that. As long as Ms. Chloees with us, we¡¯ll naturally clear the way for you,¡± Igor said after some thought.

    ¡°Then ask Chloe if she¡¯s willing to go with you. I¡¯ll give you ten seconds.¡±

    Bnce: 246+0

    Chapter 1006 Hitching A Ride

    Even if they tied her up, there was no way they could take Chloe away in ten seconds, especially with several bodyguards around.

    Igor¡¯s expression darkened even more. ¡°Mr. Lund, are you determined to go against me today?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then yes.¡±

    Emrys chuckled. With his hands casually tucked into

    fearlessness.

    <b>his </b>pockets, he gave off an air of

    Igor¡¯s expression grew even more grim. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Since you¡¯re at friend of Master Donnelly, I¡¯ve already given you enough respect. But if you continue to be unreasonable, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    As Igor said this, several of his henchmen, who were with him, instantly approached.

    The bodyguards of Chloe weren¡¯t ones to back down easily

    her. The conflict between the two sides was about to erupt. But suddenly, Emrys chuckled mysteriously and said, ¡°Mr. Howell, how about I perform a circus <b>act </b>for you?¡±

    <i>A </i>circus act? Right now?

    After Emrys said this, Igor and the men from both sides looked at Emre

    in astonishment.

    Emrys smiled and didn¡¯t exin. Instead, he walked calmly toward the car blocking the road ahead.

    Several of Jagger Association¡¯s henchmen were about to stop him, but Igor waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t act yet. Let¡¯s see what Mr. Lund wants to perform for us.¡±

    He looked at Emrys with a face full of curiosity.

    Emrys slowly approached the vehicle blocking the road, then paused. With a meaningful look, he said, ¡°Mr. Howell, you see, when I encounter difficulties, I hate beating around the bush. I prefer tackling issues straightforwardly and bluntly. If I encounter something blocking the road, even if it¡¯s a tank, as long as it can be kicked away, there¡¯s no need to waste time talking. What do you think, Mr. Howell?¡±

    As Emrys finished speaking, he delivered a kick.

    A kick wasunched.

    With a thunderous crash, the car that had been blocking the road was suddenly indented. This was all due to the sheer force of Emrys kick, which had left a massive dent in the vehicle.

    Bnce: O 246 +0

    Chapter 1006 Hitching A Ride

    flight before finallynding more than a dozen meters away. Car parts were <b>strewn </b>all over the ground.

    Send Gifts

    4.3K

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007 A Martial Artist From Chanaea

    At that moment, it seemed like the sound of more than a dozen jaws dropping could be heard.

    Emrys <b>gave </b>a casualugh as if he had done something utterly ordinary. He said, ¡°Apologies everyone, this is just how I do things. No need to be surprised.¡±

    As he spoke, he began to walk back.

    The members of Jagger Association instinctively scattered to both sides, their foreheads slick with cold sweat. Their eyes were glued to Emrys¡® leg, unable to look away.

    His kick wrecked a car, sending it flying so far¨Cit wasn¡¯t just a leg, it was a pir of strength!

    If he kicked someone with that force, wouldn¡¯t they be shattered into pieces?

    They couldn¡¯t afford to offend him!

    ¡°Mr. Howell, can we leave now?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Emrys had alreadye to a stop in front of Igor and the rest, a seemingly harmless smile. gracing his face.

    Gulp<i>!</i>

    Sweat soaked Igor¡¯s back, and he cleared his throat before saying, ¡°Mr. Lund, I was just joking with you earlier.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Well, the cost of this joke seems a bit high. That car must have been expensive, right?¡± Emrys said with <b>a </b>smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.

    ¡°No, no, I simply drove it over specifically to brighten up your day. As long as you¡¯re happy.

    that¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m relieved. Since you¡¯re so amodating, why not leave me your contact information? When I¡¯m in a bad mood someday, you can bring a few cars over to entertain me again.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for that¡­

    Watching Chloe¡¯s ck MPV gradually disappear, the members of the Jagger Association stood frozen in ce for a long time.

    They were still unable to believe what had just happened.

    nhalias!

    Bnce: 228 + 0

    <b>10.22 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>3 </b>May

    Chapter 1007 A Martial Artist From Chanara

    ¡°M¨CMr. Howell, was that person a martial artist from Chanaca?¡±

    With a single kick, he sent a car flying. How could a normal person possibly possess such strength? No one would believe it if Emrys imed he wasn¡¯t a martial artist.

    Igor suddenly snapped back to reality and said, ¡°The Montague Association actually invited martial artists from Chanaea. What a big move. Head back and report this to the president. I¡¯ll go to Vitality Oasis.¡±

    Igor immediately separated from the Jagger Association members and went alone to Vitality

    Oasis.

    When Nedley saw him, his eyes lit up. ¡°Igor, you¡¯vee at the right time. I¡¯ve made some improvements to the Five Element Duality Acupuncture, and it¡¯s even better than before.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master Donnelly.

    Igor quietly sat down, waiting for Nedley to finish applying the acupuncture. Once done, he spoke up. ¡°Master Donnelly, I have a question I¡¯d like to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Nedley packed up the needles and said, ¡°Actually, even if you didn¡¯t say anything, I could guess what you want to ask. It must be about the Five Element Duality Acupuncture, right? Do you feel that the effect is better than before?¡±

    ¡°I feel morefortable now, but what I want to ask is something else.¡±

    Igor rotated his arm and was surprised to find that the numbness in his arm had significantly reduced. He also noticed the changes when Nedley administered the acupuncture.

    However, at that moment, what intrigued him more was Emrys.

    ¡°Master Donnelly, remember Mr. Lund who I saw here previously? Who is he?¡±

    ¡°Oh? So you already knew?¡±

    Surprised, Nedley replied, ¡°It was Emrys who told me how to improve the Five Element Duality Acupuncture. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a keen insight to guess it right away.¡±

    He thought Igor was asking about the acupuncture technique.

    To his surprise<b>, </b>Igor looked surprised. He then asked, ¡°Master Donnelly, are you saying that Mr. Lund taught you the new acupuncture technique?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already figured it out? Why are you still so surprised?¡±

    <b>go </b>and trouble Emrys? I warn you, if anything happens to Emrys, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 1008

    Cherished By Seven Sisters

    Chapter <b>1008 </b>Friends

    Igors <b>expression </b>changed, and he quickly waved his hand, saying, ¡°Master Donnelly, you¡¯ve <b>misunderstood</b>. I merely asked out of curiosity. I didn¡¯t give Mr. Lund a hard time.¡±

    <b>Inwardly</b>, he added, <i>How </i><i>could </i>I <i>possibly </i><i>give </i><i>that </i>monster <i>a </i><i>hard </i><i>time</i><i>? </i><i>I </i><i>should </i><i>count </i><i>myself </i>lucky <b><i>if </i></b>he <b>doesn¡¯t </b>give me a hard time,

    Nedley¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what your status <b>is </b>in the Jagger Association, <b>but </b>since you¡¯ve epted me as your teacher, I have the authority to discipline you. If I find out that you¡¯ve provoked Emrys, don¡¯t me me for turning hostile. I can heal your arm, I can also disable it. Consider your actions carefully!¡±

    ¡°Master Donnelly, calm down, I really didn¡¯t do anything to Mr. Lund.¡±

    Igor smiled wryly.

    He probably had a sense of what was going on. It seemed that Nedley didn¡¯t know Emrys¡¯s identity as a martial artist. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have warned him like that.

    Nedley snorted, ¡°You better not!¡±

    but

    Igor could only patiently appease Nedley. After Nedley calmed down, he asked again, ¡°Master Donnelly, are you friends with Mr. Lund?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°How long have you known him for?¡±

    ¡°The length of time we¡¯ve known each other doesn¡¯t matter. Two people who don¡¯t get along can¡¯t be friends even if they¡¯ve known each other for a long time. But even though Emrys and I, even though we¡¯ve only known each other for less than an hour, hit it off right away. From the moment I first saw him, he gave me a sense of familiarity as if I¡¯d met him before. I felt that he was extraordinary. Sure enough, after some in¨Cdepth conversation, I realized that he is the confidant I¡¯ve been waiting for, <b>a </b>friend I can deeply connect with.¡±

    After Nedley¡¯s heartfelt words<b>, </b>Igor only remembered one thing: he and Emrys had known each other for less than an hour.

    Emrys <b>was </b>really something!

    He knew <b>that </b>very few people could make Nedley say such things.

    Emrys was one of them.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Nedley <b>was </b>already singing his <b>praises </b>even though they met for <b>less </b>than an hour. It was

    1502 Sat May

    <b>Chapter </b>1008 Friends

    Of <b>course</b>, these weren¡¯t Igor¡¯s main concerns,

    He <b>paused </b>and asked, ¡°Teacher, do you know what rtionship Mr. Lund has with the Montague Association? He seems to be quite close to the daughter of the Montague Association¡¯s president.¡±

    ¡°What Montague Association? I don¡¯t know about that. And your Jagger Association, don¡¯t mention it in front of me. I¡¯m not interested in your petty matters. I believe Emrys definitely has no interest in getting involved in your mess. Emrys is someone who would dedicate himself to traditional medicine in Chanaca. We¡¯re all people who love our country, so I understand him. Don¡¯t bring up these nonsense matters of Jetroina in the future!¡±

    Seeing Nedley speak like this, Igor naturally couldn¡¯t say anything more. He just hoped that Emrys, as Nedley said, wasn¡¯t interested in their affairs!

    Otherwise, if Emrys really got involved, it would be very unfavorable for Jagger Association.

    Inside the extended ck MPV, Chloe was silent for a long time before turning to ask Emrys, ¡°Mr. Lund, are you a martial artist?¡±

    Martial artists from Chanaea were never a secret. After she witnessed the power unleashed by Emrys, it wasn¡¯t difficult to deduce his identity.

    Emrysughed and asked, ¡°Ms. Chloe, you previously mentioned that your judgment of people is quite urate, right? Do you think I am a martial artist?¡±

    ¡°I believe you are a martial artist. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way you powerful kick.¡±

    I have unleashed such

    ¡°You indeed have a keen eye, Ms. Chloe.¡¯

    Thank you for thepliment, but it has nothing to do with having a keen eye. Any normal person who saw that scene just now could guess it.¡±

    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something even more impressive about me. Why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡±

    <b>Send Gifts</b>

    4.3K

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009 Meeting Montague

    Emrys <b>was </b>joking when he suddenly felt a chill beside him.

    He turned his head and nced at Yelena.

    Yelena shed a captivating smile. Howev returned again.

    as Emrys shifted his gaze away, the chill

    Emrys¡® face immediately fell. He begged for mercy, saying, ¡°Lena, I know I was wrong, please don¡¯t be mad at me, okay?¡±

    ¡°What did you do wrong?¡±

    Yelena smiled and said, ¡°You were having a good chat, and suddenly you mentioned me. It makes it seem like I¡¯m petty.¡±

    ¡°Enough chatting.¡±

    Emrys had no choice but to give up. But at this moment, Chloe spoke earnestly, ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out. I don¡¯t know you well enough to guess something even more impressive about you.¡±

    She was evidently responding to the question Emrys had just asked.

    It was originally just a joke, but she took it seriously again. She gazed at Emrys earnestly asi waiting for his answer.

    Emrys didn¡¯t want to continue this topic, but since someone asked, it would be impolite not to answer. So he smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°My tongue is more impressive.¡±

    ¡°Your tongue is more impressive?¡±

    Chloe looked at Emrys with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°In Chanaea, there¡¯s an idiom called ¡®hit someone where it hurts,¡® which means using one¡¯sN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    way of eloquence to break through the enemy¡¯s psychological defenses. It¡¯s the most ruthless killing. When dealing with those extremely detestable opponents, I like to use this method, relying on my silver tongue. So my tongue skills are even better than my martial arts skills.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I really hope that one day, I can witness Mr. Emrys¡¯s tongue skills. Of course, I don¡¯t mean to have you hit me where it hurts,¡± said Chloe with a serious expression.

    Emrys was embarrassed. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±

    ¡°Right, there¡¯s still plenty of time in the future. Chloe, you¡¯ll definitely have the opportunity

    d¡¯s strengthe<b>¡± </b>Volena chimed <b>in </b>cheerfullu

    Chapter 1009 <b>Meeting </b><b>Montague</b>

    <b>After </b><b>speaking</b>, she seductively gazed at Emrys, softly asking, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Rys?<b>¡±</b>

    Emrys <b>felt </b><b>a </b>bit uneasy, unable to figure out her personality.

    After pondering for a moment, Chloe said, ¡°Yelena, although I want to get <i>to </i>know Mr. Lund better, he¡¯s your boyfriend. I¡¯ve said earlier that I¡¯ll keep my distance from him.¡±

    <b>As </b>they chatted, they arrived <b>at </b>their destination.

    The <b>car </b>came to a halt in front of a luxurious mansion.

    The bodyguard got out of the car and opened the door.

    Some bodyguards <b>also </b>came out from the vi, standing neatly in two rows, weing Chloe. They looked imposing.

    ¡°Chloe, did you pick up your friend?¡±

    A middle¨Caged man walked out with a smile on his face. It was none other than Montague Stonefield, Chloe¡¯s father, also the president of Montague Association.

    Emrys and Yelena stepped out of the car.

    Chloe made the introduction. ¡°Father, this is my best friend Yelena Lynch, whom I got to know when I was studying abroad in Chanaca.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lynch, I¡¯ve often heard Chloe speak of you. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you finally.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Stonefield, you¡¯re quite fluent in Chanaean.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. Now that Chanaca has grown formidable, everyone around the world is learning Chanaean. If I don¡¯t pick up a few phrases, wouldn¡¯t I be behind the times?¡± He chuckled.

    Montague was quite humorous. He smiled warmly, then looked at Emrys. ¡°And who is this?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Emrys Lund, Yelena¡¯s boyfriend.¡±

    After Chloe finished introducing him, she added, ¡°Mr. Lund is a martial artist!¡±

    ¡°A martial artist?¡±

    Montague was just politely greeting Emrys at first, but when he heard that Emrys was a martial artist, his eyes lit up slightly. He quickly restrained himself.

    ¡°Mr. Lund, what a pleasure to meet you!¡±

    ¡°Just call me Emrys.¡±

 Cherished By Seven Sisters by Melvin Houle Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010 Woody

    <b>Emrys </b>shook hands with Montague with just the right pressure.

    Montague gave Emrys a deep look before ushering everyone into the mansion.

    After arranging things for Emrys and Yelena, Montague took Chloe aside and said, ¡°Chloe, I said I would send someone to pick up your friend. Did you really have to go in person? Did you encounter any trouble on the way?¡±

    ¡°We ran into Igor.¡±

    Montague¡¯s expression changed, then he asked with confusion, ¡°Did he not give you a hard time?¡±

    ¡°Igor and his men stopped my car, wanting to take me to see their president, but fortunately, Mr. Lund was there, so they didn¡¯t seed.¡±

    Chloe recounted the events that had transpired earlier.

    Montague nced at Emrys in the hall and then withdrew his gaze. He said, ¡°If what you say is true, and Emrys can kick a car flying with one foot, then he is undoubtedly a martial artist. If only he could lend <i>a </i>hand¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Father</i>, they¡¯re my friends. I invited them over just for my birthday party. I don¡¯t want you to involve them in the gang,¡± Chloe interrupted in a firm voice

    Montague smiled and said, ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t make things difficult for Emrys, and I¡¯ll consult him when the timees.¡±

    Chloe frowned slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s best not to mention it at all. I don¡¯t want any impurities in my friendship with Yelena.¡±

    She invited Yelena over just for her birthday party, not to discuss anything else.

    Emrys was Yelena¡¯s boyfriend. If he were to be dragged into the gang affairs, it would undoubtedly upset Yelena. Chloe did not want to witness such a scenario.

    ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll handle it appropriately.¡±

    Montagueforted her, but inwardly sighed. Since Emrys got into that car, it might not be <b>so </b>easy to extricate him from/them.

    As Chloe was the prominent youngdy of Montague Association, her birthday party was naturally an extravagant affair. It was <b>a </b>grand spectacle, essentially avish cocktail party.

    15.037 Sat / May oum

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1010 </b>Woody

    <b>Such </b><b>asions </b>were easy for Yelena; after all, she used to be known as the ¡°Rose Queen¡± in <b>the </b>nightlife scene.

    <b>However</b>, she had no inclination to socialize with anyone at the moment.

    Yelena had never really cared about socializing at such asions before. Her disguises were to conceal her identity as a killer for the Shadow Garden.

    Now that she had be a cultivator, her perspectives had broadened. Naturally, she felt even less inclined to socialize.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    However, a beautiful woman would inevitably attract some gazes. Even if she tried to keep a low profile, she would unintentionally be the center of attention at the event.

    Quite a few people had the idea to approach and strike up a conversation.

    However, they were quickly intercepted by others, who whispered something to them. Consequently, all their gazes would eventually shift silently toward the same person¨CEmrys.

    Their eyes revealed apprehension.

    Naturally, they dared not approach so casually again.

    Soon, a fearless bald man made his appearance.

    His name was Woody, Montague¡¯s best fighter. He was quite favored by Montague.

    Woody didn¡¯te for Yelena but went straight to Emrys. He gri

    and said, ¡°You¡¯re Mr.

    Lund who saved Ms. Chloe, right? I¡¯m Woody. Are you interested in getting to know each other?¡±

    ¡°Not interested,¡± Emrys replied honestly.

    He was never particrly interested in social events like these. This time, he was only there because Yelena had dragged him along to serve as a surprise gift.

    He never intended to interact with anyone, except for beautiful women.

    Woody¡¯s smile froze for a moment, then heughed, ¡°No problem, Mr. Lund. You really have character. You¡¯re not even willing to give any respect to a small fry like me.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!